This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make iion-coninieicial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
-I- Refrain from autoiiiaTed querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Mainrain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use. remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from countiy to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at http: //books .google . com/
\
1
V
AY
>>r^, v^..
***».
GAZETTEE.R^,^
UPPER BURMA
AND THE
SHAN STATES.
IN FIVE VOLUMES.
COMPILED FROM OFFICIAL PAPERS BY
J. GEORGE SCOTT,
BARRISTER-AT-LAW, CLE, M.R.AS, F.R.G'-_n
"*^
ASSISTED BY -^
J. P. HARDIMAN. l.C.S.
PART II -VOL. II.
RANGOON:
PfllNTKII BY THB SUPKRlNTBNnfLNT, GOVKKNMKNT PKINTINU, BURMA.
I go I.
[PART II. VOLS. I, II « lll.-PRICE: Ra. 12-«-0-18sO
717243
•*^^
^i?/.
sn^
CONTENTS.
VOLUME II.
iJaban
ta-bo
Ua-bo-gfln
tachen
La Chang Chai
l^achin or Warra
i^achinpum
Laga or Laka
l^gat
tagra. or Lakrakong ...
La-haw-zeik
Lahmat or Lamai
Lahmai
Lai Hka
Ut Hsak
l.aik8
Laika or Lekya
Lai Kwang
Lailo
Lailui
Laimok or Yayong
Laing-Ie
Lai Pon
Laisa
Laitong
Laitui
Laiyaul
Lai Yo
La Kan
Lakhun
Lak Lai
Lakong
Laksan
Laksang
La-lin-gan
La-maing
Lamong
Lamong .Marein
Lamt6k
Lamyan
Lana or Lwaiun
Langlum
Lan-k u
Lan-y wa
Laochan
I-ao Hpo
Lao Lai
Lapnntum or Lepang*
Gathaung
Lapaung or LeybOn ...
Pag:
I
.. ib.
., ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
2
... ib.
... ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
13
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
14
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
>5
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
16
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
17
ib.
Ib.
ib.
ib.
Lapii
Lashi
Lashi Chingkong
Lashi Leitang or Lashi
Lidan.
Lashio
Lashu or Lashu Namtat
Lati or Yati
Laung-bo
Laiing-bo-gyi
I<aung-di
Laung-maik
Laung-pu
Laung-she
Laung-5h&
Pag«.
17
Laung-tu
Laung-yin
La-wa-gi
I^ Wat
Law Hkum
Law In
Lawka Tharapu
Law Keo Shan
Lawk Sawk
Lawkum
ib.
ib.
Lawmun
Law Naw
Lawng Yam
Lawn Hsai
Lawpe or Nawpwe (Loi
Phai).
Lawpum
Lawpun or Pungataung
Law-sdn
Law sun
Lawtan
Law-tha
Lawunka
La Yu or Nam Lao ...
Lfe-bet
Le-bin
I-e-bin-gfln
Le-bo
Le-b6k-gyi
Le-bu
Le-hya
Le-byin
. Le-byu
Le-ciiu
Le-da
I Le-ctaing-zin
ib.
ib.
18
ib.
19
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
20
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
32
33
ib.
ib.
34
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
35
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib,
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
36
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
Pag*.
Le-da-ma
:::l
Le-d.an "
Le-daung-gan
... ifc.
Le-de
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
LS-di
... ib.
L^gaing
... ib.
•■■ 37
Le-gan
... ib.
L&-gan
... ib.
Le-gauk
... ib.
Le-ga-yaing
... ib.
... 38
- 39
Le-gwet-kyi
I-e-gya
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Le-gyi
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Le-gyin
Le-haung
.•• ib;
l^ik-chan
... ib.
Leik-kya
... ib.
Leik-man-aing
... ib.
Leik-san-din
... 40
Leik-san-gun
... ib.
Leik-saw
... ib.
l^in-bin
... ib.
.. ib.
... ib.
Lein-daw
Lein-Kfin
... ib.
Lein-hia
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
[.eka
Lekkaung-ga-le
... 41
Lekkaung-gyi
.. ib.
Lekdtpum or Lekatpum ib.
Lfe-Ian
... ib.
L^lu
... ib.
Le ma
... ib.
L&mun
... ib.
L&myi
... ib.
Le-mye
... ib.
Lenacot
... ib.
Le-ngauk
... 43
Le-o
... ib.
L.epaipum or Lape
... ib.
Le-pOn
... ib.
Le-pfin Ywa-haung
... ib.
Lfe-pyin-gwet
... ib.
Le-saw
... ib.
L^tak
... ib.
Le-tha
... 43
CONTENTS.
Let-tut
Let-hl6k
Let>kaung
Let-k6k-pin
Let-ma
Let-maing
Let-wa-taung
Let-pa-bya
Let-pa-dan
Let-pa-daung
Letrpa-dav
Let-pa-do
Let-pa-gan
Let-pa-gdn
Let-pa-gyin
Let-pan
Let-pan North
Let-pan South
Let-pan-aing
Let-pan-bin
' Let-pan-chaung
Let-pan-dan
Let-pan-do
Let-pan-ga
Let-pan-gaing
Let-pan -gfin
I^-pan-gyun
Let-pan -hla
Let-pan- ka-ya
Let-pan-sin
Let-pan-th6n-gwa
Let-pan-zin
Let-pya
Let-sao
Let-saung-yu
Let-si
... 43
.. ib.
b.
b.
lb.
ib.
lb.
,b.
b.
,b.
Let-sVgan
Let-se-gan
Let-swe
Let-uung-gyi
Let-taung-ngt
Let-thet
Let-thit
Let-thit«-she
h.
b.
ib.
b.
b.
b.
lb
b.
ib
b.
46
b.
:b.
ib.
ib.
b.
ib.
lb.
b
b.
ib.
;b.
b.
47
b.
lb.
b.
ib.
h.
b.
ib.
lb.
ib.
48
ib
ib.
b.
ib.
Let-thit-myaulc
Let-ti
Let-tAk
Let -we
Let-we-gfyi
I.et-we-mvin-daing
Let-ya Cnauk-ywa
Letya-myi n-daing
Let-y«-k6n
l.et-yet-ma
Le-wi
Liang Ssu
Libwel
Li-lit.
Lin-byu
Ein-da-gyin
Lin-da-lu
Lin-daung
Lin ga-daw
Lin-ga-zauk
Ling Keo Tsai
Lin-gAn
Lin-!e
Lin-le-in
Lin Long
Lin-lu
Lin Maw
Lin-mwe-gyaung
[Jn-ne-in
Lin-zin
Lipdn or Lipum
Lishaw
Ui Ai
Loi Baung
Loichep
Loi Hawm
Loi Hki Lek
Loi Hku
Loi Hpa L6m
Loi Hsang
Loi Hs£ng
Loi Kam
Loi Kang
Pagt.
... 48
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 49
... ib.
... ib
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
.51
ib,
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
52
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
I'
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
55
ib.
ib.
ib.
Loi Kiu North
Loi-KSng
Loi Kaw or Gantarawadi
Loikham .Manmowo Mi-
khu ... ib.
Loikhyep ... ib.
Loi Kung
Loi Lai
Loi Lam
Loi Lan
Loi Law
Loi LAn
Loi L6ng
Loi Ma Law
Loi Mao
Loi Maw
Loi Mawk
Loi M6n
Loi Mop
Loi Na Noi
Loi Ngun
Loi Nung
Loi Pan Htang
Loi Pau
Loi Pft M6ng
Loi Hpang
Loi Pi
Loi Ping
Loi Pwi
Loi Pyek
Loi Sak
Loi Sawng
Loi Se
Loi Seng
Loi Tawng
Loi Tet North
Lotveng
UiWo
Loi Wying Nang
Loi Yai
Loi Yoi
UiYolc
Lok Wai
Lomban
Lfln-baung
Lftncha or Lonsa
L6n-Chon
LAndwa
Long Hawm
LAng Kan^
::: 5?.
... ib.
:;: t
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... tb.
... ib.
... 58
... 59
... 66
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 68
... ib.
... &,
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 70
... ib.
.. 71
... ib.
... tU
... ib.
... ih.
... 7a
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 73
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 74
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 75
... lb.
... tb.
... ib
4
IV
CONTENTS.
Maing-sut
M^ng-ta
Maing-Uung
Maing-that
Maiag-t6n
liaing-tun
Maing<we
Maipet or Maipat
Maisak
Maitoog
Mai^ang
Ma Kang KSng
Makawng
Mak Hkam
MakHkiNu
Mak Hko
Mak Kau Long
Mak Kyek
Mak Lang
Mak Lula
Mak Man
Mak Man Man Paw
Mak MOn
MakNa
Mak NaSan
Makwetong
Mak Wso
Ma-la4ca-gyan
Ma-Ie
Pag:
... 130
... ib.
... ib.
,.. ib.
,.. 131
... ib.
... ib.
.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... lb.
... 132
... ib.
... ib.
... ib,
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
■■■ 133
... ib
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
■- 134
... ib.
... ib.
... 136
... ib.
Ma-I&-gyi
Ma-lfr-tha
Mali and Malicbingkang ib.
Mali
Ma Li Lin
Ma-lin
Ma Li Pa
Ma-lu'gla
Ma-lwe
Ma-lweywa-lhit
Mamapwe or Namma-
phwe
Ma-mAn-ke
Man
Mana
Man-aung
Manaw
Ma-naw-ya-man
Ma-naw-ya-man kan ...
Ma-naw-yamma
Man
ib.
137
'38
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib
■b.
139
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
Manchyem
Mandalay
Mandalay (Eastern) ..
Mandalay (Western) ..
Mandalay
Man-daw
Man-du
Mang Hang
Mang Hseng
Mang Ka
Mang King-hsan
Mang Kung
Marg Kut-sai
MangLon
Mang Lun
Mang Maw
ManK NgQm
Mang Pa
I Man-g6n
Man Hawn
Man Hawng
Man Hawng Loi
Man Hek
Man Heng
Men Heng
iMan Heo
Man Hto
Man Kha
Man Hkai >
Man Hkam
Man Hkawng
Man Hke(MongYa)
Man HkSn
Man Hku
Man Hpa
Man Hpai
Page.
140
ib.
ib.
IS5
ib.
ib.
.163
, ib.
. ib,
. ib.
. ib.
. 164
. ib.
lb.
. lb.
■ 17a
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
;'S
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
ib.
. 180
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. 181
. ib.
. 183
. ib.
. ib.
Man Hpang
Man Hptt
Man Hpet, Man Kyawngib,
Man Hping ... 183
-Man Hpii ... ib.
Man-hpwa jtayoin^ ... ib.
Man-hpwa ... ib.
Man Hsa Loi ... ib.
Man Hsan ... ib.
Man Hsio ... ib.
Man Htam ... 184
Man-hun ... ib.
Man Ka ... ib.
Mankan or Pinkhen ... ib.
Man Kang ... ib.
Man Kang or Hsiao
Ma-tsai ... ib.
Mankang ... 185
Man Kang Ho Nga ... ib.
Man Kang Long ... ib.
Man Kang LAng
Man Kang Taung
Mankao
Man Kat
Mankaw
Man Kawng
Man Kawng Ai
Man Kawng, KSng Wit
Man Keng
Man Keo
Man-Kin
Man Kio
Man Kun or Wan K5n
Man Kwang
Man-kwe
Man Kyawk
Man Kyawng
Man Kyeng
Man KyinT
Man Law
Man-1&
ao
Man-Ie
Man Li
Man Loi
Man Loi North
Man Loi South
Man Long
Manlu or Namlu
Manlwai
Man Mak
Man-ma-kauk
Man Mao
Man Mail or Man Kat
Nam Kyek
Man Mail
Man'
Man
Mftn
Man
Man
Man
Man
Man
Man
Man
mauk
Maw
Maw
Mawk
Mon
Na
na
Nang
-naung
Nawng
Man Nitn
Man .Nijng
Man Nung
lb.
ib.
tM
H>:
Ml.
ib.
h.
187
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
188
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
lea
ib.
ib.
191
tb.
ib.
193
ib.
ib.
ib.
lb.
'S
lb.
ib.
lb.
ib.
lb.
194
ib.
ib
lb.
ib.
tb.
ib.
lb.
ib.
lb.
lb.
ib.
».
ib.
lb.
a
CONTENTS.
M»-o
Mft-o-dati
MiPai
M« Sa K6n
M&SaLa
Md Sa Lin
MS Sa Paw
M& Sa Tawng
Mi Sava
M& Si or Nam Si
Mi Si Sak or Si Sap
MiSdn
Misum
MiTi
Mi-thi
Me-ywB
Mi-za
Me>za-li
Me-za-li-^n
Mi-za-Ii-gwe
Mi-bauk
Mi-ba-ya
Mi-i
Mi-gi
Mignu
Mi-gyaung-aik
Mj-gyaung-det
Mi-gyaung-dwin
Miku-kalong
MUlaung-gyun
Milom
Min-bu
Minbu
Min-byin
Min-dan
Min-di-g6n
Min-de-zu
Min-dtn-gyin
Minga or Meinpa
Min-gaing
Min-ga-la Thi-yi
Min-gan
Min-gaung
Min-gaung (North)
Min-gaung (South)
Min-gaiing-yi
Min-gin
Ming Kwa Tii^
Mingfin or Mying6n
Pag*.
.. agj
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
:;: 'S
... ib.
... ib.
,.. ib.
.. ib.
... ib.
... 294
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
,.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... a95
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 296
... ib.
... ib.
,.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 3»o
... ib.
... 3"
... ib.
,.. ib.
... ib.
— 3'*
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 3.13
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... 3'4
... ib.
... ib.
.- 3'S
Ming San
Ming Tan
Min-gun
Min-gwin
Min^ryan
Min-gyan-gfin
Min-gyi
Min-gyi-zu
Mtti-gvun
Min-hla
Minkin
Min-lan
Min-le
Min-le-daung
Min-ma
Min-o
Min-shwe-hnit
Min-taing-bin
Min-tha-gya
Min-thaung
Mtii-ya
Min-ye-hia
Min*yin
M in-ywa
Min-zi
Min-zu
Misu Naung-mo
Mi-thwe-chaung
Mi-thwe-gan
'Mlai or M6ng L^
Mo-bin-gyi
Mo-b6n
Mo-bye
Mo-byu
Mo-da
Mo-du
Mo-gaung
Mo-gaung chaung
Nam Kawng.
Mo-g6k
Mdgok
Mo-gwe
Pagt.
... 3IS
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... 3"
.. tb.
... ib.
... tb.
.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
- 335
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 326
... ib
... ib.
... ib.
... 337
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 338
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 330
... lb.
... ib.
- 331
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... 33a
... ib.
... ib.
... 33B
... ib.
... 339
... ib.
or
ib.
ib.
340
ib.
343
Pagt.
Mo-gyoiiyit
Mo-hlair^
Mo-hlaing ehaung
Mo-hnyin
Mo-htai or Maw Htai
Mo-kan-ywa
Molbem (Mo-bin-gyi).
Mo-li .
Mo-lo
Molwai or Munglwe
Mo-ma-ka
Mo-meik (Mo-mdt)
M6n
Mdn-bin
Pagf.
:: ^
:::^'
... 349
... 350
... tb.
.. ib.
... ib.
.. 351
... tb.
.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
.. ib.
M6n-flaiiig
M6n-daw
Mo-ni
Mfln-gan
Mdng Ha
MOng Hai
MSng Han
Mong Hang
MSng Haw
Mdng Hawm
... ib.
... ib.
.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
:::^
... ib.
...355
... lb.
t.
Mfing Hi
Mfing Heng
Mdng Het
MSng Hka
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing
Hkan
Hkawn
Hko
Hkfi
Hkwan
Hpan
Hpayak
Hpen
HsSt
Hsaw
Mfing Hsem (or
Chem)
Mfing Hsen
Mfing Hsim
Mfing Hsu and
Sang
Mfing Hta
Mfing Hum
;:: ^'.
... ib.
... 358
;:; ^
... 360
... ib.
... il).
... 361
... ib.
... ib.
... 36«
... ib-
... 363
... lb.
... ib.
... 364
... 366
367
Mfing
Mfing
Mfing Ht2n
Mfing Ing
ib.
ib.
ib.
368
374
tb.
ib.
ib.
375
■1
^^^V vu ^^H
^^^^^
^^^ag*.
Fag*.
^f- ^^H
^H MSng Kai
... 375
Mdng Ping
... 471
Mdn-ywa ... 51a ^^^H
^^^H Mdng Kao
... ib.
... tb.
... 4«
... lb.
^^^^^H
••• ^^^^^^H
... 376
Mdng Pdng
... ib.
: ... ^^H
^^^1 M6r\g K.-it or Maing-
Mdng Pfing Noi
... 4'3
Mdn'^in ,.. ib. ^^^^^|
^^M
... 377
Mdng Pu
... ib.
Mdn-zdk ... ^^^^H
^^H Mflng Kawng
... ib.
... 476
Mc»-poin ... ft). ^^^^H
^^^1 Mong Kcng
... ib.
Mdng Pu Awn
... ib.
.Moran ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^H Mdng Ko
... ib.
Mdng Pyaw
... 477
Mo-sit ... ^^^^1
^^H MdnR KAk
... 378
M dn g Sang
... ib.
— ... ^^B
^^^H M6ng Kiing
... ib.
Mdng Si
... ib.
.Mo-iaung ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^B Mong Kyaw-t
.38'
Mdng Sit
... ib.
.Mot Hai ... 514 ^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Kyem
...38*
... 481
Mot Hsamo ... 515 ^^^^|
^^^^ Mdi>K Kyeng
... ib.
.. 483
Mot-si ... ib. ^^^H
^^H Mjtng K>«t
... ii*i
Mongiiim
... ih.
Mnt Waw or Mawt Hpa ib. ^^^H
... ib.
Mdng Tang
... ib.
Mourn Victoria ... ib. ^^^^|
^^H Mdng La
... ib.
Mdng I'ai
... ib.
... 316 ^^^^H
^^H "■ -
... 384
Mdng Taw
... 494
Mt^yu ... i). ^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Lai
... ib.
Mdni* Tawm
... ib.
Mo->a ... ^^^^H
^^^1 MOng Lang
... ib.
Mdng Tim
... lb.
Mo-2a-iaung ... 517 ^^^^|
... ib.
•Mdng 1 in-lang Sil
... ib.
Mo-iin-kyun or Mo- ^^^^H
^^^B Mdng iJip
... ib.
Mdng To
.-. 4.S5
^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Lvng
... ib.
Mdng Tdn
... ib.
Mo 20 ... ^^^^H
^^H Mfing Lt
... 385
... 4&6
'Mpienur Longbien ... ib. ^^^^|
... ib.
Mdng Tflm
... ib.
'Mocn ... ib, ^^^^H
^^B ■
... ib.
Mdng Tang
... ib.
... th ^^H
^^H Mdng Lin
... ib.
Mu-gan ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Ldng
... 388
Mdng Tang
... 492
Mu ka-iiwin ,„ 518. ^^^^H
... 394
Mdng Twe
... ib.
.Mu Klip Kaw .„ ft. ^^^^H
^^^^P Mdn^ Lure
- 395
.Mdng On
... ib.
Mu Mnndabv ... ib. ^^^^^|
^^^H Mdng Lwc (or Mdng
^^^1 Lvre-Mdng Koi) ... 396
Mdng Wa
... 491
. . ib.
Mungb.ior Meinpa ... ib. ^^^^|
Mun,;lcaor Maingka ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^H Mdng Ma
... fo.
Mdng Waior Mciingwai ib. , Mon Lao Khu ... ib. ^^^^|
••• 397
Mdng Wai
.•:.• 1;
Munlipj ... ib. ^^^^^H
^^H Mdng Mang
... ib.
Mdng Wak
Munsin ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Mail
... ib.
Mdrg Wi
... ib.
Mu Si ... ib. ^^H
^^^H ■
... 401
.Mdng Wun
... ib.
Mu-tha ... jig ^^^^H
^^^H ,^- —
... tb.
.Md».g Ya
". 495
^^^^H
~^—~- ,.. ^^^^^^H
^^^B Mdng Maw
... 403
Mdng Yai
::; t.
Mu-tha-itdn ,.. ib. ^^^^^|
^H Mdng Mh
... 403
Mu-thit ... ^^^^1
... 416
Mdn Gvaing
... 4)>7
M we-bdn-gan. East ... ib. ^^^^^|
^^^^^^1
... 417
... ib.
Mong Ving
... fb.
... ib.
.Mwc-b6n-g.in, Nonh ... ib. ^^^^H
.Mwe-b&n gan. South ... ib. ^^^^|
^H Mdng
^^^H
... 43)
... 499
Mwc-ddn ... 520 ^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Nam
... 433
Mdng Yaw
... ib.
Mwe-hin-tha ... ib. ^^^^|
^^H Mdng Nnwng
... ib.
... 500
Mu<rk.ii or Lnmyal ... ib. ^^^^H
^^^B Mdng Ngaw
... 439
... ID.
Mdng Yawng
... ib.
Mwdlum or Kumiel ... ib. ^^^^|
^^^1 .Mdng Ngawm
Mdng Yin
.. 508
Mwoinwum ... ib, ^^^^^|
^^H Mdng Ngdn
... ib.
Mfln-gyin
.Mdng Vdk
■• si^y
M\vcly..iul ... ib, ^^^^^|
^^^1 Mdng Nmig
... ib.
.., ib.
Mwe-sin-ta-taing ... ib. ^^^^|
^^^1 Mdn-gAn
... 440
MdngYu
... ib.
^H Mdng Pai
... ib.
... S'o
Mwial ... ib. ^^^^1
^^M Mdng Pai
... 455
.u lb.
Mya-dnung ... ib, ^^^^H
^^1 Mdng PSk
... lb.
Mdn-nyin
... SU
Myn-dnw ... ib, ^^^^H
^^^1 Mdng Pan
... 456
... ib.
.Vt'yagdn .,. (b. ^^^B
^^^H Mdng Pat
... 466
— ■■ ■
... ib.
Mya-hnil ... |b. ^^|
^^^H •
. . ib.
Mdn-nyin-»u
... tb.
Myaing „. []j, ^^^H
^^H Mdng Paw
... ib.
Mdn-nyB
... ib.
•" ^^^1
^^H Mdng Pawn
... 467
Mdn-tcin
... ib.
Myainga-nauk<M jza ^^^^|
Myaing A-shciu ik ^^^^H
^^^H
... 470
\ldn-lhwin
... ib.
^^H Mdng Pinj;
... 471
Mdr>-)wa
... ib. 1 Myaing-tha jb~ ^^^H
tin
Myaing-ywa
Mya-le
Mya-te
Mya-taung
Myauk-a-chAk
Myaiik-chun
Myauk'kin
Myinik-kftti
Mynuk-kyun
Myauk-let'tba-m.T
Myauk-lu-gan
Mynijk-maung
My.iiik-pet
My^*"k'pet-An
Myauk-pin-gan
Myauk-se
Myauk-su
Myauk-taw
Myauk-taw-zu
Myauk-thet
Myauk-yat
Myauk-ywa
Myauk-ywa-g3fi
Myauk-ywa-tnit
Myauk-ze
Myaung
Myaung-in
Myaung-u
Mya-wun
Mya-yeik
Mya-zein-gyun
Mye-bin-tha
Mye-byE
Mye-byu
Mye-byu-gyin
Mye-daik-zii
Mye-daing
Mye-daw
Mye-du
Mye-ge-daung
Mye-gu
Mye-gya
M y e- gyan- daw
Mye-fcyet-su
Mye-lat
Mye-ma-Ia
Mye-ne
Mye-net
Mye-ngu
M>e-ni
Mye-ni-byin
Mye-ni-g6n
Mye-ni-gyin
Mye-nu
Pag$.
... S«
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
.. 523
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 524
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
;■ 'ib^
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
,..526
•■ 527
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. Sa8
.. ib.
.. ib.
•■ 532
.. ib.
.. ib.
,. ib.
. ib.
,. ib.
,. ib.
,. ib.
. ib.
■: 'S.
. ib.
CONTENTS.
Pagg.
Myenyo
■■■ 533
Mye-pa-daung
.. ib.
Mye-pa-d6n
... ib.
Mye-sun
... ib.
Mye-ta-ya
... ib.
Mye-thin-dwin
... ib.
M yet- h myaung
... ib.
Myct-san-gyin
... ib.
Myet-set
... ib.
Myeyin
■ 534
Mye-zi
... ib.
Mye-zun
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Mye-zun, Easl
Mye-zun, West
... ib.
Myin-bauk
... ib.
Myin-daw
... ib.
Myin-de
... ib.
Myin-de-gyi
... ib.
Myin-win "
... ib.
Myin-dwin
- 535
... ib.
Myin-gun
... ib.
... ib.
... 536
Myln-gyaing
.. ib.
Myin-^an
... ib.
... 548
... ib.
... ib.
■■ 549
Myin-gyan-gAn
Myin-gy.iw
... ib.
Myin-gyun
... ib.
Myin-hmu
... ib.
Myi-ni-gyin
... ib.
Myin-ka-wa
... ih.
Myin-kya-do
... ib.
Myin-kyein-ldn
... ib.
Myin-ma-ti
... 550
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Myin-mu
Myin-mwfc
■■■ 551
Myin-ni
... ib.
Myin-saing
... ib.
Myin-ta-da
... ib.
Myin-ta-gyi
... ib.
Myin-tha
... ib
... ib.
... ib.
- 55a
... ib.
Myin-thd-kaw
... ib.
Myin-thi
... ib.
... ib.
... ib-
Myin-u
Myin-wun
... lb.
Myin-za
... ib.
Myin-zaing
... ib.
Myin-zi
Myin-zi
Myit-chft Myauk-yat
Myit-chft Taung-yat
Myit-kaing
Pagt.
:;; t.
... lb.
tb.
Myit-kaing A-Ji-yat ..."
Myit-kaing A-nauk-yat
.Myit-kan
Myit-kauk
Myit-kyi-na
Myit-la-chaung
Myit-laung
Myit-na
Myit-nge
Myit-pauk
Myit-sfln
Myit-ta-pet
Myit-tein
Myit-tha
Myittha
Myit-tha
Myittha
Myit-tu
Myo-bauk
Myo-baw
Myi)-byin-gyi
Myo-daw
Myo-din
Myo-gin-tha
Myo-gfln
Myo-gon
Myo-gyi
Myo-gyi or Myo-di
Myo-la-lin
Myo-tha
Myo-thit
Myo-zo
NaAi
Na-b^aing
Na-b6-bin
It
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
575
t
?b'
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
579
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
t
ib.
ib.
ib.
fo.
ib.
ib.
tb.
583
ib.
ib.
ib.
Ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
CONTtNTS.
Nam Li
Nam Lilc Hpjj
Nam Lin
Nam Lin Khan
Nam Loi
Nam Lwi
Nam Ma
Nam Mai H8k
Nammali
Nam Mang
Nam Mao
Nam-ma-pwe
N am Maw
Nam Maw Hs5m
Nam Mawng
Nam Maw Wan
Nam Me
Nam-mfe-k6n
Nam Min
Nam Mwe
Nam Nak
Nam Nang
Nam Nga
Nam Ngawn ... ._.
Nam Ngawn or Namwam ib.
.. ib.
.. 6l8
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 619
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 620
. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 621
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
.. 622
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
... 623
,.. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
ib.
Naw N^
Nam Nim
Nam Oi
Nft M6n
Nampaor Nampa
Chaung-Ywa
Nam Pa^fc Ytta-ma ...
Nam Pa Hkaw
Nam Pa Lam
Nam Pa Laog
Nam Pa-lin
Nam Pa L5ng
Nam Pan
Nam Pang
Nam Pang Pan
Nam Pang Suk
Nam Pao
Nam Pat
Nampataung
tiampaung ehaung
Nam Paw
ib.
624
ib.
ib.
ib.
tb.
ib.
ib.
6*5
ib.
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
636
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
627
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
tb.
lb.
Nam Pawn
Nam Pawn
chaung
Nam Pen
Nam Ping
or Pun
Pag€.
627
Nam Praw
Nam Pung
Nam Pwi
NamPyet
Nam Pyu
Namsang or Nam-
chang
Nam Sang
Nam Sang Yang
Nam San Sawk
Nam Sawn
Nam Seng
Nam Siri
Nam Sit
Nam Tai
Nam Tarn Hpak
Nam Tao
Nam Taung Si
Nam Tawn
Nam Tawng
Nam Teng
chaUHg
Nam Ti
or Tein
Nam Ti-man Hsa
Nam Ting
NamTfik
Nam Ton or MiT6n ,.
N.im Tong
Nam 'l'6n Kaw
Nam Tu
Nam Tu or Tu chaung
Nam Un
Nam Wan
Nam Wang
Nam Wi
Namya or Numya
Nam Ya
Nam Vang
Nam Ye
Nam Yin
Namyu (Lower)
Namyu (Upper)
ib.
628
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
629
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
630
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
6.V
ib.
ib
ib.
ib,
ib.
632
ib.
ib.
ib.
633
634
635
ib.
ib.
ib.
t.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
637
tb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
639
ib.
Nam Yu
Pag$.
... ^
Nan-aik
... ib.
Na Nang
Nan-da North
... ib.
... 640
Nan -da South
... ib.
Nan-daw-kyun
... ib.
... ib.
Nar-dawyat
... ib.
Nan-gat
... ib.
.. ib.
Nang Ngi
... ib.
Nang Nye Haw
... ib.
Nanhan
... ib.
Nan Hh
... fi4I
Nan-hkflkor Kallawor
Mag Ayi
... ib.
NS Niu
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Nan-kat
.„ ib.
Nankft
... ib.
Nankha
... tb.
-■^an-ko
... 64a
Nan-k6k
... ib.
Nan-lang
Nan-mi-Iaang
... ib.
... ib.
Nan-ngo
... ib.
Nan-pa-de Chaung-bya ib.
Nan Pan Oct or Nan
PaTik ... ib.
Nan-paung ... ib.
Nan-paung-zin ... lb.
Nan I'we Haw ... 6^
Nan-sauk ... ib-
Nanta ,„ ib.
Nan-ta-b«t ... ib.
Nan-Tawrg ... lb.
Nan-tha ... ib.
Nan-tha-wa ... ib.
Nan-the ... 644
Nan-thin ... ib.
Nan-thu ... ib.
Nan-ti ... ib.
... ib.
Nan-win-bo ... lb.
Nan-wln-daw-ho — ib.
Nan-win-gaing ... ib.
Nan-win-gwet ... ib.
Nan-yat ... ib.
Nan Yawng ... 6^
Nanyavan ... tb.
Nan Yin ... ib.
NanyAn ... ib.
NaPang ... ib.
Na-pin ... ib.
Na Piu ... ib.
N a Pung ... ib.
Naring ... ib.
Na Sau Poi ... ««6
NaSawk ... ».
... ».
i£i
CONTENTS.
Nga>I»-kAn
Nga-lin-se
Nga-lfln-din
Nga-Iun
Nga-min
Nga-mo
Nga-mya
Nga-maung
Nga-mya-yat
Nga-myet-hna
Nga-nan
Ngan-b6k
Ngan-w4-zin
Ngan yawl
Nga-pa-yin
Nga-pfe
Nga-pfe or Ma-p6
Nga-pe
Ngapwe
Nga-pya (i)
■ (ii).
Nga-pya-kyin
Nga-pya-wa
N ga-pya-waing
Nga-pyaW'daw
Nga-pyaw-gyaii
Nga-pyi-nin
Nga-sa-taung
Nga-sin
Nga-sin-fcTi
Nga>si*ngu
Nga-singu
Nga Tau
Nga-taii
Nga-taung
Nga-tawsOk
Nga-ta-yaw
Ngateing or Wuteng
Nga-win-ywa
Ngaw Nga
Ngawn In
Nga-ya-bya
Nga-ya-daw
Ngayam
Nga-yan
Nga-yan-chauk
Nga-yan-o
Nga-ydk-to
Nga-zi
Nga-zun
NgiDo
Ng^o
NgekHtft
Page.
... 674
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
•■ %^
.. lb.
.. ib.
.. ib.
... ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 676
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
- 677
.. ib.
.. ib.
- ib.
., ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. tb.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
■■ 679
.. lb.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. ib.
... 6do
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
Ngek Hting
Ngek Lek
Nginndn
Ng6k-teik
Ngwe-daiing
Ngwe-daung chaung ...
Ngwe-daw-we
Ningbyen
Ningfet
Ning Rom La
Ning Lom
Ningmwe (Ningnwe) ...
NingPien
Ning Pwot
Ningrong (Mayang) ...
Ningronkong
N ingsown
Ningtap
Pag*.
.. 680
.. 681
.. 683
.. ib.
.. ib.
.. 683
.. ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
68*
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
tb.
685
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
Ningting
Ningya
Ni-pa-se-daw
N'kam or Tampan
'Nkan
'Nkang
VNkrangor'Nkam
'NIau or Namlau or
'Nkhum. ... ib.
N'mai Kha ... 686
Nok Sap ... ib.
Nomwel or Bwen ... ib.
N6n-bo ... 687
NAn-daung ... ib.
N6n-dwin ... ib,
Nongme ... ib,
Nongtow ... ib.
Norn ... ib.
'Ntem ... 688
'Ntum ... ib.
'NtuDU!^ ... ib.
Nu Kawng ... ib.
Num Kran or Nun
Krau ... ib.
Numnai ... ib,
Nungran or Ningrang. 689
Nwa-ban-gyi
Nwa-bet-ng6
Nwa-chi-gyun
N wa-dawgdn
Nwa-dein
Nwa-gu
Nwa-hia
Nwa-mya
Nwa-net
N wfc-byin
Nwi-ni
Nwe-ni-kyun
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
t.
ib.
lb.
Nw^nin
New-4}i3uk
Nya-go-mo
Nyan-daw
Nyan-gyin-tha
Nyaung-aing
Nyaung-baw
Nyaung-bin
Nyaung-bln-bu
Nyaung-bin -gfln
Nyaung-bin- hta
Nyauijg-bin-ka-she
Njaung-bin-le
Nyaun^'bin-tha
Nyaung-bin-wun
Nyaung-bin Ye-dwin
Nyaung-bin-ywa
Nyaung'bin-iauk
Nyanngbin-«in
Nyaung-bin-au
Nyaung-byu-bin
Njaung-byu'bin
Nyaiing.chi-d^uk
Nyfiung-dauk
Nyanng^lo
Nyaung-dwin
Nyaung-gan
Nyaung-gan-daung
Nyaiing-g6n
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
tb.
ib.
ib.
ib.
... ib.
■•■ 694
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
...695
... lb,
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
:::t
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... lb.
XIV
Pa-kan-ngt
Pa-ket
P»k-hka-ti
Pakno*
P»kdk-ku
Pakom or Pakum
Pftkum
Pakwan
Para
Pa-lfliftg
Pa-Un-daing
Pnlang or Niimpalan .
Palang
Pa^lan-gainf;
Pa*)an-f an
Pa-I-in-gfln
Pa-la ri'^An
Pa-!an-o
Palap ( LahLa ), Palnp
P^ap LwaipawoT Lwat-
pnw Pnl»p
Palaung
PalauDgkhuor PnlAn...
P^law Bum or Ning
Ding
Pa Lawng Tiai
Pa-I*
719
. H).
ib.
. ».
ib.
. ib.
: 'i'
ib.
. 730
. ib.
b.
ib.
ib.
. ib.
'S
tb.
ib
ib.
ib.
ib.
lb
733
Pa-Ieikj-wa-ihit
P»»leiii-gaing
Pa Li Ao
P»<lin
I>a-Iin-g6n
P»-l!n-gyi
Parlu'zwa -
Pv.A'-'i CkauMg
PA Min
Pa Mu
Pa Myin
Pan-aing
Pafian ..
Pan-ba-lun
i'dii-bin u.
Pan -daw ...
P«n-<if«w-g)'i
Pan-daw-ngi
Paifdiii
Panga-gjin
Pan-gan
Pangchem or Paftg-
kvMn
Pang Chin
ib.
tb.
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib.
733
lb.
Ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
734
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
■b.
ib.
ib.
ib
in.
ib.
ib.
ib
tb
ib.
ib.
73S
ib.
ib.
ib.
CONTEKTS.
Pang Hai
Pang Hkam
Pang Hkan Nam
Pang Hkawn
Pang Hkycm
Parg Hok
Pang Hsak
Pang Huang
Pang Hiang Kting
Pang H^io
Pang iiso Leng
Pang K*
PAMgKap Na
Pang Kaw
Pang Kaw H»an
Pan Kha
Pang Khawn Nkang ...
Pang Kill
Pang Kyawng
Pang Lao
Pang L6m
Panglfin, Pang tan
Pang Long
Parglum
Pang Mi ^Burmese Pin
dkni)
Pang -Mi
Pang .Mwi
Panf* Nim
Pang Nin
Pang Nim
Pang Noi
Pang Sam
Pang Sapyi
Pang Sarawp
PmnK Sing
Pang JJiik
Pangsun
Pang Sung
Pangtara (Burmese Pin-
da^ a)
Pang'TaRa
Paag Taw Maw
Paag Ti
Pang Top
Pasgrar (Shintang) ...
Pang Wai
Pang Wtt
Pang Wo
Pan-gvatng
PailK Vang
Pag^
7.1«
. ib
. ib
. ib.
. Ib.
. ib.
737
. ib.
. ib.
ib
. ib,
. ib.
. 7.S8
. ib,
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
. ib.
739
ib.
ib.
ib.
740
ib.
ib.
ib.
ib.
741
ib.
ib.
ib.
743
lb.
ib.
ib.
ib
h.
744
ib.
ib
ib.
ib
ib
Pang Yflk
ih.
748
ib.
ib.
749
ib,
ib.
ib.
lb.
ib.
ib
>b.
7S«
ib.
Pang Yun
Ping YOng
P»n-i
Pankaw
Pan KM
Pankok or PaagMk
Pan- la
Pan Law
Panloi
Panlun
Pan Ma
Pan-nyo-in
Panse
Paniaw
Pan-tcik
Pan-tha
Pan-ihwin-gyi
Pan-u-daung
Pan-wc
Panyiji
Pan-ywB
Pan 'Ian
Pan-iwa
Paolang or Paolan
Paong or Paliaung
Pha-aung
Pa-paung
Papia
Papo or Pa paw
Papun
I'a-ra-ba
P«-ra-bat
Pa-raw
Pa-rein-tha
Parrte
Parrtung'
Pasang
Pa Scow H*in
Pafli
Pa-s«k
Pa>tM-na-go
Pa-iaung
Pa Tcp
PaTep
Pa-thc
Pa-lhdn^a-Ie
Pa^heinifyi
Pa-thin (Hpa-thin)
Paticn or Patbnn
Pa-tin
Pai-1«
Pat-ma
Pa -10
Pa-to-tha
Patwa
Pauk
:: 'S
... ib.
:.v ^.
... ib
... tb.
... lb.
... ib.
... ih.
... 7S«
... ID.
... ib.
... ibu
.- ib.
.. to.
,.. ib.
... ib.
... ib-
... to.
.„ ib.
:::'S
... ib
or
... lb
„. ib.
„. ib.
... ib.
... lb.
... tb.
... 754
... lb.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib
H. ib.
::: 'g
... ib.
... tb.
n. ib.
... ib.
«. ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... w.
... ib.
... 7J7
... ib.
... ib.
... ib.
... ih.
... ib.
... to.
... b.
... ib.
.„ ib.
CONTENTS.
XT
Pauk
P^.
Pauk-cli3ung
Pauk-^dn
Pauk-Jn
Pauk-kAung
Paukkdn
Pauk'k6nNuMh
Pauk*k6n South
Pauk-kyan-daw
Pauk Kym
Pauk-myaing
Pauk-ngu
Pauk-pan-byu
Pauk-parv-zaJng
Pa'ik-pii-gainp
Pauk-pin-tha
Pauk-pyin
Pauk-iu
Pauk-Li-bin
Pauk-taw
Pauk-taw-gyi
Pauk-iaw-ngft
Pauk-ihit
Pauk-u
Pauk-wfc
Pauk-yin
Pauk-ywe
Paung^
Paufg-be-dan
Paur^f-toyi"
P«urg-da«ng-u
Paung-daw
Paung-di
Paung-ga-ta
Paung-gy'" *ouih
Paung-laung
Paung-laung-gan
Paung-laung
MyauK-su
Paung-!aur»g-gyi
PSRung-}aung-4hin
Paung-lin
Paung-wA
Paung-wi
Pnu Pau Htai
P;iiipgAn
Paurt
Paw
Paw In
Paw l,a Maw
Paw-Iff
Paw Leng
Paw Myin
Paw Peng
Pa«'-pym
Paw ban Thi
Pawt Hawng
Paw tint
Pa-ya A-ma Kin
Pa-ya-byu
Pa-ya-dwet
Pa^ya-gdn
... ib.
-gan
Pa-ya-gyi
Pa-yaini
Pa-ya-nj(a-su
Pa*yan-kan
Pa-ya-m
Pa.ye-Hyun (WrstJ
Pa-yc-gyun (Kait)
Pa-y«f>-ma
Pa-yct-kyc
Pa-yrt-k6n
Pa-yAn-ga
Pa-xnunB
Pa-(in-chaung
Pe-bin-gyin
Pe-daw
Pc^a-do
Vc-g..n
Pc-i;a-iAt
Pe-gfln
Pe-gu
Pp-gyet
Pe-Kyi
Pt-g^i-gfln
Pe-haung
PchtP or Ptthko
Peik-ka-ya
Pel It -man
Peik-thaiM)
Pein-tta
Pcin-gyaung
Pein-ne
Pein-nc North
Pein-ne* South
Pcin-nft-gAn
Pein-n^gyaung ...
Peinsain
pMt-Uw
Pe-kfln-a-bin
Pt-ma-aa ...
Pfr-mya
Pc-nga-sfc ,.,
Peng K*wk
Ping Yu
P^-nwe ...
Pft-swi
Pet King
Pel Kaw
Pel Ken or Wa P«i K«n ib
P"-ku ... 7
Pel pi
Pet-pin ... rrt
i^.
Pet-ta-l«
... ib.
Pet-taw
-• ik
Pet-lhafi-daung
... tb.
P«-lhan-gyin
... ib.
P«-wun
... ib.
Phailinn
.., ib.
Pttalapum
... !b.
Ph.^lcng or PhaUng . . ib.
Phaphang
Phara or Para
z'H.
Phonott
... ib.
Phunum
... ib;
Pin
... ibh
Pia-byin
... ib.
Pin ehaung
— fb.
Pin-da
Pin-daing
::;'fi
Pin-da-»
... Ik
... bi
Rn-daung
... ft.
... *.
Pin-daw
«« ra.
Pin-da-ya
.« «.
Pin-din
.» ih.
Ping Hka
... ib.
Ping Hsai and
^fim
Ping Hung
Ping
■■• 0«
Ping Kang
» S).
Ping Kw«f
••■ n.
Ping Lang
... Jb.
Ping Ti
■■• n.
Pin-gu-taung
... ib.
Pin-gyaing
tM lb.
Pin OyA
Pin Hkan
... jk
... 9«t>
Pin-hmi
... lb.
... B>.
JCVI
CONTENTS
Pin-kon
fx
Pagt.
Popa ... 788
Pyan-gva
Fagt.
... 79«
... lb.
Pink row
... ib.
PA-pa.gan
789
Py.T»-hle
Pin Kun
... ib.
Pflp-pa ...
ib
Pya-o
... Sk
Pin-lAn
... ib.
PAp-paung
ib.
Py.^-p6n
... ib.
Pin-Ie
... ib.
Po-.snung i(i
ib.
Pya-ihi
... ib.
... ib.
Po-a
lb.
Pya-th*n
... lb.
Pm-I^ba
... ib.
Po-wa North
ib.
Pyaung-bya
Pyaung-Iflo-wa
... 781
Po-wa South ...
ib.
... ib.
Pin-!i-gyi
... ib.
Pu-flwin
ib.
Pyaw
-'. ib.
Pin-ia-in
... ib.
Pu-kaw
700
Pyaw'bwA
... lb.
Pin-Ifin (Ccnlral)
-.. ib.
Pumchawm
ib.
PyawbvrJ
... !b.
Pin-Ican (East)
... ib.
Pumkin
ib.
Pyaw-bwi
... ib.
Pin-Icin (West)
... ib.
PumnoikyM or Pum-
Pyaw'gan
.. ib.
Pin-lfln
... ib,
noikhet
ib.
Pyawrg Kawng
... 708
Pin-lAn Taw-ywa
... 782
Pumpicn
ib.
Pya.zwp, East and Wmr. Jb.
Pin-mn
... ib.
Pumpri or Pompi
ib.
Pye-g.tn
... ib.
Pin-ma-Iut
... ib.
Pumpu
ib.
Pyt-aing
... ib.
Pin-pyit
... ib.
Pumsang
791
Pyi-bin
... ib.
Pnsali
... ib.
Puniwattu or Pomga-
Pyt-d.iung
... ib.
Pin-thft
... ib.
tongor Wjitu
ib.
Pyi-dnw-tha
... ib.
Pinwa
... ib.
Pungan
ib.
Pyi-16n-gyaw
... ib.
Pinya
... ib.
Pung Ha
ib.
Pyin
2'^
... ib.
Pung Hpan
ib,
Pyin-ba
ib
Rung Htfln
Pungin Kha
ib.
ib.
... ib.
Pin-iun^in
... 784
ib!
Pita
... ib.
Pung t-awng
ib
Pyin-ba-zw4
... ib.
Po-byu-!6n-kan
... .b.
Pitng l-^ng
ib.
Pyin-cliaung
... ib.
Po-dan
... ib.
Pung Wo
793
Pyin-ga
... ib.
Po-hla-gfin
... ib.
Pung Vwama Ningsa...
Pnnk.l
lb.
Pytti-jjan
... ib.
p6k-gAn
... 785
lb.
Pyin-gyaung
... ib.
PAkpa-gainif
PAIcUiw
... ib.
... ib.
Punic
ib.
lb.
Pyin-gjH
Pyin^le
... ib,
... ib.
-*i
PAk-iho
... ib.
Punlu (I.awkntong)
Pyin-ma
... ib.
Pokwan iScninkong'
.. ib
or PAnlu
ib.
Pyin-ma-na
... ib
PoU
Pomkan Tingsa
Poinlam
jl) ,
Puniu (pumkaiotig or
PAntu)
Pununlidan
... Bod
... ib.
... Boi
ib
ib
... ib!
ib!
Pyinmi hr Pinhmi
PAmprai
... it).
Pus,il
793
P>in-nyin
*.. ib.
Pomihi or Pfin«i
... ib.
Put-tha
lb.
Pyin^ha
... ib.
Pomwa
... 786
Pw.vsaw
ib.
... ib.
PA n-da w-nat ng - ng*n
ib.
Pwc-chit
ib
... ib.
... ib
..". ib!
Pw*-(]aing.gy aw
ib!
PAn-gan
pAng-mii
.« ill.
... ib.
Pwc-La ...
ib.
794
Pyin-ii
... ib.
«**
... ib.
P6n*gyi-Ban
... ib.
Pwct-ryct
ib
Pyin'U-lwir>
... ib.
Pftnlein or Ponlein Luma ih. >
Pwin-ca
Pwin-lia
ib.
P> in-y*'a
... ib.
P6n-na
... 787
ib.
Pyin-ii
... iK
Pfin-fia-chon
... ib.
Pwin-lin
ib.
Pyin-Ju
... 802
PAn>na-su
... ib.
Pya
'^'
Pyit-ma
. lb.
.,, ib.
Pyit-I*
. ib.
Po-nAk
.. lb.
ib.
PyAn-bu
... ib.
POn Sang
... ib.
ib.
Pyu-dwin-gAn
... ib.
. ..
Ponscin or Pumscn
... ib.
Pya-dan.gaing ,„
ib.
Pyu-gan
.., ib.
P6n-ta-ga
._ ib.
Pya-da\ing or Ta«ng-b« ib.
... ib.
PAn-lha
... ib.
Pya-gaung
ib.
Pyun
... ib.
... 788
F^a-gAn
7^6
Pynn-ma
... ib.
P6n-xo-gye
... ib.
Pya-gyun
ib.
Pyu-yaung
... ib.
Poonkavr
... ib.
Pya-ma ..*
ib.
Popa
... ib.
Pyan
D).
•
THE
UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
LABA^f.^A small Kachin village on the Mogaung ehaung in the north
of Ihc ^!J'ilkyi^a district. Roads from China approach Laban from the
Upper Irrawaddy through the Thama country via Tcn-gcin. A road also
rans from Laban on the right bank of the chaungie* Nanya Kyauk-seikand
thence to Sakan and Kamaing. The Amber Mii'cs are four days' march
from I^ban. In iligothe Laban Sawbwa had charge uf ten villages, aggre-
gating forty houses and lying on both sides of the river. They worked
rice ill both le and taungya and were in the habit of going to the rubber
tract each year; there are no rubber trees in the neighbonrhood of Laban.
LA-BO. — A revenue circle and village of 275 inhabitants, in the Ka-ni
township of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated in the Sft-ywa-gyaung
valley on the bank o( the I*aloi&n ihaung, between the Mahu-dauiig and
PAn-daong ranges. Paddy is the chief crop. The revenue in iS(>6-g7
amounted to Rs- 660 ihathamt'da.
LA-BO. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdivision of
Pak6kkii district, with a population of 107, according to the census of
1891. The tkalhameda revenue amounted to Rs. 420 on forty-two houses
for 1897-98.
LA-B0-G6N.— A village in the Kyun-paw-law circle, Pak6kku township,
subdivision, and district, with a populatiim of 108, according to the census
of iSgi, and a revenue of Rs. 340, included in that of .M&zali-gAn.
LACHEN. — A Kacliin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district. In
189a it contained twenty-four houses; the population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no othcri, subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Marip tribe.
LACHEN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situat-
ed in 26° 33' north latitude and 96° 26' east longitude. In 1893 it con-
tained sixteen houses; it* population was not known. The headman of the
village lias no others subordinate to him. The mhabitants are of the Sassan
tribe.
LA CHANG CHAL— A Chinese village in the Ko Kangj trans-Salweco
circle of the Northern Shan State of Hscn \Vi (Tbcin-ni), situated at a
height of 5,400 feet on the ridge abov** the Chtng Pwi strcant to the north-east
of Ken Pwi. In 1892 there were ten houses in the village, ^ith a population
of sixty-three. The slopes above and below the village are so steep that It
is nearly impossible to walk straight down them, yet the inhabitants culti-
vate targe fields of opium, hiH-rice, and maize, and own a few pack-animals
to carry their surplus produce for sale elsewhere.
THE UPPER BL'RMA GAZETTE HR.
[ l>C-U1
LACHIN or WARRA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 22, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25" 32' north latitude and 97" 55' cast longitude.' In
i8q2 it contained fificen houses with a popalatioD of 64, The headman oE
the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Maru tribe.
LACHINPUM — A Kachin village \a Tract No. 29, Katha district, situ-
ated in 34'^ 54' north latitude and 95'' 37' cast longitude. In [892 it con-
tained seventeen houses, with a papulation of 69. The headman of the village
has two others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lcpai tribe
and Hpunkan sub-tribe. There are nine bullocks and two ponies in the
village.
LAGA or LAKA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district,
situated in 23* 41' north latitude and 97° 12' east longitude. The head-
man has no other villages subordinate to him. In 1892 it contained twelve
houses, with a population of 51. The inhabitants arc of the Lepai tribe
and Lahkum sub-tribe, and own five buffaloes.
LAGAT. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 19, Myitkyina district. In 1898
the village contained twelve houses, with a population of 37. The headman
of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe and Singnia sub-tribe.
LAGRA or LAKRAKONG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 13, Bhamo
district, situated in 24*^ 33' north latitude and 97'"' 29' cast longitude. In
1892 it contained fifteen houses with a population of 58. The headman
of the village has no otiiers subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Maran tribe, and own three buffaloes and one pony. There is good water
close by the village and cam ping- ground for 1,000 men. Three hundred
and fifty baskets of paddy are raised yearly.
LA-HAW-ZIilK. — A village in the Pya-thil circle, Myaing township, Pa-
k6kku subdivision and district, with a population of 43, according to the
census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 80, included in that of Pya-lhii.
LAHMAI or LAMAI. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 26, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25° 3' north latitude and 0° 48' east longitude. In
1892 it contained twcnty-three houses, with a population of ro;. The head-
man of the village has uo others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
of the 'Nkhum tribe and own five bullocks.
LAHM.M. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 29, Katha district, situated in
34*' 53' north latitude and 9(1*^ 38' cast longitude. In 1892 it contained
twelve houses, with a populacion of 47. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the 'Nklium tribe, and
own one buffalo.
LAI HKA (Burmese, I^-gya).— A State in the Eastern division of the
A J u J Southern Shan Stales, lying approximately between 2o°
^Areaand l>oiird- ,g, .,,jj ^^„ ^^, ^^^.^j^ latitude and 97^ 50' and 98°, 30'
cast longitude, with an area of i, 433*15 square miles.
The State is bounded on the north by M6og Kiing and M5ng Nawng, on
the east hy Keng Hkam and M6ng Nai, on the south by Mting Nai, Mong
Sit, and Mong Pawn, and gn the west by Ho Pung and Lawk bawk.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Hkirn Lek is the earliest Sawbwa of Lai Hka, of whom much can be
u. Icarot. He began to rule about 1156 B.E. (1794), and
* *"""' appears to have been vrr)' higbly tbaughi of at the Hur-
mese Court, where the Shwebo Min was then King. Consequently Ilkun
Lek had great power in the Shan States and his reign was a long one.
In 1206 B.E. (1844) he was appointed iia Gyoif or Gcneral-iii-ChieT, of a
large force made op of contingents from many of the Shan States, which
marched against Karcn-ni. Whether his strategy was weak or his troops
unwarlikc is not stated, but he w:i3 twice worsted by the Reil Karens and
only succeeded in subduing them when he received a reinforcement of a
thousand Ka-the horse. After a year's campaign he returned to his State
and died in 1854.
He was succeeded by his eldest son, who is always spoken of as Kern-
mifng A, who also had a considerable reputation as a military leader.
He took part in the raising of the siege of KengtQng, beleaguered by a
Siamese force, and as a reward for his services received the administration
of the Stales of Lawk Sawk, Miing Ping, and M6ng Kiing from King Min-
d6n, He died in 1863, leaving issue only one daughter, Nang I.cng.
According to Shan custom, he was succeeded by his next brother, Hkun
LOng, until then Myoza of MOng Kiing, who died four years later and
gave place to the next brother, (hen Myoza of Mong Ping,
This Sawbwa was killed in 133a B.E. (1870] in a gambling quarrel by
the Heng of Nawng Hkam.
As fCem-mdng A had left no son, Hkun Nawng, a son of Hkun LAng,
became Sa'^hiea-
He died in 1S79 and was succeeded by Hktin Lai, the present Chief.
Hkun Lai is a son of Nang Leng, and therefore grandson of Kcm-mijng
A. He married Sao Lao, the widow cf his predecessor Hkun Nawng, a
daughter of the lamous Nai Noi, Sazabrna of Mawk Mai.
In the year J 886 the members of the I.inibin confederacy, the Miing Nai
Sau<hi'a, the Mong Nawng Myoza and Sao Wcng, CK-Sawiwa of Lawk
$awk, attacked Lai Hka and ravaged it .from end to end. The Sawbwa
look refuge in some hills to the east, and the population of the State was, it
is said, reduced to one hundred souls. Of the few who returned many
died of famine in the following year.
The following is a translation of what purports to be the State history.
Th St lea '^ '* *^^ **" *'*'"*^ ^^ * contributifin towards Shan race
history and is no doubt compiled by a Durman, or at any
tale mostly from Burmese sources; — ■
King Narapati Silhu left Arein-madana (Pagan) in his golden barge and
made his way through Mong Nai, the chief State of the Kambawsa
province, to Lai Hka. He noticed a number of old tanks near the
place where be baited and this led him to have the ground dug up,
A slab was thus discovered which bore tlic words }'atana Kyavs
Gaung and the date 218 of Ktligion (325 B.C.). Further examina-
tions brought to light the ruined Thambawdi image, measuring seven
cubits in height, which had been set up by King 'I'hiri Thudhamroa
Thawka (A^oka). Narapati Sithu repiirfd and set up the imago on
this spot and mounted a tablet with the inscription Maha Pawrana.
This spot was afterwards known by the name of //// Cka.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CLA1
After this King Narapati Sithu marched towards the north of Mung
Kiing and was struck by the vast tract of flat land he passed through,
without any inhabitants except two villages of Yang Lam on the Teng
Kwe river, cast of Lai Hka. He resolved to colonize it and brought
down front M6ng Mit some Shans of the Chein Lam tribe, who in-
habited Kap Ka, Ba Aung, and Sal^ K6n on the Lai Hka frontier.
They established the villages of Pang Pet, Ka Mang, Wan Kan,
Nawng Kaw, Nam Kai, Hsam Hsung, K6ng Mun, and Kawp t^, and
these become known as Hai Long Yang Su, and the tract bears that
name to the present day. The descendants of Miiug Mit settlers still
inhabit the villages of Man S&, Pun H6, Na Turn, Wao Long, Nawng
Mun, and POng Daw.
In those days the only parts of the country inhabited at all were Hscn
\Vi, TawQg Peng, Mong Pai, Sam Ka, and Yawng Hwc.
This forms the first Volume of the Slate History. The next tells the
animal-myth of the female nu^a — the strapping native wench as some
theorists have it— whom the Prince of the Sun (Dyaus Piter) loved,
and who bnrc him three eggs.' The story is practically the same as
that told under Tawng Peng, except that in the I^i Hka variant the
lirst egg hatched out ThukawareL, the King of alt the birds, the second
Pyu Sawt, King of Pagan, and the third a little maid, who in time
married Udibwa, the monarch of Widcha (rit), ie., China.
Her name was V Myo M6 and she had five sons. The eldest succeeded
his father as Emperor of China. The next three received charge of
Maing Lin (Mong I^;m), Maing S^ Gyi (Yunnan Sen) and Maiug S&*
ga-lc and Maing Maw (S&lan and Mong Mao) respectively, and the
youngest on account of his strength was made Ruler of S!ung MiU
Me lived among the wild beasts and had three sons. The eldest, Hsfi
Sam Hpa, received charge of Sam Ka, the second, Hsfi Hom Hpa, suc-
ceeded his fattier in Mong Mit, and the youngest, Hsu Kawt Hpa,
became Chief of Mung Kiing.
Hs5 Kawt Hpa of M6ng Mit had three son*. In the year 867 B.Ej
(1505 A.D.) the second son, Hkain Ai.and the youngest, Sao Pet Law,
built a town at a place called Pang Ma Lang Kawn, to the north-west
of Ho Hko Iti Lai Hka and settled there. Hkam Ai was the first Sate-
bv;a and Pet Law succeeded him after lie had reigned iifteen years. He
had no sooner become Sa'u^bipa than the Mong Mit Shan settlers, the
Yang Lam (called Chein Lam above — the story seems to bint at the
connection of the Yang Lam with the Palaungs) invited him to take
charge of the town they had built at Nawng lUan Hka. This v,ii in
89S B.E. (1536 A.D.). Sao Pet Law reigned twelve years and was
succeeded by his son, Hs5 Hsa Hpa, who dird after six years' reign and
was succeeded by his son Sao Mi Lek, who built walls round the town
and dug a moat. After twenty years' reign he died without issue.
Meanwhile Pet Kawn Hpa of the MUng Kung house bad married the
Mong Nai Sawbwa'^ daughter. She died early and he returned to
Mflng Kung] where the people invited him to become Chief. Soon
after his appointment he went down to Ava and was formally ap-
pointed Myoza by the King of Burma. From that time onwards (the
date is not given) MOng Kung has remained under the direct adminis-
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(ration of the Burmese Governnient Pi't Kawn Hpa styj-ed ten years
in Ava, and when he returned appointed Mkun Vi of Sam Ka, who
was of the M5n^ Mit line, to the charge of Lai Hka. This was in
the year 931 B.E. (1569 A.U.). Hkim Yi oppressed the people and
was very soon murdered by some fishermen as he w^s bathing in the
river one day. He was succeeded by his son Sao Kang Hkam, who
removed the capital from Nawng Usan HJta to Wan Ban. While
he was building the new town he married his son Hkun Hsaiig Myat
No to the daughter of the Hsi Paw San-bwa.
During his reign Y6n and Kalaun^ (mentioned in the Mawk Mai history
as having come from Chieng Mai) rose against the king. The Saw&wa
was therefore sent to subdue them and on his return built the Yata-
oaw BAn Vit pagoda on a prominent place near Wan Pan and dedicat-
ed three deserters from his army to the service ni the pagoda, along
with their families. Kang Hkam reigned sixteen years and was suc-
ceeded by hisson Hkun Hsang Myat No, who came back from Hsi Paw.
In the year 965 B.E. (1603) he built Nawng Ilkam, west of Taung Ye
Gan, and took it Uk bis capital, lie formed Tawng Wan P6n and
Wan Lflng into the circle of Tawog Paw Mong, Nawng Kaw Kawk
Law and Kiing Mong into Hai Long circle, ann Wan Kan and Nam
Hkai villagi-s into Hai Nawk circle, lie reigucd for twenty years.
His two sons, Sao Shwc Hsan and Sao Ne Ya, went with the Crown
Prince Upa Yaza of Hanihawaddi to Sandapuli Yodaya and there the
elder brother Sao Shwe H&an married a Lang Sang (Wicng Chan or
Luang Prabang) princess, and had a son by her. He left wife and
child behind, however, and returned to Lai Hka, where he was appoint-
ed Myora in 985 B.E, (1623) and reigned for twenty-seven years.
He was succeeded in 1012 B.E. (1650) by his younjger brother, Sao Ne
Ya, who reigned for thirty years. He left no children and was suc-
ceeded by his wife, who held the State for three years and then died.
After this Lai Hka was in charge of three Myofiks in succession, all of
them much disliked by the people. A deputation of officials and others
therefore went to Lang Sang and offered the State to the son of Sao
Shwe Hsan, whom they found wearing thi: yellow robe in a monastery.
He accepted the offer and took the title of Hkam Leng and brought
his mother with him to Lai Ilka, where he arrived in io6a B.E. (1700},
He allotted a piece of land to ten Lang Sang families who had come
in his train and built the Hseng Hkam pagoda on it. The tract is
known to the present day as the " Laug bang ten-houses." Hkam
Leng died after seventeen years' reign.
In 1079 B.E. {1717) his son Hsa Hiun Awng succeeded him and was
succeeded in logt (i 729) by hisson Hsa Htuii U, who reigned for sixty-
one years.
His son Law Na succeeded in 1156 (1794) and built the Hpaung Daw U
and Loi Tap Ta Taong-leik pngodas. He was succeeded in 1165 B.E.
{1803) by his brother La Hkam, who reigned four years and was
followed by Law Na's son Hkun Lek, who married his hali-sistcr, Santa
Dewi, and had by her Shwe Ok Hka and three other sons and two
daughters. Hkun Lek was the first Chief to obtain the title of Saw
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[Ul
hfit, for services rendered to the King, and his son Shwc Ok Uka re-
ceived the title of Sluve Taung Gyaw and was much employed in the
King's service.
la I tS2 B.C. ([83o)Mong Piag was given to him, and Tour years later
M&ng Kiing also was added to Lai Hka, and later, when his daughter
Nang Ilkam Maun became one of tlic Queens of Burma, Ke Hsi and
Mong Nawng were also assigned to htm. lu 1197 B.E. O835) Shwe
Ok Hka was formally proclaimed KycmmSng of Lai Hka, aild one
younger son, Hkim Long, was put in cliarge of Slong KiJngand another,
Hkam Lcng, in charge of Mong f'ing. The yt>ungcr son, Hkam Kaw,
was employed ahoutthe King's person. In the year 1203 B.E. (184.1]
he was appointed to the charge of the irrigation works and con-
structed the Shwe Daung-Amarapura canal with four thousand Burmese
labourers. Hkam I-eng died in 1204 {1842} while he was in Ava, and
Hkam Ilkaw was appointed to succeed him as Myoza of Muiig Plug,
and in the same year Nang Urn, the youngest daugliter of the Siivbwaf
was raised to the rank uf Queen.
1q 1305 B.E. (1843) KcnglQng and the twelve Lu Pan-na rose in rebel-
lion and the Kyemmong Shwe Ok-Hka Shwe Taung Gyaw was sent to
suppress it. In the following year there was a rising among the Red
Karens, and the Sa'^vb'j^a him.self, with the Kycmmvn^ ^nd several otlier
Shan Sawbwas, Myozas, and Shzce- and Ng'd'c-kun-hmus went with an
army of twenty-seven thousand men and put it down. As a result, in
1207 B.E. (1847), ^^^ Kyemmong Shwe Ok Hka was appointed to be
Sa'^'bwa of Taung Peng.
After a reign of forty-eight years, his father, Hkun Lek, died at the agc,of
66 and Shwc Ok Hka succeeded him as Satviu^a of Lai Hka, and at the
same time the State of LawkSawk wasadded to his territories. Shortly
afterwards he went down to Burma and died at Ava. He left no sons
behind and only one daughter, Nang Hkam Ni. He was therefore
succeeded as !iawbwa of Lai lika by his brother Sao Hkam I-6ng,
Myoza of Mong KiJng. He acceded in 1218 B.K. (1856) and died
four years later, leaving a son, Sao Hkam Mawng, and three daughters,
one of who was a minor Queen, Sao Hkam Mawng was an infant, but
his sister procured his nomination to be Sawbrva and the administra-
tion was vested in the Amals and myosayts. Tliey quarrelled among
one another and the State fell into great disorder ; the infant Sa^cbwa
was removed, and the regency terminated after three years. Hkun
Hkawt, a brother of Hkun Lek, n-as appointed Sa'J>bwa, but died in
four years.
In 1228 B.K. (1866), therefore, his youngest srster,one of the Queens, was
appointed to tlic charge of Lai Hka with the title of Myoza. She
appointed myooks and myo-teins to govern the Slate for her. This con-
tinued for two years anri then the (ormer Sawbzon, Hkun Mawng, now
become a youth, was appointed to the State. He built a number of
sacred edifices and was diligent in good works, but died after twelve
years' reign.
The administration was then again put into the hands of niyoflks and other
officials, and t>ii:^ continued uutti 1244 B.E. (1882), when Hkun La!,
another grandson of Hkun L.ek, was appointed Sawbwa, with the title
LAI] THE UPPER BURMA GAZETtEER. 'J
of Kambawsa Ya-hta Maha Wuntha Thiri Thudhamma Yaza, and still
reigns, under confirmation from the British Government.
In 1891 the Lai Hka State contained 203 villages, with a total of 2,848
houses, of which 822 were exempted from taxation, leav-
in VSr"* ^ '"S a balance of 2,026 assessable houses. The following
land was under cultivation : —
Acres.
Paddy-land ... ... ... 1,692
Taungycu ... ,,, 419
Garden land ... ... ... 123
The agricultural stock in the State was—
Buffaloes .., ... ... It778
Pack bullocks ... ... ... 537
Cows and Calves ... ... ... 436
Ponies ... ... ... 49
Ploughs and harrows ... ... 2t5o6
Carts ... ... ... 5
while the population of Lai Hka was estimated at 8,928. In 1887 it is said
. . that there were not above one hundred people in the whole
race^!*" *"" * S*^^^' *^''^ '" '^^^ '^"^ w'^f^ ^ome thirty thousand.
The enormous decrease in this short period was due to
the attacks of the Limbin confederacy in 1886, and a famine which ensued
in the following year, in consequence of the State having been ravaged from
end to end. In 1891 the races were divided as follows: —
Shans ... ... ... 6,731
Taungthus ... ... ... I)6i3
Burmans ... ... ... 71
Yang ... ... ... 437
Shan-Chinese ... ... ... 76
The Taungthus live entirely in the hill country of the west and south-
west circles, the Burmans in the capital, the Yang are scattered about
in the south-east part of the State, while the Shan-Chinese live in a se-
cluded dip in the hills known as Loi Nam Lin, south-west of the capital.
There are a very few Palaungs in the north of the State and a village or two
of Li-hsaw. The Yang Lam greatly outnumber the Yang Sek. The Taung-
thu women of Lai Hka have discarded their national dress and wear instead
the Shan dress.
and industries! ""^ '^^^ different occupations of adult males were —
Agriculture.
Cultivators of irrigated land ... ... 11632
Cultivators of faMR^dS ... . ,,. 394
Cultivators of gardens ... ... 24
2,050
8 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [lai
Trade.
Bullock traders ... ... ' ... 135
Petty traders ... ... ... 383
Artisans ,.. „. „. 173
Officials .t. ... ... 24
Aged and infirm ... ... ... 33
Pottgyis ... ... ... 80
299
In 1891 the country east of the Nam Teng was almost devoid of popula-
tion ; the country was bare and what villages there were could scarcely pro-
cure firewood. Since then the country has been gradually becoming re-
peopled.
, About seven-ninths of the land under cultivation consists of lowlying*
paddy-land ; throughout the State the average outturn is
Cultivation. about twentyfold; in some places, however, it is con-
siderably higher, attaining as much as thirty to thirty-six fold. The eastern
half of the State is watered by the Nam Teng, while the Nam Pawn rises
in the Loi Lin circle and with its tributaries waters all the circles of the west
and south-west.
Taungya cultivation is chiefly confined to the Taungthu population in
the hills to the south-west of the State ; the average yield is much the same
as in the lowlying paddy-land.
Besides paddy, there is very little cultivation in the State : in the Nat-
thit circle and in Pang Mon and Pang L6ng, where the Taungthu villages
are, sugarcane, oranges, and thanatpet are cultivated ; in the two latter cir-
cles mustard, onion, and pea gardens, which are to be found to a certain
degree in nearly all the circfes, are of considerable extent and are carefully
kept ; some cotton is grown, in the eastern circles, and in the three Shan-
Chinese villages the garden land consists of poppies and maize, with a little
sugarcane, mustard, peas, chillies, and tomatoes.
The chief exports of the State are lacquer-work, betel-boxes, and cups ;
ironware from the Pang Long and Man P6n circles, and
Exports and im- thanatpet and a few oranges from Pang M6n and Pang
P*^'^ Long. The imports are salt, ngapi, areca-nuts, cotton
piece goods, and cloths ; and in bad years, when the supply of paddy pro-
duced in the State is insuBicient for the want of the people, paddy and rice.
There were only nine bazaars in the Lai Hka State in 1891. This number
has now risen to twenty-one. That at Pang L6ng is probably the best
attended.
Lai Hka is celebrated for its iron and its lacquer-work. Iron ore Is found
on the Loi Nam Lin hills west of the Pang Long and
Iron. i^^jj Pong circles ; it is chiefly worked on the spot
The ore is extracted from the Loi Nam Lin hill. There are three shafts
on the north side of the hill, and on a ridge at a little distance are a number
of shallow workings, from which most of the ore now extracted is obtained.
There is another shaft on the south face of the hill, but it has pot been
worked for some years. The three northern shafts are all of considerable
depth, but very narrow.
LAI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER-
Each furnace has two workers, tlie smelter and his man. The former
foes himself and mines the ore during the day, usually returning when he
as filled two cooty baskets, this being as much as can be worked al one
smelting. The latter's day-time work is to make sufficient charcoal for
the smelting. This is made from pinewood, which is abundant.
The furnace is made of earth, and has two openings : in the lower the
charcoal is placed, banked up so as to keep in the heat. The ore, having
been broken up and pounded till it is as fine as gravel, is dropped into the
furnace a liandTuI at a time through the upper opening, charcoal being put
ID with it. A blast is obtained by means of bamboo bellows of the kind
seen in the ordinary Burmese or Shan smithy. The smelting is begun about
2 A.M. and finished at sunrise. The piece of metal obtained (called kaung)^
on being taken from the furnace, is cleft almost in two, so as to admit of its
being carried ou a bamboo. The quantity of ore which yields one of these
kaungs varies according to quality.
If the smrltcr works constantly and at his usual rate, he has four kaungs
of metal at the end of the fourth day. On the fifth day he and his man take
these to the bazaar, where they arc disposed of at once (a ready demand
being found for all he can turn out], and the rest of the day is usually kept
as a holiday. The price per kaung varies from six annas to one rupee,
eight to ten annas being about the average. The metal is bought by smiths
froni the neighbouring villages and from the adjoining circle of Hpawng
Hsc.ng in the MOiig Nai State. A certain quantity is taken to Wan Pen in
Miing Nai, where plough shares arc made; out with this exception it is all
worked in the ncighbouthooJ of the mines, and the manufactured articles
sold at the local bazaars, thai of Hang Long being the largest and most fre-
quented by those who come for iron-work.
The sinitliH have ns a rule from three to six men, and, having bought the
metals from the smeller, like him. work hard for four days, and on the fifth
go to the bazaar to sell the manufactured articles and to get a fresh supply
of metal. 'I he kaung is re-heated in the smithy and beaten out into a flat
rod, which is cut off into lengtlis of a size suitable for the working of the
article iulended to be made. Sik men are required for this process, the
smith (who holds and turns the kaung), a man to work the bellows, and four
to beat out the hot metal. A smith with less than five men is assisted by
those of a neighbouring smith, and usually pays for their ser\'iccs with
small pieces of metal. Charcoal is bought at the rate of from 2 to 3 annas
per cooly load.
The following are the implements usually manufactured and the whole-
sale prices of each : —
Rs. 1. p. Rs. A. p.
Mattock* ... ... ... 4 o o to 5 o
Axes ... ... ... 3 o o to 4 o
Larifcaxes ... ... ... .. 7 o
Tripods ... ... *•• ... 3 o
Spades ... ... ... I 4 o to 1 8
Dhamas (long) ... ... 3 & o to 3 o
Dhamas (short and heavy) ... ,,, 4 8
Dhakauk ... ... ... ... I 8
Scissors ... ... ... ... 18
Tongs ... ... .M 1 o o to t 8
lO THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. jlai
The iron-work of Pang Long is widely sold throughout the Southern
Shan State.s, and is even taken to Mk Hawng Hsawn and Chieng Mai, but
the industry is comparatively small at present. Smelters and smiths work
very hard at their trade, but are not able to make a living on it alone, all cul-
tivating fields or taungyas as well. Very much higher prices than those
given above obtain in most of the large bazaars throughout the Shan States,
and the profit made by those who buy in Pang L6ng and retail the instru-
ments made there must be considerable.
Lacquer-work is carried on chiefly in and near the capital ; the betel-
- . boxes, cups, &c., made are of exceptionally gcod quality
quer-wor . ^^^ .^^ distant States sell for nearly double the price of
similar articles made in Yawng-hwe and in other places ; they are said to
be nearly as good as those obtained from Mandalay and Kangoon. The
bamboo frame-works are the only raw materials used in the manufacture
that are produced in the State. The wood oil is brought from Lawk Sawk,
Mting Kiing, and other States (a very small quantity only being extracted
in Lai Hka), while the pigments are brought up from Mandalay.
Pang Long is also well known for its silver work, which is of particular-
s'! er ok '^ good workmanship in the Shan States, thoujih not so
much prized as that of Lower Burma or Mandalay, the
difference being that the figures are not embossed in such high relief. Betel-
boxes, cheroot boxes, cups, and daggers are made, silver coins being chiefly
used for the purpose, but the metal is also brought from the mines of Maw
S6n and from Burma ; the rate charged for labour is usually 50 per cent.
upon the weight of the article for the better classes of workmanship. The
industry is cliiefly confined to the circle officials and their followers.
For 1898 the Sawbwa's budget figures show 529 villages with a total of
D J ^- 4i946 houses, of which 2,7^7 are assessable, the total
Revenue and tri- m . • c i_ • ts a c 'i-l-
buteiniSgS. collections of revenue being Rs. 15,845-1-6. I his gives
an incidence of Rs. 5-1 i-i t per assessable house, a some-
what low rate of taxation.
The tribute paid by the State has been —
Rs.
1888 ... ... ... ,., 300
1889-90 ... ... ... ... 2,000
1891-93 ... ... ... ... a,5oo
1893-97 ..- ■" ..■ ... S.D00
and that sanctioned for 1898 — 1903 is Rs. 7,500 annually.
The present Sawbwa has been distinguished by the title of " Kyet Thayfe
Zaung Shwe Salwfe Ya Min " during the present year {1898) in considera-
tion of the able manner in which he has administered the State during the
last ten years.
He has issue only two daughters, one aged 9 and the other 3, in 1898.
Bazaars in the State of Lai Hka are held at —
Lai Hka town.
Na Tit.
Wan Heng Pang Tang,
Hai Nang.
Loi Yai.
Loi Lem.
Pang Hkam.
Wan Loi.
Nawng Kaw.
Wan Le.
Hat Li Nam Tun.
Wan Li Kat Kawng.
IMJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
II
Na Poi. Wan Pang Wan £.
Hai Hum. Hsa Yai Wan Hti.
Pang Long. Tun Hong.
Wan Kun Nam Hkai. Pang Hsang.
Nam Pawn Nawng Leng.
Revenue divisions in the State of Lai Kha,
o
•z.
i/i
Re.ngs\\\^^.
bfl
B
3
a
o
•z.
I
%
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
lO
II
13
13
14
\l
n
i8
19
30
21
22
23
34
25
26
27
38
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
Lo! Lem
Pang Long-Wa Nip (south)
Pang Long-Wa Nin (north)
Pang Mong
Hai Nam
Pek Leng
Ta N6
Na Tit
Nam Pawn
Pang Tang-Wan Yfing
Ho Hko
Hpa Hpek
Wan Pan
Wan Mawn
Loi Yai
Pong No
Nam T5k
Wan Long
Ko Kong
Wan Le
Sa Lai
Na Poi
Nawng Wawn ...
Wan Kun
Tun Hfing
Wan Lwe
Wan Hir
Nawng Kaw ...
Hpa Mawng ...
Hai Hawn
Nawn Chi>
Lawn Si
Hpa LTm
Tak Mawk
Ho Ti
M^6ma
Stn-gye-bSn ...
Total
23
33
23
10
»4
10
13
33
30
21
13
7
21
6
so
7
ID
13
11
17
17
19
18
7
14
9
4
9
4
10
5
1
5
3
I
1
38
489
286
537
212
133
■si
123
337
338
'87
7°
68
160
32
'56
42
87
HI
83
119
'44
163
iio
56
33
81
18
57
38
14
3i
26
4
305
393
4.662
Rs.
987
1.997
789
490
48S
318
500
1,359
969
577
259
234
505
104
542
"9
271
353
251
301
213
301
118
49
151
103
49
131
39
22
49
51
S
a
o
8
8
8
o
8
8
8
o
o
8
6
6
o
6
II
13
10
8
4
12
8
13
s
o
8
8
o
8
8
8
o
13
4
13,638 7 o
ii THE UPPEtl BURMA GAZETTEER. ^Ul
■ Larger villages, Gfc, in the State of Lai Hka.
in
a
Name of circle or
^ u
village.
£■3
^ >
Remarks.
-e>j=
M^
S"
E-
d c
a c;
Z
^ "
My6ma ... ■•■
Siii-gye-bOn village
398
"zS
...
Wan Sam
,;,
26
Shan village.
Loi Lem cirde ...
23
...
Adjoining the territories gf Mong Nai
and Mong Pawn States.
NaKit
Hwe Ywct
...
44
a?
■ Shan villages.
Hwe Mong
...
30
Taunglhu village.
Pang Long Wanon circle
33
...
FluafKa
...
S4
Shan village.
Kfing Pek
...
61
Taungthu village.
Yft Htarti
...
49
Shan village.
Pang Mong circle ..
to
Adjoining the territory of Mong Nai
Slate.
Shan. Vang village.
Vwama •» .t.
31
Loi Tap
• ■.
30
Taungthu village.
Na Tic circle
3»
Adjoining the territories of M5ng NaT,
Lawksawk, and Mong Kung.
Na Titywama .., ...
..a
45
Shan-Danu village.
Pang Hu (two groups]
Loihk U
...
39
31
Shan Villages.
Partg Tang-Wan Veng circle.
21
...
Adjoining the territory of Mong
Kung.
Ywama (Pang Tang)
.^.1
2S
>
Sau Hpya-Ion Hso ...
Wan Kat
..I
40
SSnan villages.
...
30
3
LAI HKA. — In latitude 21° 15', longitude 97° 45', called Lfe-gya by the
Burmese, the capital of the Southern Shan State of that name. The town
measures about one thousand yards each vray, and is surrounded by a para-
pet and ditch in fairly good order. It formerly contained between two
thousand or three thousand houses, but the town was completely destroyed
in and before 1886 in wars with Mong Nai. In 1894 it contained just
over one hundred houses. Along the east side of the town is a marsh three
hundred or four hundred yards broad, with ^dngyi k^aungs on the other side
of it ; to the south and south-west is scrab jungle right up to the town ; and
to the west and north are paddy-fields. The town is commanded by a low
hill six hundred yards to the north-west of the town, on which there is a
pifngyi iyaung stindiiig in a compound one hundred and fifty yards square,
enclosed by a brick wall four feet high; between the town and this hill is
open paddy ground with the Nam Pwi (15 yards x 2 feet) running down
the middle of it ; this stream has steep banks and is crossed by a cart bridge.
The best camping-ground is on this hill near the pSngyt kyaungs ; and good
water can be got from the Nam Pwi. There is also room for a small camp
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
«3
in the town round a pvngyi kyaung in the north-west corner. A large five-
Hay bataar is held outside the south-east corner of the town and there is a
small daily bazaar in the middle of the town,
LAI HSAK.— In latJludt! 31° 5', longitude 9?'' 10', called Let-thet by the
Burmese, is the capital of a sub-State of Yawng Hwe jjoverned by a Myoza.
It lies between Miing Ping (Maing-pyin) and Ho Pong. The town con-
tained thirty houses in 1894, and is not foitilicd. It is situated in a wide
plain with a good deal of wet ground round it, which might be turned into
paddy-fields if there were enough population to work them. The Myoza's
bouse is in the middle of the town, surrounded by a bamboo paling eight feet
high, enclosings court-yard one hundred and iifty yards square. The in-
habiiants of the State arcc biefly ShansandTaungthus. Tlie best camping-
ground is round the potigyi kynung to the north of the town ; here there is
room for forty men in sayatSf twenty in the kyaung, and eighty in the bazaar
sheds. There is good water from the Nam Et, a stream eighteen yards
wide, with three feet of water in December, four hundred yards to the east
of the town.
LAIKA.— A village in the Myitkyina subdivision and district, containing
three Lahtawng Kachin families;; it was established about 1180 B.E. (iStS
A.D.). A small amount of tauttgya is worked. Above Laika is a long
narrow island or rather strip of islands known as the An-ngun Kyun [q. v.)
[,AIKA or LEKVA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district,
situated in 34^ 10' north latitude and 97^ 30' east longitude. In 1893 it
contained twenty houses, with a population of 84. The headman of the vil>
lage has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran
tribe and Lana sub-tiibe. and own eight bullockii and eight buffaloes. The
village has good camping-ground and water.
LAI KWANG.— A village of the Southern Shan State of KCngtang.
It is situated in the north of KcngtQng plain, and is the chief village of
the district of one of the ho hoi of Kenglilng. The village has some thirty
bouses and a monastery. There are twenty-five other villages in the dis-
trict, with a total of six hundred and sixty-eight houses, according to the
State records,
LAILO. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chio
Hills. In 1894 it had twenty-two houses; the name of the resident Chief
wasSumchim. It is reached by a mule-path from Tiddim. The people arc
Kanhows and are subordinate to Howcliiukup. Tbc village is uustockaded
and has been disarmed. There is good water-supply from a stream which
flows through the village.
LAILUI. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had twenty-five houses; the name of the resident Chief
wasTwunkatung, It lit-s seven miles oorlh-west of Tiddini. A road leads
to it from Tiddim along the road to Manipur, 4^ milesi and then cast along a
Chin track, 2^ miles. The people are Kanhows, and call themselves the
Shwenluk family of that tribe. The village is buiit on the site of an old
Yo village called Dosel.
LAIMOK or YAYONG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 13, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° 40' north latitude and 97^ 29' east longitude. In
1892 it contained twenty-one houses with a population of 97. The head-
14 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER: [lai
man of the village has one other village (No. i of Tract No. 14) subordi-
nate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe,
and own six buffaloes. Water-supply is scanty, but there is good camping-
ground and abundant grass. One thousand baskets of paddy are raised
yearly, and there are three rubber trees near the village.
LAING-LE. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pak6kku
district, with a population of 192, according to the census of 1891, and
a revenue of Rs. 660.
LAI PON. — An Indaw-gyi lake village in the Mogaung subdivision
of Myitkyina district. The village has three divisions —
(a) The Vwama lies on the right bank of the Nam Mawn, a narrow
tortuous stream, half an hour distant by native boat from the
lake. It has eight houses and there is a broken-down pSngyi
kyaung on the river-bank.
{b) The Ywathit lies about 200 yards east of the Ywama inland.
It has eleven houses, built in an irregular line, and surrounded
by ;tfli'«/ grass. It is never under water. It was established
in 1890. Out of the eleven houses, six work le, which is watered
by the He-pa ckaung: the supply is, however, precarious : the
remaining five work lep6kt as they have no buffaloes.
(f) Nam Pu Chi or Le Fan Ga-le. — This part of the village is on
the ckaung of that name which falls into the Nam Mawn. It is
a little above the Ywathitf and 200 yards due south of the
Ywama. The inhabitants of Nam Pu Chi broke off from Lai
Pon some years ago because they disagreed with the thugyi
of that place. It has ten houses. Out of them five work yelet
and the rest lepok. In 1897 nineteen baskets of grain were sown.
LAISA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 14, Bhamo district, situated
in 24° 44' north latitude and 97° 39' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
thirty-four houses, with a population of 105. The headman has no others
subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Kaori
sub-tribe, and own two bullocks and three buffaloes. Water is available
from a small spring to the east, and there is cam ping- ground.
LAITONG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 25° 52' north latitude and 97° 40' east longitude. In 1892 it
contained sixteen houses; the population of the village was not known.
The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe. The headman has no others subordi-
nate to him.
LAITUI.— A village of Chins of the S6k-tfe (Nwengal) tribe in the North-
ern Chin Hills. In 1894 it had one hundred houses: Powkayara was the
resident Chief, Laitui lies ten miles south of Tiddim. The headman is of
the Hwelnum family of S6k-t6s and is considered the head of the " Din"
family. His two uncles were killed by the Siyins some years back, and
so his father Powshwung migrated and built Laitui. The people belong
chiefly to Dimlo, Molbem, and Lamayan, and have come under Howchinkup.
There is good camping-ground, and water can be drawn from a stream at
the north of the village. The village was disarmed in 1893; it is not
stockaded. The present ruler is the son of Powshwung, the founder of
the village.
LAI-LAKl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
«s
LAIYAUL.— A villaj^e of Chins of the Yabow tribe in the CenUal Chin
Hills. In 1S94 it had Ihiny houses: the namr oi the resident Chief was
Lyeptil. It lirs ncrth-wcst from Kyang-rong, and the route lies from Botang
over the Irnbuk. The people are YaTiows, Wheiiohsi, and emigrams from
Kwungli ; they are tribotary to Falam and under the inBuence of Vannnl.
LAI YO. — A village of Chins of the Tashflo tribe in the Central Chin
HilU. In [894* it had 300 bouses: Kip Byan was the resident Chief.
It lies south-west of Falam post, on the same hill, and about 1,200 feet
lower, and is readied by the Falam-Haka road (three mileh). tt is a
mixed village of Hlunseos and Sliunklas, and pays tribute to Falam.
There Is plenty of water along the road in the Laiyo valley and good
camping-ground to the west of the village.
LA KAN.— A Kachin (Lana) village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Ping Hka circle of Mong Si, which contained twenty houses in
1894, wiih a population of sixty persons. The revenue paid was two
rupees per household ; the jwople were paddy cultivators by occupation,
and owned twenty bullocks, ten buffaloes, and twenly-eight pigs. The
price of paddy was six annas the basket.
LAKHUN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 39, Myitkyina district,
situated in 27^' north latitude and 97'^ 41' east longitude. In 1893 it con
taincd two hundred houses; llie population of the village was unknown
The inhabitants arc Khamti Shans. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to htm.
LAK LAL — A large village in the Wild Wa country, mid-way be-
tween MOng Mail and Sung Ramang. The village ia built in two parts
on a saddle, across which Tour deep ditches have been dug. There arc
stockaded and tunnelled gates at each end, east and west, but the village
is for the greater part in the hollow of the saddle ;>nd Is couimanded at
close range on both sides The village had about a hundred houses in
1893, and On the s;inie rldgc were several others of similar or greater size.
The height of the saddle is 5,200 feet. To the north-east of this village
appears to be the centre of the head-hunting country. There is fairly
level (taiiiping-ground in poppy-fields to the east of the village, with water
from three springs at no great distance.
L.MvOXG..— A Kachin village in Tr.iCE No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 26*' 3' north latitude and 97° 52' e;i9t longitude. In 189a it
contained twenty houses ; the population of the village was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Lepai tribe.
LAKSAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in St" 20' north latitude and 96^ 5' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
twenty-eight houses; its population was not known. The headman of the
village has no others subordinate to him. H.ilf the houses are Shan and
half Kachin ; there is a p<Jngyi kyaung in the vdlagc.
LAKSANG. — There are two villages of this name, the north and the
south, in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan State.
They are some dii^tunce apart, but are under the same headman. They
contained, in March 1 892, sixteen houses, ten of which were in the southerly
village, and a total population of 84. The villages had only recently been
!6 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [LAL-lan
re-settled and had no more than seven buffaloes. Paddy cultivation was
the general occupation.
LA-LIN-GAN. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan sub-
division, of Myingyan district In 1895-96 the population was 360 and the
thathameda amounted to Rs. 605. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
LA-MAING.— A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, east of Madaya. It lias ninety houses and its population
amounted, in 1897, to 350 approximately. The villagers are agriculturists.
LAMONG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 11, Bhamo district, situated
in 24° z8' north latitude and 97° 33' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
sixteen houses, with a population of 65. The headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lahtawng tribe.
There are three bullocks only in the village, which has a small well.
Four hundred baskets of paddy and forty-eight baskets of other grain are
produced in the village yearly.
LAMONG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district; its
situation is not known with precision. In 1 892 it contained fifteen houses ;
the population was unknown. The headman of the village has no others
subordinate to him. The inhabitants ate of the Marip tribe.
LAMONG M AREIN. — A Kumlao village in Tract No. 39, Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated in 26° 31' north latitude and 97° 37' east longitude. In 1892
it contained twenty-four houses ; its population was not known. The head-
man of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
of the Marip tribe.
LAMT6k.— A village of Chins of the Yfikwa tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had twenty houses; Sawkaing was its resident Chief.
It lies five miles south-east of Rawvan and can be reached from Rawvan
by a road leading south from the mule-track, five miles. The Inhabitants
are called Torrs hy the Haka Chins, and are of the same race as the Chin-
m&s. The village is chiefly under the influence of Nunseo of Y6kwa. There
is good camping-ground with plenty of water.
LAMYAN. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern
Chin Hills, In 1894 it had thirty-three houses; the name of the resi-
dent Chief was Pong Tung. It lies four miles south-west of Tiddim and is
reached from Tiddim vid Dim Lu, i^ miles, then turning to the west
and descending by a Chin path, two and a half miles. The people are Kan-
hows and are subordinate to Howchinkup. The village was disarmed and
destroyed in i88g. Water is obtainable from two streams north-east and
south-east of the village. Lamyan is built on the site of an old Nwitfe
village ; it was founded by Kanhow.
LANAor LWAIUN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 35, Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated in 24° 27' north latitude and 97° 2' east longitude. In 1892
it contained thirteen houses with a population of 84. The headman of the
village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran
tribe and Lana sub-tribe, and own ten buffaloes.
LANGLUM. — A Palaung village of twenty-nine houses in Tawng Peng
State, Northern Shan States, with a population of sixty-two men, sixty-nine
tAN-LAS J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
women, twenty-two boys, and Ihirty-oue girls. Tea and hill paddy are
cultivated and the viHag(.T3 own forty-one cattle and one pony. There is
a good mouastery. Langlum is situated on the Ruby Mines district border
and in Myothit circle.
LAN-KU. — A village of fifteen houses on the Sctkala ckaung in the
Shwego subdivision of Bhamo district. The villagers own twenty-seven
buffaloi-s and work kaukkyi anA mayin.
KAN-YWA — A village in the Lan-ywa circle, PalcAkku township, sub-
division, and district, with a population of 347, according to the census
of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,450 for 1897-98.
LAOCHAM.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 25" 38' north latitude and f)f-' 38' cast longitude. In iSga it
contained twenty houses, with a population of 65. The headman of the vil-
lage has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maru
tribe.
LAO MPO. — A Kachin (Lahtawng) village in North Hsen Wi, Northern
Shan States, in Sao Pawn circle, which contained forty houses in 1894. with
a population of one hundred and twelve [wrsons. The revenue paid was
one rupee per household and the people were paddy, maize, and opium trad-
ers by occupation, and owned thirty bullocks, twenty buffaloes, and forty
pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
LAO LAI. — A Chinese village in North Hsen W'i, Northern Shan States,
in the Nam llsaun circle of Mdng Si, which contained twelve houses in
1894, with a population of twenty-six persons. The revenue paid was two
rupees per household, and the people were paddy, maize, and opium culti-
vators by occupation, and owned ten bullorks, seven buffaloes, five ponies,
and forty pigs. The price of paddy was six annas the basket.
LAPANTUM or LEPANG-GATHAUNG.— A Kachin village in Tract
No. 8, Bhamo district, situated in 24" 9' north latitude and 97° 43' east
longitude- In iSgs it conlaincd eighteen houses, with a populatiou of 64.
'I he headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The in-
habitants art: of the Lepai tribe and Szi (Asi or lihi] sub-tribe, and own
five bullocks and three buffaloes.
LAPAUNG or LEYBON.— A Kacbio village in Tract No. 31, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 25** 4' north latitude and g6° 24' east longitude.
In t8g2 it contained thirty-tlircc honst^s. The population of the village was
not known. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him ;
the inhabitants are Shan-Burmans.
LAPU. — A K.-ichin village in Tract No. 3, Uliamo district. In 1892 it
contained sixteen houses with a population of 70. The headman has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and
lipunkan sub-tribe, and own no cattle.
LASHI. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 22, Myitkylna district. In
1892 it contained fifteen hous'-s with a population of 75. The headman of
the village lias no others siilmrdinatc to htm. The inhabitants arc of the
Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe.
LASHI CHINGKONG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 18. Myitkylna
district, situated in 24* 57' north Utitude and 97® 67' east longitude. The
ymummmmmimm
l8 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [las
number oF houses in 1892 was twenty. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhaoitants are of the Lepai tribe and Sadaa
sub-tribe. The poppy cultivation here is very extensive.
LASHI LEITANG or LASH[ LIDAN.— A Kachin village in Tract No.
23, Myitkyina district, situated in 35° 36' north latitude anl 97° 53' east
longitude. In. 1892 it contained fifteen houses; its population was not
known. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lashi tribe.
LASHIO. — .\ circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi, which
in 1898 had twenty-three Shan anil eight Palaung villages, with a total popu-
lation of about 1,500, exclusive of the Lashio Civil Station. It is situated
on the left bank of the Nam Yao, about half-way between its source in the
Loi Lak hill and its junction with the Nam Ma, and consists chiefly of rolling
downs with a few prominent limestone hills and small paddy plains in the
lower ground. The inhabitants are almost entirely paddy cultivators, both
irrigated and high land fields being worked.
Lashio village contained in i8g8 twenty houses, with a population of nine-
ty Shans, and is situated in a small valley some two miles
Ushio village. ^^^j ^f ,.,,g ^^jyj] gtatjon. It has a small bazaar, dose to
the village, and at a little distance from it there is a small bamboo monastery
and a large and conspicuous single pagoda.
Civi/ Station. — The headquarters of the Superintend-
The civil station. ^^^^^ Northern Shan States, consists of—
(i) The European Station, with court-house and quarters for the
Civil Officers,
(a) Military Police post, the headquarters of the Lashio Battalion of
Military Police.
(3) The Native Station, in which the various nationalities (Hindus,
Mahomedans, Burmans, and Shans) are divided into separate
quarters, with separate quarters for Government servants and
for the temporary residences of the Sawbwas of the five
Northern Slian States, and a bazaar.
The station is situated on a low spur overlooking the upper valley of
the Nam Yao; it is at present the term'nus of the Government cart-road
from Mandalay, from which it is 178 miles distant.
The water-supply is limited, being obtained chiefly from wells; the na-
tural drainage is good and the climate fair, though liable
Climate. ^^ sudden changes, especially in the rains. The average
annual rainfall is 54 inches.
Degrees.
Highest maximum temperature tn the shade ... 99
Lowest maximum temperature in the shnde ... 6a
Highest minimum temperature in the shade ... 70
Lowest minimum temperature in the shade ... 41
There is a combined post and telegraph office.
The principal natural object of interest is a small pool of hot water,
about half an acre in area, with bubbling springs, about three miles ncrth
pf the station. There are also several small limestone caves in the vicinity
LAS-LAU J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'9
Lashio is shuale^i] in longitude 97^ 49' east and latitude 23° 56' north and
stands al an altitude of 3, 100 feel above mean sca-lcvp!. It was in Burmese
times the centre of autliority for the Northrrn Shan States. 'I he Burmese
post was in the ccntrf of the valley, close to the Nam Yao, in an old Chinese
fortified camp. The mortality among the Uurmese troops was very great
here and continued tn the first British post, established in 1889 in the same
place. The present station is four miles off on the western slope of the
valley. Previous to Sang Mai's rebellion, Lashio was very populous and
well-to-do arid the population of the valley was estimated at 70,000. Early
in 18E8 there were not more than a score of houses in the entire valley and
Lashio village did not exist.,
LASHU or LASHU N AMTAT.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 26* 23' noith latitude and 96* 40' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained twelve houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no other subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Sassan tribe.
LATI or Y.\TI.— A village of Chins of the Tasbfln tribe iu the Central
Chin Hills. In 1894 it had eighty houses; Byen Soiing was its resident
Chief. It lies on the left bank oE the .Manlpur river, and is reached by
Bomban, 18 miles, and thence by a Chin track, four miles. The inhabitants
Tash&ns, commonly called Noms, and arc subordinate to Falam. There is
good water-supply in the village^ which has also good camping-grounds,
LAUNG-BO. — .\ village in cheTilin township, Pauk subdivision of Pakok-
ku district, with a population of 194, according to the census of (891, and
a revenue o( Rs. a6o.
LAUNG-UO-GYf. — A village in the Tilin township. Pauk subdivision of
Fakukku district, with a population of 129, according to the ceiibus of 1891,
and a revenue of Rs. no.
LAUNG-DI.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision
of Upper Cbindwin district. It includes a single village and paid a revenue
of Rs. 380 in [897.
I.AUNG-.VIAIK. — A revenue circle in the Homalin township, Lega-yaing
subdivision of Upper Chindwin district, including three villages.
LAUNG-PU. — .\ village of two rows of houses, twenty-seven in all, 00 the
cast bank of the Irrawaddy in the Bhamo subdivision and township. The
village has no cattle, and tauHgya, with a little lir, is the only cultivation.
There is a pongyi kyaung of fair size to the north o( the village.
LAUNG-SHE. — A township of the Yawdwiii subdivision of PakAlcku
district, is bounded on the ncrih by the Yaw town&hip. on the cast by the
Pauk and Seik-pyu townships, on the south by the Minbu district, and on the
west by the Southern Chin Hills.
It has an area of 621 square miles and a population of 13,422, divided
between 113 villages. It pays a total revenue of Rs. 30,000. The head-
quarters of the lownsliip are at Laung-sh^.
LAUNG-SHB.— A village in the I^ung-slifc circle and township, Yawdwin
subdivision of Pakdkku district, with a pipulation of 1,344 and a revenue
of Rs. 2,830, according to thugyis' census-rolls for 1897. Laungsh^ is the
township headquarters.
fiO
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ LAU— LAW
LAUNG-SHE.^A village in the Ka-byu circle, Yes-a-gyo township, Pa-
k6kku subdivision and district, with a population o( 2oSt according to the
census of 1891. The th,iifiamcda amounted to Rs. 2Co for t897-95.
LAUNG-Tl'. — A revenue circle in Ihc Ka-ie tnwnsliip and subdivision
o( Upper Chindwin district, including a single village. The population in
1891 was 54 aud the ceveoue amounted to Rs. 90.
LAUNG-YIN.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision
of C'pper Chindwin district. It includes one village only, and paid a revenue
of Rs. 400 in 1897.
LA-WA'Gfe. — A village of 100 houses in the Ava township of Sagaing
district, twelve miles north-east of Myoiha. The La-wa-gfe Tliugyi has two
villages under him, with subordinate villa^je headmen at each, namely,
Chaung-z6n (ninety-seven houses) and Kaniha (twenty-six houses). During
the disturbed times of the Annexation thi'dacoit leader PoTok and his gang
infested these parts. There is a well dug out on the rock near the " Haya-
gdo " liyaung, a quarter of a mile east of the village.
LA WAT.— A name frequently seen on old maps of the Salween. It is
apparently the same as Ta Hsang l^, the ferry of Ywaihit (Wan Mafi) q. v.
LAW IIKUM.— A Falaung vilUgeinlbe llo Maw circle of Ihe Northern
Shan Stale of .North Hsen \Vi, situated in the broad range of hills south of
Nam Hkam. There were tliirtecn houses in the village in February 189a,
with 108 inhabitants, all Palaungs of the Ilumai branch. They cultivated
bill-rice and a small quantity ol cotton.
LAW IN.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi. Northern Shan Slates,
iu Ho Tao cici'le, which contained twenty two houses in 1894 with a popu-
lation of one hundred and ten persons. The revenue paid was three rupees
per household and the people were paddy and tobacco cultivators by occu-
pation, and owned eighty bullocks, twenty buffaloes, and four ponies. The
price of padd^ was eight annas the basket.
LAWK.A. TilARAPU. — :\ pagoda to ihc west of the inner city of Ava,
which was used as a heliograph station in the early days of the occupation of
Upper Burma,
The pagoda is a conspiaious square block of eonsiderable height, and was
never finished. The pious founder died wliile it was being built and his
family did not complete it. Steps were cut into the solid mass of the
pagoda to enable Ihc signallers to reach the top, which is of considerable
exteutand conimandsagreat range of country. The Lawka-lharapu is sur-
rounded by a massive brick wall, enclosing a quadrangular courtyard.
Each face has a porch uiih a biick and \i\-as\.cv pyathcit over it.
LAW KEO SHAN.— Called by the Shans Loi Win, a Kachin village in the
Mang Ka circle of the Northern Shan State of Hsen Wi, It is situated at
a height of 4,200 feet on the western slope of Loi S6, an isniatcd rid^e which
runs from Man Hin to the Salwccn, between the Nam Yu and Wang Ma
streams. There were ten hou.^es in the village in 189s, all Kachins of the
Maru clan. They cultivated htli-ricc and sulticient opium for their own use,
besides tobacco and quantities of vegetables.
LAWK SAW K.— (Burmese, Yat-.«auk). A State in the Central division
of the Southern Shan Slates, It is bounded on the north
by Hsi Paw and its sub-State Hsum Hsai ; on the east by
Bgundaries.
LAWl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
31
Area, adminis-
tration, and etiiti
vtlUges.
Rivers : the j^aw-
gyi-
the Slates of MiingKiing, Lai Hka and Mong Nai ; oo the south by Yawng
Mwe ami tlip Myelat Statrsof Maw Sun and Taiigtara; anil on the wast by
the Myelat Stales of Ye Ngan and Maw.
It is the most northerly of the few Stales which compose the Central di-
vision, and contains an area ol 2,ig'J square miles. The
State, which includes the dependency of Mong Ping,
contains two hundred and eighty tivt; villages, divided
among sixty-three circles, Ihe whole being administered
by the Sawiwa, with ihc aid of eighteen hertgs, twelve ktamotsgs And two
hundrfd and fifty-seven kyavs. Prior to the British occupation of the Shan
States, Lawk Sawk suffered a good deal from civil war and anarchy ; even
in i8g8 there were only nine villages of any rca.<sonable size iu the whole
tract :— Lawk oawk town, Nawng Long, Kyawk Ku, Nawng En, Ang Taw,
Mai Ni, Kawng Bo, Alfi Gyawng, and Ang Ng^.
Lawk Sawk as a whole is mountainous and, as elsewhere in the Shan
Natural feaiures. S*^'^-'^' ^^'^ ranges run generally north and south, and are
divided by broad valleys and rolling downs.
The country is well watered by numerous streams and a few rivers, which
as A general rule i.ssue from the limestone ranges and
flow on the surface. Many of them, however, as is com-
mon enough all over Indo-China in limestone formations,
sink into ihc ground and re-appcar in as great a volume as they frequently
ha\c when ibey first tome out of the hills. Nine-tenths of the area of the
Lawk Sawk State is situ:\tcd within the drainage systems of iwo large
streams, the Zaw<gvi and the Nam Lang. The former rises in a targe
spring (just outside the southwest corner of the State), at the foot of the
high M6 N6«iaung range in the north-west portion of Panglara. The
stream at first flows north for some fifty miles and, after passing the village
of llpi'ng Tan, turns abruptly to the west and breaks through the above-
mentioned range by a series of deep gorges, its course then lies to the
south-west for several miles through the Maw State, and then turns north-
west, and later on due north, and it eventually falls into the Nan Lum river
close to the village of Ma-hkya in the Kyaukgft district.
The Nam Lang rises in the range of high hills that form for a part of their
TL w 1 length the boundary between the States of Lav*k Sawk
I be Nam u»na. ,*,.- i-- -i-. .1 i- .. 1 ■ > .
and M5ng Kung. The actual sources lie on tlie highest
portions of this r.ingp, the main peak of which is called the Loi Sampa, and
has an altitude of 7,846 feet above sea levcU The Nam I-ang has a very
large feeder, the Nam Kt, which rises in the same range of hills some fifteen
miles to the south-east of the large village of Lak Msak in thi: Yaung Hwe
State and a considerable distance .^outh of the sources of the Nam Lang.
The confluence of these two streams i.s close to the village of Nam Ma Kaw.
Below this point the main stream has an almost due south and north course,
whilst before the confluence the Nam Lang flows more or less north-west
and the Nam Et due north and south. These two streams together drain
the whole of the .Niiing I'ing dependency, the chirf town of which [Mong
Ping] is situated on the Nam Et. The drainage eventually flows into the
Nam Turn in the extreme north-cast corner of the State.
In addition to the two high ranges thai bound the State on the east and
west there is a minor range of hills tliat runs due north and south, almost
33
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UW
Ibrnugh the centre of the State, and forms the watershed between the Zaw-
gyi and Nam Lang rivers. This range attains an altitude o£ something like
5.000 feet at its highest point.
The middle and southern portions of the State conisists of fine open rolling
country, having an average altitude o( 3.500 feet. This
tcsw.* """"*' P plateau, though quite bare o£ tree regetation in many
places, is fairly well wooded in others, and extensive
portions of it have a park-like appearance, especially those lying between
3,00a and 4,ono feet, which are covered with scattered clumps 01 oaks and
pines standing in fine grassy glades. The more open downs arc covered
with grass, the bracken fern, stunted Ta^^estremias, a species of Phyllan-
tJius, and raKpherrii>9. Xearty the wbolc of this plateau shows signs of
having been once under cultivation, and its comparatively bare opeo charac*
ter is chiefly the result of prolonged taungya cultivation. The consetiucnce
of this surface denudation is that the streams are cooped up in narrow
channels with deep vertical banks. They arc subject to sudden and violent
floods, which as quickly subside and leave the streams almost dry within a
few hours of (he rise.
The forests of La^vk Sawk are situated on the borders of the central
plateau at the fool of the main ranges and along the
Foresu: ic»k. slopes and crests of the latter. The greater portion
of the State being above 3.000 feet, teak and the species of trees usually
associated «ith it do not exist and arc only found in the lowlying tracts in
the northern portion of the St.itc, where, however, fairly extensive forests
occur. The most southerly teak tract is situated on the headwaters of the
Nam Mi Long and Hsa Taw streams, both of w hich are feeders of the Zaw-
gyi river. This tract is at the present time 11898) worked by Messrs. J.
W. Darwood and Company. In 1892 the Deputy Conservator of Forests
girdled J.673 trees in these forests and at the same time counted 557 natu-
rally dead trees.
The next important teak-bearing tracts are situated in the upper drainage
of the Nam Et and Nam Lang streams, and the forests are known locally as
the M&og Ping, Kfing Hkam, Nawng Ijiw, and Maw Kalu forests. They
contain good leak, but owing to the Nam Lang disappearing underground
in several places it has so far Dccn found impossible to extract the timber for
export to burma.
To the north of these, other tracts exist in the lower drainage area of the
Nam Lang and close to the banks of the Nam Tu (Myit-
fQr«i. *^**""^' ng&). Tliesc are the richest leak forests in the State.
They arc situated in thf Nawng Long district and are
included in what used to be known as the Pyaung-sI'U fori-sts. These
have been leased to Messrs. The Bontbay Burma Trading Corporation.
In 1893 a Forest Officer who examined this tract of couutry described it
as follows :• —
" The Taung-ha-yauk fjteit is situated in a bend of the Myit-ngfe river on
the Ng6k-ga-le-Lauksawk road. The ground is very sleep and in parts
rocky ana inaccessible, especially in the western |;ortion. A dense
undergrowth of tall matted grass greatly increases the intensity of the
jungle (ires, from which the teak has suftered considerably. The forest
has been over-worked. Much of the remaining timber is unsound and
UW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
«3
the natural reproduction is by no means good. The total area is 4, loo
acres, of which 2,050 are leak-bearing.
" The Puttmin fttreit is aitualfd on the steep s1i')pes on the left bank of
the Myit-ngfc aUout two miles above the Taung-ba-yauk forests, [ts
general character is very similar to that of the latter, but having a
northerly aspertit is less dry and the natural reproduction better. It
has b<:en heavily girdled over. The area is 1,420 acres, o( which 940
are teak-producing.
" The Tamantaw forest is situated about six miles above (he Pfinmin
forest at the Tamantaw ferry on the Myit-ngfc river. It has an area
of 1,00a acres, of which 750 are tcak-producing. The natural repro-
duction is very good, but the forest has been exhausted of most of
the mature marketable timber and it will require a good rest before any
more girdling can be done in it.
" Tke Nam Me Lon^ Joresi is situated on the right bank of the stream
of that name flowing into the Nam M& Lin, a couple of miles above the
junction of that river with ihcMyit-ngft. The ground is generally fairly
level and the teak of good quality. Though over-gtrdled in past years,
the natural ccgrneratiun is very good and the forest would promise
well if [irolectcd from the jungle fires, which are very destructive. The
area of^tbis forest is 8,536 acres, of which 5,110 are teak-bearing.
" The Namlan forest is situated on the left bank of the Nanilan, above
the first ' natural bridge.' The forest has never been worked on ac-
count of this* natural bridge ' wliicb forms a barrier to all timber lloating
doM'n : but this diiliculty could be easily overcome by a small outlay in
preparing a road for dragging the timber below it."
Id addition to the leak forests noted above the State is very rich in
Q . . coniferous and oak forests, most of the higher ranges
cf species. being clothed with this growth. Generally speaking, it
may be said that the pines {Piaus khasya) arc found on the lower and
medium spurs, whilst on the higher crests and ridges where the rainfall is
excessive, ihcy give way to dense evergreen forests of oaks, chestnuts,
magnolias, laurimr, ardistas, cetlrela, toona, and other lofty trees. On
the uncleared portions of the highest ridge of the .Me-n«-taung (such as
on the Mi-so-hcin and M i-ma-cboti peaks) the irees aiiain a great height
and, together with the several st.-iges of undergrowth, form ahiiost im-
peoetrable high forests, very similar in character to those found growing
on the ranges bordering the sea-coast in Tenasserim. In the vicinity of
the villages, where taungya clearings have encroached on the old forests,
wild roses, raspberries, strawberries, medlars, &c., are found growing in
profusion; whilst such familiar spi-cios as the violet, ivy, nnd primrose
are common in the more open woods. The winters at this altitude (6,000
to 8,000 feet) are, of course, very severe, and hard frosts are the rule
during the carlv months of the year, but, notwithstanding this, the forests
keep their clothing of leaf even at that period, as they arc composed chiefly
of evergreen non-deciduous species. It is this pccuiiarity that makes them
invaluable factors in regulating the rainfall and supply of moisture pre-
cipitated on these higher hills. With the exception of the various species
of oaks and chestnuts and the toona { cedrela toona), few trees of any
economic importance are found in this type of evergreen moist forest, but
24
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[LAW
the coniferous forests growing at a lower altitude arc potentially of great
value and, when the railway t^ave^se^ the Shan StateSt pine timber and
p. turpi-ntinc will be cxuurtcd to Rangoon at low rates.
Generally speaking, the State (with the exception of the
highest points where the rainfall is too heavy) is well suited to the growth
of ihe species as far as Jiltitudc and soil arc concerned. Wherever exces-
sive lauttgya cultivation has not extmninatcd the tree it is found grow-
ing in profusion. Exceptionally rich forests of /'f'/wj khasya are found to
ihe norlh-west of the capital al the foot of the high M^-nft-laung range, and
along the spurs of medium elevation (4,000 to 5,000 feet} that branch off
from that system. These forests probably cover an area of 300 si^uare
miles and for quality of growth, density of stock, and effective natural
regeneration thcv are all that can be desired- Simil.'^r forests have been
seen growing on the watershed between the J^aw-gyi and the Zalu streams,
in the vicinity of tbo village of N^m Pan Mdn, and to the ea^t of the
capital, whilst further to the north and cast of the abovementioned village
much more extensive areas under this species are known to exist. The
pine fortbts can be exploited just as easily as the teak forests, but work in
this direction has not yet been undertaken.
The rock in the State is entirely limestone. In the Na Kyawng circle,
- . bordering the Myelat States of Maw Son and Yawng
"' llwc. silver-lead mines were worked in bygone days.
The works have long remained closed, but it is more than possible that
these mines will again be successfully worked, just as the mines in Maw
Son are being worked at a good profit.
At Lawk Sawk [own the rainfall is approximately 50 inches, but on, and
Rainfall '" '''^ vicinity of, the high ranges it is very much
more than this.
When the Shan States were first subjugated by tlie Burmese, Lawk Sawk
formed a part of the Yawng Hwe State, but in 1150
B.E. (1788) and possibly earlier it was a separate Slate
In J 209 B.E. {184;) the Myoza died without i.ssueor ni'ar
relations, and the Yaw ng Hwe Sawhiva, through Court intrigue, and chiefly.
no doubt, by the influeucc of his daughter, then one of the favourite
Qucciis, obtained a grant of the State, lie sent his brother, Mkun Shwe,
then titular Kycm-mang (heir-apparent) of Yawng Hwe, 10 administer it.
Hkun Shwe died three years later and thereupon a certain Mauog Shwe
Gya, of Myaung-aing, gave himself out as a descendant of the original line of
Myozas and assumed authority in the State, throwing oflF the m-erlordship
of Yawng II we. King MimJAn, however, sent Itim to act as Stkke in Mong
Nai. .^bout the same time Mauiig Baik, .\Iyo6kof Hsi Kip, was at Amara-
pura, whither he had been summoned to settle a quarrel which he had with
Hkun Nyan of Sam Hka, who had attempted to drive him from IIsi Kip.
Maung Baik succeeded in obtaining for himself the charge of Lawk Sawk
State and Usi Kip was surrendered to Hkun Nyan. Alrcidy in I3i6 B.E.
(1854), however, there was a change and Maung Baik had to take refuge in
Indc-ywa, while Lawk Sawk was granted by the King to the Sawh-wa of Lai
Ilka. The State was then administered by amals from Lai Hka until the
death of the Sa-xb^a of that State in 1225 B.E. [1863). A .Myoak, sent
up from Mandalay, took charge of the State for three years, aud then, in
History,
under a Myoza,
tnwj
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
12*8 B.E., Sao Weng, grand nephew of the Yawng Hwe Saw&wtj, obtained
a royal order antj took over the chirftainsliip, nhh the title? of Sawh'u,-a.
On the death of King Minddn thr Shan SaTehu^as wcrr, according to rc-
. I, (; I, gular custom, summoned to Mandatay to meet his suc-
Mindftn'i'dcaih.'*' Cfssor, King 'riilb-iw. Sao Wcnj; wnit down in 1241
B.E. (1879), hut failed to attend the following >'f:ar, and
when the Burmese forces came up to attack Mciiig Nai lie fled before them
with the Sawhma of that State to the Trans-Salween principahty of KSng-
tQng.
Sao Mawng, the Satcl/tt'n of Yawng-hwc was thereupon ordered to take
charge of the Lawk Sawk State and sent his uncle, 1-c Bwin, with the title
o[ Myoza. Le Bwin only remained a year, and the administration was then
carried on by two Amats from Yawng Hwe named Maung Vo and Maung
Nit. In 1246 BE (1884) the Nawng Lfing Heng, Nga Lin, attacked them
and drove them out, taking charge himself with the title of Myoflk. He
maintainrd his position till 1886, when he was overthrown by Sao Weng,
who had returned along with the Mong Nai Sawiwa in the train of the
Limbin Prince.
About half a year after his return, Sao Weng, as a member of the Lira-
bin Cotifrderacy, advanced on Yawng Hwc, established a body of men in a
strong position at Ku-j;yo, a few miles north-east of Maw Li ilsat, and at-
tempted to reduce the Yawng Hwecapital. He rciused to submit to British
authorii)'. His forces were driven from Ku-gyo by the British troops in
February 1&87. and a couple of months later, on the advance of a column on
his capital, he fled to KengtQng, taking with him the Lai Hka Queen, one
of King Mindon's widows, and hrr iufant son born tn the King. The latter
died early of rt!ver ; tlic Lai Hka Alibttya returned Brstto Lai Ilka and ilien to
Hsi Faw, and Sao Weng remained an exile and a bitter enemy of British
authority in Mong S6, one of the Ivtng HOng Partita, until his death in
i8g6.
NoTK.^The present Sntoiwa, Hkun Nu, was appointed by order of the
Government of India. He is ason of Mkun Hkam Awng,
formerly Myoza of Tarn Hpak, a territory which had
merged in the State of Hsa Htung. Mong Ping, now a
dependency of Lawl< Sawk, originally formed part of the Yawng Hwe State,
but was a separate charge in t2oo B.E. (1838) under a Myoza named
Hkun Cha. This man died in 1S52, after which a MyoAk frem Mandalay
administf-red the State fur two years until, in 1854. Mong Ping and Lawk
Sawk were both assigned by t'le King to the Saw&u.a of Lai Hka, who
sent first his brother, /Cycm-mdng A, and afterward* amats, to carry on
the administralion. This went on till iBb6. when Lawk Sawk was assigned
in Sao Weng, and M6ng Ping at the same time was given to his father, Sao
Shwe Baik, with tlie title ol Myoza. Father and son fled before ths Bur-
mese in 1880, and retorned with tkie Limbio Prince in t8S6. The follow-
ing year they fled before the British, and Sao Shwe Baik died on the jour-
ney to KengiQng. Miin^ Ping was assij;ncd along with Ljiwk Sawk to
Hkun Nu ol the Tarn Hpak ruling family, and though Hkun Nu's father,
Hkun Hkam Aung, was nominally Mytizaof M5ng Ping, he bad no more than
the name and exerted no authority whatever in the State. He died a few
years after his installation.
Hkun Nu. ihc
present •Sii«6ipii.
a6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CLAW
What folIo^TS is a translation of the State history. *It is nbviously of
quite modern compilation and is of little value, except
IHKory from the ^at it shows how little connection tliftre was in the
State annals. earliest times between the States otthe south anrf those
of the north. It contributes nothing directly towards the history of the Tai
and indirectly only scrvps to show that the real 'I ai came southwards very
much later than has hitherto been supposed.
When Kawli Mm returned from Ceylon he determined to build a city
and, after travelling about for some time, he selected a site on some high
^ound called Naga Kyit-k6n, which wati approved by the wise men, and
here be built the city called Kathawadi (Lawk Sawk) and dwelt in it with
his people
Azatathat Mt'n travelled all over his kingdom with a great army, and in
the course of his journey came to the Yawng Hwe lake, where he stayed
for Komc time in a floating ]>alacc. On the third waxing of Tabaung 42
B.E. (March 680 A.D.) he formally (!emarcated the country of Yawng Hwe.
It was bounded on the east by the Lcin-m6 river; on the south by the Hpi
Lu river ; on the west by I he count ry of the .\'g«e-kun, Nga Kwa ; and on
the north by the Myit-ngS river. When this had been settled he gave the
country of Yawng Hwe to the Myoza of Ralliawadl.
In 101 B.E., on the 15th of the waxing of Kaiun (May 739 A.D.), Dwot-
tabauug Alin, the King of Promc, also came and stayed in a floating palace
on the Yawng Hwe lake and confircncd the Myoxa of Ralhawadi in the
possession of this icrritory.
In the year 228 B.E (S66 A.D.) Thiri DhammaThawka Xfin resolved to
construct eighty-four thousand pagodas, tanks, and wdU, and sent relics of
tlic Buddha to all the countries in tlie world Under instructions fromTba-
rc Hkcttara (Promc) the Mvoza of Yawng Hwe built a pagoda and dug a
tank on a piece of ground inside Kathawadi.
In the year 414 B.E. (1052 A D.)Nawrala Miuzaw, King of Arimandana
(Pagan), came and stayed in a floating palace on the Yawnj* Hwe lake.
There had been quarrels between the^rulers of Yawng Hwe and Rathawadi,
so the King declared Rathawadt to be independent of Ya»ng llwe and it
has so remained ever since. In commemoration of ,lhe independence of
the country the Chief of Rathawadi built a pagoda, enshrining true relics of
the Buddha.
Narapadi Sitbu Min, King of Pagan, next came to Vawng Hwe in a
shve hpaung-daw (literally a barge, presumably a litter; the Intha tale
represents it to be a flying ship), He also lived on the lake. He had
come to restore all the pagodas, and went first to MOng Nai. There he was
met by the wa/sand Dcwathu Zanawidu presented him with five large jack-
fruit, each thrcc-and-a-half cubits in circumference. From Mong Nai he
went to Lai Hka and thence to Mdng Kung and MOng Lin, at all which
places lie restored ancient pagodas. Finally he came to Rathawadi. There
he built a pagoda three and five-sixths cubits in height. Under it he
placed relics of the Buddha and he named it M6ktaw Zedi. He ate one of
the jack-fruit presented to him at Mong Nai on its dedication and sowed
the seeds with his toes as he stood before the pagoda. From that time
Rathawadi has been called Yat-sank by the Burmese, because the King
stood upright iyat).
LAW]
THE UPPEU BURMA
rtER.
In ibc reign of Mingyi-zwaSawkcof Ratanapura (Ava) the Chief of Lawk
Sawk again was confirmed in charge of the whole State.
In 788 B.E. (1426 A.D.), in the time of Mo-hnyin Mintaya, the Myoza o(
Lawk Satvk was ordered to mark out the site for the capital at Sagaing.
This was finished in thp time of Shinmaahin Minpava-gyi, in the year 7<)o
B.E. (A. 15. 14211), and the king was so pleased with tnc way in which it was
done that he gave to the ruler of Lawk Sawk the iivc great insignia as
follows ; Tlie hli, a white umbrella ; the crown or ma-gait ; the sceptre or
Ihanlyet; sandals or chc-nin; and the fly-flap or tkamyi htap. Besides
this, the Lawk Sawk Chief was chosen to conduct the arrangements for the
royal ceremony held on the occasion.
In 829 B.E. (1467 A.D.) thi^ Snwbica of Hsi Paw, with troops from Avai
invaded Lawk Sawk and ravaged the place, so that it was deserted for three
years, until, in 832 B.B., Maung Htun Min, son of the Mong Nai Sawbwa,
was appointed Myoza of I^wk Sawk. This was in the reign of Mohnyin
Mintaya Shinbyushin Min. The new Myoza biiitt a new town and took
possession of it on Thursday morning, thtr llfil) waxing of Tabnung of that
year (1470). His father, the Sa'ivl^wa of Miing Nai, gave bini the districts
of Mak .\I5n and Pa £ to add to his State.
In 838 B.E. (1476) King Narapadi came up 10 Lawk Sawk and stayed
there the whole of the month of TaMaungm^n (November) amid great re-
joicings.
In 885 B.E. (1523) the Chief of Lawk Sawk presented an elephant with
twenty nails (the same number as a human being) to the King Shw« Nan
Kyaw Shin, who was greatly pleased and granted the right to build a gilt
spire to the haw in addition to the insignia previously mentioned.
In go2 B.E. (1540) Taw-maing-y6, son of Kfln-inaing, the Governor of
Ava, was appointed Sawhvaoi l^wk Sawk, with the right to build a golden
yon in addition to the haro above mentioned.
In the yi-ar 912 B.E. [1550) during the reign of Hanthawadi Sinhyushin
Min, the Sazflywa of Lawk Sawk rendered valuable services in the invasion
of Ka-lc Hsawng Hsup, and the king gave him thirty elepliauts and a golden
carriage for his wife to ride in. In the reign of Nvauog Van Min, howeverj
the Sawiica rebelled. He was killed at l^wU Sawk and all his family
were made prisoners.
The State was placed in charge of MyoAka and myokaings, until the king
of Ava, Anauk-bet L6n Min, in the year 992 B.t. (1630J, appointed the
Mfing Mao Sn'ii'i'wa, Srmg Ilkem, to the cliarge of Lawk Sawk. In the
month of Kason (May) of that year Song Hkam, with his four sons Htflt
Hkam, Hsoi Mkam, Tap llk.tm, and Pai Hka'n, and ihree hundred families,
came and settled in Lawk Sawk. Shortly after Htot Hkani was appointed
Myoza of Salit Mdng Tung, and Pai Hkam Myoza of Hsum Hsai.
In the same year the king Anauk-bcl L6q Min marched up to the Yawng
Hwe lake and there SOng Hkam presented a pony which had ten circular
flexures. The king was mui-h pleased and granted the Sawbwa the right
to the 6ve insignia and to use a highly ornamental State barge.
SOng Hkam died in 1022 B.E. (1660) and was succeeded by Thibaw-
sa, who built a pagoda called Su-taung-pyi to the north of that erected by
38
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[LAW
Anaw-ra-hta Minsaw, but aftera reign of five years he was removed and
Htiit Hkam was transferred from Salit MSng Tung to his father's State.
lu the year 1043 B.E. (1680) Htat Hkam accompanied the king of Bur-
ma in his invasion of Arakan and Ilsau Toi (Sandouay), and died during
the campaign.
His younger brother Pai Hkam of Hsum Hsai succeeded bim in Tabaung
(March) of that year, and sent his son Shwe Gyaw down to the palace,
whence he was ap[Knnted to the charge of MyothiE.
Pai Hkam died in the year 1069 B.E. (1707), and was succeeded as Saw-
bjva by Shwe Gyaw, who built the pagoda called the Myodaung Zedi in the
year loSi B.E. (1719).
He died ten yc.irs after this, and was succeeded by his son Hkun Shwe
Tha in the month of Nay6n [J"De) 1095 B.E. Hkun Sliwe Tha paid a
tribute of twn ponies, a gold cup weighing ten ticals, and a roll of longcloth.
lu the year 1102 B.E. (1740) he accompanied the General Minyt-kyaw
Thado in his invasion of Mauipur, and in return received coulirmalion of all
the distinctions bestowed nn his father. In the year mo B.E. (1748) he
built apago<laat a place called Shwe Pein-nft-bin and ln:andhisfl/«tr^ Taung-
min-gyi each built a rtpoiiiloty for the recepiiou of Buddhist scriptuics be-
side It. In the same year he, his wife, and the amai Taung-min*gyi each
built a pagoda on a piece of high ground north of the town. The amat also
dug a canal and connected the lake at tUe foot of tlie hill with the Nawng
Mong lake, so that a sort of raoat was created near the town- In the year
1 112 B.l£. (1750) tlie Talaings invc&Lcd the town of l-awk Sawk, but re-
tired after a settlement had been nig'>tiateil. On the i3th waning of
r/idrfiV^yw; (October) it 14 B.E. (1752) Kwi Hk6n La-in and Nyaung
Shwe Kyaw attacked Lawk Sawk without success.
The following year Hkun Shwe Tha died and bis son Tha PAn .If in suc-
ceeded him as ^au'irwa. I'hitt was at the time of the fall of Avai but the
Pai-Hko Min was still king and Tha P5n paid his tribute at Pegu, though
in the same year .-Maung Paya KAnbaung Afin became King 'A Ava-
On the 3rd waning of Tabaung 1 1 16 B.E. (March 1754) the Thenat Wun
Min-hia Kyaw-gatjng camt up with an army to Lawk Sawk and the Snuibvn
Tha P6nand his ion the Kyem-mong immediately made Iheic submission
and drank the water of allegiance to Alaung-paya. The Kyem-tnong went
on with the Thenat IVun ami rendered great assistance in the reduction of
T.ai Hkaand Keng lawng. whence they ri:turned to I..awk Sawk,
On the 5tli waxing of Waso 1117 B.E. (July t75!i) the Thenat Wun re-
paired the Mo-gyo-pyit pagoda north of the Kyaung-taikand then returned
to Ava.
The month after he had left the Hsen \Vi lla-m<V7/^ Bo at the head of an
army of twenty thousand men, made up of the forces of all the nine Sawhifas,
marched on Lawk Sawk and attacked ihc town. The Kycm-mong made a
stout resistance and drove them off after a fight in which the Ha-mon^ Bo
himself was killed.
The Sawbrva Tha-PAn Min died m the month of Waso 1123 B.E. (July
1760) and was succeeded by his son the Kyem-mdng^ who sent down his
younger brother, Shwe Yi, for service in the palace. On the tath waning
lAW]
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
o( Tabaunx (March) of ihe same year, Bn-dwc-daw of Tauog-ngu rebelled
and the SaTv&iva of Lawk Sawk attacked and took the town.
Ou the i3th waning of Tabaung 1125 B.E. (March 1763) he vras pro-
moted to the .Varoiritasiiipof MOnj^ I'ai, and his younger brother Sh«eYi suc-
ceeded him as Myoza of I.awk Sawk. Two years after his accession he
dug a moat round the town, and in 1133B.E. (177O he repaired tlicShit-
taung pagoda.
In Ta-d'thatin (September) of the next year he built a pagoda at the
cave called L' Hmang, and crowned it with a htt S('\cn years later. In
this year (1779} he issued au order to the people to build |>agodas when-
ever'tjiey had the means to do it^ and made them do su at. I^i Me Hpak
Kai, Ong Kyaw, and Nawug Long. About the siime time the P6nna Saya-
daw superintended ihe renewal oT the Shwe Pin Taung pagoda.
In the year 1770 also the villages of Mfln Pyin, Pang Kfe, and Kyauk O
were added to the Lawk Sawk State.
In the yrar 1 143 B.E. (1781) <ill ^1^^ villages, which originally belonged to
Lawk Sawk and had been taken from it, were restored, but two years later
Loi Mfc and Awng Pan were withdrawn and created SgU'egun/imus\i\\is,
independent nf Lawk Sawk.
In the year 1147 B.E (1785) the King of Burma marched with an army on
Yodaya Dwayawadi, and a contingent from Lawk Sawk went with him.
Tlicy got as far as the A-hta river and then returned. The Myoza Shwe
Yi had two sons by Kinma Kyaing, a younger sister of the Queen Shin
Loi M&> These were Maung Gyi and MaungKywet. The farmer was
named Kyem mong ^ndi married a daughter of the Lai Hka Sav/bwa, and
when his uuclct the Mong Pai Sdwbwa, died he was appointed to succed him,
but died at Yawng Hwc on the jiurnuy.
In the year 1 152 B.E. (1790) all the Sawbwas of the Shan States as-
sembled at MoDg Nai, and Shwe Vi died there in the month of July of that
year.
He was succeeded in Kasvn 1153 B.E. ^May 1791) I'X 'i^'* son Maung
Kywet, who built a pagoda at Ho Pan north of the town in the mouth of
July of the same year. The following year tlicre was another assemblage
of the Shan Sa-wb'u>as at Mong Mai, and in July Maung Kywet died there
as his father did.
He bad no issue and con:>equcnlly Hkun Sam Lik, the son of Maung Gyi,
succeeded him. Shonly afli-r hi.s accession his half-brotlicr, Hkun Toi,
rose in rebelM.in and ravaged a considerable part of the State. In the
year 1801 the whole of the capital except seven houses and the suburbs
of Loi Mfc, Hpak Kai, and other neighbouring villages were entirely dc-
*8troyed by fire. It was not rebuilt for two years, when the work was
carried out by hereditary Amat Hkam Wat .MCng Hsiing, the north and
south \fye-dai»g Sa-res, and Pawmong Awng.
There wan another gathering of the Shan State Saasbnuts at Mdng Nai
in I [73 B.E. (181 1), and Hkun Sam Lik died there as his two immediate pre-
decessors had died.
His two sons. Shwe Ek, by his Shau wife Nang Toi, and 6n (Jaing, by
his Burmese wife Ma Shwe In, applied to be appointed, and On Gaing was
successful and acceded in May i8i3, but was deposed in favour of Shwe
Ek the year after.
30 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. ^law
In the year 1187 B.E. {1825), during the reign of Ein-she Sagaing Min,
the British army landed at Shew Dagftn and M6ttama (Martaban). The
king then appointed all the Shan Sawbwas' Generals with the title of Maha
Ne-myo, and ordered them to lead their forces against the invaders by land,
while the Royal brother Min Mya Bu took command of the Burmese forces
and attacked them by water. The Shan Sawbwas found that the British
army had better weapons than they were furnished with, and so they return-
ed home. The Burmese army was then defeated and their General killed.
In the year 1189 B.E. (1827} the Lawk Sawk Sazobwa received an
order to pay in tribute to the amount of ninety-one ticals of pure silver,
and the year after he had to pay one hundred and forty ticals, reduced the
next year to ninety-one ticals. Thus in three years Lawk Sawk had to
pay 322 ticals of pure silver.
About this time the chief monk of the Ho Pan kyaung, north of the
town, saw a white umbrella raised over a white-ant hillock in front of the
six pagodas which stand on the hill to the east. He said it was the
relics of the Buddha manifesting themselves and sent the novitiants to
the place. When they got there the white umbrella was gone, so they put
up a flag in its place. A pagoda was built on the spot and crowned with a
hit hy the uncle of the Sawbwa on the 15th waxing of Tabo-dme 1192 B.E.
(27th January 1830), and round this all the officials of the town built other
shrines.
In 1834 the Sawbwa Hkun Shwe Ek and his wife built the pagoda
called Mya-thein-dan on the high ground to the south of the town. His uncle
Hkun On built a pagoda to the south of the On Mang cave, and his brother-
in-law erected one beside it, and Hkun Kyi and Hkun Tan, other uncles,
repaired the Shwe PeinnS Bin pagoda.
About this time the deposed Sawbwa On Gaing went with an army
across the Salwcen and died on the march.
Shwe Ek died in 1212 B.E. (1850) and Lawk Sawk was then put in
charge of Myo6ks and Myogaings for a time, and during this period a
rising took place and a band of two thousand men destroyed most of the
villages in the outskirts ui the capital. In 1213 B.E. (1851) the Nyaung
Gaing interpreter was appointed Myoza, but held the post Tor a year only,
and in 1852 the Pagan King appointed flkun Paik of Hsi Hkip to be
Myoxa, but he was removed on the 9th December 1854.
Mind6n Min appointed the Lai Hka Kyemmong to be Sawbwa of
Lawk Sawk, but he died in Ava in 1856 on the 4th September, and the
State was administered for ten years by myowuns, stikcs, and .\lyo6ks.
On the 19th January 1866 (nth waxing Pyatho, 1228 B.E.) Saw Waing,'
Sawbwa of Yawng Hwe, was appointed to be Sawbwa of Lawk Sawk,
with the title of Kambawsa Yahta Maha Thiriwuntha Thudhamma Yaza
and the insignia of that rank. In 1872 he and his father began the irriga-
tion works at Lawk Sawk and also set up the Shit-thaung pagoda, and
held a great feast on the occasion of the dedication of the images and
relics. He also built the Sulabfin pagoda and planted a Tagondaing
near it and brought up a standing image of marble four and a half cubits
in height from Mandalay to Lawk Sawk, where it was received solemnly by
the whole town. He commenced the building of his haw (palace] in
LAW J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
3>
1876 and entered It a year later, on the i4lh January 1877, with all his
family, and rejoicings, to which people came from all parts of the neigh-
bouring Stat'^s, were kept up for seven days, but it was not till the follow-
ing year that he put a kti on the spire.
When King Thtbaw came to the throne Sa»v Waing went down to \fan-
dalay and received a royal order assi^nini^ to him Tawng'.she, Nawng
Hsakaw. Pang Sit, Pang Pyaw, Pa \\'a. and Mang Hpflk as part of the
Lawk Sawk State, and this order was enforced by the Mong Pai St'tke, who
ivas then in charge of the Myelat.
Early in 1881 he joined the M<Sng Nai Sawiwa in his rebellion against
King Thibaw and had to fly across the Salween \o KcngtQng.
King Thiba^v'then placed Saw Maung, the Sajphaa of Yawng Hwe, in
charge of Lawk Savsk in addition to his own State. Saw Maung came and
established his uncle Sai Pwin as administrator and returned to Yawng
Hwe in July 1882. Shortly afterwards Bo Shwe was appointed Myowun
of Lawk Sawk. While he was in charge two years later, the Pangtara iVgwe-
pHn^hmu look possession by force of the villages of Tawng-she, Nawng
Hsakaw, Pang Sit,TatGyi, On-it, Anng Wun, and Pang Pyaw. Before ho
had taken steps for their recovery King Thibaw was deported, and these
villages have sincr remained in the NgtVe-gun-kmu s hands.
In 1886 the ex-i'rfwiwrt Saw Waing, with a force of five thousand men
from KengtQng and Mdng Naij came and re-established himself in tlic
State.
He was not, however, content with this> but on the 7th waning of Thn-
ditt-gyut 1248 K.E. (iglh October 1886) set out to attack Yawng Hwe.
When the British troops occupied the Shan States in the beginning of 1887
Saw Waing refused to make submission. His forces were driven out of
Yawng Hwe territory, and when his capital was entered in April of that
year, Saw Waing fied to Kengtilng, and subsequently to Mong SS in
Keug-Hung, wheie he died.
After Bo Saing had held charge of Lawk Sawk for nine months as MyoAk
under the Britiiih Government, Hkun Nu, hereditary Myuza of Tam [Ipak,
was appointed Sawbwa of Lawk Sawk, and took charge on the 6th October
1887.
The sacred edifices of the State have no great artistic merit, and none arc
Sacred buildincs °^ any widespread sanctity. Of the seven monasteries
at Lawk Sawk town, the Hpila kyaung. in which resides
a Sadaw, is the principal. The Sandagu kyaun§ is hut a modest structure,
though as it contains a Sadaw it has a reputation. The Kyaungdaw was
built by the late Mdng Ping Myoza, the father of tiie late Sa-xbwa Sao
Wcng, who died a refugee in MOng Sh. The chief beauty of the monas-
teries in Lawk .Sawk consists io tneir position and the magnificent views
which Ihey command.
The crops of the Stale are paddy, scssamum, cotton, ground-nuts,
Cukivation. thanatpet, and oranges. The Taongthus cultivate the
hillsides, whilst the S)ians and Oanus irrigate their crops
in the val!t;ys. The paddy is all consumed locally, and the sessamuin
fetches Rs. 3-8-0 per basket when sold locally. Cotton is planted in June,
and gatlicrcd during the last three months in the year; its price, sold
32
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
ItAW
locally, is Rs. lo per too viss. The cotton finds its way for the greater
part to Burma. The ground-nut crop Is not of hrgr: importance and its
value fluctuates greatly. The normal local price is quoted at Rs. 5 pec 100
viss. The thanaipct (ci^ar wrappiT) crop is valuable, and the Iota! price
is stated to be Rs. 5-> per 100 viss. The crop finds its way to Burma for
the greater part. The oranges of the State arc inferior to those grown io
the Mawk Mai State, but they are nevertheless sweet and good. The crop
is grown chiefly in the south-west of the Stale, in the Ali-gyaunjj. Kaungbf),
and ln<kc circles. The fruit 5'>1d locally commands a price ranging
between Rs. 5 to Rs. 10 per 100 viss, and the crop is disposed of in the
local bazaars and in Burma.
The population of this comparatively large Slate is approximately only
PapuIaUon and 1 5.000 persons. At the time of the annexation the State
races. was ravaged, destroyed, and almost entirely depopulated.
It was e&timated in itt^o that the |X}paiation had increased lo per cent.,
and in the next three years it increased by over aon per cent., and in i8g8
it was found that the population had doubled in the nve years preceding;
but it Is still far below the number which it once had. In 1898 the State
paid Rs. u.ooo tribute, against Rs. 24,000 which it paid in the times of
the King of Burma.
The inhabitants of the State are Shans, Taungtbu,-;, Taungj-os, Danus,
and Paiaungs. 1 he Shnns form one-half tif the entire population and the
Danns three-quarters of the remainder. The Tanngyos number less than
twenty in all, whilst the Talaungs, aoo in number, are nomads who are
liable to move north or south and over the boundary of the State at any
time. They grow opium cliiefly. Including the capital suburbs Lawk
Sawlc has 33 circles, and there are 12 in the sub-State of .Mdog Ping.
.The industries, besides the rotton blankcls already mentioned, are the
InduirtriM manulacture of rude pottery and a considerable ijuantlty
of paper from hark obtained in the hills. Lac is also
found in the hills and some rude lacqucr-worlc produced. Crude sugar is
also made in a few villages in the touth of the Stale.
LAWK SAW K.— In latitude 3 1° 1 5' ; longitude 96° 55', called Yatsauk by
the Burmese, the capital of the Southcri* Shan Slate of that name. The
town is situated in bare undulating country. Just to the south is a weedy
lake threc'iiuartcrsof a mile long by one*quarterof a mile broad Above liie
lake to the north is a stcrp hill, on which are the San-^wti's havj and some
pagodas ; the inwn is built all round this hill, but most of tlu' houses are
to the north, where there are the ba):aar and several cayats, with atcommo-
dation for one hundred and fifty men in them. The hnw is a wooden build-
ing surrounded by a mat paling right feet high, enclosing a courtyard a hun-
dred yards square. The best camping-ground is outside the east gate on
the left hand going out ; here there is good water from a stream cunning
from the lake into the Zaw-gyi river. The camping-ground is large and is
on grass among trees.
Lawk Sawk is admirably placed on the high ground which rises abruptly
Situation ^'■'^"* '"'■"*' ^^ '^'^ ""^^^ ^^ '*'*' *"^"'y ^^ ''*'- ^aw-gyi river.
It is strongly situated and was strongly fortified in former
times. The defences, which are now fast falling into decay, consist of
LAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
33
massive brick walls and a moat. The walls an.i buttresses arc specially
higli and strong on the north and nortb-wcst, wh(?re there is no moat. On
the other faces a broad deep moat, which is sti!l in perfect repair, circles
round the walls of the town. The mc>al ts (ilk-d with running water, the
overflow of a large artificial tank on the north-west of the town, [t draws
its supply of water from some perennial springs in the lim'-stotie rocks.
On the cast and close to and Ik-Iow the town la a large we'l irrigated paddy-
plain, and to the north and north-west lies a great stretch of rolIin>i downs.
The abundance of water near the town benefits the trees, some of which
arc very fine, especially rubber trees of various kinds, and bamboos. The
Satniwa has planted orange groves, and these promise success. The town
is Vemarkiibly clean, owing to the personal attention of the Saw&wa.
The Credit of laying out this now dilapidated but once formidable site is
given to one Ntaung Tun, said to have been the general in command of the
first Burmese army of aggression in the Shan States-
Of I he seven monasteries in the town none are of any great artistic value,
but they arc splendidly situated and command an imposing
ings- view. The Saivbwi's hav is also placed in a commanding
position on high ground above the town, and the enclosure was at one time
very strongly defended. The building itself is now only a modest teak and
thatch house. The biziar is in the main street and in the centre of the
town, and covers an area o( d-i square yards. The sheds arc very primi-
tive, but are always full on bazaar day, and the sellers display a large
assortment of merchandise.
Besides food stuffs, glazed pottery, raw cotton and yarns, pine torches,
Bazaa A KOodsfrom .Manchester, silks, tjuilted coats, &c., are found
azaar atie, locally-woven cotton blankets of a variety of pattecaa and
also locally-made paper.
Distances,
Miles.
From Lawk Saak lo Myiltha ... ... ... 66
From Lanvk S^wk to l^i Hka ... ... ■•• 60
LAWKUM.— A Kachln village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district, situated
in 34° a' north latitude, and q7° 35' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
sixteen houses, with a population of fifty-two. The headman of the village
has no others subordinate to liinj- Tlie inhabitant.1 are of the Lepai tribe
and Kara sub-tribe, and own four bullocks and two buffaloes in the village
which has a fair water-supply.
LAWKUM. — .''i village of seven Kachin an<l two Shan-Barmese house-
holds west of the Sinkan chaun^, in the Shwe-gu subdivision of Bhamo dis-
trict. The Kachins arc of the Lawkhum-Hpanksa tribe, and came from
Nangwan, one day to the cast ; the Sliau-Burniese came from Nankha, near
Sin, m iSqo. Le and taungya are cultivated.
LAWML'N. — A Kachio village in Tract No. 9, Bhamo district, situated
in 24*^ lO' north latitude and 97'^ 31' cast longitude. In i8ga it contained
twentv'six houses, with a popuj.'tliun of loi. The headman has no others
Bubfirdinatc to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe, and own three
buffaloes and one bullock, The village has good camping-ground and plenty
of water.
34
THE UPPER Bt'RMR GAZETTEER.
[LAW
LAW NAW.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hscn Wi.
In 1898 it had six Palaungand one Kachiii villages, with two hundred and
sixty houses and a ]>npiitation of nbout one thonsand five hundred. It Is
situated on the range of mountain west of the Moiig Wi valley, starling from
above I-ni Haw circle and following the eastern slopes of the range to some
eight miles below it Thr circle consists of heavily timbered bills. The
headman's village had twenty I*ala«ng houses, with a population of about
100. It is situated 00 a high wooded spur overlooking the MOog Wi
valley.
LAWiVG YAM.— A circle in the Northern Shan Slate of Hsi Paw, in the
Kastcrn' subdivision, which Included nine villages in 189S and had a popu-
lation of 307. It is in charge of a nP-bainp. In the same year it paid Rs.
516 net revenue, hwt had no rcvcnue-ixiying thanatpel trees.
LAWN HSAI. — A village of the Southern Shan State of K5nglQng, situat-
ed on the M^khong, some ncven miles >itjuth of the mouth of the Nam Lwe,
There is a ferry here, often known as the Hsup Lwc ferry, frctm ihe fact of
the people of Lawn Hsai having formerly lived at the mouth of the Nam Lwe,
The village stands in a position of much natural beauty. Betel palms flourish,
and some sugarcane and vegetables are grown in the gardens. A small
extent of level ground is laid out in paddy-fields. The village haa twelve
bouses and a small monastery. The people are Lii.
LAWI'E or NAWeWE (loi PHAIl.— A Kachin village in Tract No.
33, Myitkyina district, situated in 25* 12' north latitude and 96° \t> east
longitude. In 1893 it contained twenty houses %vith a population of 73.
The headman of the village has four others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the I-cpai tribe, and own twenty-two buff jlofs.
LAWPU.M.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkvina district, situ-
ated in 35" 52' north latitude and 97° 53' east longitude. In 1892 it contain-
ed twenty houses ; the population of the village was unknown. The head-
"•man of the village has no others subordinate to him. Tho inhabitants are
of the Lepai tribe.
LAWPUN or PUNGATAUNG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 15,
Bbamo district, situated in 24** 26' north latitude and 97° 14' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of 45. The headman
of the village has two others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe, and own ten buflalocs. There is a small water-supply here and
(air camping-ground.
LAW-SON. — A village in thi; Laws5n circle of the Myitkyina district,
with a population of 150. The villagers cultivate kaukhyx only.
LAW SUV, — -S village on the Namten ckaun^^ in the Mogaurtg sub-
divi.sion of .Myitkyina district. It has sixty-one houses and two hundred
and forty buffalncs, and there is a small pougri kvaung. .^ few guavas
and custard-apples arc grown. It is j;aid to have been founded about 1830
by emigrants from Kamatng, who left because the land there was inundated.
Le and taungya cultivation are practised.
LAW TAN.— .^ Kachin village in Tract No. 9, Bhamo district, situated
in 24° 16' north latitude and 97" 29' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
thirty houses, with a population of 83. -The headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him. The Inhabitauts arc of the Lepai tribe and
LAW-LEB]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Kaori suh-trihe. There are do cattle in the village, which has good cam-
ping-groiind.
LAW-THA.-^A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district, including a single village with an approxi-
mate area of appropriated lands of twenty-five square nnlcs. The popula-
tion in 1891 was 165, and the revenue amout^ed to Rs. 497.
LAWUNKA. — A Kachin village In Tract No. 39, Myitkyina district,
situated in 26*^ 40' north latitudi; aiui 97" 46' east longitude. In 1892 it
containrd thirteen houses: its population was unknown. The headman of
the village has no others subocdinatc to him. The inhabitants are of the
Marip tribe.
La YU or NAM LAO, — A small tr»wnsliip in the Kawn Kang district
of the Northern Shan State of Mang LQn West. U lies on the hiU slope
between V& Tep and Mong Kao, and has 200 acres of irrigated paddy-land.
The only other villages, two in number, dr pcnu chirfly on laungya for their
rice crop. ThTc were thirty-two houses in ihc township in 1892. It is very
small in area and not likely tn increase to any gri-at extent in (Wpulation,
which is chiefly Yang Lam or mixed Slian and Vang Lam.
Lh-I3LT. — A village in tht^ Pauk township and subdivision of Pakdkka
district, with a population of 3651 according to the census of (891, and
a revenue of Rs. 630, included In that of Itibin.
LK-EIN. — A revenue circle in the Kyauk-padaung township, Pagan sub-
division of Myingyan district. In tS(j$-gij the population was 1.335 and the
thafhameda amounted to Rs. 1,506. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
LE-BIN-GON.— A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan subdivi-
sion of Myingyan district. In 1S93-96 (he population was 365and ihe/A^j-
thameda amounted to Ks. 400. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
LE-BO. — A village in the Leik>san-gun circle, Amarapura township and
subdivision of Mandalay district, eight miU^ south of headquaricrs. It
had a population of loo at the cen^ius of 1S91 and paid [<s. 380 thathame'
da tax.
LK-BOK-GYI. — A \'itlagc in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision
of .Shwebo district, with an area of two square miles of appropriated lands.
There are 124 inhabitants who keep thirty-four acres under cultivation.
The principal products arc paddy and jagm.rj'. The thathamcda ivmcwvl^
in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 410. The village is under the Palu-zwa 'ITiugyi
and is sixteen miles from Ye-n.
LE-BU. — A village in the Nalmauk township of Magwe district, in the
hills sixteen miles east of Natmauk. There is a certain amount of teak in
the neighbtiurhuod. Ibcre is a cousiderable extent ol cultivation, which is
rendered more certain by the rainfall, here v^onsidcrably greater than in the
district to the west.
LK-BYA.— A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and district. There
are two villages in the >a'rt-/Ai/^_yiship, willi seveniy'thice houses in all.
The villages are not lar from Katha. The annual average revenues from
the circle were, in 1897, thathamcda Ks. O50 ; kaukhyi tax, about Rs. 358 ;
mayin tax, about Rs. 62; and taungya tax. about Rs. 11.
36
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTF.ER.
t LEB-LEG
LE-BYIN.— A village in the Taung-she circle ol the. Pangtara State,
Myelat district of the Southern Shan States. It contained thirty-sercn
bouses in 1897, with a population of 158 persons, who paid Rs. 478 annual
revenue. The villagers grow sugarcane and use watcr-wlieels in the Zaw-
g}-t stream for crushing the cane.
LE-BYU. — A village in thtJ^-byu circle, Laung-shft township, Yawdwin
subdivision of PakAkku district, with a population of 133 and a revenue
or Rs. 3,10 in 1897.
LE-CHU. — A revenue circle in the Lcga-yaing township and subdivision,
Upper Chindwin district, including seventeen villages.
LE-DA. — A village in the Pya-thi circle, Myaing township, Pakfikku sub-
division and district, with a population of [So, according to the census of
1891 ; thaikameda amounted tti Rs. 480 for 1897-98.
LE-DAIXG-ZIN. — A circle in the Magwc township and district, including
the villages of Le-daing-zin, Le-gyin-yo, Chaingj Thetyindaw, and Thabye-
san.
LE-DA-MA. — \ village in the Kyaw circle, Ku-hna-vwa township, Gan-
gaw Subdivision of Pakftkku district, with a population of 57, according to
the census of 1891 ; the tkathameda amounted to Rs. igo for 1897-98.
LE-DAN. — A village in the MyotSa circle, Myaing township, Pak&kku
subdivision and district, with a population of 172, according to the census ot
1891. The thaihameda amounted to Ks. 470 tor 1897-98.
LE-DAUNCi-GAN. — A village in Ihe Ye-u township and subdivision,
of Shwebo district, seventeen miles from Ye-u. The population num-
bers 96 and there arc tHcnty-onc acres of cultivated land. Paddy is the
chief crop. In 1856-9^ the thaihameda revenue paid aniountal to Rs. 220.
LE-Dh'. — A village in the Nc-yin circle, Ve-sa-gyo township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of 231, according to the census
of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 510.
LE-DE. — A village in the I'aiigan circlr, Myaing township. PakAkku
subdivision and di^t^ict, with a population of 134. according to the census
of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 250, included in that of I'angaii.
LE-LjE. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakokku
district, with a population of 64, according to the census of 1891, and a rev-
enue of Rs. 150.
Lft-DI. — A village in the Shwc-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shweho district, with an area of one square mile of appropriated land.
The population in itigi was 51, and the area under cultivation ninety-eight
acres. Paddy, thilst, and jaggery arc the chief products. The fhatha-
meda revenue in 1896-97 amounted lo Rs. 300 The village is undt-r the
Ltma T hugj'i, and is fifteen mijcs from Ve-u,
LE-GAlNG.— .A township m the Minbu suhdivisinn and district, is bound-
ed on the north by thcSahn lownsip of the Salin subdivision, on the east by
the Mfln river, separating it from the Salin township, and by the Sagu
lownship, on the south by the Sagu township, and on ihc west by the Siddk-
taya township.
The headquarters are at Lfc-gaing town. A smalt portion of ihe township
B _j_,i-^ is irrigated Itom the Man river bv a branch ol ihe Sagu
'^ canal. The Man river runs through ihe centre of the
tftG-j
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
37
township, and along its upper reaches there are many villages of Chins,
descendants of the Cbinmi and Cbiobdlc of the hills.
The chief pagodas of the township arc the Shn-epan Maing and the
Kyaung Daw Ya, at both of wliich festivals are held and largely attended.
L£-GA1NG. — ^The headquarters of the township of the same name in the
Minbu subdivision and district. »
LE-GAN. — A revenue circle in the wrst of the. Mintalngbin township, of
Lower Chindwin district, with six liundnd and forty-eight inhabitants, who
are for the most part cultivators and mat makers. There arc eight villages in
thf circle ; Legan, Kyauk-tan, Wanbfi U, Kftn-ywa, Paung-byauk, Mogaung,
Halanbin, and Indaing. Thatkameiia, the only source of revenue in the
circle, amounted to Rs. 1,870 in 1S96-97.
L^GAN. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision, of Pakftkku
district, with a population of 97, according to the census of 1891, and a
revenue of Rs. 230.
LE-GAUK.— A circle in the Maymyo township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, including four villages. It is also the name of one of the
■villages tn the circle, four miles west of Maymyo, with a population of 246
according to the census of 1891. The thathamtda paid by the village for
1896 was Rs. 150. Danu paddy Is cultivated.
LK-GA-YAING.— A subdivision of the Upper Chindwin district com-
prises the townships of—
(i) Le-ga-yaing. I (3) Homalin.
(3) L'yu.
Roughly speaking the subdivision lica between the main ranges of hills
yj , , , . which trend towards each other in the southern ufirtion of
the subdivision. I he western range follows the course
of the river Chindwin fairly closely, with offshoots running abruptly to the
river. The eastern range, dividing the subdivision from the Myilkyina and
Katha districts, is separated from the river by a considerable tract of country
of an open character and well adapted for cultivation. Long spurs from the
main range intersect this tract, in many cases forming convenient natural
boundaries for the circles which they enclose. The country is well watered
by streams from the main ranges. These streams flow through sandy beds
and are shallow, but in the rainy season sufficient water accumulates to
float out into the main river teak logs and rafts laden witli paddy and other
local produce. None of the hills arc very high. In many cases they have
Bat tops which afford facilities for the construction of good roads following
their general direction.
It is evident from the general configuration of some of the minor spurs that
the river Chindwin mnst have cut its way through apposing ranges before
finding its present channel. It is a noteworthy feature in the physical geo-
graphy of the district that the sides of the hills skirting the Chindwin and
facing west arc always steep and generally precipitous. This characteris-
tic does not distinguish the hills abutting on the river on ihe other sidt,-.
The Chindwin and its main tributary the Uyu arc the only rivers of note.
Rivers. ^^ Chindwin is navigable for light draught stern-wheel
laancbes all the year round as far as the waterfall some
thirty miles above Kanii. In the months of July, August, and September
3^
THE UPPER Bt'RMA GAZETTEER.
(LEO
small launches can ascend the Uyu as far asShwe-dwin. Up to the begin-
ning of tlie dry season, large country boats can go as far as tl.iungpa, but i'd
March and April only lorui'.i-in can get through. The Cliaung Gyi, a tribu-
tary of the L'yu, the Mu chaung, Chin-lhe chaung (in l.c-gaing township),
Nan We ckaung, and Nan Tarit chaung vin Homalin township) arc navig-
able lor sinall country boats for some ten or twelve milr s (rom their months.
Besides paddy, tobacco, sweet-potatoes, Indian-corn, colton, and sessamnm,
Prod cc various plants used for dyeing purposes are worked in
the dry season. Tobacco and swcet-potatoes are cultivat-
ed on the river-banks and islands. Indian-corn is grown on the plains and
also on the hills in yax.
Burmese, Shans, Chins, GananS) and Kachins are found in the subdivision.
J, Ganans appear only on the south-east frontier adjoining
the Katha district. They arc few in number and came
originally from Wunlho. The Chin clt-mtnt also is slight, being confined to
a few villages on the western border of the Homalin township. There are a
few scattered Kachin villages in the north of the Homalin township and in
the Sc-ywa circle of the Uyu township.
LE-GA-YAING.— A township of the Le-ga-yaing subdivision of Upper
Bo ndarics Chindwin district, lies to the south of the subdivision and
bestrides the Chindwin river. Us approximate area is
3,484 square miles. It is bounded on the north by the Thaung-thut State
and the Welkank, Lcik-saw, and Kodaung circles of the Uyu township ; on
the south by the Yuwa, Katun, and Lawtha circles of the Kindat township;
on the east by the FinlO:bu lovynship of the Katha district ; and on the west
by the Kabaw township and the Thaungthut State.
Gold dust is worked in the river-bed jjst below Ile-hlaw. The working
Minerals. season only lasts from December to April and the out-
turn is very poor.
The township paid Rs. 38,520 revenue in 1S91.
There is a somewhat celebrated image of Gaudama in the monastery at
Zi-gAn village. The legend runs that it was made a very
long time ago out of a piece of (cak wood cut from a tree
growing on the bank of the river just above Paung-byin.
The tree fell into the river and floated up and down str*_am untii at last it
stopped opposite Zi-gftn. The pQngyis and villagers flocked to the river
side and, when it came to land, it allov\ed limber enough for two images
to be cut from it, and then floated into midstream again and disappeared
up the river. The image is much venerated by (he Shans of the district,
and a festival and fair are held at Zi-gAn in honour of it every year in the
month of Tagu (.Xpril). Nothing is lold of wliat became of the remaining
piece of the Ing, though tradition says that somelimes it may be seen float-
ing in the KayayAr/atthebackof Zi-g6o village.
Near Malu village, at Thamlsin, there is a rock in the river, crowned by
a pagoda, and on the steep river bank stancis a eugenia tree. It is said
that the son of a Sawhtca of Mogaung came to ask for the hand of a beauti-
ful girl named Hinkaii of Malu. But the girl loved a young man of Auk-
taung village, and to avert a forced marriage, she, along with her lover,
threw herself off the precipitous river bank and died. A bunch of leaves
P.i^odas and an-
tiquities.
LBG-LEIl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
39
of the eugenia tree with whic h licr lover bad decorated her head dropped on
the spot, took root, and ctcw into a iree. The Saiubvea's son, whcQ he heard
of the di-aih of Hinkan, flting into the river the tepet that he had brought for
his nuptial feast and out of it was formed an island whereon the 1'hamisia
pagoda was built.
I.E-GWET-KYt.— A revenue circle ia the Taungtha township, Myin-
gyan subdivisiou and district. In 1895-96 the" population was 205 and the
thathameda amounted to Rs. igS. No land revenue was collected In the
circle.
LE-CYA. — ^The capital of the Slate of Pang Mi in the Myelat district of
the Southern Shan States. It contained eighty houses in 1897 and had a
population of three hundred and forty persons. Only forty-three houses
were assessed, and these paid Rs- 344 annual revenue.
LE-CYA — See under Lai Kha.
LE-GVI. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdivision of
PakSkku district, with a popnLitionof 3 11, according to the census of i8gi.
The ihalhamcda amounted to Rs. 470 for 1897-98. The village has a Civil
bungalow and a police outpost.
LE-GYl. — A village in the Thayettaw circle, \fadaya township and sub-
division of Mandalay district, in the centre of the circle. It has forty
houses, with an approximate population in 1897 of 150. The villagers
arc cultivators.
LE-GYI. — A village of two hundred and Hfty houses in the Sa^aing
township and Sagaing district. It lies twenty-three miles west of Sagaiug,
and was held by a military detachment during 1888. Ttie military were
replaced by Military Police, who have miw given place to Civil Police,
Near it lies a fertile plain, which is exceedingly productive when the Irra*
waddy floods rise high. In the neighl>ourhuod are three pagodas, the
Shweku-ddk the Shinminmukdaw, and the Paungdaw-u paya.
LE-GYIN. — A village in the I-c-gyin circle, Seik-pyu township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of 32> according to the census
of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Ra. 50 for 1897-98.
LE-H.\U.\G.^.\ revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan
subdivision, and district. In 1895-96 the population was4So, and tlie thatha-
meda amounted to Ks. 595. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
LEIK-CHAN.— A village in the Ye-bfik circle, Seik-pyu township, PakWe-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of 520, according to the
census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 640 for 1897-9S.
LEIK-KYA.— A circle in the Pyintha township, Maymyo subdivision of
Mandalay district, iiicluding two villages. It is also the name of one of the
villages in the circjf, situated six miles south-east i)E Pyintha, with a popula-
tion of 296 according to tiiC census of 1891. The thathamedn tax paid by
the circle for i8g6 «as Rs- 250. Taungya is practised.
LEIK-MAN-AING— A village in the Ng6-do revenue circle, Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two mites south-south-west
of hea'iquartecs. U had a population of 65 and paid Rs. 140 thaikameda
in iSgi.
40
THE UPPER Bl'RMA GAZETTEER.
t LBI-LEK
LEIK-SAN-D[N. — A village in the Sa<3aw circ!e, Amarapura township
and siib<livision of Mandalay district, situatrd ei^ht miles south of head-
quarters, ll had a population of 310 at the census of i8yi, and paid
Rs. 390 thatkameda tax.
LEIK-SAN-GUN. — A revenue circle and villagf; in the Amanpura town*
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district. The circle int-Iudes three
villajjt's and baa a police station. The land revenue coUectcil in iSqi
was Rs. 877. There is an evening bazaar called the Nyaunghin-tlia-zfe.
The population at tlie census of 1891 was one thousand two hundred and
sixty-five, chiefly Matiipuris. The t/iai/tumrda-tAx amounted to Rs. 2,a8o.
The vil'nge in liunnese time furnished a large staff of Iwatmen for the boat
fleet of the kinys.
I-EIK-SAW. — A revenue circle in the Uyu township, Lega-yaing sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district, iiicludinj; nineteen villages.
LEIN-BIN. — .\ revenue circle in the Paihcin-gyl township, Amarapura
subdivision, Mandalay district. It is thn only villaijc: in the circle, and
is situated fifteen mites north-east of headquarters. It bad a papulation of
40 at the census of 1S91, and paid Rs. 120 fAaihitmeda-iaii&tid Rs. 185 land
revenue.
LEIN-BIN. — With ninety houses, is the headquarters of the Ti-hlaing
myothitgyi'bWi^ in ihe Wundwin township, Northern subdivision of Meiktila
district. It has a picturesquely situated kyaung, hut no pagoda of historic'
interest. In the w^oMw^yiship are six villages which engage to a small
extent in salt-boiling, but the salt is of a coarse and inferior quality and is
only locally consumed.
LEIN-DAW. — A small village in the Yc-u township and Yc-u subdivi-
sion of Shwebo district, twelve miles from Ye-u- The population numbers
one hundred and thirty-eight, and there are 7r2 acres of cultivated land,
faddy is the principal crop. Many of the villagers arc employed in making
small plaster pagodas, and lacquer-ware is also produced. The thathameda
revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 28J.
LEIN-GON.— A village in the Shwe-g^-iii township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with half a square mile of attach.^d land. The population
in 1801 was thirty-five, anil there were ciglitcen acres under cultivation.
Faddy and jsggcry are the chief products. The village is eleven mites
from Ye*u and in iBgQ-g; paid Rs. 147 tkathameda revenue. The village
IS under the Ywama Thugyi.
LEIN-MLA. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye*u subdiviiiion
of Shwebo district, twcntythrcc miles from headquarters. There are
eighty-two inhabitants, mostly rice cultivators. The tnafhamcda revenue in
1S96-97 amounted to Rs. 310.
LEIN-HLA.— A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, twenty-tix miles from hca^lquartiTs. There is a population
of one hundred and ihirty-five, and \\\f. tk:t(hameda revenue amounted to
Rs. 350 iu 1S96-97, Paddy cultivation is the chief industry.
I.EK.\. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Hhamo district, situated in
a^** 8' north latitude and 97° 26' cast longitude. In 1892 it contained
twenty-one houses with a population of 83. The headman of the village
UK-CEN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
4>
has ten others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe
andLaiia sub-tribe. The village has plenty of open ground, good water,
and a signalling post. There are <:levcn bullocks in the village.
LKKKAUNG-GA-LE. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district, cast of Mada}*a town. It has forty-five houses, and
the population amounted in 1892 to 150 approximately. The villagers are
eulcivators.
LEKKAUNG-GYt. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, east of Lekkaung-ga-le. The houses in the village
arc 180 in number^ and the population amounted in 1897 to 750 approxi-
mately. The villagers are cultivators.
LEKOTPUM or LEKATPUM.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 10.
Bhamo district, situated in 34" 16' north latitude and 97" 37' east longitude
In 18931! rontained nineteen houses with a population of 80. The head-
man of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of
the Lepai tribe and Lahkum sub-tribe There are some Yawyins in the
village.
Lfi-LAN. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakdkku
district, with a [lopulation of 6^^6 according to the census of 1891, and a
revenue of Rs, a,o6o.
Lfi-LU. — A circle in the Mvothit township of Magwe district, including
the villages of L&lu, Kyaung-6n, and Ma-gyi-san.
LE-MA.-^A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with four square miles of village lands. In 1891 the popu-
lation was 49 and there were seven acr?rs under cultivation. Paddy,
jaggery, and ihitsi are the chief produce. The village is sixteen miles from
Ye-u and paid Ks. 90 thathameda revenue in 1896-9;.
LB-MUN. — A revenue circle and village with one hundred and thirty-
eight inhabitants in the north of the Budalin township, Lower Chindwin
district. Paddy is the principal produce. 'Jlic revenue in 1896-97 was
R.S. 320, from thaihameda. The annual festival of the P6ndu pagoda, situ-
ated near Le-mun village, is held in December.
L^-MY&.^A revenue circle and village on the left bank of the Chind-
win river, in the west of the Budalin township of Lower Chindwin district
ft is entirely agricultural, the food grains produced being paUdv and
sessamutn. I he population in 1891 was 577 the revenue in 1^96-97
amounle<t to Rs. \,\bo thathameda.
LE-MYE.— A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, 18 miles from Ye-u town. There are furty inhabitants and thirty-
six acres of cultivated land, chiefly under paddy. In 1896-97 the thatha-
meda revenue amounted to Rs. 140.
LENACOT. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. In t8g4 it had twenty-Rve houses. There is no resident Chief in the
village. It lies forty-five miles north of Tiddjm and seventy-seven miles
south of Manipur, and is reached by a path leading on the west to Tang,
thenLC to Tinzin, 37 J miles. It stands an an elevatioi: of four thousand feet.
The inhabitants arc Yos and are subordinate to Howchinkup. The village
4"
THE UPPER BURMA GA^^ETTEER.
tl^H
has been disarmed ; it is partly stockaded. Water is obtained in a nullah
on the east of the village.
LE-NGAUK.— A revenue circle in the Salin-gyi township of Lower
Chindwin district. Revenue amounting to Rs. 3.793 ^^s collected in
1896-97, of which Rs, 3,450 was from thatkameda and Rs. 343 from rent
of State lands. The circle lies eight milra due north of Pa-le, the head-
tjUarters of the Pa-le subdivision, and 17 niiles north-west of Salin-gyi. The
villages included in the circle are Len-gauk, Tanuibin-gwa. Mind6n, and
Kyaing Kamauk. Paddy, jowar, s«*5S.inium and peas are raised. To the
east of the village are several springs on level ground which form a large
morass and supply water for the cultivation of mayin paddy in the dry
weather.
LE-O. — A village in the Paak township and subdivision of Pakfikku
district, with a population of 136, according to the census of tS9I| and a
revenue of Rs. 500.
LEPAIPLIM or LAPE.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 22, Myltkyina
district, situated in 25° 24' north latitude and 97^ 57' east longitude, fn
1892 it contained forty houses with a population of 210 The headman of
the village has two others sulwrdinatc to him. The inhabitants arc of the
I.,epai tnhe and Six or Assi sub-tribe, and own six buffaloes.
LE'PON.— Near the lndaw-g>-i lake in the Myitkyina district, was at first
a mere temporary settlement for the cultivating season. At the time of the
dispersal after Haw Saing's rebellion in 1883 it was turned into a village by
fugitives from different places. In i8go it contained sixteen households, in-
cluding two from Hd-pan, two from Mo-hnyin Myom-t, two from Yikan Yik6,
two from I,wc-mun, and the rest from Lftn-kaung. The villaj^ers hire buffa-
loes in the dry season and grow mayi/i paddy, irrigating the fields by channels
from the L6-pAn chaung, which they dam for the purpose. Thev were pro-
tected in 1890 by the Nawkun kachins (on the hills west of Mo-hnyin
Afyotna).
LE-PON YWA-HAUNG, -A village in the Munsin circle of Myitkylna
district, containing twentv-six houses with a population of one hundred and
forty. The villagers work kaukgyt ^wA maym.
I.fi-PYIN-GWET. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivi-
sion of Shwcbo district, t4 miles from Yc-u, with a population of 26t. The
chief industry is paddy cuUiv.iLion and the tkaihameda revenue in 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 370.
LE-SAVV.— A village in the Yaw township. Yawdwin subdivision of
PakSkku district, with a population of 144, according to the census of i8gi*
This is a purely Taungtha village, and the second largest in the township.
It lies at the top of a small hill and is surrounded by cullurable paddy-land.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 290 lor 1897-98.
LETAK.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe in the Southern Chtn Hills-
In 1894 it had one hundred houses ; Tongseo and Rasum were its resident
Chiefs, tt lies thirty miles south-west of Haka, and can be reached vid
Bwenldn. It is a well-built and stockaded village. Neither camping-ground
nor water-supply are good. The village pays tribute to the Shan-te family
LLT}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
43
of Haka Chiefs, but Lyeo Paung has the most influence. The people are
Lawtus and are closely allied to the Yos.
LE-THA. — A circle in the Taung-dwiiv-gyi township of Magwc district,
includes the vilUgi-s ol Ihcin-gdn, Mi-hlaun{^-On, Meiah-gdo, Ki-aung West,
K.i-aung East, Pyun-wa-gyi) and Tanhin-gfln.
LE-THA. — A village in the Kinmun-dauiig circle. Scik-pyu township,
l^ak6kku subdivision and district, with a pa[iulati'iii of lOO, according to
the ccnsuf; of i8gt. The thatkamcda amounted to Rs. 230 for 1897*98.
LET-TUT. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision,
and district. In 1895-96 the population was 1,971. and tlie thulftumeda
amounted to Rs. 3,872. No land revenue has yet (1897) been assessed in
the circle.
LET-HLOK. — A revenue circle and village in the Salin-gyi township of
Lower Chindwin district, on the left bank of the North Yama stream. Mayin
paddy, jowar, sessamum, and peas are grown. The iKipulation is 1(^7, and the
revcnne in 1896-97 anaounted to Rs. 420 from ikathameda and K5. 2; from
State lands. ^
LET-HLOK. — A village of twenty houses about seven miles from Sa-
gaing, in the township and district of that name- It was formerly known as
L(i-l&k because the inliabitants worked land under grant I'rom King 'rha-<)win
Min daya-gyi. Out of the produce of the land they had to give so nething
to the King for the upkeep of the Kaung-hmu-daw pagoda.
LET-HLOK. — A village in the Mayagan to%vnship, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo distiict, Iwcnly-fivc miles from headqiiiirtcrs, down the Mu river.
It has three hundred and lifty-seven inhabitants, w\v\ paid Rs. 6go thatkt-
M^(/ii revenue in 1856-97. They arc all rice farmers.
LET-KAUNG. — A revenue circhr in the Pathein-gyi township. Amarapura
subdivision of Mandalay district. Let-kaung is also the namr of a village in
the circle, situated ten miles east -north-cast of headquarters. It had a popu-
lation of 35 at the census of 1891, and paid Rs. do thathameda tax and
Rs. 231 land revenue.
LET-KOK-PIN.— A circle in the Natmauk township of Magwe district,
including the single village of Let-kfik-pin.
LET-.MA, — A village on the east bank of thelrrawaddy in (be BbamosuS-
divtsion and district, tn 1S90 it had twenty-seven housebt>liis, all Shan-ga-
les, It is ?aid to have been settled bytbeni in i3iS B.E. (iSirj .A.U.) under
the direction of the Udaung Wi/wz/ffwi, the former residents hiving migratt^d
in the previous year owing to forays of the Sadaung-taun^ Karhins. The
Original settlers came from Mogaun^. The villagers work faimgya, and fet
out the twenty buffaloes they own to neiglibouring villages. A liitlc cotton
is grown for home use, and there is some indigo and betel-vine cultivation.
There are two /aungs and ten pdn-gaws here.
LET-MAIXG. — Sec under Mang Liin (Usa Htung sub-State],
LET-\VA-TAUNG. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivi-
sion of Shwebo district, with nine square miles of attached la:td. The popu-
lation in 1891 was 91 and there were one hundred and twenty-five acres
under cultivation. Paddy and jaggery arc the chief products. The villajreis
twclwe miles from Yc-u, and paid in 1890-97 Rs. 380 tkathameda revenue.
44
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(tET
LET-PA-BYA. — A revenue circle in the Kyauk-pa-daung township, Pagan
subdivision of Myingyan district. In i8q5-g6 the population was 475 and
the thathameda amounted to Ks. 73tt. No land reveDue was collected in
the circle.
LET-PA-DAN. — A village ^f 820 inhabitants in the circle of the same
name in the Ka-ni township of Lower Chindwin district, situated near the
North Yama channg. The chief products are paddy, jowar, and pcaa
The revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 39a, from thathameda.
LET-PA-DAUNC— A revenue circle in the Salin*gyi township of Lower
Chindwin district, with 1,164 inhabitants. It lies in the north-east of the
township, on the right bank of the Chindwin river, opposite MAnywa. The
villages included in the circle are: Letpadaung, We-gyi, Nat-kyun, Kado-
gon, Palaung, Oma, Tandaw, Ywa-sh6. Tandaw-gyi, Wct-hra6, Shwe-hI6.
Taw'gyaung, and A-lo-ywa.
Sulphate of copper is found in Lctpadaung hill. The villagers are for
the most part cultivators, but some jaggery is luanufaclured. The revenue
was Ks. 6,210 from Ihathnmada in iSgr^gy.
LE T-PA-DAW.— A village in the circle of the same name, with 310 in-
habitants, on the left bank of the North Yama stream in the Ka-ni township
of t.owcr Chindwin district. Thr- crops raised arc jowar and peas. The
revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 310, from thathameda.
LET-PA-DO. — A circle in the Myin-gun township of Magwe district,
including the single village of Letpado.
LET-PA-G.^N. — A revenue circle and village to the south-east of the
Min-taing-bin (nwnshii) of Lower Chindwin district, with C50 inhabitants.
The revenue amounted to Rs. i,8.^o, from thathameda, in 1896-97.
LET-PA-GON. — A village in the Shwc-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, with an area of one and a half square miles of appro-
priated lands There are fifty-two inhabitants and eleven acres of culti-
vation. Paddy ts the chief crop ; the thathameda revenue in 189c amount-
ed to ninety rupees. The village is fourteen miles from Ye-u, and is under
the Aung-ke-zin thugyt.
LET-PA-GYIN.— A village of one hundred and lUty houses in Myatha
township of Sagaing district. It lies sixteen miles north-west of Myotha, in
the midst of a thick jungle tract.
From this village the dacoit Shwe Yan dominated the neighbourhood un-
til the spring of 1888. He came down loaid in the burning of the Myin-
mu fort on the latli May 1888, and in the jungle near. Lieutenant William-
son, Mr. O'Dowda, Inspector of Police, and two British soldiers were
killed in action by his followers three days afterwards. Shwe Yan was him-
self shot on the aslh July of the same year by Lieutenant Atkiuson and a
party of soldiers from Tha-gyin.
LET-PAN. — A village and circle in the Yaw township, Yawdwio sub-
division of Pakflkku district, with a population of 104, according to the
censusof 1891. The circle consists of Letpan and Kun-gin villages. The
/A^f/jAwft/a from Letpan amounted to Ks. loo and from Kungio to Rs.
120 for 1897-98.
UT]
THE UH'ER BURMA GAZETTEER.
45
LET-PAN. — A revenue circle ami villaj^e in tKc south-west of the Min-
taingbin township of Lower Chindwin district, with fifty-seven inhabitants.
The tkatkameda amounted to Rs. 210 in 1896-97.
LET-PAN. — A village in the Kii-hna-ywa townshtpi Gangaw subdivision
of Pak6kku districti with a popalatioti of 91, according to the census of
1891. and a revenue of Rs. tOo.
LET-PAN. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of Pa-
kdkku district, with a population of 91, according to the census of 1891. and
a revenue of Rs. 140.
LET-PAN. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakukku
district.^ with a population of gi, according to the census of iSgr, and a re*
vcDue of Rs- 440.
LET-PAN.^A village in the Sagaing subdivision and district with sixty
houses, ten miles north-east of Sagaing. Lime is man»facture<l here.
LET-PAN NORTH. — A revenue circle and village of three hundred and
tbirlv-five inhabitants in the north of the Budalin towusliip, lying between
the Lower Chindwin and Shwebo districts and 011 llie main road from \tdn-
ywa to Yc-u. Thathameda amounted to Rs. 640 for 1896-97.
LET-PAN SOUTH. — A revenue circle, incluiiing the villages of Letpan
South and Letpan East, with three hundred and thlity-fivc inhabitants, in
the north of the Budalin township of Lower Chindwin district, on the main
road from MAn-ywa to Yr-u.
LET-PAN-AING. — A village in the Myotha circle, Myaing township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of 154, according to
the census of 1891, and revenue of Rs. 330, included in that of NyauDg-
nyodaw.
LET-PAN-BIN. — A village in the Waya circle, Yeza-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population ofC32, according to
the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to 1^3. 2,440 for 1897-98.
LET-I*.\N-BIN. — A village in tlieSind^ circle, Yeza-gyo township,
Pakukku subdivision and district, with a population of 78, according to the
census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 180.
LET-I'AN-CHAUNG. — A village in the L.ct-pan-chaung circle, L.Tung-
shi; township, Yawdwin subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population
of 54, and a revenue in 1897 ^^ ^^- '3<*-
LE r-PAN-DAN. — A circle in Tig-yaing township, Katha subdivision and
district. In this circle Tandaw, Thet-kc-gyiu, 0-mye-dwin, and Kyauk-o
villages are included. Tandaw village is situated on the Miza chaung.
Letpandan is the head quarters of the thu^yi and has ninety-one houses.
The villagers arc mostly Burmansand Shans; they cultivate ;tfl«jtyt_j'/, mayin,
and taungya paddy, and cut firewood and bamboo.
LET-PAN-DAN. — A village of forty-one houses on the right bank of the
trrawaddy in the Bhamo subdivision and district. The village is nine feet
under flood in the rains.
LE T-PAN-DO,— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pa-
kftkku district, with a population of 129, according to the census of 1891,
and a rwcnue of Rs. 330.
46 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [lex
LET-PAN-GA. — A village in Thayetpin circle, Maymyo subdivision of
Maadalay district, with twenty houses.
LET-PAN-GAING. — A village in the Ye-za-gyo township, Pak6kku sub-
division and district, with a population of 1,762, according to the census of
1891, and a revenue of Rs. 3,141-4-0.
LET-PAN-GON. — A revenue circle in the Ka-le township and subdivi-
sion of Upper Chindwin district, containing one village only. The popu-
lation in 1891 amounted to 163 and the revenue to Rs. 374.
LET-PAN-GON — A village in the Thayettaw circle, Madaya township
and subdivision of Mandalay district, situated south-west of Na-be-pin-
ywa. The houses in the village number 80 and the population amounted
in 1892 to 360. 'Ihe villagers are cultivators.
LET-PAN-GON. — A village in the Shwe-py6 circle, Nga-singu town-
ship, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, west of Shwe-pyi vil-
lage. The village has twenty-five houses and its population amounted in
1897 to 100 approximately. The villagers are petty traders.
LET-PAN-GON. — A village in the Kya-uyin circle, Nga-singu township,
Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, south-west of Kya-uyin. The
village has thirty-five houses, its population amounted in 1897 to 125
approximately, engaged in agriculture.
LET-PAN-GYUN. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan sub-
division, Myingyan district. In 1895-96 the population was 841, the tha-
thameda amounted to Rs. 2,(10, the State land revenue Rs. 424, and the
gross revenue Rs. 2,534.
LET-PAN-GYUN.— A village in the Letpan-gyun circle, Pakfikku town-
ship, subdivision, and district, with a population of 400, according to the
census of 1891. The tkathameda amounted to Rs. 1,790 for 1897-98.
LET-PAN-HLA. — A village in the Nga-singu township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, north-east of Shwe-pantaw. The village has sixty
houses and an approximate population of 180 as ascertained in 1897. The
villagers are cultivators and coolies.
LET-PAN-KA-YA and PYIN-HLA-DAW.— Two villages of twenty-
nine and thirty-four houses respectively, seven miles to the south-west of
M3'0tha, in the Myotha township of Sagaing district.
[,ET-PAN-SIN. — The headquarters of the Yin-kf: myothugyship, in the
Katha township, subdivision, and district, it is situated on a small island
in the Irrawaddy, abjut eleven miles from Ivatha. There are many large
fisheries in the neighbourhood, but the village has no more than twenty-Lhree
houses. The inhabitants are exclusively fishermen and coolies, working
the fisheries round the village.
LET-PAN-THON-GWA.— A village in the Indaing township, Tanta-
bin subdivision of Shwebo district, on the Mu river, forty-seven miles
from Ye-u, The population in 1S91 was 199, mostly engaged in paddy culti-
vation. The tkathameda revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 390.
LET-PAN-ZIN. — A village in the revenue circle of the same name
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, five miles south
tn-t
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
47
of headquarters. It had a population of 185 at tlic census of 1S91 aod paid
Rs. 240 thathameda tax. Tiie land revenue amounted to Rs. 248.
LET-P.\N-Z1N.— A village of one hundred and eighty-six housts in ^va
township of Sagaing district, eleven miles west of Ava on the Jrrawaddy.
The villagers send quantities of firewood to Mandalay.
l.ET-PYA. — A village in the Lclpya circle, PakAkku totrnship, sab-
division, and district, wiih a population of 246. according to the census of
1 891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 840 for 1897-98.
LET-SAO. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 13, Bhamo district, situat-
ed in 24° 38' north latitude and 97^ 35' east lonjiitude. In 1892 it contain-
ed fifteen houses, with a population of 73. The headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him; the inhabitants are of the Maran tribe
and own tivo buffaloes and one pony. Four hundred and fifty baskets of
paddy arc raised yearly.
LET-SAUNG-YU. — A village of twenty-six houses in the Ava township,
five miles west of Ava on the banks of the Irrawaddy.
The village is said to derive its name from the fact that under the Bur-
mese regime the duty of receiving the presents and tribute from neif^h-
bouring Slates was allotted to mt-'n from this village. Adjoining it is the
Tha-byc-bin village, with seventy-eight houses.
LET-S&. — A village in the Maya-gfln township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, on the Mu river, ten miles south of Yc-u. There arc
seventy-five inhabitants, all engaged in rice cultivation. The thathameda
amounted in 1896-97 to Rs. 96.
LET-Sft.— A village in the Lctsd circlei Seik-pyu township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred and ctt^hty- seven,
according to the census of 1891. The thathamt'da amounted to Rs. 870 for
1897-98.
LET-Sft-GAN. — .\ villajje In the Shwe-gyin towngliip, Yc-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, covering an area of four square mih-s of attached lands.
There are twenty-one inhabitants, and one and a half acres of cultivated
land. Paddy, jaggcrj-, and thilsi are the chief products. The thatha-
meda, amounting in 1896 to Rs. 160, is i»id in with that of the adjoining
village of A[yc-gu. The village is 13 pjIIcs from Yc-u.
LET-SE-GAN. — A village in the Seiksin circle, Mvaing townshipj Pakfik-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of crghty-four, according to
the census of 1891- The tkatha<*teda amounted to Rs. 320 for 1897-98.
LET-SVVE. — The hc-idquartcrs ol the Pandaw circle, near Nyaung-6k in
the Ma-hlaing township, Northern subdivision of MciktiU district. The
dacoits Bo Shuc Yauk and Bo Tok l*aw g.ivc some trouble here after the
Annexation. The former was killed in a quarrel with another dacoit, and
tlic latter captured by the police.
LET-TAUNG-GY[. — A revenue circle in the Salin*gyi township. Lower
Chindwin district, consisfing o( Let-taunj^-gyi, Channg-gan, Ma-gyi-gan,
KTikko zn, Thaya-gftn, and Yo-ywa villages with nine hundred and thirty-
one inhabitants. It is situated in the western portion of the township, tliree
miles from the township boundary, and has large monasteries and tanks and
a large pagoda. The revenue amounted to Rs. 2,370, from thathameda, in
48
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tLKT
i896-97. The circle has recently been divided into the Let-taung-g)-i and
K6kko ju circles, under independent headmen. The Let-taunggyi circle
contains Let-taung-gyi, Tbaya-kon, Ciiaunggan.aiid Yo-y^va South villages.
The K6kko-zu circle contains K6kko-zu, Ma-gyi-gau, and Yo-ywa North
villages.
LET-TAL'NG-NGE.— A revenue circle and village in the Salin-gyi town-
shij], Lower Cliindwiii district, with one hundred and six inha1>itants. It
is situated on the plain in the west of the township, three miles from the
boundary. The revenue amuutitcd Rs 240 from thathameda ia i89G-97.
Lel-taung-ngi^ is the smallest circh* in the township.
LET-THET. — Sec under Lak ll&nk (Yawng llwc sub-state).
LET*TH1T.— A rerenui circle in the Palhein-gyi township, Amarapura
subdivision of Mandalay district. It is the only village in the circle and is
situated eleven miles rast-norlh-cast of headquarters. It had a population
of 175 at the census of 1891 and paid Rs. 410 thailiameda tax and Rs. So
laod revenue.
LET-THIT. — A circle in the TaungdwJn-gyi township of Magwc district,
includes the villages of Aung-bauk and Kyaun-g6n.
LET-THIT- A-SHE.— A village in thePAndaw Naig-ngan revenue circle,
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, uinc miles south-
west of headquarters. It had a pr>pulation of 1 39 at the census of 1891 and
paid Rs- 260 thathameda tax.
LET-THIT-MYAUK —A circle in the Myotliit township of Magwe dis-
trict, includes the villages of Tsctaw-g6a and Nyaung-dn.
LET-TL^A village in the Mayagfln township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, ten mites from headquarters. There are 220 inhabitants,
mostly employed in the rice cultivation. The thathameda revenue amount-
ed to Rs. 1,250 in 1896-97.
LET-TOK. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district. In 1895*96 the population numbered 2,475, the thatha-
meda amounted to Rs 3,273, the State land revenue to Rs. 410-3-9, and the
gross revenue to Ks. 3.O83-3-9.
LET-WE.' — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan sub-
division and district. In 1895-99 the population was I1913 and the ikalha-
meda amounted to Rs. 2(579. ^^ \sitid revenue was collected in the circle^
LET-WE-GYI. — A village in the Wayin-d6k circle. Maday a township
and subdivision of Mandalay district, north-east of Paw-kyw6. It has
twenty-five houses, and its population amounted in 1897 ^ eighty-six
approximately. The villagers arc cultivators and coolies.
LET-WE-MYIN-DAING. — A village in the Ngfe-do revenue circle,
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south-
south-west of headijuatera. It bad a population of 170 at the census of
1891 and paid Rs. 330 thathameda tax.
LET-YA CHAUK-YW \.— Sec under Maymyo.
LETYA-MYLN-DAING.- .\ village in the Ngft-do revenue circle, Amara-
pura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south-south-
west of headquarters. It had a population of 90 at the census uf 1891 aad
paid Rs. 190 thatkamida tax.
tET-I^V)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
49
LET-YET-K6n. -a village in tlie Mayagao township, Ye-a subdivi-
sion of Shwcbo district, eight miles from Ye-u. Iliere arc 519 inhabitants,
chiefly rice cuUivators. The tbathamida ccvcime in 189^7 amounted to
Rs. 528.
LET-YKT-M.\.— A village in the Lctyann circle, Myaing towrtsMp.
Pak6kku subdivision and districi, wltli a pnpulstion of i,oS6, accordin;» to
the census of 1891. The tkathitmt'da amounted to Rs 3,320 for 1897-9^.
Lfe-\VE. — A township in the Pylnmana subdivision of Yamithin district,
with an area of 1,600 sqaare miles. It is bounded on the mrth by Pyin-
msDa aad Kyi-daung-gan subdivisions, on the cast by the Karen State of
Bawgata, on the south by Toungoo, ami on the west by Thayetmyo dis-
trict.
It has fifty-two revenuecircles. The average amoint
of revenue collected during a period of three years was—
Revenue.
ThathamtJa-izx
Stftte Innds tax
Excise
Rs.
IOJ78
86
No later
The population at the time of the census of 1891 was 16,167.
information has been supplied. ^
The village of L&we is ten miles from Pyinmana to the south-west. In
r8g7 it had two hundred and fifty houses and a substantial bazaar. In the
township in the same year there were twenty-seven villages with more than
fifty houses.
Lfi-\VE. — Headquarters of the township of the same name, in the Pyin-
mana subdivision of Yam&thin district.
LR-NA- — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district, lii t89:i'96 the population was 905 and the thathawfJa
amounted to Rs. 1,410. The land revenue collected in the circle was Rs.
143.2-8 and the gross revenue Rs. 1,552-2-8.
LE-YA.— A village in the Leya circle, PakAkkti township, subdivision,
and flistrict, with a population of 355, according to the census of 1891.
The (hatkameda aniounled to Rs. i^io for 1897 90.
LE-YIN.— A village in the Saw circle, Laungshfe township, Yawdwio
subdivision of Pak6kku district, with a population of 154 and a revenue of
Rs. 340.
LE-YWA.— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision o( Myingyan district. In 1895-96 the population was 155 and
the thathameda amoutited to Rs.,243 No land revenue was collected in
this circle.
LE-YWA. — A revenue circle in the Salin-gyi township of Lower Chin-
dwin district, including Le-ywa and Zl-hyu-bin villages, wth 436 inhabitants.
It is situated in the nortli of the township, two miles from the North Varna.
Paddy, joAvar, scssamum, and pt^as are grown. The revenue amounted
to Rs. 1,030 from thaikamfda in 1896-97.
LE-YWA. —A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision all
PakAkku district, with a population of 85, according to the census of 1891.
The tnatliameda amounted to Rs. 190 for 1897-98.
7
so
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
f liV-llN
LE-YWA.— A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, three miles from Ye-u town, with a population of 448. One hun-
dred and seventy-eight acres were cultivated in 18(30, besides 26'7 acres
of State lands. The ch'x^f crops arc paddy, p^nauk. til-seed, and vege-
tables. Eleven hundred and eighty rupees ///rf/A/i/fftf^/a revenue were paid
in 1896-97. I.c-ywa is silualed on the Mu river in the ni^rth of the dis-
trict, opposite the village of Thawati in Shwebo district.
LE-ZIN. — A village in the circle of the same name in the Mfinywa town-
Rhip of Lower Chindwin district, three miles to the south-east of Monywa.
In iSgi the population was qai. In 1896-97 the revenue from Ihalhameda
amounted to Rs. 2,050. The principal products are jowar and sessa-
mum.
LE-ZU. — A revpnuf circle and village in the Amarapura township and
subdivision of Mandalay district. It had a population of Ij3i5 at the cen-
sus of 1891 and paid Rs. i,8So thaSkameda tax.
LE-ZU. — A village in the A-li-gan circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of no, according to the census
of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 180, included in that of Aligan.
LIANfi SSU, — A Li-hsaw village east of the Salween in the' Ko Kang
circle of the NortheA Shan State of North Hsen Wi (Thein-ni). It is
situated high up on the Salween ridge, south of Mo Htal and west of
Kawng Ai. In 1892 it contained four houses, with a population of 23.
They cultivated a considerable quantity of highland paddy, maize, and
opium Like all the Lihsaw villages in the circle, the m<:n are frequently
called upon to punish raids n\ the Kachins from the western bank of the
river. They use nothing hut cross-bows, with arrows poisoned with
aconite. Some of the arrows have iron barbed tips, but most of them are
simple bamboos, hardened at the tips with Grc.
LfRWEL. — A village of Chins of the TashAn trilic in the Northern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had twenty houses, with Yaul Shil as its resident Chief.
It lies north of Lomban and south of Sagj-ilain, and is reached fxa'LombaD,
I^ti, Bwelkwa, and Balloi, 20 miles from Lomban. The people are Ta-
shAns, commonly called Norns, and pay tribute to Falam. There is a good
water-supply.
Ll-LIN.— A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw
subdivision of PakAkku district, with a population of 92, according to the
census of i8gl. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 160 for 1897-98.
LIN-BYU.— A village in the Shwc-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with an appropriated afea of one and a half square miles
and a population of 254. The area under cullivation is 114 acres and
gaddy is the chief crop. The village is fourteen miles from Yc-u and paid
Is. 940 thathameda revenue in i896«97.
LIN-DA-GYIN. — A village in (he Lin-da-gyin circle, Laungshfc town-
ship, Yawdwin subdivision of Pakfikku district, with a population of 79
and a revenue of Rs. 170 in 1897.
LIN-DA-LU. — A circle io the Natmauk township o( Magwe district, in-
clodcs the village of Lindalu only.
LIN J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
5'
LIN-DAUNG. — A village in the I'aok townsliip and subdivision of Pa-
Icolcku district, with a population of 153, according ta the census of 1891,
and a revenue of Rs. G60.
LIN-GA-DAW. — A revenue circle in the Sa-Ie township, Pagan Bubdi-
vision, of Myingyan district. In 189V96 the population was 335 and the
thathameda amounted to Ks. 586. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
LIN-GA-DAW. — A village in the Lingadaw circle, Myaing township, Pa-
kdkku subdivision and district, with a population of 8(^, according to the
census of t8gi. The ikathameda amounted to Rs. i,3io for 1897-98.
LIN-GA-ZAUK. — A revenue circle In the Pagan township and subdi-
vision of Myingyan district. In 1895*96 the population was 340 and the
/4/j//;Awf</a amounted to Rs. 511* No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
LING KEO TSAl.— Called by the Shans Mau Kang Kwang, a village in
the trans-Salween Ko Kanj; circle of the Northern Shan State of North
Hsen \Vi (Thein-ni) not far from the Using Hsang ferry, ft stands on the
steep slope at a height of 4.500 feet and containt^d in i8(j3 six houses with
a population of 48. They cultivate a great amount of opium and a good
deal of hill rice, maize, and Indian-corn for the manufacture of spirits. They
arc all Chinese and owned eighteen draught animals.
LIN-GON. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of Man-
dalay district, cast of Si-u-ywa. The village has twenty houses and its
population amounted in 1897 to 80 approximately. The villagers are culti-
vators and coolies.
LIN-LE. — A circle in the Myothit township of Magwe district, includes
the villages of Linle and Mingyan.
LIN-LE-IN. — A village in the Maymyo circle and subdivision of Man-
dalay district, paying in 1896 Rs. 160 ihathan-eda tax.
LIN LONG. — A Kacbin (Lahtawng) village in North Hsen Wi, Northern
Shan States, in Sao Pawn circle, which contained sixteen houses in [894 with
a population of forty-five persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per
household and the people were paddy, maize, and opium traders by occu-
pation, and owned fifteen bullocks and 6ve buffaloes. The price of paddy
was eight annas the basket.
LIN-LU. — A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including three villages, ft paid a revenue of
Rs- 690 in 1897.
LIN MAW. — A Yang Lara village in ttre Man Hpai circle of the North-
ern Shan State of South Hsen Wi. There were in March 1892 eight
houses with a population of 3a. The village ties in tlic rolling country
west of the Loi Kawng peak and the culltvation was all iaungya^ rice, and
cotton.
LIN-MWE-GYAL'NG. — A village in the Kaungmun-chauk-ywa circle
Pallicin-gyi township. Aoiar-ipura subdivision of Mandaby district. It is
situated eighteen miles north-east of the headquarters. It had a population
of i6j at the census of 1S91.
5»
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ LIN-LOI
LIN-NK-IN. — A village in the Tha-gyaung circle, Seik-pyu township,
Pak6kku subdivision and di^t^ict, with a population of 64, according to the
census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 130.
LIN-ZlN. — One of the quarters of Sagaing town. It is iohabitecl almost
entirely by Manipurisi who now wear Burmese dress and have adopted
Burmese customs and religion. They arc all descendants of the caplivea
brought from Maiiipur during the reign of the King Hodaw-paya.
UNZtK. — A village of thirty-seven houses in the Padu township of Sagaing
district.
Tradition says that from this village came one of the wives of the
King of Panya. Her son quarrelled with the King's Sf^n by a former wife and
established himself separately at Sagaing in A.D. 1322, where he founded a
dynasty which lasted for forly-nine years and ruled all the country north up
to Manipur. The pagodas, built by the queen, his mother, are still shown
at Linzio.
UP6n or LIPUM.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 15, Bbamo district,
situated in 24" 34' north latitude and 97"^ 15' east longitude. In 1892 it
contained twenty-two houses with a population of 60. The headman of the
village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai
tribe and Sadan sub-tribe, and own two bullocks. There is no water-supply
near, but there is a fair camping-ground ; the village would make 'a good
signalling station to Mogaung.
LISHAW. — A revenue circle in the MogOk township of Ruby Mines
district, numbering one hondred and sixty-three houses with a population
of i.toi. U is about forty square miles in extent, and the Lishaw population
isvcrythin. This Sinitic tribe carries on hill-cultivation, growing among
other things potatoes and vcg<-tabIos'for sale. They also rear pigs. The
whole circle is densely fore&t grown and has an altitude of 6,000 feet.
The principal villages are L-e-u, Pyaung-yaung near Bernardmyo, Fandaw,
Kyaukp6n, and Ingyauk.
LOl Al (.Burmese, LWE-E), — A State south-west of the Myelat district
_ , . of the Southern Shan States, with an approximate area
Boundancs. ^j ^^^.^ hundred square miles. It is bounded on the
north by Hsa MOng Hkam; on the east by the ilsikip dependency of
Yawng Hvve and by Nam Hkai States; on the south by Nam Hkai and Loi
Lflng; and on the west by the Yamithin district of Upper Burma.
The western portion of the State is extremely hilly and is watered by a
number of small streams which flow into the Paungiaung
Natural fcaiures. ^j^pj.^ ^ stream, which constitutes the boundary line with
Yamfcthin. The eastern part of the State is of the regular Myelat chsracter,
open rolling downs, cleared of all jungle. It also is well watered. None of
the streams are of any size except the Nam Pilu (Balu), which enters the
State at Paw Ya and flows northwards, forming the bonnd.iry between Hsa
Mong ilkam and Hsl Kip. The three chief peaks in the Western range
arc Loi Pang Mi to the west of Mwe Byin village; Mfc kw& hill to the
south of the same village, and Ma-yan, which lies to the north of Pang
Mi hill. They all approach six thousand feet, but their height has not be«a
determined.
tiOl]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
53
Population
and In i897
the
population
of Loi A\ amounted to 5,471
race*.
persons, made
up of the fa
llowing tacea: —
Population.
Taung-thu ...
• > 1
***
3.761
Taung-yo ,.
• >«
Slo
Shan
■ •1
as3
Zaynein Karens...
• ■*
171
Burmans
«■>
12S
Danu
*•■
381
In-tha
.*•
49
Uanaw H.
• ••
6
Total
S.471
T,6n Po is the chief village of the State and the residence of the n^we-
gun-hmu. There are five circles in Loi Ai, kuown as Lon Po Taik, Paw
Ya Taik, Mivebyin Taik, Lwi;-& Taik, and Banbyin Taik. All the villages,
of which there are eighty-seven in the State, are extremely small, only nine
having over tweuly houses.
The records of the State have all [lerishcd, and litHc exists but bare
jj. lists of names. Loi Ai, however, Itad a chequered exist-
°^^' ence, being sometimes under its own Chief, sometimes
a mere dependency of one or other of its neighbours.
Chief.
Year.
Tribute.
Remarks.
Rs.
(i) MauHR Baung
...
••.
(3) MauRg Maing ...
...
50 '
Son nf No. (0
(3) Pa* Kyi
...
>3S
Son of No. \i)
(4) Msung SKwe ...
(5> K.1W Thaw .„
1S14
135
Son of No, (3}
Son of No. U)
i83t
350
{6J M.iiifig Kairg
(7) Nca Mcik ...
1864
l,30u
Son of No. (5)
1868
i.aoo
Burman^no-OA.
(8) Nra Hpo
(9) HRun Shwe Kya
1869
r.aoo
Ditto.
187a
lr4<KltO3,0Orj
Brother of No. (6)
Manng Kaing was deported to Mogaung for killing the Lamalng Wnn-
dauk's messenger with a piece of firewood, and died shortly after the B^tish
Occupation.
In 18S7 the revenue collections amounted to Rs 4,671, of which Rs. 2,000
was paid as tribute.
LOI BAUNG.— A village situated in the east of Nam Hkai State, Myolat
district, of the Southern Shan States. In 189711 consisted of forty-four
households with a population of 377 pcr^sons. 'Ihirty'three of the houses
only were assessable to revcnim'anii paid a total cf Rs. 264. The cultiva-
tion was all Aai, uplaud, and wm. in the maiu paddy, though chillies were
grown to some extent.
LOICHEP is the principal Kachin Tillage in the Shawlan portion of the
Sailein circle, Kodaung township of Ktiby Mines district. The Dhw,j is re*
cognized as the Chief ol the Lahtawng i)uicas in Shawlan.
54
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
tun
LOI IIAWM.— A circle in the Northprn Shan State of North Ilscn Wi.
In 1898 it had one Palaungand three sm-ill Kachtn villages, with sixty houses
and a population of about 300. It is situated on the lowt-r slopes of the
rangp of mountains west of the Mong Wi valley, and opposite to that place,
and consists of low wooded hill slopes, with a narrow strip of paddy plain
at the bottom. The main village had twenty-five Palaung houses and a
population of a bout 120, and is situated on a wooded spur running down
into the Mong Wi valley.
LOI HKI LEK.— Latitude ao" 5', longitude 98° 55', altitude 6,500 feet.
A conspicuous n\ountain in the watershed range between M6ng Chyawt
and Mciiig Hang, trans-Salween districts o( Mong Pan, Southern Shan
States. It is a fine bald rounded hill and clear of forest at its summit. In
(act there is no forest above 5,000 feet.
LOI HKU.— A village in the Centre Riding of the Shan State of Mang
Liin west. It lies west of ttic Nam Hang in the circle of Nam Lawt, not far
from the main road west to Miing Heiig. Thoro were thirtv-three houses
in April (893, with ijo inhabitants, all Sbans. Four bullock traders lived
in the village and a large number of buffaloes were kept for hire. The
bulk of the villagers themselves cultivated rice, both upland and lowland,
and also some sugarcane.
LOI HPA LOM.— A Palaung village on the lower slopes of Loi Ltng in
the Ho Ya circle of South Hscn Wi, is'orthi-rn Shan Slates. There were
in March 1892 only four houses, vith six families and a population of 38.
The Palaungs were""©! the Man long branch and came here about twenty
years ago. They cultivate hill-rice and a little cotton. There is 9. p6ngyi
kyMuftg with three roLitd inmates.
LOi HSANG. — A Yang Lam village in ihc Man Hsai circle of the Nor-
thern Shall State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated on the lower features of
the rocky peak of Loi Kawng and there were nine houses in the village in
March itf92, with fifty-one inhabitants. Tliey cultivated chiefly hill-rice
and cotton.
LOI HSENG. — A village in the Mong Hcng circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hs6n Wi, situated about a mile to the south of the main
village. It is divided into three groups containing in April 1892 twelve,
six, and five houses respectively. To the west of the villagr is an abrupt
rocky peak standing out from the low ridge which bounds the uplands of
Hai TU. On the summit of this are crowded together ten pagodas entirely
occupying the somewhat cramped summit, and on the stairway up and
scattered about on rocky terraces are a number of other shrines. The date
of the foundation of the original pagnda is not known. The others have
been added at different times by the pious. The population of the village
when it was visited in April 1S93 was 104. A small amount of irrigated
paddy and a good deal of hill-rice, sugarcane, and tobacco were grown.
Not far from the village is a large bazaar indifferently knoxvn as the MOng
H6ng and Loi HsGng bazaar. There is a pongyi kyaung in the outskirts of
the village, which had twelve robed iiimaies. The headman of Loi HsOng
ba« also in his tharge tht- \illage of Kon Na and Nam I.ik llpai. 'J he place
was only just beginning to recover from tiic disturbances of Ld&S-tJgand
many of the former inhabitants were still fugitives in Mang Ldn,
LOI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
55
LOI KAM.— A Palaung village in the Na Wa, or North M3ng Ha circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi. It coiitaiiiod in March 1892
six houses, with a population of 72. According to Palaong custom there
were two families resident in each house. They belonged to the ManTong
branch and were engaged in lowland paddy cultivation.
LOI KANG.— A Chinese village in North Hsea Wi Northern Shan States,
in the Man Tak circle of Mong Si, which contained twelve houses in 1894
with a population of fifty persons. The revenue paid was two rupees per
household, and the neople were paddy and maize cultivators by occupation,
and owned four bullocks, two buffaloes, and thirty-five pigs. The price of
paddy was six annas a basket.
T.Or KANG.— A Palanng village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Man Kang I^ong circle of MGug Si, which contained eighteen houses in
1894, with a population of seventyfive persons. No revenue was paid.
The people were paddy and maize cultivators by occupation. The price
of paddy was six annan a basket,
LOlKAWor GANTARAWADI.— The village from which the title for
Eastern Karcn-ni has been taken is a Shan village on the tialu stream a(
the north-western extremity of the State. Much timber is sent up from
here to the Yawng Hwe or Fort Stedman Lake, as well as to Sam fHka and
other places on the river. It has been, since 1891, the headquarters of the
Assistant Political Officer in charge of Karen-ni, and a detachment of troops
is quartered there in a.<;mall stockaded position.
LOIKHAM, MANMOWO, MtKHU.— Kachin villages in Tract No. 3,
Bhamo district, situated in 23^42' north latitude and gj^'id' east longitude.
In 1892 these villages together contained sixty houses in all with a popula-
tion of 185. The heidman has no others subordinate to blm. The in-
habitants are of the Lt-pai tribe and Uihkum sub-tribe, and own five
bullocks. Water is available from a small stream.
LOIKHYEP.—A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in
33° 42' north latitude and 97*^ 40' f_-ast longitude. In [893 it contained
twelve houses; its population was not known. The head man of the village
has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lahtawng
tribe.
LOI KIU NORTH,— A Shan village of twenty-one houses in Tawng
Peng State, Northern Shan States, with a population of twenty-one men,
twenty-three women, six boys, and seven girls in 1897. The villagers own
thirleeo cattle and cultivate lowlying fields. The village is situated in the
Mong Ngaw circle.
LOI KONG.— A village in the Centre Ridingof the Shan State of Mang
Lfln West, in the Sfe Hi township, on a hillock between Loi Tawng and the
Pang river. It stands at a height 013,700 feet, and there were nine houses in
April 1892, with fifty-six inhabitants, all Sbans. They cultivated hill-rice
and a little tobacco.
LOI KONG.— A Palaung village in the Nga Kyang circle of the Shan
State of North Hsen Wi, situated in the low bills to trie west of M6ng Yu.
There were five houses in the village in February 1892, with eighty-three
Inhabitants, all Humai Palaungs. They cultivated a good deal ol hill-rice
and cotton.
56
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tT.O|
1,01 KUNG —A circle in tlie Nortliern Shan State of North Hsen Wi,
inhabited by Kachins of the Lana clan. In rSgS it contained four villages,
with a population of a^o. It is situated six miles north-cast of Kut Kai
and consists of slightly timhercd undulating country.
LOI I,.M.— A circle in Xorth Hsen Wi. Northern Shan States, which in
iSgShad twelve Kachin (Maru) viUaffcsand a population of about 500. It
is situated some twenty iriil^fl almost due south of the capital and about
ten miles north-ea^t -^f l-ashio and consists of mountainous wooded country.
Loi fjii village contains nine Kachin houses, with a population of about
50, and is situated on the southern slope of a sharply-pointed wooded hill.
LOI LAM — A Palaung village in ths Xa Wa, or North MOng Ha circle of
the Northern Shan Slate of South Hscn Wi. It contained in March 1892
four houses, with a popuhtion of 4S. The vJIIapfors, who all belonged to
the Man Tflng branch of the Palaungs, were engaged in lowland paddy
cultivation.
LOI LAN.— A village in the Kawn /Candor Central Riding of the Shan
State ol Mang Lfin West. It is situated in a triangular hollow near the
northern foot of I^i Lan, the ridge which here stretches at a height of
seven thousand feet lor nearly ten miles parallel to the Salween. Loi Lan
tillage is about six miles east of Min Ping, the capital of the State, and is
Only separated from the Salwccn by a comparatively low ridge. Quantities
of sugarcane and hftcl, and a gold deal of rice are grown. There were
fifteen houses in the village in April 1S92 with ninety-four inhabitants,
all Shans. The village stands at a height of 2.403 feet. It renders service
and furnishes paddy to the Savhtva in place of revenue.
LOI LAN. — The general name by which the watershed between the
Salween and the upper waters of the Mi Pai is known. It forms the
natural eastern boundary of trans-Salween Karen-iii, in the northern portion
known as the Wan Pa Lon or thirtv-cight Pilu villages. The Loi Lan is a
fine bold hill rising in places to over 7,000 feet.
LOI LAW. — .\ Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district, situated in
23" 57' north latitude and c^-j^ 33' east longitude. In 1893 it contained
thirty houses with a population of 93. The headman of the village has four
others subnrilinatc to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe and
Lana sub-tribe, and own ten bullocks and forty buffaloes.
LOI LAW.— A Kachin vilLige in Tract No. 19, Myitkyina districL In
1892 it contained twelve houses with a population of 4G. The headman of
the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Maran tribe.
LOI LON. — \ Wa State in the Northern Shan States, not as yet within
and ^^^ administrative boundary. It is sometimes called
Lon Long, oftener LOn Nu, and occasionally simpiv L5n.
It lies approximately lielwccn 2i'^ 20' and 22'' 35' north
latitude and between 99" and 99" 20' east longitude- It is bounded on
the north by Na Fan, Mot Hliiog, and other dependencies or allies ol he
Ngck Lek State, and by Hsung Rainaiig and the sub-State of Pak-hka-tt;
on theeast by the Wa federation of Pet Ivang ; on the south by Mang Ldn ;
and on the west partly by that State, an I by V^awng Lawng anti Son ^ LOng.
Posil'on
boundAn'cs.
toil
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
57
The country consists of the mass of hills, with a general tendency to run
„ , - north and soutli, but with numerous croas-ridgcs which
Natural features, ^jj^.j^ip^. j^^ ^^^ n^^ fj^j^ ^^ tributary the Nam Pang.
The hillA Iiave been cultivated for niany years and there is little heavy
jungle except in the narrow valleys. The rest is secondary jungle on hilts
which have bemi left fallow for a longer or shorter time. The Nam Hka
and the Nam Pang in a general wav form the east and west frontier lines,
and the streams nmning into these arc insignificant mountiin torrents
running at the bottom of deep narrow ravines.
The Chief, the Naw Hkam U| has systematically avoided meeting Bri-
... tish parties, and .since 1892'has been on bad terms with
'* ™* the SaTobx-a of Mang Lun, so tliat there have been
numerous skirmishes on the border and some raiding. The earlier history
of Lai Lon is by no means clear. It appears to have been at one time to
subordinate alliance with Mang Lun, if not even a division of that State.
In any case it hasnoscparatc history. ^^Thc present Chief ha.s mixed him-
self up in the quarrel between Sao Nlaha, formerly ^awitfrt of West Mang
Loll, and his brother Ton Hsang of Ta Kiil, and has several times des-
patched armed hands against the latter. This hostility extended itscU in
1897 to a party of British troops and, as a consequence, seven Loi L5n
villages, includiug the capital, were burnt in that year. Yet British
parties have several times visited the State unmolested.
It contains three Slian villages, Nam Palu, Hwc Hok, and Na Yawng,
with twenty-five houses among ihrm. Otherwise, apart
TheWa popula- from a scattered house or two of Shans at the capital
'*"*■ and a few Kathins and Lahu in that neighbourhood and
on the north-eastern border, the population is entirely Wa. There arc no
head-hunting villages and no skull avenues ; outside a few villages there
arc posts with skulls, mostly of animaJt, but occasionally of men, and
always very old. At the capital a Buddhist monastery was being built In
[897, but the vast majority of the population arc spirit-worshippers.
Pigs and fowls, however, furnish the sacrifices. Chickcn-boncs are largely
consulted. The forked posts, or van^ iln k^ng, set up to record the
sacrifice nf a buffalo, which arc so characteristic of the wild Wa villages,
and are rare, if not altogether absent, in most Mang Lon villages, are
frcijucntly seen in Loi Lun ; there are said to be a few Wa Pwi villages,
but, if so, they have been weaned from the search for human heads.
A good deal of rice is cultivated, and a greater proportion of opium than
Industries '" ^''*"K ^^" ' *''^^ ^ quantity of maize and Indian-corn,
with pumpkins and tomatoes round the houses, as well
as the wild mustard so universal in the hills. The quantity of liquor made
from rice and maize is very much greater than in Mang L6n- There
are no manufactures, except here and there some irou-work. The women
weave the clothes for the household.
Besides the capital {q. v. in/ra), the following villages existed in 1897,
with the number of houses paying taxes, acording to the State record ; —
Houses. Houses.
Hsoi Hsaw ... ... 20
Hpati^ Lon
M5t Kattg
Na Vawng
Fawng Lak
Mot U>
58
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[LOl
Houses.
Houses.
Kftwn Snng „•
Hs.i Ul
Vawng Ulc ...
Kaun Hpans ...
Hku U
Hsa Ni
Hwc Hfik
MStTflng
M6t Ka L5 ...
Nam Pa Ld .,.
Hkawn); Koi ...
Lon Hkam ...
Hti Htung
Yiing P'fok ...
Ngek Hl« South
Ngek Hw North
Vawng M>M ...
Vawn^ Hku ,..
Man Mau
Ta Aw
Kawn Kit
Kswn KOng ...
Hung Kilt ...
Yawrg Hkawnif
Hto Hse
Pa Nfing
UrgWak ...
Yawng Hkawng
LiSng Hpo
Yawng Pang
Kawn^ Yang
Ta t.'rpi Pang
Kawng Hk*r6ng
Thr Kach'ins lived chiefly round ^'Ol Tung. At Pa Nong there was a
village of Lahu, distinct from \.hv \Va village. There were .ilso a number
of smaller villages. The population nf the State therefore 19 very consider-
able, very mucn greater than that of any Shan State of equal area at the
present time, txcept the Sh;iu villages, all were sicualcd on ridges, on
knoll!!, or on distinct sub-features of the hills, in fairly drfpnsivc positions ;
none were formidably stockaded, but none were allogcLhcr wiilmut defen-
ces.
LOl LCN.— The capital of the small Wa State of that name, in the
Korthera Shan States, standing at an altitude of 5,650 feet, in longitude 99^
14', latitude north ai"^ 29'.
Loi Lon lies on the watershed of the Nam H/ia and Nam Pang. It is com-
posed of a group of three villagt-s built on the crest line of the ridge.
The first or head official village, the residence of tlie Satc^wa, N.iw Kliatn
U, is perched on a steep knoll, which is commanded only from the north by
a higher hill some three-quarters of a mile to a mile distant. The village
was heavily stockaded, when visited, and had three tunnel entrances, ft
was burned in April 1897, but has .since been re •occupied. Thcicare a few
Shan huts, where some Siian f^ngyi's werr: living. A kyautig site was being
scarped out of the hill-side in 1B97, and must have taken a great deal of
labour.
The centre village is merely a collccticc of gras? huts and is used as a
granary and a bazaar. The bazaar is held every ti\e days.
The third or eastern village, Man Kye Pat Woi, is about a hundred yards
distant from the bazaar on the top of a low knoll. It had twcnty-six houses
and a not very formidable stockade. There is a small Lahu village to the
west of and below the head village, but this was burned in the 1897 distur*
bances. Paddy can be obtained in fair quantities and also fowls and eggs.
There arc a few cattle and great number of pigs. Water is rather scarce
and is distant, being found in a steep hollow to the south of the ridge.
There is also a small supply on the northern slopes.
Roads lead to I^i Kung via Pang Lat (laj miles) to YawngU {37 miles)
via Pa Nung, to Mong Hsaw (48 miles) via Pang Mi. Loi Lon is one
hundred and thirty-seven miles distant from Lashio via Man Hpang and Na
LOl]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
59
I
P
The boundan'
Natural feature*.
Fan. Great quantities of poppy arc grown on all the slopes below the main
village.
LOI LONG.— The most southerly State in the Myelat division of the
Southern Shan Stales, lying approximatelv between ig°
^Ma and boun- ^q' ^nd 20" 18' north latitude and 96* 35' and 96^ 57' east
longitude. It has an estimated area of siileen hundred
square miles. On the north it is bounded by the Nam Kai and Loi Ai States
of the Myclat ; nn the cast by the States of Sam Ka and Sa Koi belonging
to the Central division, and Nam TAlc belonging to the Myelat division ; on
the south by the Shan State of Mong Pal and the Pyinmana district of Upper
Burma ; and on the west by the Pyinmana and Yamiithin districts of Upper
Durnia.
line has not been suflicieiitty defined to admit of detailed
description. The whole State is a mass of hills, culmina-
ting in the ByiD-gy^ j-ange, which marks ihc boundary
with tlw Yamfethin district. It is well watered throughout, with the excep-
tion of the Nawng PI circle in thi; north-west of the State, which is very
arid. Some villages in this circle draw their water from the Balu chaung,
at a distance of five miles.
The mountain ranges in the State all run north and south, in nearly parallel
„... lines. The chief peaks in the westernmost or Byin-g)*6
' *' range, are, proceeding from north to south, the following;
Myc-ni, Kama, Kyw6, MAlc, Byin-g>-6 M^kfln, Yetwet, and Sindaung hills.
Most of these are over six thousand feet above mean sea-level, but the
separati' heights arc not recorded. There is practicallv only one trade route
over this range to the plains, that opened out by Kkun Tan Kyft, which
passes a short distance south of the Sindaung peak, and it is a very bad
one. What other paths there arc arc impracticable for animals.
Between the Byin-gy^ range of hills and thn Paunglaung river there is
a block of hills to the west. It is called the Waleng range, and consists of
a series of ridges, out of which rist.'S here and there a considerable i>eak.
The chief, counting from the north, are I'hits*, Loi Tan, Pyinsin, and
Seitpa hills. Each of these lias an altitude of about six thousand feet, and
Loitan and Scitpu are very precipitous.
The Mauogla is the next range to the cast, running parallel to the
Paunglaung river, with the Mauk, Pinka. Ldutln, and Kaungg)-i for its chief
elevations, all of them over six thousand feet. There are several passes
through this range, those most used passing under the Mauk and Pinka hills.
One, lately opened up by the regent Hkun Tan Ky&, runs along the foot of
thf: Kaunggyi peak.
A few miles to the south of Ibis ridge begins the Kazaw range, outlining
the cast bank of the Paunglaung river. It has an average height abovp sca-
Icvcl of four thousand Uer. Due cast of this lies the much higher range
called LflukyA, of which the chief peak bears the same name. This, like
that of Kambyu, is very abrupt and rocky, and is probably the highest in
the State, except Lot I jing. Pollowiog the trade route cast, the next range
is the Ycbu, which rises to about live thouMod feet and lies lM*lwecn the
L6nky6 and Kaunggyi bills. Still further eastwards comes the Loi Ngin
range, paralkl to the Maungla*taung, and about five miles distant from it.
J
6o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[LOI
Southward of lliis the hills continue, but they are not so sharply defined
until Loi LAng, on the borders of Moog I'ai State, is reached. This is the
highest point in the State.
The range which bounds the State on the cast is called Loi Maung, and
the peak of that name wliirh lies just east of the capital rises to 6ve
thousand feet. ThcLangsa [Lnda) peak, further to the north, isa thousand
feet higher.
The Loi LAng State is well -watered by some large mountain strcamii. They
Rivers: ihc Paunc- ^'"'^i however, essentially torrents and are neither naviga-
laung. ble nor available for floating timber.
The most notable is the Paunglaung. This rises in the Sindaun^ hill
in Hsa Mdng Hkam State, and flows thence due south ihrotigh that Stale
and Loi-ai into Loi L6ng, after traversing the whole of which it enters the
Pyinmana district and empties itself into the Siltang. In the dry-weather
the Paunglaung dwindles down lolf depth of two let-t of water except for
occasional deep pools, but the villagers on its lower course move from place
to place on raft^ during Uiat season. In the rains it becomes a raging
flood and is quite unnavigable.
Its chief tributaries are the Ko-kwe cfiaunjr and the H\wk-gyi chaung.
The former rises in Scitpu hill and flows direct west, entering the Paung-
laung in the Pyinmana district. The latter rises in M6k6n hill and is
joined near the village of Taungbyn by another stream with its source in
the Yctweltaung. It Hows due south and also enters the Paunglaung in
the Pyinmana district. Neither of these streams are navigable. Other
tributaries of the Paunglaung river are the Pinl&, the Ye-in, the Nam Sin,
the Nam Ka, and the Nam Pa, all of which rise in the Byingyft range and flow
eastwards, and the Myfs-gya, Nam Mun Kyi, Nam Mun Gale, Vt'bicti rise iu
the Maungia range and flow to the west
Another considerable affluent is the Pin Nga, rising in two branches in
the Vebu and Loi-kyi: hills. Close to the village of Pin Nga, the river
which is here about one hundred feet across, falls three hnndred feet Bhcer,
and forms a magnificent water-fall. The noise is deafening, and the ground
for two hundred yards is sodden with the spray.
The Bala river rises in the Laungda hill on the Myelat plateau, flows
The Balu " '^^^ south past Pinlaung, the Loi Laung capital, turns to
the west, plunges under a hill, and then flows nortli again
through the States of Nam Kai, I-oi Ai, Hsi Kip, Hsa MOng Hkam, and Loi
Maw. It again goes under ground and comes out in the Yawnghwc lake.
It is sluggish, but unnavigable, owing to tlic rocks in its bed and tin: narrow-
ness of ihe channel. It has, however, an average depth of four feet. The
height of its banks in most places prevents the river being used for irriga-
tion.
The larger streams indeed all have tins characteristic, and the only
channels available for irrigating the land ate the Nam Tung, the Kala, and
the Tisan, all of which are tittle more than bro^iks. The first rises in the
Northern circle of Pin Mun, flows to the south-east across the plateau, and
enters the Balu river. The Kala ckaung rises in the Loi Maw range and
runs westwards to the Paunglaung, The Tisan rises \a the same range, a
1.01 J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6i
little to the oortli, flows through the Nawk Wo (Naung Wo) circle and enters
the Balu.
Washing for gold is carried on in many of the streams, particularly in the
_ ., . Paunglaung after it has entered the Yam^thin and Pyin-
washing. mana district*. Nuggets wcighind as much as a half and
a quarter ileal are said to have been foiinil, and dust seems to be fairly
abundant. The villagers of Thabyin in Loi LOng used to wash regalarly,
but the returns were hardly remunerative. The process was crude. A pit
seven feet in diameter and from six to twelve in depth was dug close to the
river-bank until a stratum of stone was reached. The layer of earth im-
mediately above this was washed and from one to twenty-five ticals of gold
is said to have been the outturn of each pit. In some places the whole west
bank of the I'aun^laung is honey-combed with these pits.
Tourmaline is found in the Namun circle, but ihc stones arc worthless.
They are cither black or pinky white.
The whole of Loi L6ng is tliicklj^wooded, but the forests arc valueless,
partly on account of their inaccessibility and partly
I'oresis. because cf the absence of trees worth the felling. Sonic
tcakgrons along the lllwc-gyi stream, but the number of trees docs not
probably exceed one hundred and the labour of extracting would be enor-
mous. Pines, thitya, and in-gyin arc abundant in the Paunglaung valley;
pyinkado, paJauk, aod pyinma are aot quite so common.
The ratnEall in Loi L6ng appears to be a good deal heavier than in otlicr
more easterly parts of the Shan States. Frosts in the
Climaic. early morning occur from December till about February,
and occasionally latter, in all parts of the State except the Liwer Paung-
laung valley, where the temperature is praclically that of Ihc plains.
There are few pagodas in the Stale, as is natural in a territory inhabited
chiefly by the Sawnginng Karens, very few of whom
Pagodas. h^\Q been converted to Buddhism. The first P^ngyt
seems to have settled in the S[ate so recently as 1183 \^. E. (1822). His
name was U Pyinnya and his iyaung was built at Namta. There ace more
now in the Shan and 'iaungthu villages.
The Mwedaw pagoda at Pinlaung, the capital, was built in 1 156 B. E.
(( 794) by some Taungthus and Shans, whom the headman, a Karen named
Lalui, had induced to settle there. As is only nalural, it is very small and
insignificant. There is another pagoda on Singtaung which was built in
180U by Hpayataga U.
In [215 it. E. U^Siii) the Yinmi pagoda, close to Pinlaung, was built by
the then Chief Minparami. These three shrines practically exhaust the list
of religious buildings in Loi Long. What others there are are not more than
twenty or thirty feet high, the achievement of pious poverty.
Kice is the main crop of Loi Liingj produced bath from irrigated flat lands
_ . . , and from bill-cIcarlngs. Other produce consists of carth-
u ivaiion. n\xis, tobacco, indigo, sessamum, sugar-cane, chiUics,
oranges, limes and the ordinary vegetables and fruits, such as wild mustard,
papayas, and plantains. Practically nothing is available for export. The
price of paddy ranges from eighty to one hundred and twenty rupees the
hundred baskets, and rice from two hundred and seventy-live to three
hundred and thirty.
62 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tLOl
A census taken in 1893 found the population of Lol Ldng to amount to
Rs. 28,804 persons, and Mr. F. H. Giles, who conducted
Population and j^^ „,j^g q[ opinion that there had been an increase of about
'^***** ten per cent, since the Annexation.
No less than fourteen different races are Cound in the State. These were
in 1893—
Rs.
Taungthu ... ..■ ... ... 16,640
Shan ... ... ... ... 3398
Zayein ... ... ... ... 3,592
Burman ... ... ... ... 2,405
White Karen (Mipu) ... ■■. 1.395
Red Karen ... ... ... ... 297
Intha ... ... ... ... 209
Taungyo ... ... ... ... 196
Yinbaw Karen ... ... ... ... 68
Lamung Karen ... ... ... ... 65
Banyot Karen ... ... • ... ... 60
Danu ... ... ... ... 60
Danaw ... ... ... ... 17
Padaung ... ... ... ... 2
Total ... 28,804
Of these the Lamung speak the Sawng-tung language. The Zayein are
really divided into the Kwunsaung and the Pahlaing, who seem to speak
radically different dialects. In fact the Zayein is a collective name for the
various septs known as Loi Ldng, Saldn, Karathi, Sin^in, Bawhan, who all
talk the Zayein or Sawng-tijng dialect and are really the same race, though
they have distinctive dress and differing customs.
Most of the villages in the State are small. Not one contains as many as
one hundred houses. Pinlaung, the capital, really con-
Villages, markets, gists of five adjoining villages which collectively number-
and trade. ^^ ^^^ hundred and sixty-two houses in 1893.
There are five markets in the State, held at the villages of Pin-laung, Ti-
yun,Nan-kwo, Pin-kun, and Ka-zaw. The bazaar at, Pin-laung, the capital,
is the largest and numbers perhaps one hundred stalls, The others are very
much smaller.
There is exceedingly little trade done with Loi Ldng. The only export is
silk and the imports are the ordinary articles, salt, tigapi, dried fish, silksi
and Manchester goods, which come up from Burma.
There are only ninety-four pack bullock traders in the State and they
own no more than one thousand seven hundred and forty-one pack bullocks
among them.
Shan paper seems to be the only manufacture of the State, and it is
carried on only at the village of Na Mun. l"he women weave their clothes.
Beyond this there are no handicrafts or industries worth noting. Loi Long
is a poor State and not likely to get much richer.
The Sawng-tiing Karens, commonly known as the Gaung-to, or Zayein
The Sawng-tiang are found in the south of Loi L6ng. Mr. F. H. Giles, who
Karens. is responsible for the following information regarding
ton
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
63
them, found them in 1893 in the following villages:—
(1) Ban-pa, the headquarters of
the race.
(2) Byin-gyi.
(3) Saung-k6.
(4) Nawk Wo.
(5) Loa Ky6.
!6) Maung-la (one house only).
7) Loi Ldng-.
(8) Ka-thfi (Mong Pai State).
(9) Loi fvii.
(10) Sa-lfln.
(ii) Baw Han.
(la) Kun Hwat.
(13) Mft son (Mong Pai).
(li) I.oi Sang {Mong Pai).
(15) Pa-hlaing.
{16) Kawn Sawng.
(17) Karathi.
(18) Mo-yc (Mong Pai).
(19) Wa Ian (Monff Pai).
(20) Ding Klawng (Mong Pai).
(21) La Mung (Wa-miing).
(22) Tap Law (Mdng Pai).
(23) Daung Lang (Mang I'ai).
(34) Lang Yc (Mung Pai).
(2S) Kara.
The inhabit.mls of villages (15) to [24) talk a somewhat different lan-
guage from that of the Sawng-ttJngprArr, but they aresaid tobenftliesame
race. The dialect of the village o( Kawn-sawng in particular is said to be
incomprehensible beyond the limits of that one village.
The people give the following history of themselves. Years ago, beyond
Leeendarv his- ^^^ memory of man. a race of Karens, ralji-d the Sawng-
lorv." ihc first ael- tung, or L6n-tiJng, inhabited a tr.ictof couulry called Ldw
tlemcnt. '""gr south-east of Thaton, in the Amherst district of
Burma. Either because the climate did not suit them, or more probably on
account of the internal strife which followed the carrying off captive of the
Taung-thu King by the King of Pagan, (wcniy households, numberingabout
one hundred persons, Itft LAn-tiingand made their way nnrth till ihry arrived
at a spot soulh-west of where Ngwe-daungan<l Naungpal^ are now situated.
There they halted, cut out a site, cleared the hills an i built a village, whiih
theycallrd L6n-tung, or Sawng-tung after their old home. Hrre tht^y .<itaved
for ten years, when the soil was exhausted, and titiry migrated to Loi Ling
Ela in the present State of MiingPai. Afterastnyol twelve years ihe majo-
rity moved north-west and founded a village at Hum Bang (yellow earth)
now known as Loi T.Ang. A few families, however, refnaiiie'i at Loi-ling Ela
and their descendants are sttll there. Loi Ldng is in the extreme south of
the present L'^i I.Ang State, which then would appear to have been uninha-
bited. At any rate there was no trouble in settling, and the original twenty
households had so increased that a swarm broke ofT and founded another
village called Ban«sang on a site south of the present village of Pin-nga.
Ban-sang village no longer exists, but the hill, which tO'A its name from
the village, records the settlement.
The next important move on the part of these Sawng-tungs took place>
it is said, three hundred and sixty years after the founding of Ban-sang*
when tlie village of L*im-swi was built. Fifteen years after this comes the
first mention of a Chief. La-tang, the ruler of the ^awng-tiingState, died and
was Succeeded by his brother La-ku. La-ku wished tore-visit the bouse of his
ancestors and abdicated in favour of his son La-kawng. One of La-kawng's
first acts was to remove the village Lom-swi to Lom-kye, a very short dis-
tance south-east of Ban-sang and not far from the site of the old village
known by that name. When La-kawng died his brother La-sa succeeded
him and oe proceeded to mark oot the limits of the Sawng-tiing State. In
64
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CU>l
one portion of the State the boundary was fixed by a row of trees on which
were a number of honicts' nests. Hornets are much esteemed when roasted
as an article of food among the San-ng-tung. Shortly after the demarcation
a child belonging to a race of which La-neing was chief, with headquarter?
at Ban-pa, went into the jungle to colltct tirewood and was stung to death
by hornets from La-sa's boundary trees. When f-a-neing beard of this he
had the trees with the hornets cut down and burnt. La-sa was very In-
dignant and prepared for war. He called out all the able-bodied Sawug-
tting men, but found that he had not a strong enoug;h force to attack Uan-pa,
and therefore struck up an alliance with the Chief of Sawng-k& and cemented
the tr'^aty by marrying his son T,a-tein to the daughter of the Sawng-kii
chieftain, on which occasion a great feast was given, mutual oaths of
alliance taken, and many buffalot^s, pigs, and fowls slaughtered, and kttun^-ye
(rice-beer) drunk. After this an attack was made on Ban-pa by the allies
and the place was taken and all the inhabitants massacred. La-sa im-
mediately settled there, for the posit^ was a very strong onej and Ban-pa
has since remained the capital of thc^iwng-tiing race.
Shortly after this a man, I-a-pyc, came up from Lon-tung. the original seat
of the raci-, wiili some new immigrants, and La sa thought the occasion a
good one for extending his terriiorj' at the expense of the Shans of the
Nawk Wo valley. The first expedition resulted in the overthrow of the
Sawng-tung by the Shans under La-Ieing, La-miing, and Ariya, Another
expedition was planned by La-sa and three columns marched down, The
Shans defeated one, but were caught between the other two and defeated,
and La-pyi and a few men from Kan-pa settled down in the new terrilof)-.
The Kathe hill and the Loi-pyi country were also anncxrd and colonized by
men from Ham-bang, and these were joined five years later by new colonists
from L^n-lijng. After this La-sa reigned for five years at peace and ihen
died and was succeeded by his son La-tein,who bad up till then been living
with his father-in-law at Sawng-kt.
He now moved to Ban pa and after six years peaceable reign resolved
to further extend the Sawng-tiing State, HeatiacktHl the Taung-thu (Ba-o)
village of Pin-mun, about twenty-nine miles north-east of Ban-pa, and drove
them out, with their chief Ij>-pring. The Taung-thu fled to Na-mun and
Nawng-pi, at no great distance, and the Pin-mun lands were colonized bv the
Karens under a m^a named I_a-t6n, whose grandson Shwe Gaung is now
mye-dain^ti\ the circle. As soon as this ivasdone, La*fein raised more men
from Byin-gyl and Sin-sin, under La-saw and l^-pan, and marched on Na-
mun, Nivwng-pi, and Saung-o. The Taungtlius, under their leaders \j\-
pring, La-saw ng and, La-pan, made but a feeble resistance, and La-saw and
L,a-paw settled down in their lands. Upon this the aboriginal inhabitant!* of
Pet-kaw, I'ha-po, Pa-hlaing, and Pin*ka made voluntary submission and
took the oaths of allegiance to La-tcin.
La*tein now set to work to organize his territories and di\ idcd them
into twelve taungaasW\^s, which
These twelve circles were —
(i) Loi L6ng
(Ham-bang)
(z) Hkun Hawt
(3)" HkunSawng
arc now mentioned for the first time.
(4)
(6)
17)
Sa-lfln
Ka-la
I-ot-pyi
Ban-pa
(12) Pa-blaing.
<8)
C9)
(10)
Byin-gyi
Maung-la
Nan- k wo
Sin -sin
lAfci
LOI]
THE UPPER BURMA jGAZETTEER.
65
Having organized his State in this way, he resolved to iiicroase his popu-
lalion by inducing Shan and Taiingthus to settle iti it. With this object
he sent La-lui, an iuBuentia) official, to create a village at Pia-Iaung. In
this La-lut was entirely successful and Pin-bung was founded in 1156
B-E. (.794).
I^'tein was now of sufTictent importance to attract the attention of his
neighbour, Ke-waw of Sain-ka, who invited him to come to an agruement
for the advance of trade. After a preliminary complimentary meeting at
the Tat-(jaung pagoda, a treaty was arranged, whereby a man Pu Hwc
Hkam Saw, said to be a Siamese, became intermediary and general agent
for the two States. He acted in this capacity for four years and then
went to Ava, where he obtained fromthu Burmese King a patent as ^dw^wff
of the two Stales of Sam Ka and Ijoi I.flng, with heaanuartors in the low-
land town on the Balu river, f^a-tein docs not seem to have resented this
conversion into a feudatory, and probably the burdens were hardly felt, if
tmleed any were imposed. He died four years later and was succeeded
by his brother La-tu. Shortly after Latu's accession, Pu Hwe Hkam Saw
made out a list of the circles in his double State of Loi L6ng and Sam Ka
and sent It down to the Burmese Court This is what is known as the ■S'/Z/cfit
of IH5 B.E. (178,5) and probably was a simple copy of l.a-iein's scheme of
tautigsosWxpa. La-tu was not consulted in the matter and was disturb-
ed in his mind as lo what the issue might be. He consulted Ke-waw,
but got no advice frf^m him, and then had recourse to fowl's bones, as a re-
sult of the inspection of which lie resolved to go to the fiuimcsc Court
himself. He look with hint a Shan named GAn-na as interpreter and a
following of twenty Karens with the following presents for the Burmese
King:—
Ten viss of hornets. I Ten viss of wax.
Twenty pairs of bowS. | Twenty pairs of cross-bows>
One thousand poisoned arrows.
La-tu was favourably received and, through the good offices of A-we-yauk
ThaHdawsin, U M j-a Nyein, succeeded in obtaining a Royal order, appoint-
ing him Chief over the twelve taungsas of Lol LAng, apparcnllj' without
specific title cither of Sawdiva or Myoza. The date of this formal reception
of Loi L6tig into the Burmese Empire is not known, but La-tu was there-
after known as La-tu Afia.
Pu Hwe Hkam Saw did not take the news well. He sent three ln?s [Einda,
Puseinda, and Ariya) to command La-tu*s presence at Sam Ka. La-tu read
his ameindaw to them and refused to come. Pu Hwe Hkam Saw there-
upon sent the bos back with a force to occupy Na-kun, which they did with-
out much trouble. La-tu and his Sa«ng-trmg tried during a period of
two years to drive them out, but Here not successful. Then I.a-tu died and
was succeeded by bis son L.a-naw, who immediately set out for the Burmese
capital, taking with him the same presents, the hornets, wax, hows, and ar-
rows, which his father had laid before the King. Gon-na, the interpreter,
and U Myat Nyein, the Palace official, again brought the matter to a satis-
factory conclusion. La-naw got an ameindawsa, appointing him Chief of
the t*\clvc taitngJias and ordering the withdrawal of the 6am Ka forces.
This was dated the eighth waning of Nayon 1 173 B.E. (June 1812).
9
^
THE UPPER, BURMA GAZETTEF.R.
[LOI
Pa Hwe Hkam Saw submitted and withdrew his men and since then Loi
I ler Hislorv ^^"S ^'^ rcn)aiiicd at i>cace, divided into the twelre
^' /flwwjfSrtships rrcatrd bv [.a-tcin, and too poor to excite
the cupidity of its neighbours. When Lanaw died ho was followed as ruler
by two o( his children (Shwe Ni and Shwe Aung), lioth of whom died
minors, an official named Ba Tin acting as regent. Then a certain Nga
Po, who was Shwc Ni's son by a Shan woman and therefore not considered
aSawng-tung, governed the State, but the successioa is not definitely
recorded until the year 1216 B.E. (1854), when the Chief Hkun Na was
succeeded by his cousin Hkun San Da. Two years lat«-r he died and was
followed by his son La-mu or Hkuii Pu, who reigned for twenty-six years,
and two years before his death in 1882 was formally created Myoza, with the
title of Kambawsa Min-thu Thiri Maha-2cya Yaza. To him succeeded the
present Chief Hkun Ilkam Chdk, his »ou, during whose miuority Hkun Tan
Gyfe, the most prominent of the Taungzas, acted as regent The revenue
collections of the State in 1897 amounted to Rs. 16,04a, out of which Ks.
8,000 was paid as tribute.
LOI LONG.— A village in the State of the same name in the Mvelat di"
vision of the Southern Shan States. It is one of the most sobtherfy in the
State and is built high on Loi Lung hill. It contained in J 893 seventy-five
houses with a population of 267, all Zayein. or Sawng-tung Karens. The
revenue paid was scventy-five rupees. A few irrigated fields arc worked,
but the majority of the cultivation is on hill clearings. The villagers barely
grow enough to support themselves,
LOI LONG.^A Kachin village in Tract No- 3i Rhamo district, situated
in 2"^ 45' north latitude and 97^ 14' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
forty housrs. Itt. population was not known. It liasbi-cn errone >usly mark-
ed as Loi Yaion the Intelligence map. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the Lcpai tribe and Lah-
kum sub-tribe. There are no cattle in the village
LOI l6NG.— A village of the Southern Shan State of KengiClng. It lies
four miles west of the capital town on the main road to the Salwecn, and
about three miles from KengtQng cantonment. A good baraar is held here
every fifth day. Loi L6ng is the centre of a considerable group of villages
in KSngtQDg plain, under an official called the Ho Hoi. .According to ihc
State records these number twenty in all, with a total of 594 htiuses.
LOI MA LAW.— A Lcpai Kachin village in North Hse'i U'i, Norihern
Shan States, in Ho Tao circle, which contautcd twehchouses in 1894 with a
population of seventy persons. The revenue paid was throe rupees per
household and the people were paddy, maiite, and opium cultivators by occu-
pation, and owned twenty LullockSj five buffaloes, and one huRdred pigs.
The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
LOI MAO. — A Kachin (Lahtawng) village in North Hi.en Wi, Northern
Shan States, !u Mong Li tract, wUich contained sixteen housrs iu 1894 with
a population of thirty-four persons. The revt-nu'* p^ud was one rupee per
household, and the people were i>addy, iimize, and opium tradets by occu-
pation, and owned fifteen bullocks mid five buffaloes.
LOI MAW (Burmese, LWB-MAW).— A Slate in the south-west of the
Myelat district of the Southern Shan States, with an area of 49 square miles.
Lori
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
!t 18 boanHed on the norlh by Hsa Mflng Hlcam and Yawng llwe ; on tlie
cast by Yawng Hwc ; on tht; south by Nam Hkal ; and
Area and bound- „„ ,i,e west by the Hsi Hkip dependency of Yawng
liwe.
The greater pact of the State consists of rolling, treeless downs. The
Natural lealuro ^^^^"^ portion is very arid, but there is a considerable
stretch of irrigated land near the chief village. The Nam
Pilu (Durmcse, Balu} forras the bouodarv on tht! north. Otherwise there
arc no streams worth notice. The rainfalf is heavy but the State is believed
to be exceptionally healthy.
Population and
race*.
Taungthu
Taungyo
Slian
Danaw
Dana
Imha
Bonnan
In 1897 the population amounted to 4,379 persons,
ivingin67i houses, made up of races in the following
numbers : —
3.336
19a
>'7
ToUI
4.279
The State is divided into four circles, — U Talk, Paw-kin, Wa-daw, and
Mung Nai (Mon6), containing fifty-seven villages, and paying Rs. 3.221 tha-
tkameiia and Ks. 214 legttn. The tribute is ^xed at Ks. 2,000.
The Stale records of Loi Maw, as of most of the Shan States, have been
,.. burnt, and detail? of its history are therefore frag-
' ^^' mentary. The first Ngwe-kun-hmu mentioned is
Maung G6k, who held Hsi Hkip in addition to Loi Maw. Hf attacked
the .Slate of Nam Hkai, but was defeated by Maung Uwi? of that State
and had to fall back. He then persuaded Maung Shwe Ni, hereditary
N^we-kHti-hmu of In-Ie-ywa, to join forces with hira, and they succeeded
in driving back Maung Dwc. Both he and Shwe Ni were thereupon
ordered to In>dcin by the Burmese iVun, wece imprisoned, and died in
gaol. Maung llpo Gok was a native of MAng LSng village in In-dein
Stalp and had displaced .Maung Hpo Saw, the hereditary Chief, as N^ee*
kun-hmu of Loi Maw. This man, was now, in 119S B.E. (1834), re-
appointed and, after ten years of quiet rule., was succeeded on his death by
his son Maung Luk, who was murdered in i3og B.E. (1847} by his
brother-in-law Maung Shwe Daung, a son of Maung I'o G6k. Shwe
Daung installed himself as Chief, but was forced to fly io a Few months,
and was afterwards killed in an affray in the Endein neighbourhood.
Mi U, ihc widow of Maung I-Ak, had made a speedy second marriage
with Maung T6k Gyi, the Afyedaing of Taunj^kva, and, on the flight of
Shwe Uaung, she retarned lo Loi Maw with ner son Maung Pyi, who
became A''jfTt'<?--ttt«-A«w, with Maung TAk Gyi as regent during his minority.
Tok Gyi died six years later and Maung Hyl's uncle Twct Min succeeded
bim as regent. He also died in 1217 B. E. (1855) and Maung Shwe Pyi
thereupon was himself confirmed in charge as NgwC'kun-kmu on the 15th
August of that year. He retained charge until 1336 B.E. (1874)1 when
€8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[LOl
tbc scTicming Pafthudaw, U Mye Su, procured his dismissal and he was
deported to Mandalar. Maung Th&, oti^ ol U Mye Su's hangers-on, was
placed in charge as Ywa-6k of both Loi Man- and Loi Ai. The people of
both States, however, so cordially disliked him that he was recalled within
the year and another outsider, Maung Kya, was appoinfd, with the title of
/V/^re-iua-Ztmu. He stayed no more than ayear cither, and in 1878 Maung
Meik, a son of Maung Pyi, the drportcd Ngwe-kuri'hmut was ajmoiolcd od
the I2lh February. Maung Mcik s cousin, Maung Chit, succeeded in cur-
rying favour with the Myelat Wun, Yawng Hwe Sawdwa, Saw Maung, and
displaced Maung Meik in 1H80. Six years later Maung Chit died and his
younger brother Maung At was appointed, but was removed before the end
of the year and was succeeded by the old Ngrve-kun-hmu, Maung Pyi,
who came up from Mandalay. He was in charge of the State at the time
of the British occupation, was confirmed as N^e-kun-kmu, and still ri*iains
charge, though he is approaching seventy years of age. liis son Maung
Meik, who acted for a time as Nga>e-kun-hmu, ajmmitted suicide on the
22nd August i&t)?-
LOI MAW.— A district in the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
Till i8g6 it formed part of Mong Ma, but is now a separate charge. In
1897 it contained fifty villages and was administered by a Chinese Myoza,
who lives at Nawng Lon village at the foot of Loi Maw and Loi Lau peaks
and bftwecn them. The whole area of Loi Maw is vpry hilly and the climate
cold. .Even in April and May the nights arc quite chilly. The area of the
circle ia about thrtt; hundred square miles. Th»; circle lies in the norlh-casl-
em part of Suutli Hsen VVi and touches the Salween at the village of iNam
Kswng. Mijng Hawm bounds it on the north-west and MOng Kyeng
and M6ng Ma on the south, whilst a strip of Alot Hai runs along its eastern
borders.
The inhabitants of the circle are of various races— Palaurgs, Chinese*
Was, Li Hsaws, and Shans. There are four Chinese villages with a total
of 137 houses, several I'alaung villages, and a few each of Li-Hsaws
and Shans. The population in 1897 was estimated at 3,156 adults and
1,502 children. They owned between icvcn and eight hundnrd horned cattle,
sixty-nine ponies, and aver hundred mules. The latter were used as
pack-animals by the Chinamen. The bulk of the cultivation, estimated at
1,140 acres, was dry ; but along the streams there were about 84 acres of
wet paddy, llie Chinamen grew considerable quantities of opium and
drrw all their supplies of rice and vegetables from the neighbouring dis-
tricts of M6ng Hawm and Mdng Ma. Considerable quantities of rice
spirit are manufactured, and there is a limited number of mules bred re-
guUrly, while pigs and poultry are found in very large numbers. The
fowls h'-Tt: and in Ko Kang arc very much liner birds than in afly other part
of the Shan States and are more like Dorkings than bantams. Loi Maw
was assessed at Ks. 1,260 annually in 1897.
LOI MAW. — The chief village of the State of that name in the Myelat
district of the Southern Shan Slates and the residence of the N^ce- kun-hmu.
It contained twenty-six houses in 1897, with a population of one hundred
and twenty-six persons, all of them followers of the Chief and exempted
from the payment of tribute. A considerable stretch of irrigated rice land
Ottends north and south of the village.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^
LO! MAW.— A block of mountains in South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
State, (orty*six miles due cast of Lashio. It consists of a high ridge and
a collection of peaks rising to a height of 7,500 feet above sea-leveT. To
the south-west of the peak known locally as Loi Lan lies the Nawng Leng
plateau, so called from the village of thai name. Nanng Leng itself
stands at a height of 5,600 feci and the plateau gradually slopes away to
the south towards the bell-shaped peak of Loi Kaw Han. where there is a
sudden and steep descent into the Mong Kyeng, Tan^ Yan plain. Nawng
Leng is twenty-four miles in an air-line south-east of MOiig Yaw, through
which the Irrawaddy-Sahveen railway line will pass. On the east tne
plateau is bounded by high peaks and ridges, whilst to the west there is
a descent into the well-watered valley of the Nam Pang, a large tributary
of the Salween. The whole of the plateau is practically devoid of trees
and, except along the banks of streams and where paddy is uot grown
and some fields of beans and peas, is covered with bracken and long
grasses. There is a considerable water-supply, but the chief drainage is
cast to the Salween and north to the Nam Ma and Nam Kyek rather than
across the plateau. It seems to offer a very promising site for a sanitarium,
though it is over twenty miles from the line of the Mandalay-KunlAn rail-
way, which hore has an altitude of about 3,000 feeL
LOI MAW'K. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw, eastern
subdivision, which included six villages in iSgS and had a population of
two hundred and eighty-nine. It is in charge of a n^-^di'n^ and is bouaded
on the north by the suburbs of Hsi Paw town, on the west by Maw Kio
and Nam Hsim, on the south by S6-Mun. on the cast by Nam Yang, and
OQ the south-west by Ton Pt. lo the same year it paid Rs. 614 net
revenue. The populatiao is engaged in taungya cultivation.
LOI MON.— A Palaung village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Kap Na circle, which contained thirty houses in 1894, with a population
of one hundred and fifty persons. The revenue paid was three rupees per
household and the people were paddy and malic cultivators by occupation,
and owned sixty bullocks, fifteen buRaloes.and twelve ponies. The price of
paddy was eight annas a basket.
LOI MOP. — A village in the Mong Hcng circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen \V i. It is situated in the east of the circle, not far
from the Mang Lon border and about a mile from Ho Hko, under the
headman of which village it is. The villagers cultivate rice in the flat-
bottomed valley between some low hills, which constitute here the South
Hscn Wi boundary.
LOI NA NOI. — The name of the mountain which forms the watershed
between the Nam Hsim and Nam Kfik sptems, on the route from Miing
Pu to Meng Hsat in Kenglung State. 1 he road crosses it at an altitude
of 4,375 feet. The ascent on the northern side is very steep ; on the
southern it is more gradual.
LOI NGCN. — Karen State, sec under Ngwe-danng.
LOI NGON.— A village in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan
State o( South Hsen Wi. There were, in March 1891, six houses in the
village with twenty-one inhabitants. They cultivated upland rice and a
little sugarcane and cotton.
76
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ILOI
LOI NGHN.— A village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hs«n Wi. It stands on a slight eminence in the midst of
the rolling country wbich extends to the west of tho hu^e peak of Loi Ling,
and the village is a (;ood deal scattered. It is the residence of the Myoza
of Mong Sit, who shifted his headquarters from Hpa HsC-ng after the civil
disturbances ot t88S. The neighbourhood is much infested by leopards,
who have eaten all the dogs in the villagn. Loi Ngun contained, in March
1892, forty hou<^3 with a population, entirely Shan, of one hundred and
sixtysix. It has since greatly increased in size, but precise 5gures are
wanting. An artificial channel enables the villagers to irrigate the slopes,
and there are also extensive paddy-fields to the east of the village. The
Cultivation of these fields is the chief occupation of the people.
LOI NONG. — A village in the Eastern division of Mang LOn, Northern
Shan States, standing at an attitude of 6,050 feet ; longitude east 90^ 14' ;
latitude north 22° 21 . It has only been recently built, and did not exist
when Mr. Daly marched northwards in 1891. It is an offshaot of Lai
Ling, which lies three miles to the west and below it. The inhabitants are
\Va, Shans, and La Hu. The village, or rather post, has seven houses and is
protected by a bamboo and sapling stockade with earthworks at each comer,
all very much out of repair. It is commanded by a small knoll about two*
hundred yards to the north-west. The position is a good one from a defensive
|K)int of view and whs established for this reason by the Sawbwa as it com-
mands the southern entrances to the V/a States and the western road to
Mong Hsaw and the gold tracts.
Water ts somewhat distant though plentiful enough, and it is in a bleak
exposed situation. It is procurable from three springs : [a] a quarter of a
mile south of and four Iiuudrcd feet billow the village, good nuality, capacity
sixty buckets an hour ; (*) north of the village, a quarter of a mile distant,
and four hundred feet below it, good quality, capacity thirty buckets au
hour : {c) north-east of and a quarter ol a mile distant from and four hun-
dred feet bolow the village, fair qnalitv, capacity fifteen buckets an hour.
There are also other but more distant sources of supply to the south-east.
Loi NiJng is left surrounded by jungle in the usual hill fashion dowo to,
round and below the springs.
In clear weather Loi Nung can be put in heliographic communication
with Loi Maw, Loi Kahan, Loi Ling, and other peaks west ol the
Salwecn, with Loi Kwi and L.oi Ngu near M6ng Maii in Ngek Lek, and
with Mang Hka, Ta Kiit, Nam Ka llkam, and Loi Ldneastof the SaUveen,
but west of the Nam Mu and Loi Ang Lawng, and other peaks on ihc
Salwcen-Mekong watershed cast of the Nam Hka.
Roads lead from Loi Nung to I^ang llsang on the south, seventeen miles ;
toTa Kiit on the south-west, thirty-seven and a hall miles; to M6t Hsatnoon
the north-west, thirty-one miles; to Mdng Hka, forty-eight miles, on the
north-east ; to Na Fan on the north, twenty-seven miles ; to Loi Liin on the
north, twelve and a half miles. The last four pass throuf»h H|>aiig Lat.
On the east arc rOad.-? to Mong Hsaw via Ta Miit Hko, filty rnilcs; to
M<ing Hsaw vtii Ho Ai, sixty-three miles; to Mong Lcm viH Ho Ai from
Man Ne, forty-two miles ; and MBng Ma via Ho Ai, twenty miles (from
Mdng Ma to M6ng Lem is sixteen and a half mtlcs). All these roads are
good and constantly traversed. Lot Nung is one hundred and forty miles
THE fPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
7»
from Lashio. Supplies can be got at Loi Nung witli notice, but the place
itself can supply nothing. A small five-day bataar is held here. Loi Nung
is more of a frontier post to defend Mang Lfln from the incursions of the
Wa (it was attacked from Loi LOn so rcceolly as 1897) *^*^ ** regular
circle, but the surrounding hills are covered with poppy-Gelds worked by
various La Hu villages and by the people of Lai Ling, which is a Wa village
and has sixty or seventy bouses.
LOI PAN HTANG.— This is the name by which the southern portion
of the l.oi Lan is known. It separates Eastern Karen-ni (north of the Mi
Pai) irom Mt Hawng Hsawn territory. The natural boundary runs along
the main watershed, ending in the spur between the Mii Sa-u and the
Hwc P6ng Takka, which streams are respectively looked on as the boun-
dary by the Mc hiawng tlsawD Shans and the Karen*ni.
LOI HAU. — A Falaung village lin the Mong Yti circle of the Northern
Shan Slate of Xorlh Hsen \Vi. It stands on ahlU at a height of 4,000 feet,
a little to the south-weat of MOug Yu, and is the residence of the iang ia
cliargc of the circle. There were in February i8y2 twenty-cighl houses ia
the village with one hundred and eighty-four inhabitants. Fifty of these
were Chinamen who had recently settled in the village ; the remainder
were Palaungs of tlie Humai branch. The Chinamen cultivated a large
quantity of opium, which sold at ten rupees the viss. The Palaungs culti-
vated both hill-rice on the slopes and irrigated paddy-land in the valley of
the Nam Paw. Five of the Chinamen owned sixty pack-animals and were
traders. There was a monastery in the village with nine robed inmates.
LOI p£ MONG.— This hill range marksthc water-parting of the Salwccn
and Mikhong systems on the Ta Kaw-KengtQng road. The ascent from
the west is steep in places, but with several fairly level strctclics. The
crest is about 6,000 feet above sea-ltvcl. The descent on the east follows a
spur and is very easy. The top ni thft Loi Pfe Mong is a succession of slight
ridges and intervening level spaces extending over several miles. The
ridges arc eleven in number and are crossed at right angles. The lowest
is 5,oo<J feet and the highest 6,6o(» feet above sea level. Springs aboand
on the western side of the mountain, which is coverfd with a heavy forest
of pines and oth':r trees. From the summit of the pass to the town of
KcnglQng is not more than ten miles and in clear weather the hc;ivy foliage
of the town rising out of the bare paddy plain, the eccentrically dipped
tree rising from the top of Wat Kirain, a pagoda on the north bastion
(" one tree bastion"), and the masjiive outline of Wat Ho Kong, the chief
monastery of the town, can be easily distinguished.
LOI IiP.\NG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situ-
ated in 23*^ 46' north latitude and 97° 25' east longitude. In i8(j2 it con-
tained fifteen houses (eight Palaung and seven Lahtawng). The ]>opu-
latioo iras not known. The headman h.%s two other villages subordinate
tt] him. There are no cattle in the village. Water can be had from a small
stream close by and fr>m Namhkat, three quarters of a mile distant. There
is good camping-ground in the village.
LOI PI. — A village in Loi L6ng, a State in the Myelal division of the
Southern Shan States. It is situated On the peak of the same name to the
south-west of Loi Ldng hill. The population is entirely Zayein Karen and
numbered in 1893 one hundred and ninety-three persons. They paid one
72
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ttoi
rupee per household tribute. The cultivation is entirely in hill clearings,
and towards the end of the Shan year the villagers are frequently in great
straits for food.
!.0I PING. — A Palaun^ village of twelve houses in Tawng Peng State,
Northern ShanSt.itcs. The population in 1S97 numbered forty men, thirty-
eight women, twenty-six boys, and twenty girls. The villagers own thirty
cattle and cultivate hill paddy and some tea. The village is in the Myothit
circle and close to Mong Ngaw. The inhabitants are of the Nawnrawt
tribe of Paliungs.
LOI PWI.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi, which
had in i8q8 tvvclve Kachin and two Shan villages, with a population of
about 600. It is situated in inountainousrountry some sixteen miles south
of the Nam Tu (opposite Mong Yin) and consists of wooded hills and a few
patches of paddy plain.
LOI PWL— A village with twelve Kachiii houses and a popnlation of
about 70, situated near the south border of the circle of that name and some
fifteen miles west of Lashio in the Northern Shan Slates.
LOI PYEK.— A Kachin and Pataung village in the North Hsen Wi Nor-
thern Shan State, in Nam likam circle, which contained thirteen houses in
1894, with a population of thirty-eight persons. Tlic revenue paid was
one rupee a household, and the people were paddy cultivators by occupa-
tion. The price of paddy was six annas a basket. The villagers owned
fifteen bullocks, five bullaloes, and une pony.
LOI SAK.— A sugar-loaf peak in the State of North Hsen Wi, Northern
Shan Slates, situated in latitude 23*^ i' north, longitude 08" n' cast, about
six miles cast of Mong Yaw, through which the Irrawaday-Salwecn railway
will run. Near Loi Sak is the peak of Loi iisam Ngam, which rises to a
height of 6,400 feet and is 400 feet higher than Loi Sale. They project from
a plateau rising to 5,600 feet. This was examined in 1696 by Lieutenant
C. E. Macquoid as a possible sanitarium. He found that on the higher
plateau there was abundant space but insufficient water, while at the lower
levels there were several favourable sites near Ihc Chiucse and Palaung
vill.iges of Loi Sak, with an elevation of 4,500 feet — at Hpa Leng, well
watered, well wooded, and picturesque, 4,500 feet, and at Na Hpa 4,600 feet.
Some distance to the east is Man Mak, an extensive pUteau with ample
space for building and recreation grounds and good water-supply, but with
a height of only 4,100 feet.
LOI SAWNG.— A village in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State. It is situated at no great distance from the main
village of Ho Ya and had in March 1892 eighteen houses with seventy-two
inhabitants. The village is under the^^ of the neighbouring village of Nam
Tong. The inhabitants cultivated both upland and irrigated ricc-ficlds as
well as a few acres of cotton.
LOI SE.— A township) in the Kawn NS district of Mang Lfln West, Nor-
thern Shan States, The township includes the whole ridge of that name,
which stands out prominently to the south of the Tang Yan plain. It is of
considerable superficial area, but in i8tj2 had only twelve villages with
ciglity-thrce houses- The population consists of Shans, Li-hsaws, and
Prongs in almost equal numbers. Except for the opium, which is grown
voty
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
in large Bclds by the Li-hsawR and in garden plots by the Palaungs and
Shans, the township would he wretchedly poor and hardly self-supporting.
The price of opium varies from Rs, lo to Rs. i2 the viss and the selling
price was Ks. it at the end of April i8()2, hut it varies greatly according
to crops. U is sold at the bazaar of Tawng Hsu high up on the slope, for
the Li-hsaws seldom venture out of the hilU. There is little prospect of
an increase cither in the production of opium or of olhcr crops on the Loi
Sft ridge. This township suffered less in the disturbances of 1893 than
most others in West Mang Lfln.
LOI SENG.— A Kachin (Maru) village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in the Pang L6m circle of MOng Si, which contained twenty-houses
in (894 with a population of eighty-six persons. The revenue paid was
two rupees per household and the people were paddy, maize, and opium
cultivators by occupation, and owned thirty bullocks, ten buffaloes, two
ponies, and eighty pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas a basket.
LO! TAWNG.— A village in the Centre Riding of the Shan State of
Mang L5n West under the charge of the Pang Kut //taming. It stands
on the southern slope of the hill from which it takes its name, and there
were, in April 1892, seven bouses with forty-four inhabitants, all Shans.
They cultivate upland rice,
LOI TAWNG.— A Chinese village in North Hsen Wi, Norlhern Shan
State, in Mong Htam circle, which contained thirty-five houses in 1894
with a population of one hundred persons. The revenue paid was one
rupee per household and the people were paddy, opium, and maize culti-
vators and traders by occupation, and owned twenty bullocks, sixteen
buffaloes, five ponies, and one hundred pigs. The price of paddy was
eight annas a basket.
LO! TET NORTH.— A village in (he State of Nam Hkai, Myelat dis-
trict of the Southern Shan States, in the north-west of the State, not far
from Myin Mati. It had forty-six houses in 1897 with a population of 265.
Only thirty-four houses paid thrtikameda tax. contributing Rs. 293 among
them. The chief crop was paddy, cultivated both uu wet bottom and on
the uplands, hut chillies were also grown in some quantity.
LOIVEN'G. — A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in as^^g'
north latitude and g7°i5' east longitude. In 189a it cuntaiucd thirty houses ;
its population was unknown, The headman of the village has no others
subordinate to him. The inhibitants are ol the Lepai tribe
LO! \V0.~.\ Palaung village in the South Hiding ol the Northern Shan
State of Mang LOn West. It is situated to the west of the Nawng Msa
valley, due south of .Man Ping. In April 1892 there were six houses with a
population of fifty-two, al! Palaungs of the Man T6ng branch. They have
been settled here many years and cultivate chiefly hill rice. A certain
amouDt of poppy, huwcvcr, is grown as a garden crop. There is a monastery
in the villag- which is in the Na Ilka Long township.
LOI WYING NANG.— Latitude 2o°25', longitude 98 ^^i'. altitude 5.100
feet, ,\ bill and pass in the Trans- Sat vvccn district of Mong Tftn, in Mawk
Mai State. It lies on the main road from MongTAn tothcTa Hsang ferry on
theSalween. The ascent on the south side is not difficult and tnc march
over the pass is usually broken by camping al Pang Tdk S6k, a shoulder
10
74
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ttOI-LON
of the «pur op which the path is carried. This is about 4,600 feet high.
The camping-ground is narrow and sloping, the water several hundred feet
below. The ascent on the north side is long and steep, being over three
thousand feet from the Mc Sala valley. The name Wying Nang (the lady's
fort) is derived from an ancient small square fort consisting nf a double
rampart and ditch which occupies a knoll on the main ridge, and is said to
have been the stronghold of a lady chieftain many years ago. The range
is covered with pine forest.
LOI YAI. — A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in 33°45'
north longitude and 97*32' east longitude. In 189a it contained twenty
houses; the population was unknown. The inhabitants are of the Lahtawng
tribe. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to hini.
Water is obtainable from small streams. The village is stockaded to a
height of ten feet.
LOI YOI. — A vitiate in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi. The village contained five houses in March 189J with
tn'enty-one inhabitants. They cultivated both ti pland and lowland rice and
some sugarcane.
- LOI YOK. — A Yang Lam village in the MQug Yai circle of the Shan
Stale of South Hsen Wi, situated in the hills south-west of the capital.
It contained in March [892 twenty houses with a population of 115.
The villagers were said to be Yang Lam, but they seemed to have
mixed a good deal with the surrounding Shans and there appeared to be
general intermarriage. They cultivated some fifty acres of lowland paddy
and a good deal of hill rice and cotton.
LOK WAL— A village in the Man S6 circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi, situated on the border of the Nam Pawng paddy plain.
It contained in March 1892 twelve houses with a population of sixty > all
were Sluns and engaged in paddy cultivation.
LOMBAN.— A village of Chins of the Tashfln tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had eighty houses: the name of the resident Chief was
Yanoung. It lies on the side of a hill on the Falara-Fort White road,
about half mile north of Parrtt and is reached by the Falam-Fort White
road, igmili^s. It is a mixed Hlunseo and Torr village, and pays tribute to
Falam ; it is one of the mail stages. There are camping-grounds and fair
water-supply. It has the usual internal fences and hedges.
LON-B.^UNG. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
PakAkku district, with a popuUl'On of one hundred and lifty, according to
the census of 1891. The Ihathameda amounted to Rs. t8o lor 1897-98.
LON-BACJNG. — A viI!;igR in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of
Pakdkku district, with a population of thirty five according to the census of
1891, and a revenue of Rs. 60.
LONCHA or LONSA. ~A Kachin village in Tract No. 9, Bhamo district,
situated in 24''i9' north latitude and 97*^26' east longitude, tn i8q2 it con-
tained thirty houses with a population of 104. The headman of the village
has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe
and Kaori sub-tribCj and own three bullocks and two buffaloes.
LONJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
LON-CHON. — A village in tho Min-ywa circle, Ku-hoa-ywa townsliip,
Gaiigaw Kubtlivisiun of PakAkku district, nith a populalion of 53, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 1 10.
LONDVVA.— A vilUge of Yotun Chins in the Southern Chin Hills. In
1894 it had sixty houses : Hmunhai was its resident Chief. It lies twenty
miles south-cast of Lotaw, on the left bank of the Myittha, and can be reach-
ed from Lotaw, twenty miles ; from LuDgno» fourteen miles ; and from Haka
^•/(f Shurkwa, Tonwa, Panguar, and Nabori. The village is stockaded, but
presents no difficulty to attack. It is on bad terms with T6nwa and other
villages, and formerly paid blackmail to the Hakas. There is plenty oE
wa1,er-supj;Iy with a good camping-gfound. The viHage was partially
disarmed m 1895. Hmunhai is related to the Chiefs of Aika and Kapi.
LONG HAWM.— A Shan village in the Man S& circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It lic-s in the paddy plain near the hfn^s
village, and the inhabitants are all cultivators. There were in March itfgs
twelve houses with a population of 54, all of whom have re-settled since
the destruction of the village in the civil war of 1886-87.
LONG KANG.— A Palaung village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
State, in Mong Hawm circle, which contained twenty houses in 1894, per
with a population of eighty-three persons. The revenue paid was Rs, 3
per household^ and the people were paddy and opium cultivators by occupa-
tion, and owned thirty bullocks and ten buflalloes. The price of paddy
was six annas a basket.
LONG KAWNG— .\ village in the M5ng Sit circle of the Northern Shan
Slate of South llsen Wi, about four miles north of Loi Ngun, the main
village of the circle. There were fourteen houses with a population of
84 in March 189a. The villagers cultivate several hundred acres of irrigat-
ed paddy-land. They are all Shaus. The ki of the village has also charge
of Na Mawn.
LONG KEN'G.— A small village on the banks of the Kin Ti in the Mdng
Yai circle of the Northi-rn Shan State of South Usen Wi. It had only
recently been established in March 1892 and then contained fire houses
with a p:>pulation uf 35. Taungya cultivation wa3 being begun, but there
will be a good deal of wet bottom available when the villagers got more
cattle. The village is under the charge of the HtamSng of Man Hpai.
LONG KKNG.— A village in the Central Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang Lon West, situated a little over a mile south of Man Ping,
at a height of 3,600 feet. The village is in two parts, which contained six
and seven houses respectively in April tSgZ and a population of 75 all Shan.
They cultivate a few irrigated fields a long way from the village, but their
chief crops arc hill-rice and sugarcane. The village is in the Hsang Hki
HpdHg3.nA renders personal service instead of paying tribute.
LO.N'G .MON. — A village of twenty-one houses, South Ilsen Wi, Northeru
Shan States, situated in the Tang Van Myo/aship. It had in 1897 a popu-
lation of twenty-six males, thirty-one females, twenty hoys, and twenty girls-
There is a monastery. The inhabitants are Shans and possess thirty-two
buffaloes, twentv-iwocows, ninety-six bullocks, and six ponies. They work
twelve acres of lowlying fields and thirty-two acres of bill paddy and pay
a revenue of Rs. 30 a year. The village is situated on the main trade route
to Na Lao in West Mang Lfia.
76
THE UPPER nURMA GAZETTEER.
ILOH
LONG MU. — Two villages with, in 1897, a total of forty-five houses, situ-
ated in Tang Yan Afyosaship, South Hsen Wi> Northern Shan SlateSj on the
immediate borders of West Mang Lon. The villagers arc poor. They
possess a few ponies and cattle and grow some cotton, opium, and tobacca
The population numbers thirty men, forty-seven women, thirty-eiglit boys
and sixty-five girls.
LONGRANG.— A village of Shintan Chips In the Southern Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had one hundred and fifty houses: tllway Hmiin and Kna Hon
were its resident Chiefs. It lies ten miles south of Papia on the west bank
of the Boiuu and can be reached from Shurkwa. the road crossing the
Boiou six times. Longrang is a fairly well-built village and but slightly
defended. There is good camping-ground in cultivation to the south-west
of the village with plenty of water. The Chiefs arc related to the Chiefs
of Shurkwa and Kapi. The village was partially disarmed in 1895.
Lt^NGSAM.— A Shan village in the MQng Sit circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It contained in March (892 six houses with
a population of 35. They cultivate hill-rice and cotton.
LOXG tang. — A Chinese village of thirteen houses ia the Ko Kang
Traos-Salween circle of Hsen Wi ( Thcio ni). It is situated about eight
miles north-east of Ken Pwi on the steep slope of a spur running down to
the Salweco. In 1893 the population was 54. The village is long estab-
lished and works about one hundred acres of irrigated paddy-land, ter-
raced out of the steep slopes with enormous labour. About three hundred
acres of land are under poppy, and hill-rice and Indian-corn are also cul-
tivated. The villagers own a number of pack-animals, which they use for
selling their surplus produce.
LONGTANG or LONGRANG.— A village of Chins of the Yokwa
tribe in the Southern Chin Hills. In 1894 it had ten houses ; Yaryit was its
resident Chief. It lies four miles south of Yokwa and can be reached from
Yokwa (four miles) and from Thetta [ten miles). The village is both under
Yokwa and Thetta influence. It is not stockaded. There is good camp-
ing-ground with plenty of water.
LuNG TAWNG. — N Yang Lam village in the M5ng Heng circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated on the slope up-
wards towards Hai Pu, opposite to the peak of Loi Sang and at no great
distance from Mdng Heng village. It contained live houses with a popula-
tion of twenty-three In April 1891. The people cultivated hill-rice.
LONG YAN. — A Shan village o( eighteen houses in Tang Yan M;yoaash\p
South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States. In 1897 '* ^^^ ^ population of
nineteen men, twenty women, eleven boys, and twenty-six girls. It pays
Rs. 95 a year revenue. The villagers own thirty-five buffaloes and twenty-
eight cows. There is a monastery. The village is a poor one.
LON-GYI. — A village in the L6n-gyi circle, Laungshfi township, Yawdwin
subdivision of Pak/^kku district, with a population of 386 and a revenue of
Rs. 890 in 1897.
LONHNAM.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had thirty-seven houses . Ahdun was its resident Chief.
It lies seven miles east- north- east of Haka and can be reached from Haka or
from Faron, two miles. The village is an offshoot of Faron, paying tribute
to Shwe Hlyen of Haka.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
n
LONKATor LUMKAK or KAUNGM.— A Kachin village in Tract N6.
8, Bharao district, situated in 24° 6' north latitude and o? 34' <"ast loagi-
lude. In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of 48. The
headinan has one village subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Lepai tribe and Szi (Asi or Ithi) sub-tribe, and own Bvc bullocks, five
buffaloes, and one [>oiiy.
LONKAT. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 29, Katha dislrict, situated
in 24° 56' north latitude and (}(>'* 37' east longitude. In 1892 it cootained
twelve houses with a population of 41. The headman of the village has no
other subordinate to hitti. The inhabitants are of the Marao tribe, and own
seven buffaloes. Camping-ground is good.
LONKAUK.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 33, Myitkyina district; its
situation is not known precisely. The headman of the village has no other
subordinate to him. In 1892 it contained twenty-three houses ; its popula-
tion was unknown. The inhabitants are Shan-Burmese.
LONLER.— A village, of Chius of tlie Klangklang tribe in the Southern
Chin Mills. In 1S94 it had one hundred houses: Nokyo was its resident
Chief. It lies fifty-five miles east-north-east of Haka and is reached vid
Klangklang and Munlipi. The village is under YwahJt ol Klangklang ; it is
hostile to several Lusliai clans. ^7'his village wa.s concerned in the attack on
Lieutenant Stewart in 1888. There is (air camping-ground Co the south of
the village, but the water-supply is bad.
LON long.— 5« Loi Lfin.
LON PO.— The capital of the State of Loi Ai, Myelat district. Southern
Shan States, and the residence of the Ngwe-kun-kmu. It lies on aslope
rising gently to the hills on the west. In 1897 it contained forty-six houses
with a population of 267 persons. As retainers of the Chief all the villagers
except eight were exempted from the payment of revenue. The villages
of Kandaung (thirty houses), Kyaung-anauk-vwa (twenty-four houses),
In-gyi Anauk-ywa (eleven houses), In-gyi A-shc-yvva (fifteen hou.ses), Ky-
aung-taga Hmat-ywa (eleven houses) and Tatkftn ^four houses) are within
half a mile of the Ng-we-kufi'limu's village-
LONSON.—A Kacbin village in Tract No. 13, Bhamo district, situated
in 24" 35' north latitude and 97" 26' east longitude. In 1S93 it contained
fifteen houses; its population was unknown. The headman has no other
subordinate to him. The inhabitant!, are of the Lepai tribe, and own no
cattle.
LON-TON.— Au lodaw-gj'i lake village in the Mogaung subdivision of
Myttkyina district. The village has thirty-one housos, including those at
Onbin-kai. and a population of one hundred and twenty-four; it produced
one hundred and four baskets of le in 1B97.
LONTUK.— A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had ten houses : the name of the resident Chief was
Vum Tuen. It lies north-east of Tinzin and is reached from Tiddim vid
Tunzan and thence by a Chin path eight mik-s. The puople arc Yos and
are subordinate to Howchinkup. The village has been disarmed. Water is
scarce and is drawn from holes at the village.
LONZERT.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it bad eighty houses; Lak6ti, Shaim6n, and Pagut were
78
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[U»-LOT
its resident Chiefs. 1 1 lies njnet<'€ii miles north-west by west of Haka and
eight miles north of Klangklang. The village has stockaded entrances and
there is a camping-ground near it on the Shopum nad. Lonzert pays tri-
bute to Valein of liaka. It was partly disarmed in 1895.
LOPA. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe In the Northern Chin
Hills, In 1894 it had twenty^eight houses ; the name of the resident
Chief was Vumkai. It lies twent>--lwo miles east of Tunzan and twenty
miles west of Yaza-gyo. It is reached by a route from Tiddini to Tiinzan ;
thence through l*aitu ; thence to a settlement called Kanzan, crossing the
Tang range and then descending to Lopa which stands at an elevation of
3,000 feet. The people are Yos and arc subordinate to Mowchinkup. The
village is 5.600 feet above the 'J'ulai river ; tt has been disarmed. The people
grow rice. Water is obtained from two streams to the north and south of
the village.
LOPE — A village of Chins of the Siyin tribe in the Northern Chin Mills.
In 1894 it had tweoty-uine houses: the name of the resident Chief was
Kuplyin. In plain view from the ridge above Kort White, 1 1 lies to the
west and 2,000 feet below, and is placed'a few hundred feet below the
mule-road to old Fort \\'bite (present Tftklaing), six miles from Fort
White. The village is inhabited by the Kimlcl familv, an off-shoot of the
Twuntakclan of the Siyin tribe. Kuplyin, the Chief, has visited Rangoon.
After the rebellion of 1892 the Kimlcis were disarmed and allowed to build
a separate village. The village is not stoc kaded and is easily attacked from
all sides. There is excellent camping-ground some two hundred and fifty
yards south-west of the village. Water-supply from streams is abundant.
LOSOW. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had twenty-seven houses: the name of the resident
Chief was Sliimkam. It lies six miles south-west of Tiddim, south of Lama-
yan and north of Saiyan, and is reached by a route from Tiddim three and
a half mile* along the' Oimlo road, then sharp west by a Chin path, descend-
ing to the village in two and a half miles. The people are Kanho\YS under
Howchinkup ; tney were originally Soktes of Molbem. The village was de-
stroyed in 1889 and was disarmed in 1893. Sufficient water-supply from a
stream is obtainable.
LOTARR or LOTARRON.— A village of Chins of the Whenoh tribe
\a the Central Chin Hills. In 1894 it had thirty-three houses: Tin-tung
was its resident Chief. It lies three miles west-north-west of Kyangrong,
and can be reached viii TIao, Ngaiti, and Kyangrong. It pays tribute to
Falam. There is a good camping-ground with plenty of water below the
village, which is not stockaded.
LOTAW.— A village ol Chins in the Southern Chin Hills. In 1894 it
had one hundred and forty houses: Taunglyen, Kwasin, and Takum were
its resident Chiefs. It lies 1,000 feet above the Titivar, ten miles south of
Aika, and fifty miles west of Gangaw, and can be reached from Haka and
also from Gangaw. The village has stockaded gateways, but is otherwise
only protected by a hedge. It is commanded from the Tonwa road, where
there is good camping-ground with plenty of water. The village was fined
in guns in 1894 for raiding the Chin-ni6s. Lotaw is unfriendly with Lung-
no. Jt was partially diiarnicd iu 1895.
ior-t.ow3
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
79
LOTSUM.— A village of Chios of the Tashon tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. In iStji it had thirty-five houses : Noalyem was its resident Chief.
It lies two milrs north of Hmunli.and is reached wn' Hmunli. It is a Shun-
kla village tributary to Falam. There is good water-supply.
LOWERCHINDW'IN.^A district in the Sagaing division lyingapproxi-
D„ . . mately between 3i° 45' and 22^ 50' north latitude and
94 30 and 95 40 east ton^itude. It is bounded on the
north by the Upper Chindwin and Shwebo districts, on the west by the
Pakflkku district, on the east by the Shwebo district, and on the south by
the Pakdkku and Sagain^j districts. Its approximatt; area is 3,400 stjuare
miles.
There are two main ranges of hills in the district, both belonging to the
Mqu ta'iva central svstem which 'divides the Irrawaddy valley from
the Bay of Bengal. Of these, the PAndaung range runs
from north to south and forms the boundary between the h'ak&kku and
Lower Chindwin districts on the west. Its highest point is 4,383 feet, and
it is traversed by one pass, through which runs the road from M6nywa to
Gangaw in the Pakflkku district vid Chinbyit and 2eiktauug at the south-
west corner of the Mintaingbin township; it is passable for carts as far as
Zeiktaung, from which place goods are carried on bullock b.ick. Several
footpaths cross the range, most of them in the neighbourhood of Zeiktaung,
and there is a pass from Ka-ni to the valley of the S&-ywa chaung at the
north-west corner nf the district. The Mahu-daung range runs through the
middle of the Kani township parallel to the Pdndaung range. Its highest
point is 3,305 feet. Of smaller ranges, the Thingadfln runs north and
south from Kin-Ie to Kani village, and the Thapan or Okpo-daupg range,
also running north and south, divides the Ayadaw and Kuiiaw circles. Toe
Powun-daung hill {q.v.) in Salin-gyi township is noted for the large number
of its cave temples. Other hills of less importance are I'a-gyi-daung in
Mintaingbin and Taungkomaik and Letpadaun« in Salin-gyi township.
The plains of the district arc not named. Most of them are cultivated with
different kiuds of food grains and to a small extent with vegetables and frutt
trees. The parts not cultivated arc covered with jungle and palm groves.
The chief rivers of the district arc the Chindwin and the Mu, The former
Rivere- the Chin. ^^'^ ''^^ ''^S" tributaries, the Inbaung, Thingaddn, Yc-
j^in. * wun, Kyaukmyet, and NgakAn Yama, none of them
navigable for boats- The Mu has no tributaries of any
size. The Chindwin rises in about north latitude 25^^ 30' and east longitude
^^° 0' and, after following north and west in n considerable curve, turns
south and finally joins the Irrawaddy opposite Myingyan. In the rains it
has a very strong current and varies much in breadth ; twenty miles north
of M6ny wa it flows through the Shweza-yc defile, where it narrows to a
width of some sixty feet; during high floods the defile is impassable for
boats and rafts, and steamers have been wrecked in making the passage.
It is navigable throughout the year and there is a weekly service of the
Irrawaddy Flotilla Company's steamers from PakSkku up to Homalin be-
yond Kindatin the Upper Chindwin district. Besides this service a number
of Government steamers run during the months of July, August, and Sep-
tember; the depth of the river permits of the lai^cst of the Irrawaddy
Flotilla Company's steamers ascending to Kindat.
8o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
fLOW
0( Its tributaries the Yewun chaung, an inconsiderable stream) joins it at
Kani.
The Yama chaun^ rises in the Mahudaung range and runs due east to
its mouth at Kyaukmyet, a little above Mdny wa, forming the southern boun-
dary of the Kacii township. Near K6nywa the Yama receives the TunsAn
chaung from the hills on the western boundary of the district.
South of the Yama comes in the Ngakfin Yama, forming the soathern
boundary of the district.
The Patolfin chaung runs due north along the S&-ywa ckaung valley be-
tween the P6ndaung and Mahudaung ranges, and finally joins the Chindwin
at PatolAn In the Upper Chindwin district.
On the left bank the Inbaung chaung joins it at Htabauk village above
Kani.
The Mu, a tributary of the Irrawaddy, rises in Mansi in Katha district,
runs in a southerly direction, keeping a general course
**' parallel to the Chindwin. and flows into the Irrawaddy
at Nyaungyin- It forms the eastern boundary of the Lower Citindwin
district and is navigable for country boats of 1,400 baskets burden during
the rains only, when the river is full.
Its rhlef aillucnts in the Lower Chindwin district are the P6wct chaung, a
small stream whith rises in the Ye-gwi;-daung range in the Budalin township,
and flows north-east into the Mu near Bounggya, and the Wctk6 cnaungt
which rises in the same range and runs In a north-easterly direction to its
mouth at Wctki.
The lakes of the district arc the Nyauuggyaing, Sha-bye, Yetha, Bonma-
- . zin, Yin, and Kani — all in the eastern subdivision. There
*■ are no marshes in the district.
The plains of the district are chiefly sand, gravel, or laterile with inter-
spcrsed tracts nf sandy loam, whilst in the hills limestone
ijfioogy. gjj^ calcareous strata arc also met with. Granite, lime*
stone, copper sulphate, coal, garnet, tourmaline, saltpetre, and gold In small
particles are the chief minerals found, and of these none are met with except
in the liills.
The Forest division is the same as that of the district. Most of the
forests lie on the two ranges of hills that form the western
°'^^ boundary of the district. There are five reserved tracts,
covering four hundred and forty-six square miles, and two proposed reserves
— the Tningadfln with an area of twenty-five «nd the Sattha, near Zeiktaung,
with an area of thirty square miles.
[By a notification, dated the i6th October i8g8, the Thingaddn reserve
in the Kani township was finally constituted.]
There are approximately six hundred and fifteen miles of unreserved
forest land. Teak and cutch are the principal kinds of forest produce and
Pyinma, thifra, i»-gyi», fiat/aui, in, and ironwood are also found.
The temperature and rainfall are given in the attached table. The high-
est recorded reading in the shade during the past seven
years has been 106" F. in May, and the lowest 52° F. in
December. The average rainfall is 27 inches. The
heaviest reading (40-58 inches) was in 1894, and the lowest in 1891 (16-92
inches).
Climate
health.
and
LOW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
8x
■*
-*■
n
(O
«
Ifl
^
•S3ll[pB3J 1S3M0-]
i>.
in
m
lo
m
■n
lO
-s^iiipeaj )S943i{4
■o
n
00
s.
b
1LJI
r-.
in
r-.
m
irt
o
o
H
Q
«
■E?Uipe3J UinufFUILU JO Uf9|V
trt
I<1
00
o
■V
^
'sSutp^j mnui.rxEUi jo uvs^
lO
00
ga
8
■VO
Hi
oo
r^
r^
no
Op
c>.
M
■s3u|p^3J ^Sa.'Birj
in
a:
's^uipeaj ;59i{Sii^
CI
s
'S.
a
^
m
a*
^
B^
^
4
%
•o
„
VO
p<«
o
Oi
oo
tS
sSuipe^j uitiujiuiui JO liEs^
"*
03
>p
tn
Pk
u
(^
«J
oo
go
[«-
QG
«a
■sjujpeaj lunuiixaui p u-esvi
s
s
in
o
g
OO
8-
it-
O
<
1 c^
u
1 ?>
; <
ao
OS
Oi
bO
Ij-
o%
•SSutpeai i)sauoi
*
Q
>-•
n
n
IT)
^
^
m
o
n
o>
1-
■sauipBaJ lidq^iH
»
9
a
o
o
o
O
c
_
«
lo
m
n
Ot
8
=3
-s3uipedJ tiimiiiJiLU jo ueaj^
r*
>p
r^
PI
P
M
00
gQ
ea
oa
(A
t».
■OO
n
ri
r»
0\
OO
so
w
sSuipeaj luniuixeui ]0 u'ssyj
<o
's;
&
Ok
n
irt
H
M
f
00
m
S
r-.
CT'
Di
■o
«
c^
't^Wl
i')
r-i.
lO
to
en
a
n
PI
M
1 a
u
is
3c
>1
-J
1 «
1 ^
2
CO
r^
"-)
e
M
-«
•n
t«.
■n
a
-*■
a-
^^
'Jaq^l:^:^^Q 01 jaqoiSQ
■*
in
m
r^
p*
CO
n
"
s
as
M
oo
□o
s
o
'j3qLU9]dag 01 aunf
f*l
<b
O
n
*
N
o
_
■o
o
r**
lO
O
•a
Ol
!-■
r^
■*
Irt
>o
■Xttj;^ 0] ^enucf
r*
in
C4
»
e-.
■a
1 c u
:
:
:
:
:
;
:
Oji —
■- m « X
•-•
S5^;g
eg % ri 1*
a.
CO
^
in
^
M
09
n
m
CD
cc
GO
<
P«
^
■*
"^
*•
**
II
82
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[tow
The pre\ailing diseases arc malarial fcrcrs, bowel affections due chiefly
to malarial causes, and eye complaints; but on the whole the dislricl may
be considered healthy.
There have been no epidemics of cholera, though the disease has occa-
sionally appeared in sporadic form.
Smalt-pox has broken out every year in various parts &( the district, but
not extensively. The progress of vaccination will probably check these
small outbreaks after a few years.
The population of the district numbers 233,316, comprising 233,158
, . Burmans, 426 Mahomrocdans, 374 Hindus, and 358 of
Papulation. .1. _ ^
•^ other races.
There has not been any considerable decrease or increase of popiilatioD
since the Annexation,
The chief towns of the district are MAnywa, the headquarters of the
district, which has a municipality, Alon, the former headquarters, which is
on the river-bank and will be the terminus of the railway from Sagaing to
Budalin, Pn\b, Kani, Salin-gyi, and Mintaingbin, the headquarters of the
subdivisions and tovvmibips.
Other towns and villages are given under their alphabetical heads.
The public buildingsin MAnywaarc a District Jail for prisoners sentenced
P hr h '11' ^° '*^*^ *^*" three years' imprisonment. It consists of
u )c ui ings. j^g^j^ buililiugs on piles and is surrounded by a brick
wall- Resides this there are the Deputy Commissioner's court-house and
office, the office of the District Superintendent of Police, a Treasury office
and Circuit- house in one building, teak wood barracks for the Military
Police, a teak wood hospital, supposed to be one of the finest in Upper
Burma, Telegraph and Pobt offices, an Executive Engineer's office, a dlk
bungalow and Civil Hospital, anil barrack;* for the Civil Police.
There arc 193.176 acres of land actually under cultivation in the district
... and 664,536 acres more available. Rice is the chief
^" " ' grain cultivated, and of this there is an e5timat<"d outturn
of 1,377,800 baskets, valued at Ks. 10.92,240; tilseed is also produced in
small quantities, and in the Salin-gyi township a g'jod deal of sugarcane is
crown. A fair amount of indigo is also produced and the tralBc in bamboos
IS considerable. The number of buffaloes in the district was 950 in 1890
and of cows and bullocks to,6oo. The number of ponies was only 260.
There were 13,140 carts and 321,000 ploughs in use and zia boats. Pig.<),
sheep, and ^^oats are also found, but the latter belong almost invariably to
natives of India.
A good deal of working in brass is done in the district, principally at In-
.... daing in the M6nywa township. Gongs arc turned out in
n u ncs. large quantities and the annual value of the trade is esti-
mated at Rs. 32,900. Other articles produced are bells, spoons, and gob-
lets or drinking cups. Pottery also flourishes, chiefly at Yctwct, Al6n,
M6nywa, Salin-gyi, and Budalin. The chief articles turned out are waler-
pots of diflereut varieties, goblets, salt-pots, and urn-shaped vessels, and the
value of the trade amounts to n«:arly seven thousand rupees. A good deal
of lacqucrware, bamboo-matting, and Uiskcl-work is also produced, rcpre-
.cnting an annual turnover of thirty thousand rupees. Dahsarc also made
■
LOWJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
83
Administration
Bttrmese times.
in targe numbers at Hlf-gu and Pa^yi. Ciold and silver smiths are found
hcrf and there, but they arc not noted lor any special work.
The present Lower Cblndwin district in Burmese times consisted of the
thr'-e tp««ship9 of AI6n, Pagyi, and Kani.
The A!6n rr««ship comprised the present Mftnywa
and Budalin townships of tlu; Budalin subdivision, and
was bounded on the north by the Kani and Tabayin ww»ships, on the east
by the Mu river, on the south by the Anyin wiiwship, and on the west by
the Chindwin river.
The villages of Kinmnn and Aung-chan*tha were included in the A16n
wuffship in Burmese times, but were after the Annexation transferred to
the Sagaing district.
- The Pagyi icwnship contained the present Salin-gyi and Iwo-thirds of the
Mintaingbin townships, and liad an area of some (oo square miles. It was
bounded on the north by the North Yama or Kyaukmyct and the Shit-ywa-
gyaung, on the east by the Chindwin Liver, on the south by the South Yama,
and on the west by the P6ndaung range.
The Kani wnship was much larger than the present Kani township,
as it included-^
(i) the Shit-ywa-gyaung valley, in which are the villages of Tliitlcyi-
daing, Mayin, 2ciktaung, Ban*bwe, Aingma, Nyaungyaing,
and Sitlayin, afterwards added to the Mintaingbiii township ;
(i!) the Shweza<yc circle, now in the Budalin township; and
.(iii) the villages of Bin, Thlndaw, Zinga-le, Panzet, Thaiibauk, and
Tdn, now in the Mingin townsliip of the Upper Chindwin
district. ,
The Kani uf»nsliip was bounded on the north by the Mingin auiship,
on the east by the Daba)in and A15n wwnships, on the south by the South
Yama, and on the west by the Pondaung range.
The AWn WM«- The Officers appointed by tlic King for the admiais-
slilp. tration of the Al6n Tvumhi^i were —
Ri.
A district man who received ... .. ,,. aoo
Two aitkrx, each with a salary of ... .„ ,„ too
Two uaiikatis with a salary of ... ... ... 65
"ivomyosajfes with a salnry of ... ... ... jo
5in^a»ni««Wii with s i>a!ary of ... ... ... 50
One kurthodtin vun with a salary of ... ,., 30
One myothugjfi and 66 yjfathugyis, and one kinSk or revenoe collector.
The wun had unlimited powers in revenue and judicial matters, but at
any rate in Kin^ Tliibaw's reign bis civil Jurisdiction was limited to suits
not yxcccding Rs. 1,000 In value [tfide Judicial Commissioner of Upper
Burma's Circular No. 9 of 1892].
Si'tih, nahkans, and myosayes \vere the viuns assistants. They exer-
cised judicial functions under the control of the wun, with whom they held
their Courts.
Yasav!utuis were of the nature of PoHcr Magistrates. They invcstigat*
ed criminal cases in their respective charges and generally sent the offend-
ers for trial before the Wun's Court) though they sometimes look co'nii-
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I LOW
zance of caks independently- They could also hear and decide clvtl cases
of a petty nature.
The Kunhadein had to super\-i5c the collection of those heads of revenue
which fell under "Law and Justice."
These were —
(i) kunbo (cost of betel), lo per cent, commission on the value
ol the subject-matter in civil suits and of the compensation
ordt.Tcd to l>c paid to the complainant in criminal cases ;
(ii) unclaimed property and cattle ; and
(iii) escheated properly.
The amount of money realized annually from these sources in A16a
township is said to have been about Rs- 8,000. The whole of this was re-
mitted to the King's treasury at Mandalay.
The myotkugyi and yxea-thugyis were not salaried officers ; instead they
were allowed to receive in per cent, commission on all revenue collected
by them. They had the powers of revenue and judicial offict;rs within
Iheir respective circles, and were under the orders of the wun. They
could appoint ywa-^ts and ytca-gaungs.
The kin-6k wa.^ the royal lessee, to whom the exclu.sive riglit of collect-
ing certain classes of revenue had been farmed by the King. The revenue
heads with which he was concerned will be found under " Kevenue."
The Pagyi wunship was administered hy the following officers, all ap-
ThePagyiwwwship. pointed by the King :—
R.4.
One district wi't on a salary o( ,.. ... aoo monthly, *
'X<iiQtaik-saytt on a itAary oi ... ... jo each.
One myotkugyi and a number of yvavlhugyii drawirg a commission of 10 per
cent, on the thathamedo eollectod by thrm.
The functions of these officers were the same as in the other wuK$h\ps.
The wun and his taik-sayes held their Conrt at Salin-gyi, the headquarters
of the present Salin-gyi township.
The Kani wKnship wa6 administered by one district ii-un, whose pay was
_. ., . . . Rs. 200, two sitkes whose pav was Ra. 100, two myo-
*^ sayes whose pay was Rs. 50, one myothugyt and go^ina-
ihupyis, drawing to per cent, commission on the ihathameda and Statu
land revenue collected by them.
All these officers were appointed by the King, and their powers were the
same as those of the officials in the other administrative divisions.
The wun and his two sitkcs held their Court at Kani, the headquarters
of the present Kani township,
Under the Burmese Kings the chief Buddhist monks in each township
seem to have exercised a semi-official supervision over
the executive. At the head of the Buddhist hierarchy in
Mindfin Mirt's reign was the Thatkanabaing, whose seat
was at Mandalay, Fdngyi U Nyi. Alter bis death four
Thathafiabaings, monUs of much learning and sound doctrine, were appoint-
ed to fill ihe place which U Ny6 occupied alone, and under them were gaingJis
(abbots) and gaingdauks (priors). In the ordinary administration of each
fvi/nship, the wun, the st'tke, the nahkan, and other officials exercised their
respective functions without interference from the religious side ; but when
a miscarriage of justice was committed by any of them the gaingok or
Ecclesiastical ad-
ministration in Bur*
inese times.
tow I
THE UPPER BLRMA GAZETTRER.
«s
gaingdauk invariably rebuVed tliem, and, if the rebuke was ignored, a spe-
cial report was prepared on a sealed paper, kept (or that purpose, and sub-
micted to the King.
During 1886 and tSS? the Upper and Lower Chindwin were ad-
Adininisirai i 0 n ministered as one district, with AIAn, seven miles north-
■ince (he Annexa- west of Monywai as ihc beadc|uarters. This continued
^'OB- until January 1888, when tlie present two districis were
formed, and the hcad<]uarters ofthe Lower Chindwin were fixed at Mflnywa.
MAnywa, which is a large place of about nine hundred houses, situated
on tiie left bank of the Chindwin river, is connected with Xlyinmu on the
Irrawaddy by a good Government road, thirty-seven miles long, over which
the mails are run.
For administrative purposes Lower Chindwin district is now divided into
two subdivisions — the Palb subdivision on the west and the Budalin sub-
division on the east of the Chindwin river There are three townships in
the Pai& subdivision — Kani, Salin-gyi, and Mintaingbin ; the headquarters of
the suh*iivision being at Pali. There arc t\vo townships in the Rudalin
subdivision -Budalin and MAnywa; the subdivision^l headquarters being at
Budalin. In former years the Mintaingbin and Saliu-yyi townships were
known as Western ana Rastern Pagyi. Tht-se two townships were, for
about four years after the Annexation, the most turbulent part of the whole
district, and their reputation was Htlle better in the King's lime. They have
been the scene of ever)" rebellion in the Lower Chindwin.
The sources of revenue collected in Burmese limes in the Lower Chin-
dwin district were (!) land revenue, which comprised
thatkatnada and imposts on State land; (ii) Miscellane-
ous revenue, comprising all levies on forest produce.
customs, ferries, bazaar stalU. tisherics, and brokerage, (iii) Law and Justice
(see under head "Administration").
The system of assessment and collection of thathamsiia revenue was the
Th II da same in Burmese times as it is now. Each household
a xame . ^^.^^ rated by royal order at an average of Rs. 10. The
actual assessment was made by thamaih's or assessors, selected by the vil-
lagers themselves, and the assessment-rolls were prepared by the thugyis
and submitted by them to the District wu/i, who was required to make out
the total demand for his district and to submit it to the Hluldew, together
with the revenue collected.
The assessment- rolls were seldom checked in Burmese times by officers
superior to Thugyis. The amount of the revenue demand in those parts of
the throe spunships which now form the Lower Chindwin district was as
follows :—
Revenue In Bur
mese times.
Amount of ihatbtmtda.
Rs.
1,50,000
30*00
50,000
3,.v>>ooo
86
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(LOW
The thalhameda collected in the Lower Chindwin district for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 5,19,660.
The mode of assessment and collection of revenue from State lands in
Burmese times was the same as it is now, i.e., the Gov-
ernment took as revenue a certain portion of the produce
of the lands converted into money at current market rates.
The revenue on State lauds in Burmese times amouoted to onlyRs. 1,500
a year.
State land.
Name oF nunship.
Amount of revenue.
Remarks.
(Il Alfin
(3) Pagyi
(3) Kari
Rs.
200
i.OOO
300
The Government share was one-
third of the annual produce.
The King leased the exclusive
right of coliectiiig revenue on
the royal lands for a thousand
rupees a year to an Ayadav-
Sky who took as his share one-
third ff the total outturn.
Total
1.500
Government now takes one-third of the annual produce of State lands
throughout the district and collected in this manner Rs. 8,131 in 1896-97.
There were no other sources of revenue in the Pagyi and Kani war-
ships in Burmese times ; but in the A16n iPBWship the King received about
Rs. 43,000 a year from miscellaneous sources {see above) and Law and
Justice receipts, and here the exclusive right of collecting revenue at fixed
rates from these sources was leased to a kin-6k for Rs. 35,000 a year.
The kin-Sk had full power to sublet his rights and titles in the lease
made to him by the king.
Law and Justice receipts. — The revenue collected from these sources
{v. under Administration) amounted to about Rs. 8,000 a year in theu«n-
ship, and was collected and submitted to the king's treasury by the Kun-
bodeitt.
The total revenue of the three a»w«ships forming the present Lower Chin-
dwin district may be summarized as follows : —
Rs.
(1) Thathanuda ... - ... ... 3,30,000
(3) State land ... ... .., 1,500
(3) Miscellaneous revenue... ... ... 35,000
(4) Law and justice receipts ... ,., 8,000
Total
2.74,500
whereas the total revenue realized in 1897 for the district, not including
forest judicial receipts, amounted to Rs, 5,77,622,
LOW I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
87
Statistics ol re\'- T^^ following statement will show how the revenne in
cnue since the Ait* tho Lower Chindwia district has increased year by year,
ncxatJon. since the Annexation :—
Statement showing revenue of the Lower CAt'ndvin district during the
past niHe years tSSS-Sg — iSg6.gy.
Ilndt oE rcTtmc.
ISSS.SO.
"OM*
■Sgch^i, iSgi.ga
I
i»3»^J.]'»W9*.
'S04-9i-, iBB^M.
ilW-OJ.
M StftlcUnd
h) Mltcrilantani Hud rtWitiS ...
(5) SlAmfS^. Ml ~.
fs{ Bum .. ... :_
U) RenUfratlau ... .•■
an InincMonacrlcittiiialBdnMH
(0) Pcrfks ... .n ..
ftl.
11,11]
■.Mt
Mi
*!»»
7,*7»
R>.
3.940
J.»«.37l
MM
l,i>3$
i4,«3e>
i.Sio
R>.
S.tM
1,4*. IS"
Mi)
tSfi
4I1SJ
R».
J,u.7J«
i.NRS
IP.8;"
II, MO
41)
4
4.8l«
O.71T
|.14."7
10.8? I
".n*S
il.'/ii
4.1*0
7.t»'
M,))<
'.'IS
11. «T
ii,57«
3*0
Ri
RiL
TJ34
1,17. «"
1.7^5
ItiSl
iifl
(U.
4/»t
s.y>.ssis
i).t*i>
iM
'H
«.■»
%9o.6»4
fU.
1.1)1
0.W4
"7.77*
TolU
*,«l,S4a
:i.«).8))
4jj,oMkej.»7M,ii,*n
M^JW
s.ri.4ri
1.77^*1*
The Chindwin country was entered by British troops in 1886. There was
a slight engagement .it S.ilin-gyi at the very outset and
A^l^^iLn subsequent brushes wore frequent. During the early
Annexation. , r an 1.1- / H-1-. r» 1- ■ i t ^. A
fiartof 1887 a bnttalioii of Mibtary Police arrivi'<l and Civil
isted, and for a short period thr combined bodies were
under the Commandant of the Military Police. The posts occupied bv the
Military Police were Baang-gya, NauQg-gyi-aing, Kudaw, t^mye, T'hazi,
Salln-gyi, and Kye-det. At this time the townships of .^yadaw and Kiidaw,
that is to say, the portion of the district bordering on Sagaing and Ye-u,
were practicallv governed by HIa U and his lieutenants Tun Paiiig, Nga
Wet Gyi, Pe Ilu, Van Gyi Aung, and Nga Paing. Encounters withdacoits
were of almost daily occurrence, the most noticeable being at Okpo and
Budalin. During ihc latter part of 1887 HIaU was a mere fugitive deserted
by his followers, who at one time numbered overa thousand. In December
1887 he was killed by Pc Bu, one of his own lieutenants, near VVadama, in
the Lower Chindwin district.
Pagyi, now the township of S.ilin-gyl, and Mintaingbin continued to
be seiiouslv disturbed until the early part of 1889. The chief rebels here
were Nga Yfik Gyi of Pyaungbya, wbo had been a man of considerable
influence in the King's lime, N^ Sawbwa, Thamftn, Naung Saga, and Nga
Pyo. In 1887 the Kani Wun was treacherously murdered under the fol-
lowing circumstances, — The Deputy Commissioner was willing to pardon
Po Tftk, who was an intimate friend of the Kani Wun "I he wttn
accordingly left Kani with a few followers and met Po T6k at Mugyi,
Po 'I'flk there gayr a. p-jse in honour of the wun and It w.is arranged tliat
he should go with (he rvun the following day to AIAn and there make his
submission to the Deputy Commissioner. The wun was prepaiing to leave
when a number of Po Tflk's men entered the house he was in and cut him
down with their diths. Trf^ops were at once sent out from AlAn, and in lh«
fight that followed Lieutenant Fryer of the 18th B.l. was wounded and
about hall a dozen sepoys killed .and wounded. PoTflk was again attacked
at S)nda near Kyadet and is generally supposed to have been killed on
this occasion, for nothing has since been heard of him.
ds
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(LOW
The scconi] rebellion io Fagyt began in October 18S7 and was headed
hy a porsonaijecalllns; himself the Shwe-gyo-byu Prtoce, who for a longtime
was a vaccinator in Lower Burma. His real name was Maung Po Thet.
Other Chiefs among the rebels were ihe Kanle Prince, Maung 'Hia Gyi,
who for some time had rendered good service to Government -ind had been
entrusted with a number of guns, Maung Saga, and Nga Pyoof Shit-ywa-
g)-aunij. Shit*ywa-gyaung is in the north-west of Pagyi and 13 sc[)arated
from Yaw by the Pfindaung range^ the highest point of which is abont three
thousand feet above sea level. The dacoits occupied Chinbyit and were
attacked thereby Major Kennedy, Captain Bevillc, Assistant Commissioner,
and Captain Welchman of the nyd«rit»ad Contingent, with a few mounted
men. Major Kennedy and Captain Uevllle were both killed. Lieute-
nant Plunimer with seventy rifles came up a few minutes later. The
Shwc-gyo-byu Prince and his lieutenants Bo Saga and'Nga Pyo fled, but the
Kanle Prince Maung Iha Gyi and forty of his followers were killed.
This action was at once followed by spfcial operations under Colonel
Symons and these lasted up till March 18S8 and resulted in tiie capture,
conviction, and hangingof several important dacoit leaders, and Pagyi for a
short time remained quiet.
About the saiie lime Mr- Chill, Inspector of Police, while tracking
dacoited cattle in the Kndaw township, along the bed of the Pauk«*e
stream, with a few Military Police, was shit dead. In 1888 the country
was still very disturbed. The Military Police post at Nyaung-gyi-aing wa«
withdrawn and a post was established at Yctwet in the Budalin township
and held by Military Police, while I-fe-mye was taken over by the Civil
Police. The loth B.!, at Minlaingbjn were relieved by the Military Police
and a new post was built at Chinbyit and garrisoned by Military Police.
In 188S also the civil police force was for the first time organized and
police ih'tnas established at Salin-gyi, Kudaw, VVadawma, Lfemye, and
Thazi. Crime was fairly regularly reported, but the police statistics lor 1888
are untrustworthy, all the officer.'s of the force having been engaged in
hunting dacoits with the military police.
In July 1888 there was a third rebilHon in Pagyi, headed by the Shwe-
gyo-byu Prince and his lieutenants Dos Saga, Xga Chein, and Nga Pyo.
The only regulars then in the district were the loth B.l. who were
stationed at .\lfln. Major Hin,^ton marched with 100 rifles of Ids regi-
ment to to Zciktaung in Shit«ywa-gyaung, but the rains had set in and
operations in the hilly country were so diilicult that action was postponed
until the end of the monsoon. In December 1888 the Nagabo Prince was
arrested at .M6ay wa and on him were found a number of letters which show-
ed that he was in regular communication with Bo Saga, through the M^yin
fOTjgyi, whose messenger was an npazin U Ni Maing. TliC Prince was
tried and convicted of rebellion and was executed at Mintaiugbin, and this
fiutanend to what would probably have resulted in another rising in Pagyi.
t had been arranged that the Nagabo I>incc should organize a rebellion
in Sbit-ywa-gyaung, while Bo Saga did the same in Yaw,
The rebellion in Yaw actually look place and was very serious and wide-
spread. On t|i** Olb January 1 089 Major Hiugslon with an hundred rifles of
the- lOlhB.I.and Captain Hodges with an humirod men of the Lower Chind-
win Military Police arrived at Gangaw, where they were joined by Major
tow J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
89
Eyre, the Deputy Commissioner. The mere arrival of the trooi>s puE
an end to the rebellion, The Shwe-gyo-byu Hrince escaped to the Chin
Hills and Bos Saga. Nga Chein, and Nga Pyo, returned to their old haunts
in Srywa-gjf-aung. Here .special operations were commcnct-d in April 1889
under Lieutenant Macnahb, Assistant Commissioner. Ho Saga's camp was
rushed by the Mintaingbin Myook and Bo Saga and three of his followers
were killed and fifteen guns taken. Bo Chein killed Nga Pyo and then
surrendered with all his guns. In a very short time an hundred and fifty
guns were given up and, with the exception of fifteen notorious dacoits, who
were transported, a general pardon was issued. A Military Police post
was established at Zeiktaung, and ever since then the western townships
have been perfectly quiet, and the same may be said of the whole district.
Every known dacoit with the exception of Tha 1 1 mbn in Pagyi and Nga Pcio
in the old Kandaw township has been convicted or killed in action. la
August i88g the loth B. I. were withdrawn from the district and AI6n
was taken over by the Military Police. Since then violent crime has dimi-
nished 80 rapidly that the number of Military Police has ben reduced from
eight companies to five. Six military police posts have been altogether
withdrawn, leaving Budalin and Ma-gyi-zauk in the Budalin, and PaTfe and
Chinhyit in the Mintaingbin townships. There arc Civil Police stations at
Kudaw, Budalin, Ayadaw, and Mfinywa in the Budalin subdivision, and at
Kin, Kanf, Mindaungbin, Palt. Salin-gyr, and Kyadct in the Palfi subdivi-
sion. Besides these there are eight outposts in the district.
There are many locally celebrated pagodas in the dis-
trict. The most notable of them arc-
Pagodas.
(1) Thi- Alnung(ia',s Kathapa, situated on the watershed between the
PatolAn and Yama streams in the Kani township. A large number of pil-
grims from different parts of Burma visit it every year, generally in the
month of February.
The follawing account of its history is given : —
Maha Kathapa, the Buddhist monk who conducted the first synod
held after the Buddha's death, under the patronage of King
Azata-tliat at Yara-gyo (Patna in India) in 543 B.C., came to
Burma, where he die<l. He breathed liis last on a bedstead
made for him by the nats In a forest cave on a hill in the Kani
township, whither he had come to worship at the shrine of a
holy man. There was only one door to this cave and that was
closed by nais with a rock, to prevent savages and heretics
from desecrating the corpse and despoiling it of the precious
offerings that had been placed near it. A kyautig was built
over the cave and a reclining image in the likeness of the dead
man placed on an ornamental bedstead inside.
(3) The Sh^e Kuni, situated near Kyankka village, in the M6nywa
township. An annual festival is held in the month of KasO'n (May), and is
attended by a Urge number of people. The pagoda contains an image of the
Buddha believed to liave been made by order of Thiri-dhamma-tbawka,
King of P.itna, and sent to Burma.
During the reign of Thalun-mintara, who ascended the throne of Ava in
991 B.E. (1629 A.D.), a cowherd named Maung Su Aung was told by the
13
^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I r,ow
Thagya-min (king of the nats in the second stage of (he a.Tf' countries) that
there was an image of the Buddha, made by King Thiri-dbamma-thawka,
lying in a certain place in the jungle. The cowherd told the people and went
himscUto the jungle with them to search for the image. They at last found
it and reix)rted the matter to Thalun-mintara, who took the image and
enshrined it in the Shwekuni pagoda . Maung Su Aung was rewarded by the
King (or his information by a grant of all the lands in the Budaung and
Kaodaw circles.
(3) The Shvegu, situated at Alfln, 7 mile? from MAnywa. It is said to
have been built by King Siagu in 1 143 B.E. (1781 A.D.)
(4) The Sutaung-ffyi, situated In the middle of MAnywa town. Its
annual festival is held in October. In the reign of King Wuttabaung
of 1 hare-kiltara a pagoda was built ou the site of tlie present one ; later
two others were erected near the former by Thiri-dhamma-thawka and
Kyanyit Mitt respectively. When Alaung Sl-thu ascended the throne of
Pagao in 450 6.E., the three were united and made into a large hollow
pagoda with openings on three sides, and this was named the Ku-pyu-paya.
The present title of Sutauiigpyi was given to it by Singu-min, grandson of
Alaung-paya, who repaired and strengthened it. It was thrown down by a
violent earthquake in 1200 B.E. (1S38), but was again repaired and en-
larged by public contributions. In 1251 R,E. it again fell to the ground,
wrecking in its fall the pagodas and buildings to the east of it.
The pagoda has just been re-built by the leading pSngyi's and luffyis of
the town from monies collected by public subscriptions. Its height, in-
cluding the h/i, is 95 cubits or 142) feet, and the total expenditure up to
date has been Rs. 36,280. No princes were allowed la Burmese times to
worship at this pagoda lest their prayers (which here were always granted)
should lead them to aspire to the throne.
(5) Tfie Shwe-myindtn at Kyaukmyrt village In the Satin-gyi tow^nship.
It is said to have been built by King Thiri-dhamma-thawka and rcpairfd
and improved by King Afani Si-thu when he came in his barge up the
Chjndwin river.
(6) The Shoesis6n at Paungwa in the Saliu-gyi toivuship. It is believed
to have been built by Miii-gyi-swa Sa%vk&, King of Pagan, over relics of the
Buddha in 729 B.E. (1367 A.D.), The legend says that the king came up the
river in a barge accompanied by a large retinue to choo.«c a spot on which to
build a pagoda. Wlicn his barge approached Paungwa vilhge, the top of the
hill where the pagoda now stands struck him as being a suitable place and
he at once ordered his attendants and army to commence the work.
The annual festival, the most important in the Lower Chimlwin district,
commences on the 8th waxing of Wagaung (August) and ends on the 8lh
waning of the same month ; some five or six thousand people from Mandalay,
Myingyan, Pak6kku, and other places attend it, and pwe», boxing competi-
tions, and boat and pony races arc held.
(7) The Shinhin-yalkyi at Kani. U was built by Mani Si-tbu, King of
Pagan.
(8) The Kw/tndaung situated at Maungdaung, a lar^e village in the
Builalin township. It is not known by whom the p:igoaa was built. An
annual festival is held in December.
LOW I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
$1
(9] The Sinyan built by King Mani Si-thu at Sinyan village, id the
Budalin township. It is saii) to be so called because when it was bein^
built it was surrounded by clfphants. An annual festival is held in No-
vember.
{10) The Wei^yet built by a chief Buddhist priest of the Wctye village
in the Budaliij lowiisliip. The date of its erecttoa is not known. 'Jne
annual festival is held In October.
(n) The Mfdtheindaro pagoda at Ycbudallu, in the Budalio towosbip.
It was built by a prince and princess, wbo had Hcd from the kingdom of
Pagan. They enshrined In the pagoda a finger-ring, set with an emerald
valued at a bkh of rupees, and other sacred things. The festival of the.
pagoda is held in October.
(12) The Shv>emokdaw at Wunho, in the Budalin township. It was built
by King Mant Si-thu of l^agan. The annual festival is held iu October.
(13) 'VhcSagaiiig Wun at the village of Nyaunggan in the Budalin town-
ship. It was built by a «'»» of Sagaing. The date of its erecttoa is not
known.
(14) The Pundtt situated at L^man in the Budalin tuwnship. There is
no record as to its fnunder or the date of its bnilding. The annual festival
is held ill December.
(j5) The Pityagyi near Payagy! village in the Thakuttanfe circle of
Eudalin lownship. It is known by the Rahans as Malm Lawka Marazaoi
and was built in 1208 B.E. (1846 A.D.) in King Mindfin's reign by U tiyzyz^^
T hathanabaing of Mandalay. The height of the pagoda is 180 feet and
the cost of ereclinn was Rs. 26,000. These details are recorded on two
alabaster stones within the pagoda precincts.
(16] The Sitkupan, situated at the village of Salin-gyi In the Salio-gyi
township. When Mani Siihu, King of Pagan, was making a progress
through ihe Chindwin country one of his ear cylinders dro|)pcd to ihcgronnd
here, ami the Sithupan pagoda was built over the placer where it fell. An
annual festival is held in December.
(17) The 5/jTi'FSf^()'n at Zcnauk in the Salio-gyi township. Itwasbtiilt
by King Thiri-dhatr ma-thawka and repaired and improved by King Mani
Sithu. The annual festival t^ hchl in June.
(18) Tbc SweMawlu at Myogyi in the Salingyi lownship. It is said to
have been built by Shwe Sawlu Miu, King of Pagan, tvho ascended the
throne iu 397 B.E.
(19) The Shin-ma nan-da ung,s\\\iViXtAi.\. the village of Taya in the Salin-
gyi township. When Pagan was a ilouiiahing kingdom a woman of Taya
village was made Queen by one of its kings. 'Phe royal bride came to
TayafrfQi Pagan, built a palace, and hf Id court there, and it was there
that the King died. His Queen built the Shiumanandaung pagoda to his
uiimory.
(30} The Shweaedf at Mflnthwin in the Mintaingbin township. It Is said
to have been built by the headman of the village during tlie reign of
Namani-sitiiu, King of Pagan. The annual festival is held in May.
(31) The 5Aartf-*.v .-ti Kyeniu in the Mintaingbin township. It is said
to have been built by Mani-sithu, King of Pagan. It was enlarged and
repaired by U Nyo, a fiongyi, in 1 100 B.E (1738 A.D.)
93
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CLOn
The legend of
the Powan-daung
hill.
(22) The Skwe-myo»u at Kyadct in the Salin-gyi township. It was
built by King Thiri-dhamma-tbawka, and later repaired and enlarged by
Wizaya, a fioiigyi o! the village. A testival is held annually in May.
(33) The Fayanh near the village of Sinshin in the MintaJngbin town-
ship. It is said to have been built by the Queen of the King of Wcthali
(Assam). The festival is held aonualty in Xovember.
{24) The Sin-myayin, at Pal6 in the Mintaingbin township. It was
butlt by Maha-PAnnyamiD in (he year 1 10 B.E. and repaired and enlarged
by public offerings later.
(25) The Netkhan-seik-u at MvTcddn in the Mintaingbin township, was
built by Pongyi U Einda of Nyauuggdn village in IJ07 B.E. The aniiual
festival is held in February.
Powun-daung, a hill some three miles east of Lcnaok village in the Salin-gyi
township, is noted for its uumerous cave temples carved out of the sandstone
rock, i'hcre arc said to be four hundred and forty-four thousand four hun-
dred and forty-four images of Buddha of all sizes in them. Pvumin and
Pyon-miu, princes of tlie I'agan dynaslv, commenced them, and the follow-
ing legend attachtrs to them and the hili.
Many years ago a rich man lived in Ngamya village in the Yeza*gyo coua-
trv. He had a son named Maung Fo Lun and a daughter
legend of M'aj^ Hnin Cho, and at his death left them vast riches.
The brother and sister lived together happily for many
years in thu same house; but one day a great storm
sprang up suddenly, levelled their house to the ground, and they were both
killed. As they badj during Iheir lifetime, loved exceedingly the wealth
they had inherited, so they \\erc transformed after death into nats to guard
it. So at first they removed all the Ireasuic from the house at Ngamya to
a hill near Salingyi and hid it there, intending it to be used only in building
B-kyaung for .\rimitteya, the future Buddha. But after a while it w.is
agreed that the treasure should be divided bet%vccn them, and that each
should guard his own share. The sister claimed as hers the tetpwe-pyit-si
given to her by her parents when her ears were bored in her last enistencc,
besides half of the rest (liencc the hill on which they lived was called
Letpwedaung, in time corrupteil to Letpadaung ; " Letpwedaung" means to
ask for a gift; the hill stands on the right bank ol the Chindwin opposite
N36oywa, two miles from the river).
Mah Hnin Cho remm-ed her share of the treasure to Powundaung hill to
the west of Letpadaung and hid it there, and the hill was known as Mah
Hnin Cho's hill. At that time the goddess Ihuseitta, one of the daughters
of the Thakya Min (the king of «(7/s in the second stage of the celestial
worlds), had died, as the accumulation of her past good deeds was exhaust-
ed, and had entered the bud of the f.ower of a saga tree which was growing
on Mah Hnin Cho's hill, lo be re-incarnated as a beautiful girl of sixteen, and
her father the Thakya Min, liad sent a magic staff to a hermit named Thazata,
who lived on her bill, asking him to protect the flower bud from all dangers
until Thusciita was born. One of the herioit's disciples w:is a saw^yi, or
magician, and he was given the staff and told to ■gnitiX the bud, but as he
had to gather fruits in the daytime for the hi-rmil's food, lie cuild not
always be on the watch, so he turned a large rock into a bull and made the
bull the guardian of the bud whilst he was absent.
LOW J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
93
At Kawthandi at the same time King Thurabhala was reigninf;, and his
table was supplird with game by a liuiiter named Lodabaka. One day
the hunter reached Mah Hnin Cho's hill, in pursiut of a deer, and saw the
large flower bud in which goddi-ss Thuseitta was lying, anJ thought that, if
he werelo present it to the King, he would be well rewarded, for it was large
and beautiful and seemed to contain a thandcthu (semi- goddess) who would
doubtless be very lovely, and would make an excellcni Queen for liis lord
the King ; but, when be tried to pluck the bud, he was pursued by the
guardian bull and had to run for his Itic. When he reached home he went
to the palace and told his adventure to the King, who thanked liim and
marched to the hill at the head of a large army, meaning to take the
flower bud by force ; but when his army approached llic saga tree it %vaa
driven back by the za-a:gyi and the guardian bull. The King then sent
orders to his princes Thureinda and Magashein to cpine to him with a large
army at once. Thureinda ruled over the city ol Okzeni, and Magashein
over the city of Atakatpa (Amyin and Ywa-hu-gyi in the Sagaing district).
They soon joined the King and ordered their troops to surround Mah lluin
Cho s liill; hence it was called " Bo-waingdaung" tPowundauiig hill).
But their attempt to take the flower bud still met with failure, for the saw-
gyi and the bull proved too powerful for theiu, and the King was obliged to
retire with all his followers.
In the meanwhile the hermit told the aarcgyt that the maiden Thuseiita
woald be born from the bud before long, but that she was not lo be wedded
to the King of Kaw-thandi as he was not virtuous; the fffliri';>'i' asked what
was to be done, and he was told to go to F-^yumin, King of ragan, and ask
him to come and take away 'I buscilta and make her his Queen as soon as
possible. The saiegyi did so, and the King of Pagan, well pleased at the
message, at once ordered his younger brother, the C^o^VIl Prince ry6nmin,
to assemble a large army, and at its head tbcy proceeded to i'owuodaung
hill. All the villages that the King passed through he named afresh after
the incidents of the march. At Sakantauk he encamped. At Kandan, where
water was scarce, he built a well. At Yemaing his thirst was quenched by
a cup of refreshing ^ater. At Paiiywa the villagers brought him fion'crs.
At Pentu (Padu) mott Jlowers of great beauty were presented to him ; at
Paik-than-layct he asked for his dagger, which the Crown Prince was hotd-
itig in his arms; at Afataungda where water was plentiful, he told his
followers that there was oo more need to long for it; at Mintu, two miles
from Powundaiing hill, he gathered his followers together.
In the meanwhile Thuseitta had been released from the flower bud in
the form, as became a «tf/-maiden, of a very lovely girl. She was taken
care of by the hermit, who named her Sagami, *' daughter of the Champak
blossom.
Pyumin soon came to Powundaung hill and in respectful terms asked the
hermit to give bim Sagam6 in marriage ; the hermit gladly agreed to the
ri'qurst of so famous a king, and Pvumin took away his bride to Min2U,
whence he started for Pagan in the dead of night. At daybreak he arriv
ed at a certain village and asked his younger brother to guess the distance
they had travelled ; so from that time the village was known as Salin, the
guess at dawn.
94
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTKER.
( t-ow
But the news that SagamS had been taken away by Fyumtn reached
Thurabhala, tlie King of Kawthaiidi, and made him very angry ; and he
pu^^^led ihc King of Pagan to take Sagam^ back by force of ar:ns".
When Tyumin reached Kaiitha village he was told Ihnt the King of Kaw-
Ihanui had come to attack him, sn he sent back a body of cavalry tn 6nd
out where the enemy's camp was and how many men it contained. They
returned and reported that the enemy had come in great numbers. There-
upon Fyumin drew up his arniy. A yruat liaiilr. was fought and King
Thurutinala utterly defeated. I'rince Phurfinda and Prince Maga<;licln
were captured and Thurubhala himself hardly escaped. Fvumin then said
that, as he has gnine 1 (hi; victory over his enrmies tiirous'fi good fortunei
he would name the village where the fight took place "Kantha," and the
two captured princes were executed bv order of Pyumio on a high ridge to
the north of the village. Pyumin then feft Kaniha and continued his journey
and, when he arrived at a village known at that time as Yagon, asked for
some women of the village to attend upon Sagamt. Tiicre was a woman
catltd Mall Ban in the village with a daugliter Mah U. Both mother and
daughter came fonvard and begged to be made attendants to the Queen,
aad this pleased the King so much ttiat lie assigned the revenues of all the
country that formerly belonged to Thurubliala of Kawthandi to Mah Ban.
Slic built granaries at Yag6n and the people had to bring in their tithes to
her there. From Yag&n the King marched to Lc-ywa and gave all the
revrnues of that place in like manner to Mah V, and from Le-ywa to
Fagan by river, whrre he lived happily with Sagamfc for many years in the
palace.
All this lime the King of Kawthandi, though he had never seen Sagamd,
was yet deeply in love with her, and cherished hopes of one day taking her
from Fyumin. So he went to the Fowundaung hill and sent for a witch
named .Mi Ko, and lo!d her that Sagam^, whom he had wished t') marry
when she was released from tlic Saga flawcrr, had been stolen from him by
Fyumin, King of Pagan, and that his liopes to recover her from the King by
force uf arms had been di:>appotntcd ; but that he could not be happy with-
out her and so she must bring Sagamf; back to bim by witchcraft. The
nilcli gave the King a promi-«e and at once went to Fagan, and there en-
tered into the .scrviee of the Queen and pr.icliscd sorcery upon her until
she became mad, and so charmed her away to Fowundaung ; but when tfiey
reached the hill, the goddess Mah Hnin Clio saw Sagamft under the influence
of the witch and fell great pity for her and yearned to live with her. So
she freed Sagamfe from liuman form an<l she became a goddess again.
When Fyumin saw that his (jucen had disappeared from the palice he
thought that she must have returned to Fowundaung, and started in search
of her accompanied by his mother and the Crown Prince and a great retinue,
But when he reached the hill he found only the dead body of Sagjimi and
there lamented over it for many days in deep sorrow. But in the midst of
his himentation SagamC;. now a god<less once more, appeared to him and
told him all that had happened to her. So he caused her body to be burnt
and made a temple in the hillside for her to have pleasure in. I here to ) he
carved many images of Buddha out ol the sandstone of the hill side and in
the caves he buried all the treasure of Mah Hnin Cbo, which filled ^no carts,
that it might be obtainable when a j^^auM,^ should be built for the future
lOW-LUKl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
95
Buddlia Arimitleya, and offrrcd to his departed qnc<*n an eq\ial share of all
the merit that he might pain by good deeds until his death. From that
time Sagami- has always lieen known as Powun-shiuma, 'the lady goddess of
the Powun hill,' and her temples are still to be seen thrrc.
The five images that Pyuinin and Pyoiimin made were called (i)
Sudanngpyi.' (a) Taungdaingpyi, {3) Tindinpyi, (4) Thettawya, and [5)
Thettawslie. Pyumin's retinue at the sante time caned other images of
all sizes in the hillside, as works of merit, to Ihe number in all of 444,444.
But when Pyumin had complelcd the images of the Buddha he said that
be could never return to P.igan, but would found a new city at llalingy! ;
and this he named Hantha Nagara, and there he reigned for the rest of
his life.
The worship of nifs is universal, and shows itself in many peculiar cus-
, , toms. In tines of drought they are propitiated by a
i^ocai cuMoms. ,. ^^^ ^^ ^.^^^„ -^ ^.hid, „nc villagie turns out ^n masse
to pull again.st its neiehboiirs; the ^nctorious side will in any case get the
better crops, and, if shortly after ihe contest ratn does happen to fall, the
cHicacy of the appeal is placed beyond qu^'stion. Music ana pw^s usually
accompnny the performance of this religious duty. Or the villages may
adopt an alternative method — a bamboo basket, the upper part of which is
painted to represent a woman's face, is swathed in a woman's jacket and
tamein, and this is carried on a man's shoulders round the village, whilst
youths and maidens follow dancing and singing.
In lime of cattle-disease the special nat (he is cftiled the Aung Naiog ttal)
to whose malice the calamity is due is propitiated in a somewhat similar
manner. The diseased animal is tied to a pole. The owner places a betel-
box and pipe in a bag, hangs the bag from a forked bamboo, and carries the
bamboo on his shoulder while he dances round the pi?le. Possibly such a
procedure may inspirit the patient to renewed health even if it does not
gain the favour of the nal to whom it is a tribute.
The Bodaw-gyi nat pwe is held each year in the month of March at AI6n,
and is attended by a grr-it many people. A wooden snyat, about thirty-six
feet long and eighteen fret wide, has been built over the spot that is held
sacred as the haunt of the nat, aiid round it numbers of temporary stalls are
put towether, The guardian of the nat temple must be a woman and the
appointment descends from mother to daughter.
Pious nat worshippers enter the aayai and drink a cup full of sacred
water given them by the priestess, and every sort of calamity will befall the
froward person who refuses to take it from her hand. On the night of the
ninth waning of Tabaurig (March) all the devout meet in front of the nat
temple and a bonfire is made. They then tie a red cloth (the material is
of no consequence, but the colour all important) round their heads and dance
in aring roand the fire till midnight.
LOWSOW— A village of Chins of the Tashin tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had eighty housrs : the name of the resident Chief was
Kwabik. It lies two miles west of Dihai and U reached via KwangH and
Dihai. It is a Shunkh village tributary to Falam. There is plenty of water
in a stream about 800 )'ards below village.
LOK HKAL— a village in the Ho Ya circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen VVi, a short dislaoce north of the htamdn^s village of Ho Ya.
96
THE UPPER BlRMA GAZETTEER.
C[.UK~tUM
There were twelve hnuscs in March i8q2 and a pnpulation of 60. Four of
the houses were occupied by fivr families of Humai Palaungs and ihc re-
mainder by Shsns, and they exactly halved the number of inhabitants
between them. All were engaged in hill-rice cultivation. There was also a
P^ttgyi kyauHg, with four robed inmates.
LOK HKAf.— A village in the Mflng Yai circle of Soulh Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, situated on the rising ground to the south-west of the
ca])ital. It contained in March iR(j2 twenty-two houses with a population of
10 1. The village is nnwhrginning to recover ff'Tti its devastation in August
1887 by men from Hsi Paw (Thibaw). Wet^addy cultivation is the chief
industry.
LOK KOT. — A village in the fCawit Kang or Ci^ntrc Riding of the Shan
State o( Mang L5n West, situated on the knoll over the Nam Mang, about
three miles to the north-east of Man Peng, the chief town of the .State.
There were thirteen houses inhabited in April 1892, but there were a
number of others still standing which, it was said, had hern evacuated
earlifr in thf year, the people having returned ti South Hsen \Vi, of
which they were former inhabitants. The population was 88. The people
cultivated rice-lands in the valley of the Nam Mang, as well as a good deal
of hill-rice and sugarcane. The village is one of those attached to the
capital and paid no tribute in money, rendering personal service and paying
grain instead. It is at a height of 3,300 feet.
LOK MAU HKANG.— a village in the MSngTon circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It had only been established in 1892, and
in March of that year contained six houses with a population of 34. No
preparations had then been made for irrigating land, but some fields had been
cleared for the growing of hill-rice.
LULKWA.— A village of Chins of the Yahow tribe in the Central Chin
Hills; it had in 1894 fifty houses; the name of the resident Chief was
Tanka. ft lies between Kwashun and Ralang and close to I.yendu, and
can be reached -Jd Shunkia and YatHer. It is a Yahow village subordinate
to Vannul, and pays tribute to Falam.
LUMBUM. — A village of Chins of the Tashfin Iribc in the Central Chin
Hills. In 1894 il;liad twenty-five houses, and the name of the resident Chief
was Bwclwe. It lies four miles west of Shimyal and six from Parrt^ (not
the Yahow village of tho same name) and is reached vm Parrtfi and Sbim-
yal. ft is a Shunkia village, related to Parrt&, and tributary to Falam.
Water is very scarce.
LUMIAtNG ( LAMAfJG).— A Kachinvillage in Tract No. 18, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25'' 7' north latitude and 97" 50' east longitude. In
i8o2 it contained twenty houses with a popidalion of 54. The headman of
the village has nine others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Lrpai tribe and Szi or Assi sub-tribe. There are no cattle in the village.
I-UMIN or TARKAL. — A village of Chins of the Sfikte tribe io the
Northern Chin Hills. In 1S94 it had twelve houses: the name of tho
resident Chief was Pcmkup. ft lies one mile south-west of Vokla. The
inhabitants pay tribute to Falam, Molbcm, Sagyilain, and Dabon, and they
are of the same family as the latter village. They trade freely with the
LUM-LUN )
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
97
plains. Water-supply in the village is good and is dratvn from tlie Licn-lutt,
just below the village.
LU.MTANG. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe id the Northern
Chin Hills. In 1894 it had three houses : the name of the resident Chief was
Endo. It lies nortb-east of Tiddini and is reached by a road eleven mites
north and somewhat e-asx through Twelmu to Numnal ; thence east, crossing
the Tang range. The village has been disarmed ; it is under Mowchinkup.
Water is supijlicd from holes; there are no streams. The people arc Yos.
LUMTE or LUNGTE.— A villag*' of Chin* of the Tashftn tribe in the
Northern Chin Hitls. In 1894 it had forty houses; the name of the re*
sidcnt Chief was Kwatim. It lies four miles north-east of Vanyim, and is
reached vid Hmunii and Van>"im. It is a Tort viilagr, rotated to Torryao
(Tawyan) village, and tributary to Falam, Flcnty of water is obtained in a
small stream or spring near the village.
LUMZAN or KAKPl.— A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the
Northern Chin HilLs. In 1894 it had three houses: the name of the re-
sident Chief wa^ Tanglyin. It lies north of Tiddim. and is reached by a
route from Tiddim li.i' Twelmu and Numnai. Thf people arc Yos under
Howchinkup. The village has been disarmed. Water is brought into the
village by leads from a stream above it.
LUN'-DAUNG. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan
subdivision and district. In iK95-fj6the population was Sao and the Ma/Aa-
ntcifa amounted to Rs. gi2. No land rcvonuf was collectf^d in the circle.
LL'N-UAUNG. — ^A circle in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, on the bank of the Shweta chaung, midway between
Madaya and Mandalay, including three villages.
LL'N'DAUNG.^A village in the circle of the same name in the Madava
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, south of Theingdn. It
has 394 houses, and its population amounted in 1887 to 1,1 76 approximately.
The villagers arc cultivators.
LUNG KIANG- — tung Kiang is the Chinese name for the Shweli {see
under Shweli).
LUNGNO.— A village of Yotun Chins in the Southern Chin Hills. In
1894 it had Iwo hundred houses : Kwatin. Yalut, Rakon (son of Kwa Tin
were its resident Chiefs. It lirs eighteen and a half miles south of Lotaw,
and can be reachc<l from Shurkwa after crossing a stream ; also fromTltin
fj'if Sinsit. The village is not stockaded and Itas good campiug-ground
below, with plenty of water. Yalut is now the most important Chief. The
village was partially disarmed in 1895.
LUNGPO. — A village of Chins of the Vokwa tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills. The village lies eight miles south of Rawvanand can be reached from
Yokwa, fifteen miles. Permission to build this village was given in 1893.
It is not yet (1894) completed. The village is now under the protection of
Sropwa.
LUNG SANG KHA.— The Nam Wan river is called Lung Sang Kha in
the upper part of its course {see under Nam Wan).
LUNHAW. — A village of Lai Chins in the .Southern Chio Hills. In 1894
it had twenty houses ; Kasum was its resident Chief. It lies fourteen
»3
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t LUN-LU8
miles south of Thetta. The Lunbaw road leaves at three miles from Tfaetta,
descends to Rivar, and runs up btceply to ihe village. It is not xtockaded
and has a batr.Iioo lead water-supply, with raniping-ground. It is under the
influence of both Yokwa and Thetta. Uasam is cousin to Randum, Chief
of Thetta. The village was panially disarmed in 1895.
LUNHKAW.— A village of Chins of the Tashfln tribe ia the Central
Chin Hills. In 1894 it had thirty-five houses : the name of the resident
Chief wa^ lilwin S^. It lies four miles north of Kholai and is reached vtii
Lombanand Kliolai. It Is a Shunkln village related to Lomhsn aad tri-
butary 10 Falani. There is plenty of uatci in a stream a mile below the
village, but none Dear it.
I.UN-KAUNG..— A circle in the Pyinthn township, Maymyo subdivision
of Mand-itay district. Luokaun^ is the only village in the circle and is
situated six miles south*west of Hyintha with a population of 168 according
to the census of i8gi. The thathameda paid by the village for 1896 was
Rs. 200. The villagers are ground-nut cultivators.
LUN-KAUNG. — An Indaw-gji lake village in the Mogaung subdivision
of Myitkyitia district about a quarter milr north of Taung Baw, situated on
a small hillock. It has six house?. The village was formerly a large one,
LUN-KVIN'.— A village of Yotun Chins in the Southern Chin Hills. lo
1894 it bad hfty houses: Arnnan was its resident Chief. It lies on the
west bark of the Boinu, 1. 500 feet above the river, opposite Aika, and can
be readied from Aika, three miles. The village has a stockaded gateway
and is fenced.' There is good water-supply with camptng-gruund to the
north-west. Lunkyia was partially disarmed in 1895.
LUJ^SUM.— A village of Chins of the Haka iribc in the Southern Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had fifteen houses: Kwahnin was its resident Chief. It
lies near Lonzert and can be re-ached from Haka via Lonzcrt. The village
is under the influence of Vanlein of Haka and gives presents to the Klang-
klang Chiefs'.
LUNSWE or LUNZOI.— A village of Chin 4 of the Hake triba in the
Southern Chin Hills. In 189) it had fifty houses: Yatsi ivas its resident
Chief. It lies four miles west of the road to .Naring viti Hripi, and can be
reached via Kabon, six miles. The village pays tribute to both Shwehlyen
and Lyenmo of Haka. The people are called Yos by the Hakas.
LUNT.\, — A village of Shinlarg Chin-iin the Soolhern Chin Hills. In
1894 it had seventy houses : Kotwin and Mang Nyai were its resident
chiefs. It lies fourteen miles north-west of Tuntva,.ind can be reached by
theTonwa vo^A fourteen miles, as well as from (jangaw. The village is only
Btockadcd at tlie gateways. Tht-rt^ is bad water-supply in the villagf , with
a campitig-firound below. Lunta is uuder the inlluenre of Tonwa aud for-
merly paid blackmail to Shurkwa and Yokwa.
LUSU. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Hhamo district. In 1892 it
contained sixteen houses with a populaticin of 67. The headman of the
village has no other bubordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran
tribe and I Jina sub-tribe, and own four bullocks and ten buffaloes.
LUSU.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district. In 1892 it
contained fourteen houses with a population of 65. The headman has no
LUT— LWEJ
THE UPPER BLRiMA GAZETTEIiR.
99
others subordinate to bim. The inhabitatits are of tlie Lahtaurag tribe,
and own (nur bullocks and eight buffaloes.
LUTLAKA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 39, MyitkyiQa district,
situated in 26° 21' north laiitudcand 97^ 4rrast longiturtc. tn 1892 it con-
tained fourteen Iwuses; its population was not known. The inhabiiantsarf;
of the Nktium tribe. The headniaa of the village has do others subordi-
nate to him.
],WE-E.-5'« Loi Ai.
LWELAW. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 26, Myitkyina district, situ*
ated in 25° 15' north latitude and 96^^ 51' east longitude, tn 1S93 it con-
tained twcQlytour bouses with a population of 2^4. The Ueadtnan of the
village has no others subordinate to him. The inliabitaiits are ShaD*
Burmese.
LWELET or LOILAK. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, B!i»mo dis-
trict, situated in 33^ 41' north latitude and 97^ 12' ea,bi longitude. In 1892
it contained nineteen houses witli a population ol ^^. The headman has no
other villages subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe
and Labkum stib-tribc, and own two bullocks.
LWELON,^ — A Kachin viHage in Tract No. lo, IBhamo district, situated
in 24" 20' north latitude and 24^ 4ij' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
thirty houses. The population waii unknown. The headman of the village
has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe
and Kaori &ub-tribe, and own no cattle.
LWE-LON.— 5>*.* under Loi Lflug.
LWEMAW or LOIM.WV or HLWEMAW.— A Kachin village in
Tract No. 31, Myitkyiua district, situated in 34** 38' north latitude and 96''
22' east longitude. In tSgz it contained sixteen bouses, with a population
of 78. The headman of the village has four others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants are of the Lahtawog tribe, and own seven bullocks. A
little teak wood is gr-iwn near the village.
I-WE-MUN — An iftilaw-gvi lake village in the .Mogaung subdivision of
Myitkyina district. The village is well situated on high ground with
large trrcs, and has eighteen houses. A shelf of high ground, running
along for sonic distanctr, affords plenty of room for expansion.
LWE P.-VN OR LOIPANG A Kachin vilKig*- in Tract No. 3, nhamo
district, situated in 23*^ 36' north latitute antl 97° 9' east lonijitude. In
1H93 it contained ei_.iht"cn houses, with a po;)uIation of 63. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lcpai tribi' and [.ahkum su!* tribe. The headman of tfrc
village has on-^ other subordinate to him. There are two bullocks and two
bufFidnes in the village. Water is scarce.
LWE I'AW. — A village on the Xanten ehaung in the Mogaung sub-
division of Myitkyina district. It ba$ thirteen houses and 6fteen buSaloea.
LWESAING or LOISANG.-A Kachin village in Tract No. 3. Blia-
mo district, situated in 23" 38' north latitude and 97* 1 1' east lungitude.
In 1892 it contained forty hnuitL-s, with a population of 133. The headman
has no other villagrs subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai
tribe and Lahkuni sub-tribe, and own three bullocks and five buffaloes.
Water can be bad from a small stream.
lOO
THE UPPEK BURMA GAZKTTF.KR.
I I.WE— LVE
LWESAW. — A village in the Waingmaw cirrlr of Myilkyina district.
It contained in 1890 eighty Chincsc-Shan houses and two houses Kacbins
of the Sadan tribe. The estimated population was 332.
LWKSUN or LWESAN.-A Kachin village in Tract No. 26, M>-it-
kina district, situated in 2.^*^ 1 5' north latitude and <}6* 58' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contiined forty-seven houses, with a |>opulation of 199. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc Shan-Burmese.
LWE-T[. — A circle in the easi ol Hsi Hkip, a dependency of Yawng
Ilwe State, Southern Shan States. In 1897 it contained nine hamlets, with
niucty-fuur bouses and a population of 438. Sixty-three houses were
assessed and paid Rs. 400 thathameda,
LWE WEIN.--A small circle containing five Kachin villages in the
Kodaung township of Ruby Mines district. It is situated on the right bank
ol the Slnveli river between the TAnli6n Duwa's circle and the Humai eircle.
It is in charge of a pawmaing,
LWE-YA. — A large and wealthy Kachin village in the Gammaw circle.
Kodaung township of Kuhy Mines district. It is situated on a ridge about
thirty milrs north-cast of Mong Mit. lo the valley there are paddy-fields
of some extent and a conMderal)le trade is carried on in tea.
LWEYING. — A Kachin vilLige in Tract No. 10, Bhamo district, situ-
ated in 34" ig' north latitude and 97" 36' east longitnde. In 1892 it
ront.iined fourteen houses, with a population cf 41. The headman of the
village has no others subordinate lo him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai
tribe and Kaori sub-tribe. There are no cattle in the \ illage.
LWIN-GYE. — A revenue circle in the Sa-Ic township, Pagan subdivision,
Myingyan district. In 1895-96 the population was 55 and the thaihameda
amounted to Rs. 100. No laml revenue was collected in the circle.
LA-WIN-THA. — A village in the Tan-gyaung circle, Seik-pyu town-^hip,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of 4.4, according to the
census of 1891. The thnthameda amounted to Rs. too for 1897-98.
LYKNDU.— A village of Chins of the Yaliow tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In 189.1 it had eighty houses ; Manttn-it was its resident Chief.
It lies on top of a spur with the hilts behind running uegt to east to Klairon
stream, and can be reached via Shunkia, Yatlier, Tiao, nod Ualang, twenty
miles. It is a Yahow village and pays tribute to F:ilarn, but is subordinate
to Vannul. There is good camping-ground, but water is scarce and bad.
f.YRNHAI.— A village of Chins of the Tashfin tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In 1894 it had thirty-seven bouses : the name of the rcsideut Chief
was Naw Mfln. It lies in a valley on the hills north of the Pow river and
south-south-cast of Minkin, and is reached via Minkin and Thik U'el,
distant twenty miles. It is a Kweshin village and pays tribute to both
Kalain and Haka. The village is not fenced and lies in a hollow. There
is good cam ping- ground, with a small stream of watcri to the north of the
village. ,
LYENHNGA.— A village of Chius of the Whenoh tribe in the Central
Chin Hills. In 1894 it had twenty houses : ihe name of the resident Chief
was Lankap. It lies on a promontory south of Sorto, six miles west of
LVE-MAD ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
lOI
Tizert and eighteen mites from Kaptyal, and cap be'readipd-T^rS SottJ.
It pays tribute to Falam. The villag<; is stlfpn^lx^iUiatcd. Watcc is good
and plentiful in a stream on tlijr'^ast 6f.t*iV.viUA*gc.
LYENHRI— A village of CWrtstinhe Tash6n tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In i8(]4 it tiad one hundred hou3i:s: the name, of the resident ChieE
was Sang Kuu. It lies four miles south of Songk«a, and is rrachcd vid
Hmunii and Songkwa. It is a Shunkia village, tributary to Falam. Very
little water can be had at rr near the village.
LYENTt.— A village of Chins of Uic TashSn tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. In 1S94 it had two hundred houses : the oanie of the resident Chief
was Kyimon. It lies in a ravine running east and west into another running
north iind south and down 10 the Manipur river and tu the south of the
latter, and is reached (1) i-irf Saungte and Nganyawl, seventeen miles, (a)
via Laiyoand Nganyawl, twenty miles. It isaShunkla village subordinate
to Falam. but pays no tribuic There is good camping-ground on a fair-
sized stream about half to one mile south-south east ol ttie village.
MA-A-WE. — A village in the Ma-a-wc circle. Laungshi township, Yaw-
dwiu subdivision of fakokku district, with a population of 104, according
to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 220 in 1*197.
MA-BKIN.— A village in ihc Mo-h)aiiig township of Kaby Mines district,
situated on the Shwcli river at the mouUi of the Nampaw sircam. It is
the hf^adquarters of Messrs. Darvvood and Company's operatinns of extract-
ing teak timber from the area drained by the Nanipaw aiiiJ Nampan chaungs.
A good dcat of petty trade is carried on in the village.
MA-DAING-BtX.— .\ village in (he Ve-u township and subdivision of
Shwebo district, on th*: Mu river, ten mile» north of Ye-u town. It has
a population of 265 and there arc 37S acres under cultivation. The principal
crops are paddy, til-seed, and penauk. The tkathameda revenue in 1896-97
was Rs. 609.
MA-DAING-GYIN. — A revenue circle and village in the Budalin town-
ship of Lower Chlndwin district, willi three hundred and sixlctm inhabitants.
It IS situated on the northern boundary of the township. The principal
product is paddy. Thathamtda, which is the only item of revenue in the
circle, amounted to Rs, 720 for 1896-97.
MA-DAING-GYlN". — A village in the Shwe-gyin towns'iip, Ye-u sub-
division of Shwebo district, with utla<.'hed lands to the extent of 2z^ square
miles. The population in 1891 was 203 and the cultivated area was sg
acres. Paddy, thitsi-, and jaggery arc the chief produce. The village is
tS miles from Ye-u and the revenue dcrivrd from the thathamcda tax was,
tti 1896-97, Rs. 400. The village is under the Thugyi of Ycshlo.
MAD.\NG or 'MTAN'G. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 31, Myitkyina
dirtrict, situated in 25° 1' north latitude and 96" 20' east longitude. la
1892 it contained twelve houses with a population of 35. The headman
of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Lahtawng tribe. There are no cattle in the village. Teak of good quality
is obtainable here.
MA-HAW.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including five villages. The revenue paid by the
circle in 1897 amounted to Rs. 1,010.
>03
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tUAD
MJKD-A'VA.— fA sM^ylivjsion of the iMandalay district, lying to the north
R Ha > '* of .IhtiVaiJitAj, Avilh an apprOxirr.ate area of about one
thousand" wju^Vf .Jil'lcs; '"it is bounded on the north by
the Ruby Mines district ; on the' cast bynbr^han States of iM6ng Long and
Hsuni Hsai and by the Maymyo subdivision ; tm the south by the Mandalay
subdivision ; and on the west by the Irra\vaddy river. These bouadaxles
are practically ihe same as in Burmese limes.
The northern portion of the subdivision is hilly and undulating from
Natural [eiLures ^'ngu upwards. The southern and western frontiers arc
flat. Some parts of the subdivision are marshy and
consequently very unhealthy at certain seasons of the year As a whole,
the subdivision is well watered, but parts to the east under the Shan Hills
are dry and burnt up.
The tiodawtaung and the Ni>we 0-baw are the only bills Avorth special
mention in the subdivision. The range of the Shan hills to the east over-
shad'^ws everything in the plain.
Uubies and .spinets are found in the Sa<gytn hills and in the Ngwe
Oeolocv 0-baw. Very fine alabaster is also obtained in the
*' Sa-^io'taung, as also graphite. Copperas, or sulphate of
iron, is found in Ye-gyi, and lead in Onlut ; but nothing is worked, except
the alabaster and ruby mines in Sa-gyin-taung. A little cutch-boillag is
carried on to the north ni Singu, but otherwise there is no forest produce
of any kind.
The average rainfall ts from Iwcnty-livc to thirty inches and the sub*
_ divisi'iu as a whole is healthy, though Madaya bears a
"*""** very bad reputation for fever, due to the broad belt of
gardens which .surrounds it and p-is^ibly to the Shwe-la chaung, which runs
through the centre of the town and irrigates the country to the west.
The subdivision was kept in a state of perpetual disturbance by the
Hisiorv dacoit-leader Bo Zeya until about the middle of 1887,
when his ^ang was finally broken up. Bo Zeya fought at
first nominally for the Myin Saing Prince, but after tlie death ol the AUntha
at Ywa-ngan, he carried on raids for his own hand, with a band of mixed
Shans and Burmans esti:natcd at tiims to be more than a thousand strong.
In October 1886 he made a determint-d attack on Madaya town, but was
beaten oflF by the J/y&w.vif Maung Ka. In Decctnber of the same year,
however, the Myovfun was less fortunate, though lie held out for a whole
day. The town was burnt to the ground, as well as the neighbouring vil-
lages of Uyindaw and Thayciian Bo Zeya after-vards gave a good deal of
trouble and shovb'ed figbt at Zibyubin, east of Madaya. but when his camp
was broken up he ii.nde his way through Taungbaing to Chincic territory,
where he still remains. Bo To was anotlicr dncuit-leader who did much
mischief in the western parts of thesubdivi«ion, but he was never so fortnid*
able as Bo Zeya and is supposed to have died of privation on the Sagaing
side of the river.
The subdivision is chiefly agricultural, about threc'fifths of the population
Industries being employed in cultivation, the other two-fifths being
made up of fishermen, wood aud bambuj cutters, coolies,
and petty traders. There is a very considerable excess of cultivable land
HAD]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
103
over land which is actually under cultivation, and mnny of the old irriga-
tion works of the Burmese arc stilt in a state of disrepair. In years of
ordinary rainfall, the subdivision pro'luccs enough rice lo support itself,
but when the rain is scanty grain has to bn imported.
The old Royal gardens in and about Madaya are very profitable to their
owners, 'ihc country (or miles around is fiu|)plied with fruit from them, and
much is exported to Mandalay. TJie chief fruits arc mangoes, plantains,
lemons, limes, pine-apples, cocoa, and helcl-nuts. The t;ixes on garden
lands varied from thirty to fifty rtipees the pe in Burmese times.
Two crop* of paddy are generally raised from the land in the year — the
mayin or dry-weather crop and the ^dwifri'// or wet-weather crop ; bat in
some parts as many as three crops arc harvciled. Besides rice, millets of
dillerent descriptions are grown.
T^e Siugu fisheries are very valuable and aFford employment to many
hundreds of persons. Fish are caught both from the Irrawaddy and its
back-walcra and also from the various lakes or lagoons, which are formed
by the overflow of the Irrawaddy once or twice 10 the year in the neigh-
bourhood of Singu. The chief lakes or lagoons arc the Ati-gaya Kan near
Wayiiiddk ; the Min Kan near Taung-bydn ; the Maung-ma Kan near
Nyaung-wan village; and the Yenatha Kan near the village of the same
name.
The fish caught are exported to Madaya, Mandalay, attd to various parts of
the Shwcbo district. Ngapi is also manufactured and exported 10 the
Shan States of If sum Ilsai and Mong Long, and to Tvrin-ng& and other
places in the Ruby Mines district.
Sculpture in a smalt way is rarried on in and about the Sa-gyintaung,
which abounds in alabaster of a very fine kind. Images and otht^r religious
articles arc the chief things hewn, and arc sent to all parts of M.indahiy
district.
There are good cart-tracks and fair-weather roads throughout the plains
Comm 'cat! °^ ^^^ Subdivision and good bridle-paths in the hill tracts.
There is a direct road from Mandalay to Madaya along
the ShwetarAdttfljEi' canal bund [sixteen mile-) anH another along the Nanda
lake bund from Mandalay to Zagabio. from which place a trunk road has
been made to Yenatha, Pinlein, Shwe-pyi, and rfingu.
Caravan routrs exist from Singu to MogAk, from Thein-ni to Singu viii
the Wa-hpya-daung, and to Jhc Thibaw, .Vlamgldii, and Th&nz6 Stales vid
the Manzid;iing, Oolut, and Onmin roads to Madaya.
Uoat communication is possible all along th-^ river frontage of the sub-
[.division and also by the Shweta f AaM«^ and Madaya river. During the
grains the lowlands for several miles inland are flooded and direct com-
; munication by boat is carried on from village to village.
The boat traffic on tbe Sbwetac4(TMK£' is considerable. The canal is the
chief highway for passengers and cart;o between Mandalay and Madaya.
Boat-loads of fruit go into thu capital during the season and large rafts of
timber and bamboos take the same route. The canal is, however, fast
iilting up and seems likely to become as useless for this reason as the
Shwclaung myaung and the Dinga chaung, dug in the reign of King Min-
ddo thirty years ago. The Shwclaung myaung Is seventeen miles long
104
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAD
and, besides irrigating the Gelds, 19 used to supply water for the Nanda lake
ill Mandalay. It was ilug by the royal troops assisted by villager*, and
took two years to finish.
According to the crnsuc of i8qi the population of the subdivision ts
Population alwut 97,000. 'I here has been a slight increase in
numbers since the Annexation, but not a very great one.
The great bulk of thf^ population is Burmese, but there are a few Sbans
and Shan-Burmese in the villages east of the Madaya and Singu town-
ships-
The chief pagodas in the subdivision are the Thilsaya pagoda in Myagfin,
Paeodfls *''^ Shuemfiktaw in Singn, the Shuema-lc in Malc-gyi,
and ihc Sudaungbyi pagoda in Taung-byfln. The images
of the Nat-nyi-naang at Taung-by6n are the scene of great gatherings
The Tatrng-byfln of people from all parts of the surrounding country,
festival. Thousands flock to the shrine and present offerings,
which arc afterwards sold for the benefit of the building and the mainte-
nance of the ntit imajjes. A lair is held (or eight days, during four of
whiih dramatic pf-rf or manors, sports, and boxing matches are carried
on with great vigour. I liis usually occurs twice in the year, in March
and August, but the tatter feast is the more important and is held to
commemorate the erection of the Sudaungbyi pagoda, as well as more
particularly to honour the twin nats. The images of these spirits are
of metal, gilt and placed in a building called the Nai-naa or Spirits'
Palace. The story of these spirits as told by Mr. Gibson, Extra Assistant
Commissioner, is as follows : " About a thousand years agi) in the time of
'•the l"hatAn King a certain monk went one day (o bathe in the river.
'• \\TiiIc he was in the river he saw a byat, or wooden tray, floating ti>-
" wards liim on which were seated two little boys, evidently of Indian de-
" scent. He took them to his monaster)* and brought them up, giving
'■ them the names of Byat Twc and Byat Ta. He taught
" them all he knew and occasionally took them out on
"excursions which he made into the forest. On one of
The story of the
twin naii.
"these journeys they came across the body of a weiksa, or wizard, tattooed
"withcnarms which rendered him invisible at will. The monl; directed
"the boys to carry the body home, intending to roast and eat it, so that
"he might also ac<)uire aupcrnalural powers. When, however, he got to
"the kyaungy he found that the boys had already eaten the dead weiksa
"and had become ti/sungaungs, skilled in the black art. In revenge the
'* p^fgyi rcpof led this to the 1 hai6n King, who sent men to catch the two
" brothers. 'I'hc elder was caught and put to death, but, the younger. Byat
'* Ta, escaped and made his way t'l Pagan, where he took service under the
"King Na«ra-hta Miuzaw. His duties were to gather flowers for the
" palace, and he was given the title of Pandawset. In search for flowers he
"used to go to PAppa hill, a distance uf a week's journey for au ordinary
"man, but which he was able to accomplish in a single day, owing to his
" magic powers. Here, on the hill, he met a giantess who lived disguised as
" a young and handsome woman. He fell in Invc with her and became by
'* her the father of twins. The days the infants were born he arrived late at
"the palace, and the King, who was beginning to be anxious to rid bimsetf
**of a man of such extraordinary powers, ordered Byat Ta out tJ execution.
"just before he was put to death Byat Ta told the King of the birth of the
MAD I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
lOS
''children and begged that he woald adopt them, because they too, like
*' their father, would be* [uzuti^aun^s. The mother, who knew what had
" happened, put the twins in iwo pyins, or jars, and launched them on the
"river. They were carried by ihe current down to Pagan, where the Kiog
" found tliem and took charge of thr m. Me gave them the names of Shwe-
" pyin-gyi and Shwe-pyin-agfr. As the boys grew ap they became great
" favourites in the palace and proved to have iafierited their father's super-
" natural powers.
"In the third century of th<: Burmese era King Nawra-hta Minzaw went to
*' China ^\'ith a large force to ask the tooth of Gautama of the Chinese Em>
*'peror. The Vdibwa did not come to meet the Burmese King, and Nawra-
" tita took offence at what he thought was a slight on his dignity and in
" revenge canard the chief imagool a spirit worshipped by the Chinese to be
"flogged. The nd/ shrieked ' Nga Law Xi, XgaLawYe, and Nga Law
" Tayi, save me.' The Chinese Emperor then became aware of the arrival
'' of the King of Pagan and proceeded lo defend his capital with charmed
" swords and spears and with fire and water placed round the city wall.
" King Nawra-nta chose four men whom he sent to call the Udibva to
"account. These succeeded in passing the barrier of swords and spears,
"but could not get through the fire and water. The King then sent the
"Shwepyin brothers, who overcame all obstacles and made their way to the
"Emperor's sleeping chamber Tlicre they smeared the Udibn'a's\A.ccn\t\\
" lime, wrote some sentences on the wall, plucked three hairs from his head
"and took them back to Nawra-hta. The Chinese Emperor was furious
" when he awoke and found what had been done to him, but was so struck
"when he read the writing on ihe wall that he presented Nawra-hta with
"the tooth of Gautama which he had come for (said ti have been kept in the
" tower at the east gate of the palace In Mandalay), and added store of gold
"and silver, besides t^ome maicieas of the palace, and peace and friendship
" were declared to exist between the two countries.
"To commemorate his success the King of Pagan on his return built the
" Sudaunghyi pagoda at Taungbvfin.
'* But now the officers of the Court grew very jealous of the Shwepyin
" brothers and sought for an opportunity to bring them into trouble with the
■' King. Towards the building of the Sudaunghyi pagoda, each member of
" the King's retinue had to do his share and the enemies of the twin brothers
"contrived to leave a portion of the inner wall incomplete for the want of
" two bricks. This they told the King was due to th"; neglect of the Shwc-
'' pyin brothers. Nawra-hta ordered them to be executed, but the twins
" made themselves invisible and appeared only at intervals for a long time.
" At last they surrendered and the King ordered that tliey should be ei-
"ecuted nut at Pagan but at some distant pUce. It was impossible to kill
" the Shwepyin Nyinaung by ordinary methods, so they were taken to a vil-
" !age where thayclSn (hide ropes) were procured (the village of LAndaung
"exists to the present day to prove il). They could not, however, be
" strangled with these, so the party went on (o another place and called lor
** WityiniiSk, a slick made of male bamboo" (VVayindfik village still pays
revenue), " but the brothers couid not be killed with this. Thereupon the
"Shwepyin Nyinaung themselves simplified matters. They explained that,
14
io6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAD
" if they were taken to a certiin place and put to the torture called kutuyat,
"they would surely die. This form of mutilation was tried with the dc-
"iired result and Kut-ywa serves to mark the spot for the latter-day curi-
«ous."
At the Fudaungbyi pagoda are still to be seen the vacant spaces where
the two bricks ought to have beeo, two enormous rocks with which the
twin brothers used to play hall, stocks in which thcv were confined^ and a
small cell iQ which they underwent torture, the floor of which is stained
with blood.
Some time after they had been pot to death the King was returning to
Pagan on a kpaungdaw or roy^ raft. When he reached a place now
called Kyitu, the raft suddenly stopped in mid-stream and nothing rould
move it. The a.strologers were consulted and said that the stoppage was
due to the twin brothers, who had now become nats. They wished to
punish the ingratitude of the King in having put them to death after the
ser^-ice they had rendered to him in China. The King summoned the
spirits before him and asked what they wanted o( him. They uptnuided
him and said they were homeless. Thereupon the King assigned Taung-
bySn to them as' a habitation and built them the palace in which their
statues now stand. He placed in charge of the nat-naa, as caretaker
and guardian, one of the maidens presented to him by the Emperor of
China.
M.VDAYA. — A township in the subdivision of that name in the Manda-
lay district- It has an approximate area of three hundred
square miles and is bounded on the north hy the Chaung-
ma-gj-i ckaangt on the cast by the Shan Hills, on the south hy Kabaing,
C'vil d' ' 'oni a^flon the west by the Irrawaddy river. It is divided
into one hundred and three revenue village groups and
has an approximate population of 50,000.
The southern and western portions are flat. Some parts of the township
„ . , arc marshy and consequently very unhealthy at certain
seasons of the year. As a whole the township is well
watered, but parts to the cast under the Shan Hills arc dry and burnt up.
The average raiafall is from twenty-five to tliirty inches and the town-
ship as a whole is healthy, thotigh it bi^irs a very bad
Rainfall and reputation for fever, due to the broad bell r.f gardens on
climate. the Shwcta rAfiwn^. canal, which irrigates the country to
the west.
The township is chiefly agricultural, about three'fifths of the population
being employed in cultivation, the other two-fifths being
made up of fishermen, wood and bamboo-cutters, coolies,
and petty traders. There is a very considerable excess of cultivable land
over land which is actually under cultivation ; and many of the old irrigation
works of the Burmf scare still in a state of disrepair. In years of ordinary
rainfall the township produces enough rice to support itself, but when the
rain is scanty grain has to be imported.
The Royal gardens in and about Madaya are very profitable to their
owners (y. supra). Historical and other details may be looked for under
the subdivisional head.
Boundaries.
I nduslry.
MAD-MAG]
'HE UPPER BUI
107
MADAYA. — A circle in the Madaya township and subdivision or Manda-
lay district, includes six villag^-s. The Shwepado pagoda, supposed Co
have been built by King Asoka about 2,250 years ago, and the Shwe-gu
pagoda, built about 650 years ago in the reign ol Nara-thilia-patt, sur-
named Tar6kpyi Min, are situated in the circle.
MADAYA. — A town in the Madaya, circle, township, and subdivision of
Mandalay district, south ofTha-tuii-byu. It has six hundred houses and the
populatiou on an approximate calculalinn amounted in iSgj to 3.500. The
people are cultivator* and traders. Madaya is the lieadquarters of the sub-
division and township. It is about 330 feci above mean sca-lcvel, and is
^tuatcd on the Ir-ft bank of the irrigatiiin canal called the Shwcla chaung
in 22° 12' north latitude and 96° 6' east longitude. Its area is about half
a square mile. Mad.aya lies 275 miles from the Bay of Bengal and 415
from the Gulf of Martaban.
MAG WE. — A district in the Minbu division, with an area of 3,331 square
miles and a population of 219,190, according to the
Area and popu- fjnal census returns of 1891. Magwe is bounded on
""' the north by rising ground, stretching from north of
PIn-wa village till it meets the Pin stream, a broad sheet of water which
,. , . rises in Kvaukpadaung, one branch coming from Popa
lioumlanes. |,.„_ ^j^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^,^^ continuation of the Yomas hc-
t\vecn Magwe and Mciktila. Beyond the river is the Myingyan district.
The Pin stream is very dangerous from the suddenness with which floods
come down. It is popularly reported to" eat" people every three years,
and in 1891 two personsare known to have fallen victims to it- Thcquick-
aands with which tt abounds prevent a firm foothold when the water
rues.
At various points along it there are quagmires which would engulf aa
elephant, and cannot be drained. The worst of these are near Yczfln and
Nakan-u. From Uic point where the stream, which has at first a southerly
flirection from Pupa, takes a turn to the wesi at .Ma-gyl-g(^n, the boundary
of the district runs east along some high ground till it reaches Mciktila
district, from which it is divided by low hills. The eastern boundary Is
generally the main ridge of ihe Yomas, as the ridge is called when it
reaches Taungdwin-gyi. The highest ridge is, however, in Magwe and
the tower ridge beyond is the boundary. The Yomas practically end about
half-way up the district, where the I'yinmana subilivision joins Yamfithin
subdivision and Magwe district, and are after that only broken hills and
ridges. To the south they are high and rugged and can only be crossed in
three places. The districts on the east arc Meiktlla and Yamfethin. The
southern boundary is an ill-defined line stretching from the Irrawaddy
in a south-cast by easterly direction to the Yomas. To the south of this
line is tlie old township of Sinbauog*wi n-iw joined to the Thayetmvo
district. The boundary on the west is the Irrawaddy. These boundaries
do not correspond with the old Burmese divisions, 'i'aungdwin-gyi sub-
division waa in Burmese times always a township by itself, and its bounda-
ries were nearly the same as thosi^ which hold now. Pin, Natmauk, and
Kyaukpadauiig were formerly under one myoAk. There has always been
a dispute about the north boundary of Pin tnyo and it exists even now.
The west of the district embraces the old townships of Ye-nan-gyauog,
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAO
Wetmasflt, Magwr, Myingun, Patanago, and Taunggwin. The latter four
were in Burmese times under Min-lila and the former under Pagan.
Previous to 1889 the di$tric:t was known as Taungdwin-g'yi and did not
include the present Magwc township, which belonged to Minbu, but the
present Kyaakpaclaung township of Myingyan district formed part of it.
As regards its physical features, Mag%ve district may be divided into two
N ai f t portions — the low flat country in the Taungdwin-gyi sub-
* ""^ " ' division and the undulating high ground cxtendiog over
the remainder o( the district, hi Taungdwin-gyi the soil is rich, loamy, and
extremely fertile, yielding in many places from sixty to eighty baslicts of
paddy per acre. The plain is about forty-five miles from noith to south.
At its southern cxtrcmitv it is about thirty miles wide and it gradually
lessens in width to the northwards, until it finally tapers to a point near
Natniauk. On the east are the Pegu Yomas, which at some points reach a
height of 1,500 feet, the highest peaks being Myaung-yi-taungand Kyaung-
pyataung," the slopes arc in many places very steep and difficult.
There are several passes. To the south there is a pass over the Thayet-
myo border and another (made in 1890) runs from Kfln-
niyaung to Lcda-gyi in the I'yinmana subdivision of Ya-
mfethin district, and there is a pass for men from Nyaung-hniaw to Thayet
chaung. A cart-track has Keen opcncil out from Nganiin to Shweban and
Ihence over the Yomas, but it has been rarely used. North of Lcbu there
are numerous passes which are open to wheel traffic.
The chief river of the district is the Irrawaddy, In the Yomas rise a num-
_. bcr oi streams which traverse Taungdwin-gyi from east
to west at intervals of from four to eight miles. These
streams arc all largely used for irrigation purposes and, with a little engi-
neering skill and some expenditure of money, the whole of the Taungdwin-
gyi plain might be brought under cultivation. The present system is a
series of sand embankments hastily thrown up to rolltct the water when it
rises, and long canals which bring the water down from a higher level.
They run nearly dry in the hot uxathcr and onions are grown in the sandy
bed. The area irrigated is small compared with the vt^>Iume of water
brought down in the rains. All the streams of the Taungdwin-gyi suhdivi-
sion flow into the Yin, a river which rises near Yindaw in Yamcthiu dis<
Irict and, after traversing Magne with many curves, empties itself into the
Irrawaddy at Myingun, eight miles below Magwe. The Yin, like the Pin,
abounds m quicksands and leaves large c|uantities of alluvial deposit, which
produce excellent paddy and toddy palms, especially the l-iltcr. In its
lower reaches, like the Tin, it runs between banks nearly a mile wide.
The Yanp6 is the only one, however, of the Taungdwin-gyi stream;*, which
flows all the year round. The others are dependent on the rainy season (or
most of their waters.
Paddy is largely cultivated throughout Taungdwin-gyi subdivision, and
on the slopes of the Yomas murh m.iizc is grown. The soil is very rich
and the vegetation exccL-dingly luxuriant, rhroughout the remainder of
the district the soil is loo light and sandy to produce anything but millets
and sessamuni. These, however, arc largely grown and the crops of the
latter are particularly good, while the profits are very Urge. This per-
MAO]
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
109
Lakes.
Geology.
tion of the district consists for the most part of uodutating land only 6t for
such upland crops. There is a hilty ridge which runs from north to south
at a distance of from five to ten miles from the Irrawaddy and another
which runs south from the Pin stream ttirougb the middle of the district,
till it meets the Yin stream near Wa-gyi-aing. In the easteru uplands rises
a stream similar to the Yin and having its source not far from that river.
This is the fin chaung, which for a great part of its length forms the boun-
dary between the Magwe and Myingyan districts. The Pin chaung also
flows into the Irrawaddy. In both the Pin and the Yin streams water can
be found flowing in places even in the hottest weather, but as a rule the
water disappears below the sand at that season. During the rains both of
them, as stated above, are very dangerous to cross owing to thctr numerous
quicksands.
There arc neither lakes nor marshes in the district. There arc, however,
several large tanks, which (or liie most part dry up dur-
ing the hot weather. The principal of these is the Kan-
daw-gyi near Taungdwin-gyi-town, though this too generally goes dry dur-
ing the hot season.
The soil in the hilly tracts in the south and east consists chiefly of sand
and clay ; a little sandstone is also found here. In the
riains it is rich and highly alluvial, in the Ye-nan-gyaung
is light and sandy and more or less mixed with clay.
Salt is found in small quantities on the Pin chaung, but it is not worked.
... _, J „ Lime is found on (he Y'in stream and is burnt and prepared
Mineral pmduce. , ,1 . . .l- i- , ■ . ."^ , 1 ■
(or use to a small cxrcut. In this district are mcluded the
well-known Ye-uan-gyaung petroleum wells {%'. Ye-nan-gyaung). The oil-
bearing tract is supposed to extend over a strip of country about three miles
wide, to a distance of ten miles to the north and four miles to the south o(
Yc-nan-gyautig. It is only near Ye-nan-gyaung Itself that oil has hitherto
been extracted. The State wells have been leased to the Burma Oil Com-
pany, who also lease a tract of two square miles in the demarcated area.
'I'hc amount of oil-bearing lands is estmiated at eighty square miles, and of
the portion not leased to the Company the tract has been demarcated into
blocks of one square mile and offered on lease. The Uil Company's works
and machinery arc all carried on on the most modern principles. 1 hey
produce an average of twenty Ukh.s of viss a month. The remaining land
alluded to is claimed by certain BurmariK, calling themselves twtnsa.sis
their hereditary property. They dig their wells and extract their oil on
the primitive rope and pulley system and turn out about ten lakbs of viss
a month. A third company lias I-^tel)* started oil-works, but it has not
yet reached the oil-bearing stratum. The future of the oil wells is still un-
certain, but borings in tSgi appear to show that the oil area is really small
and the quantity ol oil limited.
^^K A list of reserved forests is appended. The teak is well-grown, but
^^f Foresu inferior to that on the east slope of the Yomas. It is
^^ difficult to work letanse the Yanp£, the only perennial
I stream, is much more valuable for irrigation than for lloaling limber. Cutch
I used to be plentiful, but is now worked out, and the cutch trees which
I cover the rest of the district are very small, and die off before attaining
I any considerable girth.
no
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HAG
Foreit reserves.
Sun
SadAn
Yabe
Kyaukmi-gyaung
Kinmundaung
Yinma-te
N gamin
Under settlement.
Openforests.
Yin
Pin
Square miles.
93
93
42
27 Gazetted on 3$th
March 1896.
49 Gazetted on i6lh
July 1896.
17 Gazetted on isth
May 1896.
3>9
81
300
300
The highest temperature recorded in March 1891 was 104'* Fahr., and
in May 109° Fahr. The lowest temperature in Decem-
Climate. ber 1890 was 57** Fahr. and in February 52° Fahr. The
rainfall in 1890 up to the 31st October was 29*71 inches
and in 1891, up to the same date, 21-51 inches. The district is on the
whole a healthy one. The people in Taungdwin-gyi are very liable to fever,
probably because of their nearness to the Yomas. The bad months are
November, December, and January. It may be considered a certainty that
any one who sleeps on the Yomas in these months will suffer from fever
or spleen. The rest of the district is healthy and suffers little from small-
pox or cholera.
Statistics of rainfall for the Bve years ending with 1896 are given as fol-
lows : —
District.
Total rainfall from lat January to 31st December.
189a.
1893.
1894.
1895. 1896.
1
Magwe
Ye-na n -gj'aung*
Natmauk t ■>■ ■••
Taungdwin-gyi ...
Inches.
35-88
36-43
Inches.
3809
5395
Inches.
37-49
33-40
32-86
4059
Inches.
41*35
3169
3301
37-13
Inches.
15-79
13*08
1 8-1 1
37*83
The population of the district according to the preliminary census re-
turns of 1891 was 219,190, and this is believed to be very
Population. little, if any, more than existed when Upper Burma was
taken over. There are certainly several deserted vil-
lages, but most of them, especially in Taungdwin«gyi, were deserted some
* Station was established in January 1894- | t Station was established in June 1894.
MAO]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Ill
years before the Annexation owing to the disturbaaccs which prevailed
in the district. Other villages which were deserted merely added to the
population o( larger villages in the neighbourhood to which they moved for
protection, so that the gonoral population of the district was not alrcred.
Many former inhabitanis are now returning from Lower Burma and the
population wilt doubtless go on increasing for some years, especially in
the fertile tract of Taungdwin-gyi. Arrangements have been made for
the settlement of a colony of a hundred families of Chins from Thayct-
iryo, and other parlies 'are to follow as soon as arrangements have been
made to give them land. The population is divided among the townships
as follows:—
Population of district
Of Magwe township
Myothil township ...
Natmauk township
Taungdwin-gyi township
Myingun township ...
Ye-nan-gyaung township
Total
3t9.i9a
60,757
33^4
42,611
»4.354
319190
Paddy is the staple product in Taungdwin-gyi. The soil is very rich and
. . . the subdivision exports in ordinary years about two-
* ' thirds of its produce. The people arc well off and paddy
sells in December for forty-five rupees the hundred baskets. It is chiefly
exported to Sinbaung-w6 and to the north of the district. The lands whicn
are level enough for paddy arc always cultivated with it, even though
irrigation be impossible. Such lands are known as mole, — rain fields or in-
daing. The yield on irrigated land reaches in parts eighty baskets an acre.
Where paddy is nut cultivated on account of the unevenness of the ground
the principal crops are maize and sessamum. In the rich soil at the foot of
the Vomas near Ngamiii, Dandalumb^, and Mycbintha the yield is much in
excess uf similar crops in other parts of the district Sessamum sells for
three rupees to three rupees eight annas the basket In the villages, according
to the distance from the mart. It is of very fine quality and commands t\venty-
five rupees per hundred baskets higher price than sessamum from Minbu.
The otner staples are maize and millets, which range from sixty to one
hundred rupees per hundred baskets, The leaves of the maize arc in great
request for cheroot wrappers and range as high as seventy-five rupees per
hundred viss. Silk of poor quality is produced in the country north-east of
Taungdwin-gyi.
In the townships of Ye-nan-g)'aung, Natmauk, Magwe, and Myingyan the
principal crops are maize, sessamum, and millets. The land is almost always
cropped twice a year, when it is cultivated, first with oil seeds or maize,
and then with lu or pyaung, but is allowed to lie fallow one year out of
every two or three.
Besides these crops, on the islands in the Irrawaddy, tobacco, chillies,
maize, peas, and gram are grown to a small extent, and cotton may be seen
in patches all over the district In the beds of the Yin and Pin streams paddy
113
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MAG
and onions are cultivated, and near Indaw, in the north, ground-nuts are
grown. The following statements of the cultivated areas in 1891 and
i8q6 are supplied; —
—
(/■ J
1^
^1
c !?
i.
i
c:
0
^
*
Year.
S
■a bo
1:1
in
d
S
0
c>
0
Pi
V
•a
0
0
(J
"o
d
u
0
a =s
ctkial area
which Crops
grown.
txt
0
0
0
H
[I.
•z.
H
<
<
Acres.
ACTN.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
Acres.
iSgi
49,000
1 10,000
iog,ooo
1,100
3.5"^
1,800
Soo
275,000
63,000
312,000
Cultivated area under crops. Report for
Rice ...
Jowar ... ... ... „
Bajraor/u
Maize ... ... ...
Gram
Other food grains including pulses
Til ...
Condiments and spices
Sugarcane ... ...
Cotton
Tobacco
Orchards and garden produce
Miscellaneous food crops
M iscellaneous .non-food -crops
Total
Acres.
. 90,500
, 41,000
■ 31.100
. 49/)oo
150
4.713
. 117,300
2,500
50
1,900
3,100
310
600
580
.. 341.70a
Cattle.
The number of cattle in the district was estimated as
follows in 1891 : —
Cows and bullocks.
Buffaloes.
Horses and
ponies.
Mules and
donkeys.
Sheep and
goats.
Rs.
4&000
Rs.
ia,ooo
Rs.
1,200
Rs.
1
Rs.
4.000
In Pin a large number of cattle are bred which find their way to Lower
Burma.
MAC]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
n3
By 1 897 there was a very large iacrease. For that year the figures were —
Number of cat lie in district.
Bulls and bullocks
Cows
Male buffaloc!)
Cow buSalocs
Young flock
Coats
Horses and ponia
Ploughs
Carts
S4.184
S4^a
7.792
5.9.19
47." I
5.1 7»
931
28437
18)916
The district is easentiaHy a district of cultivation and there are no in-
Iiidustries. duslries which occupy more than a small number of the
people. Here and there along the foot of the Pegu Yo-
mas, in the south of the Taungdwin-gyi subdivision, a number of villages
used to carry on silk cultivation and the manufacture of sillc goods. This
industry has, however, nowalniostcntirely died out. The silk>warm breed-
ers and the weavers found that thfiy couldnotcompete with European-made
goods- A handicraft characteristic of the district is carried on in the
Yomas, east of Taungdwin-gyi. This is the cutting of i^ya/.houseliold dishes
such as platters, trays, bowls, and such like utensils, turned out of wood and
then lacquered over. A considerable impetus hAs been given to this in-
dustry of late by the exhaustion of the cutch forests. This has put an end to
the cutch-boiling, which formerly occupied a considerable number of people.
The Forest Departrnt-nt, howt-vcr, proposes to tax these articles, as a great
deal of valuable wood is wasted in their manufacture. A large log of fallen
teak is selected and the place when*, there are fewest fissures is chosen. On
ibis a smooth surface is sawn along the line of the grain, and on this surface
the part to be hollowed out to form the desired uteusits is marked. This is
then roughly chipped ouLwith a dak and is placed in the lathe {iet-lhe) and
finished off. Numbers of these are finished and taken to Taungdwin-gyi,
where Ihey are lacquered in the shops. The price of a plain bowl about
one foot in diameter is from two to three rupees, and the trade is a very
thriving one. Another handicraft which has sprung up in Taungdwin-gyi
since the Occupation is llie manufacture of cart-wheels after the European
model. The wheels are made of teak or kSkka wood, more commonly the
former, and have axlr^, spokes, and iron tires like an English wheel.
These wheels sell at seventeen rupees the pair and are now in common
use in Taungdwin-gyi subdivision, the great majority of carts being fitted
with them.
There is an excetlent road from Taungdwin-gyi to the river, bridged and
Roads metalled for about two-thirds of the distance where the
soil is not too sandy to form a good foundation. There
are also roads from Taungdwin-gyi to Satliwa, from Natmauk to Magwc,
and from Magwe to the Taungdwiu-gyi-Ywathitroad, Elsewhere the roads
are mere tracks cleared to a width of 100 feet and graded for carts, while
bridges have been constructed over all but the broadest streams. The
going is sandy and therefore rather heavy, but otherwise the roads are as
good as they could be made without a very heavy eipenditurc both in
15
mimk
114
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MAG
original cost and for ropairs. In Ihe north of the district roads are not so
much required, as the higher land there is oprn throughout the year to
tr.ilhc, but jungle tracks arc being clearcH and communicaiions will soon
be very good. Koads have been opened in two places across the Yomas
to Pyiniranaj and in one place to Yamfctliin.
Jn Burmese times the riverside townships and those of the interior
Adminirfra ttvc ^^^^^ distinct. Taungdwln-gji was considered important
tlivisions in Bur- enough to havf. a hhayinng wun, who had authority
mese lime a and over what Is now knowna* the Taungdwin-gyi subdivision.
"***• There was a wun over the three townships of Natmauk.
Pin, and Kyaukpatlaung, and the Magwc^ Myin^^un, Patanago. and Taung-
kwin oiyo wire under the orders of the Minhia ll'un, while those to the north
Averc uuJrrihe fagan Wun. 1 he Taungdwin-gyi, Pin, Pagan, and Minhia
U'uns were directly responsible to the //It/tiiaw. Magwc township had
also a R-M» in Burmese times, but in the others there was no official higher
than a tnyofhugyi.
MagM'e district is now divided into the two subdivisions of Magwe and
Taungdwin-gyi. Magwc includes Magwc, Natmauk, and Ye-nan-gyaung
townships, and Taungdwin-gyi the townships of Taungdwin-gyi. Myingun,
and Myothit.
There were no peculiarities of revenoe collection In Burtnese times.
D. „ - -» o Previous to i33o B.E. (1858 A.U.) the revenue «as as-
Revenue m Bur- , 1- . .1 1 r 1 ■ 1 • 1
mese limes scsscd according to the number of guns which a circle
was rf quired to keep up. This was a rough way of calcu-
lating the wealth of the people. In i32o B.E. the thathameda tax was first
Imposed at the rale of two rupees per bouse, and in the following year the tax
was raised by a rupee. In 12^2 B.E. eight rupees was demanded and finally
in 1323 B.E. this was raised to ten rupees per bouse, at which rate it has since
remained. In Pin, Natmauk, and Kyaukpadaung, however, the rate was
fiscd at eight rupee.'* instead of ten. The people say that this was on ac-
count of the poverty of the soil, but Maung Myit, the former Stkki of
Taungdwin-gyi and present Myo6k of that place, ass-rts that it was on
account of the obligation thcs? circles were under to provide gun-bearers.
In Taungdwin-gyi, by a mutual agreement of thwt-thauk-kyi, different rates
were imposed on different circles, varying from twelve rupees to eight
rupees four annas a house, according to the means of paying. Throughout
the district the share of the amount assessed on the whole village, which
each household had to pay, was fixed by tkamadi, elders appointed for
this pur|>osc by the villagers themselves. The thugyi appointed ywa-
/aiin/ to collect the tax, but gave them nothing foe doing so, t><ough of course
some of the money collected rcmaineil in the hands of every person it
passed through. Thi; common mode of enforcing payment was to put the
defaulter in the stocks, and actual torture was som<.-tiracs resorted to until
the victim's friends or relations paid for hi>n. In addition to thathameda,
revenue was obtained from the following taxes:—
(1) Kyun-lax. — This was a tax levied on cultivation in the islands
of the Irrawaddy and on the alluvial soil at the mouth of the
large streams, the Pin and Yin chaungs. The amount to be
paid by each island was Gxed by the Ulut-taw. This was
assessed on the cultivators according to the crops grown^ and
MAG J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ns
was collected by the myoihugyi. who remitted tlif^ amonnt
to the Revenue ofHcc, the Aiuityandaw, at Mandalay, after
deducting ten per cent, for commission.
(2) Ferry t.-ixts. — Thrse were leased out. For the Magwc-Minbu
ferry the rental was usually two hundred and fifty rupees per
annum, The Th:ihpanscilc-Kyun-gyi ferry realized sixty-fivo
rupees, and that between M^-hla-taun^ and N'andaw fifty.
Half the amounts realized during the mouths of Tabadwe,
Tabaung, and Tagu (February, March, and April) were taken
by the State in addition to the annual rent. The lessee took
the remainder.
(3) Fisheries. — These were teased to the highest bidders, and the
lessee had the right of collcctiog fees from fishermen at rates
varying from one-tbirU to one quarter per annum, according
to the aescriptions of net!; or traps used.
(4) River customs. — A customs dep6t was established about three
miles south of Magwc, and all boats, liadtd orrmpty, were
forced to pay a.'rordmg to their capacity, at the rate of twelve
annas per cubit of breadth at the broadest part. This was
charged on boats going up stream only; boats going down
stream paid nothing. This tax was collected by an akaukCk
appointed from the royal revenue office,
(5) At important landing phices along tlie river the myothugyi had
formerly the right to take one per cent, ad talorem dut)- ou
goods whether landed or shipped. In 1222 B.E. (i860) the
King assumed this right for the State alone, and the myothu-
gyi after this took only a ten ^er cent, commission.
(6) Revenue was also coli<^ctcd from State lands. These were
usually lands confiscated liy order of the King from rebels or
criminals, or which reverted to the State on the extinction of
ibc families of the hereditary owners. From twenty to
twenty-five per cent, ou the produce \sas the amount usually
taken. This revenue was collected by ayadawdk appointed
by the King.
(7) In addition to these sources of revenue there were imports
levied on goods passing to and from Teungdwin-gyi township.
It is said that Kb. 25.000 a year was obtained from this
sourcir. The lax was <:hiufly on carts, the rale bein^; twelve
annas for each cart leaving tlie township and one rupee eight
annas for each cart entering it. In addition to this tlte follow-
ing rates were charged on articles exported from the town-
ship :—
Scssamum oil. per too viss
Sessamum seed, per len baskets
^dt, one cubit or undi^r in dintneier, per lOO
D^att over one cobil in diameter, per 100
limber, per i-ky i>., la (cct by 1 by & inches
Oaf». per lov ... ... ...
Planks for boats, per pair,,. ^
ii6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAG
Rs. *. r.
Cuteh, per loo viss ... ... ... loo
Cotton, per loo viss ... ... ... i o o
Tree bark Ishaw), per loo viss ... ... 080
Bullocks' hides, per 100 vtss ... ■ ... 1 I3 o
BufI.iUi«i' litdes, per 100 vtss ... ... 300
^iik, per too viss ... ... ... So o o
Maize leavcft, per too viss ... a o o
Onkms. per too viss «. ... ■•■ 080
There were twenty-four customs stations on the Taungdwin-gyi border.
It has been found impossible to collect trustworthy information as to the
amount of revenui; raised or paid into Mandulay under the diHertnl heads.
The thaihameJa tax realized about two lakhs of rupees annually, which is
less than what has been paid to the British Government in any year since
the .■\nDcxation, and three lakhs Ics-s than was collected in 1895. Bat pro-
bably in reality much more was taken from the people in Burmese times.
The actuals in 1890*91 were —
I-and revenue ... ...
Fisheries .. ..• .—
Excise on spirits opium. &c. ...
StamDs. general and judicial ...
Siampt, postage and telcgrf^ih,..
ThathamtJ-i revenue... ...
Miscellaneous
Total
and in i895-9&—
Land revenue ... ...
Fisheries...
Excise —
Stamps, general and judicial ...
Postaj^e and Tele^aph ,„
Thathamtda
Miscellaneous
Total
Rfl.
"■959
H.y57
13,374
.1.50^47
S.08,846
1 7.903
2,637, incladmg net Ux.
9.88s
3R.50S
4,40.866
t .60.984
... M3.»76
[An account of the history of the district during the Annexation year
y.. will be found in Chapter IV of the Introductory Vo-
'■ lumes.3 Few facts concerning the details of the history
of the district before the Annexation are available. The one fact of the
Myingun Prince's rising overshadows and cxcladrs all others.
Somewhere about the vear 1140 B.E. (1778 A.D.) over an hundred years
_.. - . ago, tfiere was a three yrar-V famine owing to a great
*" ' drought. This ruined the district, as indeed it did many
parts of Burma. Half tlie population is said to have died, and of those
who did not leave their homes the most only kept themselves alive by eating
the half starved cattle. It is said that even human flesh was eaten. Of
the actual occurrence of this famine there seems no doubt, and the district
did not recover from its effects until thirty years ago. From Wetmasut lo
Pin and Natmaok the country was a vast jungle and there are men still
living who tell that by Thamdnbin village they dared not go out at night
for fear ot tigers, and that wild ulepbants used to ruin their crops. The
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
117
latlcr indeed still arft found. Traces of them are common in the direction
of Natmauk and they do considerable damage to ihc crops every year.
Tlic country Inng remained a complete waste and the people gathered at
Wetmasut. where they could get fish and small quantities of rice.
In 1238 B.E. (iS65 A.D.) %ihen the Myiogun Prince rebelled the then
myothugyi, Maung Kyeik Gyi, raised a number of men and joined him, and
in Tauogdwjii-gvi a lew men started to join the Padcin Prince. Ihcy tost
their lands antl their lives. Taungdwin-gyi has always been an important
town, both on account of its situation iu the centre ol a rich country and
latterly on account of it» situation near the frontier of Lower Ourma. The
people were turbulent and were constantly committing dacoities, but did
not attract the direct attention of the King by general uprisings.
The town of Magwe is said to have been founded on the fourth waning of
TttbauHg (Miirch) in the year 520 B.E. (i 158 A.D.). It was called a town
with four gates, but as it was no more than three hundred and 5fty vards
s(|uare it could not have been verviinjiortant. Myingun is said to have been
founded in 407 B.E. (1045 A.D.) and was about thf: same size as Magwe.
There are traces o( an ancient town where the village o( Krjkkdkwa now is,
twelve miles distant from Taungdwin-j^yi. It is known as Peikthano and
there is a causeway round it, which is all that remains of what must
liave been an immense wall about six miles in circumference. It is fabled
to have been built by giants, but as the remains are all of moderate-sized
bricks, ordinary human beings would have been quite equal to the task.
The Magwe myathugyt was the most important man in the neighbourhood
and seems to have been perpetually fighting with the Tetwun Thugyi who
lived thirty miles inland. The intervening circle, Ye-aung, favoured now
one side and now the other, but the myothugyi usually triumphed for the
moment, though without making an end of tlie struggle. This chronic war-
fare was a type of what went on iu a ^ood many other parts of the district.
The myothugyi had civil and petty criminal jurisdiction only. Alt serious
cases had to go to the ^un cither at Minhia, l-'agan, Taungdwin-gyi, or Pin,
as the case mi^ht be. As a matter of fact neither the vun nor the myetku-
eyi ever lived in Pin village itself, owing to a local superstition that evil be-
lals any ofTicial who lives in Pin.
The wtiH was appointed by the King. The offices of myothugyi and
.... thugyi were liereditarv, bnt they were frequently ousted
filll-mSmM.'" ^y f^*'"" ^"emies or by favourites, or by purchase over
their heads, and tlieir status was very insecure. Other
revenue and police officials were by the prn/n or royal police boatman, who
collected the revenue of the Hyuti, and had to preserve order on the river and
the Ayadava-dk in Taungdwin-gyi, whose duty it was to supervise the royal
lands there. He was appointed by the l^ir/t of Taungdwin-gyi and was
generally a relation.
The Natmauk and Kyaukpadaung and Pin townships had to maintain a
body of armed men called thenatthama to fight the Shans, who gave fre-
quent trouble from the year 1220 B.E. (1858 .^ D.)on.
The system of land tenure in the old Magwe and Thazi townships is
I ^^A ,m^.,.^ peculiar. The land is known as atht and is not owned
Land tenures. r ••-••11 • > . ....
by any individual. In many circles there is absolutely no
private property ia laod, and the people and /Av^t unite in saying that ac-
ii8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMAG
cording to im memorial usage no s-uch riglit can be acuuireii. In other cir-
cles the Ibugyis have sold the right of land tenure, and bahabaing or ances-
tral lands exist alongside of others from which rent is collected. This \s sa'd
to lie a comparatively recent innovation arrangetj between the tbug>i and
the people under him. In other circles again land is claimed as ancestral
on the ground that, though it was originally aikt, the tenure from grand-
father to grandson in uninterrupted sucircssion has create a prescriptive
rii;ht. In I'aungdwin-gyi all the cultivntcd land except the small portion
which the Rurmesc Government confiscated is b&hahaxng or ancestral pro-
perty and athi land is unknown.
The people appear to be all pure Burnians There were a few Chins on
the south-cadtrrii liills, but tlit>y migrated eUcwhcrc about forty years ago.
It lias been said that no onicial will live at Pin. There is a banyan tree
there whith. act ordrng to the way in which its leaves fall, is said to indicate
the fortunes of the myolhugyi.
Tiicre arc Urge pagodas in the district — the Mya&alun at Magwe and the
A h locv iJhwe-^aung-daw and the Shwe-in-daung at Taungdwin-
rc xti gy. ^yj gj^^ij qJ these used to have its annual feast, but the
custom hrts fallen mto disuse. It was more of a local fair than a general
gathering. Attempts have latterly been made to revive the annual feast at
the Myasalun pagoda and have met with some measure of success.
MAGWE. — A subdivision of the district of the same name, is bounded
. . on the north by the Myingyan district, on the cast by the
oun aricB. YaniSthiu district, on the south by the Taungdwin-gyi
subdivision, and on the west by the Irrawaddy rivc-r, separating it from the
Minbu district
It includes the townships uf Magwe, Ye-nan-gyauag, and Natmauk. The
headquarters are at Magwe.
The subdivision is watered by the Pin and Yin streams and their feed-
ers.
MAGWE. — A township in the Magwe subdivision and district, is boond-
_ . . cd on the north by the Ye-nan-gyaung township, on the
Boun anes. south by the Myingyan township, on the east by the Nat-
mauk and Myothit townships, and on the west by the Irrawaddy river. It
has an arcanf five hundred and seventy square miles and comprises fitty-one
revenue circes and one hundred and lorty-eight villages, the principal being
Ma-gyi-gan, Sadainjigan, Kyagan,and Shabinhla.
Most of the villagers are engaged in cultivation ; some tew weave clothj
but only on a small scale.
The total populatiott of the township is fifty'two thousand eight hundred
and eighty. It consists of Burmans, natives of India,
PopHiaiion, ^^j Clunese. The Indians and Chinese are found only
in the larger towns and arc seldom if ever met with away from the river.
A peculiar kind of land tenure survives In this township, known as athi.
The land is given out by the tkugyi n-wA no length of
' ' **""'*■ possession gives a tranferable right, though the land gene-
rally passes from father to son. The origin of the custom is doubtful, but
it probably arose from the nomadic character of the people arid the low
value of land in former times.
MAOl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
119
The coimtrv was depopulated about an hundred years ago by a famine,
and forty years since, where now there iis cultivated land, thfre was nothing
bnt jungle abandoned to elephants and tigers. There Is a mineral spring 10
the township which is stTongly impregonled with magnesia. The people
believe that its water is a sure cure for leprosy.
MAGWE, — The headquarters town of the township, subdivision, and
district of that name. It consists of a set of villages collected round the
civil station. In 1891 the po[>ulation was 0,647. At ihc time of Sir
Arthur Phavre's mission to Amarapura in 1855 the number of houses in
the town is said to have been three thousand, and there were two or three
hundred boats of all sorts lying under the town. Colonel YuIc cstinLited
the pn]inlation to be at least eight or nine thousand, but it ^ctms to h.iva
declined rapidly, for in 1881 Colonel Strover thought there could not be
more than four thousand. The principal pagoda in Magwc is the M)ra-
salun, wliich stands on a high commanding summit over the river and has
been protected by piles and a brick reveimeni from the erosion of the
floods. It is •uiiil that in old days the land for some miles round was
Wutlakan, devoted to the service of the pagoda. It is of no great an-
tiquity.
The town consi<;ts of one main street witli many minor streets be-
hind, and the surr-^unding country is open and rolling, divided into 5clds
by hedge-". Sessamum is the clijef crop. Govcrnm'-ut roads are con-
structed or under construction from Magve to Taungdwin-gyi and other
townships in the interior,
At Magwc itself the country is level and flat, but to the north a rcntark-
able change in the general character of the east bank is observed. For
many miles to the north the country is cut up by a successiin of deep
ravines and watercourses, which cut through the soft beds of saud and
pebbly gravt-ls. and a succession of these gullies comes down to the water's
edge, deeply indenting ihc otherwise straight and almost pcqjcndictilar
cliff, which forms the main bank of the river. I his bank is one hundred
to an hundred and seventy (e*-t high and sleep, and the peculiar undulating
surface of the grassy .slopes above with ih.- ni^irked profile of tiie cliff
Overhanging the river form many beautiful scenes. Fossilized wood
occurs on ibe banks; lo'gs, often of considt-rabliT sizr-, having been work'-d
out of the sand and gravel of which th<* cbffs .'tn- formed. This remarkable
chopped characfr of Ih'- bank is not seen fully until the village of Vla-gyi-bin
is passed. Mere the full force <*\ the current ha* cnmc against the rorks and
exposed a good section, showing a succession 'if clayey and pebbly sands.
Frequently intercalated masses of irregular Icnticularly-shapeJ beds of a
hard calcareous sand.stone occur and, occasionrlly, of a dense ferruginous
conglomerate. The great mas^ of the cHfIs is of a ;?reyish or yellowish
grey sand, or riayey sand, abounding in lat«iiiar of faUe bedding, and
obviously the result of a very irregul.ir deposition. Over all this ground
the trees arc small, stunted, and scattered, and the whole country looks
parched, arid, and poor. .Around the villages at the mouths of the .small
creeks and streams some large well-growu timber is seen, but the general
aspect is that of a very sparsely covered grassy plain with deep and
nearly precipitous ravines.
I20
THE I'PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAn
At the northern end o( the town is the Tago-gyi pagoda, approached
by a narrow and bad road. The Burmese telegraph wire passed through
the lown in the King's time. The pisition a{ Magwc, like that of Ye-nan-
gyaung, is unfavourable, owing to the fonnalion of sandbanks in the river,
which prevent the near approach of the river steamers. The steamer Ian-
ding-place is some three miles off at Mingio, which is consequently steadily
gro\v)ng in importance.
MA-GYAUNG-AING. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-ii subdi-
vision of Shwebo district, twenty miles from headquarters. The popu-
lation numbers 334 and paid Rs. 830 thathamcda revenue in 18^-97.
They arc all rice farmers.
MAGVE-GON.^A village in the Myiotha circle, Ku-hna-ywa township,
Gangaw subdivision of f^akfikku district, with a population of 228, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Ks. 3go.
MA-GVI. — A village of one hundred and seventy-four houses in the
Myotha township, of Sagatng district, eleven miles north of Myotha.
It was the scene of a brisk skirmish in the operations of 188& and waa
a temporary headquarters post in 1888. There are eleven villages in the
jurisdiction of the Magyi Thugyi: the principal are Thang^n (one hundred
and sixty houses), Myaingtha (fortv houses), Kama scventy-lwo houses,
Kywcgii (thirty-f'ight hrmses), Th^mAngaiiig (twenty-one houses), with
subordinate headmen in all except Kama village.
MA-GYf-BIN. — A circle in Ti-gyaing township, Katha subdivision and
district, containing three villages — Ma-gyi-bin, M^ra, and Thinrnftnoyo.
Formerly .Vl6za was the chief village. It is situated on the t>ank of the M^za
river, .afterwards a separate village was established on a spot where there
were many tamarind trees, wh'^ncc it was named Ma-gyi-bin village. This is
the headquarters of the thugyi. There arc forty-nine houses, inhabited
mostly by Shans, They are cultivators and also cut wood and bamboos.
Kaukkyt and mayin are raised.
MA-GYI-BIN. — A good-sized village in the \t6n^ Mit township, oi Ruby
Mines district, about nine miles distant from Mong Mit.
MA-GYI-BIN-BU.— A village in the Myaing township, PakAkku subdi-
vision and district, with a p-ipulation of 56, accor<iingtothe census of i8gi,
and a revenue of Rs. 120, included ii\ tbal of Myaing-a*she-vu.
MA-GYI-BIN BU. — A villaj^c in the Kun-ywa circle, Pakfikkn township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of 274. according to the census
of 1891. The thathamcda amounted to Rs. i,iao for iSqj-ijS.
M.^-GYI-BIN'-ZAL'K — A revenue circle in the Palhrin-gvi township,
Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, including two villages. The
land revenue derived from the circle was Rs. 2 only.
MA-GYl-BIN-ZAUK. — A village in ihe revenue circle of the same rtame
in the Patlicin-gyi township, Am^rapura subdivision of Mamlalay district,
ten miles nortli-north-cast of headquarters It had a t>opulation of 40 at
the census of 1891 and paid Ks. 80 ihathameda tax.
MA-GYI-BOK.— .X village of one hundred and forty-five houses in the
Kyaukyit township, Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district. It lies eight
miles from Kyaukyit and two miles from the Cnindvvin river.
UAO]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
121
MA-GYI-DAW. — A village in the Paung-gwfe circle, PakAkku township,
subdivision, and district, with a pOj)ulatif)n of 50, according to the census
of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 100, included in that of Paunggwe.
MA-GYl-DAVV.— A village one mile Miith of Ye-u town in the Yc-u
township and subdivision of Shwebo district. It is on the Mu river near
the Mayagan road. The headquarters of the Military Police are stationed
here. The population numbers ig2, and there isa cultivated ar^a of 173*3
acres. Paddy is the principal crop, but f>inatik and til-seed are also grown.
The thathameda revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 1,030.
MA-GYl-DWIN. — A village in the Paung-gwft circle, PakAkkn town-
ship, subdivision, and district, with a population of 156, according to the
census of 18Q1, and a revenue of Rs. igo, included in that of Paung-gwfa.
MA-GYl-GAIN'G. — A revenue circle and village in the Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district. There are two villages in the
circle, which is situated nine miles south-east of headquarters. It had
a population of 360 at the cen<tus of iS^t, and paid Rs. ^oo thathameda tax.
The land revenue derived from the circle was Rs. 192.
MA-GYI-GAN- — A circle in the Myothit township of Magwe district,
includes the villages of Nyaungzin and Bokon,
MA-GYI-GAN. — .A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan
subdivision and district, tn 1895-96 the population was 3ro and the thatha-
meda Rs. 291. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
MA-GYI-GAN. — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan
suVjdivision and district. In 1895-96 the population was 905 and the thatha-
meda amounted to Rs. 1,389. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
MA-GYI-GAN. — A revenue circle in the Budalin township of Lower
Chindwin district, including Ma-gyi-gan. Kflnthadaw, and WVtpyittaw vjl-
lagcsj with 1,105 inhabitants. The circle lies on the boundary between
the Lower Chindwin and Shwebo districts. The principal products are
paddy, jowar, and peas. Thathameda, which is the only item of revenue
in the circle, amounted to Rs. 240 in 1896-97. At Ma-gyi-gan is the
Shwe-pa-le pagoda.
MA-GYI-GAN. — A village in the Kanla circle, Pak6kku township, sub-
division, and district, with a population of 120, according to the census oE
1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 350 for 1897-98.
MA-GYI-GAN. — A village in the Nga-kyaung circle, PakAkku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of 85, according to the censua
of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 250 for 1897-98.
MA-GYI-GAN. — A village in the Ma-gyi-gan circle, PakAkku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of 162, according to the census
of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 250 for 1897-98.
MA-GYNGAN. — A village in the Letyama circle, Myaing township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of 118, according to
the census of iSgi.and a revenue of Rs. 250, included in that of Tanaung-
wun.
1 3a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAO
MA-GYl-GAN. — A village in the Pangan circle, Myaing township, Pak&ki-
ku Bubdivision and district, with a population of 131, according to the
census of 1S91. The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 560 for iSg7<98,
MA-GYI-GAN. — A village in the Bahin circle, Myaing township, Pakfikku
subdivision and district, with a population of 105. according to the censos
of i8gt, and a revenue of Rs. 190, included in that of Bahin circle.
MA-GYI-GIN. — A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-yna township,
Gang.iw subdivision of Pakfikku district, with a population of 76, according
to the census of 1891. The thatkameda am mnted to Rs. 140 for 1897-98.
M A-GYI-GON. — A revenue circle in the Kvaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision of Myingyan district. In 1895-90 the population was 2,205 o'"^
the thitthameda amounted to Rs. 8,907. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
MA>GYI-GON.— A village in the Tan-gyaung circle, Seik-pyu township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of tQS, according to
the ccnBUs of 1S91. The thatkameda amounted to Rs, 370 for 1897-98.
MA-GYT-G6N. — A village in the Seik-clie circle, I\fyaing township,
Pakdkkn subdivision and district, with a imputation of [76, according to the
census of iSqi. The thatkameda amoiintcd to Rs. 390 for 1897-98.
MA-GYI-GON, — A village of twenty-eight houses in the Myotha town-
ship of Sagaing district, ten miles south of Myotha.
MA-GYI-GO.N. — A village in the Madaya township and suhdivision of
Mandalay district, east of Tamagfin. It has forty houses and its population
amounted in [897 to [80 approximately. The villagers are cultivators.
MA-GYI-GWA. — A revenue circle and village in the east of the .Mintaing-
bin township, Lower Chindwio district. Thatkameda, which is the only
source of revenue in the circle, amounted to Rs. 190 in 1896-97.
MA-GYl-GYAT. — A village of eighty-one houses in Myotha township
of Sagaing district, a quarter of a mile from Tha-gyin village. The Thugyi
of Ma-gyi-gj-at has three villages in his jurisdiction — Ma-gyigyat and
Nyaunglebiii (seventy-eight houses each) and Paungadaw (sixty-eight
houses).
MA-GYI-GYO. — A village in the Kanma circle, PakOkku township, sub-
division, and district, with a population of 76, according to the census of
18911 and a revenue of Rs. 140. included tn that of Kanma.
MA-GYI-GYO. — A new village in the revenue circle of Sauktaw-wa, one
mile to the south-east of Sauktaw-wa. Its prcseut population is one hundred
and two persons. It has thirty-eight assessable houseliolds.
MA-GYI-KOBIN,— A village in the Myitkaing circle, Pakfikku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of 147, according to the census
of 1891. The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 380 fur 1897-98.
MA-GYI-LEBIN. — A village in the Shwc-tin-zwc circle, Myaing township,
Pakdkku subdivision and district, witha population of 179, according to the
census of 1891. The tkalkamcda amounted to Ks- 380 for 1897-9R.
MA-GYI-NI. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwcbo
district, eight miles from Ye-o town. There are two hundred and thirty-six
MAO I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IJ*3
inhabitaiiU and a cottivaterl area of twc-nty-lhree acres, mostly paddy-land.
The thathameda revr-nuc in 1S96-97 amounted to Rs. 560.
MA GYI-OK. — A village in t'ue Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of
Siiwtbo district, thirteen miles from Yc-u. There are one hundred and
seventy-six inhabitants, mostly paddy cultivators. 'X\\e. thathameda revenue
paid in (896^7 amoniited to Rs. 430. There is a pagoda here named the
Kyi-shin-zaw.
MA-GYI-OK. — .A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, ao mites distant from Ye-u. The population numbers 1S6
and paid R«. 370 thatkamedn revenue fw 1896-97. Paddy cultivation is
the chief industry.
MA-GYI-SIN. — A village of forty-five houses about four miles from Sa-
gaing, in the Sagaing towoshiii and district.
WA-GYI-YA.- A village In the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, with haU-a-square mile ol attnchfd land. The papulation in
1891 numbered 79, and there were iliiriy-six acres of cultivated I ind. The
principal products are paddy and jagg'^ry. The villajje is eleven miles from
Ye- u and the thathameda revenue paid in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 156.
The village Is under the Ywama Thugyi.
MA-GYl-YAUNG. — A circle in the Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe
district, includes the villages of Ma-gyi-yaung and f'ynzibin.
MA-GYI-ZAUK. — A revenue circle and village iathe tiudalin township of
Lower Chindwin district, with 5S3 inhabitants. It is situated on the right
bank of the Mu river, which separates the Lower Chindwin and Shwcbo
districts. Paddy is ibe principal food grain cultivated. The Government
buildings in Ma-gyi-zauk village are Military and Civil Police outposts and
a rest-house. Thathameda is the only source of revenue and amounted to
Rs. 710 in 1896-97.
MA-GYI-ZAL'K EAST,— A village in the Mayagan township, Ye«u sub-
division of Shwcbo district, fifteen miles from Ycu. There are 144 in*
habitants, whose chief occupation is paddy cultivation. The thathameda
revenue in i89tJ-97 amounted to Rs. 180.
MA-GYI-ZAUK WEST.— A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u
subdivision of Sh«ebo district, fifteen miles from Ye-u. The population
numbers 180, chiefly cultivators. The thathameda revenue paid in 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 390.
MA-GYl-ZIN. — A village In the Pauk township and subdivision of Pak6k-
ku district, with » population of 277, according to the census of (891, and
a revenue of Rs. 6ao, included in that of Ycbya.
MA-GYl-ZU.— A village in the Palano circle, Pakfikku township, sub-
'division, and district, with a population of 135, according to the census of
189), and a re%'enuc of Rs. ^420, included la that of Palano.
MA-GY1-2L', — A village in the KawtAn circle, Seikpyu township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of 162, according to the census
of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 430 for 1897-98.
MA'G Vl-ZU. — A village in the Pauk- pan -zaing circle, Laungshi township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Pakdkku district, with a population of 194 and a
revenue of Rs. 490 in 1897.
144
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAC-MAH
MA-GYI-Zl*. — A village in the Sinzein circle, Myaing township, Pakflkku
subdivision and district, with a population of 3i i, according to the census
of iSgi' The ihaikameda amounted to Rs. 400 for 1897-98.
MA-GYI-ZL'.— A village in the Ma-gyi-zu circle, Myaing township, Pakftk-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of 407, according to the cen-
sus of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 760 for 1897*98.
MA-HA-IILE-GA. — A circle in the Magwe township and district. The
road from Magwe to Natmauk passes througli it. In 1889 ^^^ Assistant
Commissioner of Natmauk was kilted close to Maha-hlega in a Bght with
dacoits, and is buried tliero. The circle was infested with dacoits up to
1889, though most of them were from other parts of the country.
MAHANAND.-\ LAKE.— A considerable sheet of water in the Shwebo
district, distant one mile from the headquarters town. It is two miles
long and one broad and irrigates 3,494 pe, giving a revenue in 1891 of
Ks. 5,285.
The lake was dug by King Alompra (Alaungpaya) in 1115 B. E. (1753
A. D.), but it was much neglected by his successors and fell into disrepair
until the reign of King Mindfin. That ruler had it put in order in 1214 D. E.
(1852 A. D.]., and also repaired the Mu Canal embankment and five other
smaller irrigation tanksj the Gyo-gya, Singut, Kadu, Palaing, and Yinba
reservoirs.
To commemorate this pious work he set up an inscription on a flat stone
pillar on the embankment of the Mahananda take. The following is a
translation of it: —
" Many .iges past in the cycle (Kabba) Tharamanla, there was born Thu-
mcda, Aniyawadi of the family of a Brahman, lie freed himself and
rose out ot the ocean of lust ; he forsook relatives, friends, and earthly
riches; he withdrew himself from the world and lived as a hermit,
wrapt in a state oi jlthna (perfect contemplation). When the five
kinds of alms were offered to the Buddha Dibingaya, there was one
that foretold that Thumeda would in the fullness of time become a
Buddha. That he attained this state is known to all those that in-
habit the earth, to the dwellers on Mount Meru, and to the inhabitants
of all the other regions, even to the denizens of all the hills. He
preached the law for five and forty years, and during this time saved
multitudes irom drowning in the ocean of lust. Then he passed away
leaving four Buddbas to succeed him and to save those deserving of
being saved from concupiscence. Thus the duty of saving many men
from lust rested with the Buddhas who came after him and with the
hermits who led an ascetic life. The guardinnshi]) of religion free
from harm rested with the Kings. When Narapa-hti became King he
did his royal duly well, like King Uwctabaung, who brought Bud-
dhism from Arimandana to Mandalay, to Sagaing, to Shwebo, and to
the towns of the south, and like Prince Theddhatta (Siddartha), who
with the powers of a Mandappa King brought Buddhism into Raja-
griha and Mount Meru, where lust no more exibts, thus also did King
Narapa-liti. Thus also did his great descendant, the descendant of the
Mighty Conqueror of the World, MintayaGyi [King Mind6n). On Fri-
day, the eighth waxing of Pyatho 1214 (13th DeccmlMr 1852!, he went
MAU]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
125
forth from Amarapura to Vatanalheinga (Shwebo) with his brother, the
Ein-shemiHt and with a great army of men. He marched through-
out the islands ; he desired the spread of religion and the consequent
prosperity of his people. With his younger brother he put a stop to
the sale, import, and export of liquor, and, becatise the King at Amara-
pura was a grasping man and one with little power, he bore the Bud-
dha's teaching in mind and subjugated the wliole country, and so,
obtaining supremacy, proclaimed himself King on the eleventh waxing
of Tabaung of the same year (r/lh February 1853) and all crimes were
thus put aD end to. Thus Kirg Mind6n became Emperor over one
hundred arvd ten kings that were tributary to him, and yet, powerful
as he was, he knew that he would die the death and that his life could
not endure for ever. Therefore he bethought blm that he must follow
the example of the most excellent who had gone before him, a»d to
further the cause of religion he carried out the following acts of
charily. He built a number of monasteries and he fed the Thatha*
nabaing, the sada^cs, and many thousands of rahaits living in the towns
and hills of Yatanatheinga. He fed them daily, and the chief of the
monasteries were the Weluwun and the Py6pay6n. Also he repaired
the five ancient pagodas— the Shwetaj«a, the Shwcku-gyl, the Shwechin-
the.theShwebaw-gyun.and theShwesimi ; five caves also he set in order
and four sacred buildings and eighty*two sacred places and sayafs in all,
built by his forefathers, did he set in order; the posts also of the
ancient palace of Shwebo he caused to be sculptured into one hundred
and five images of Caudama and ninety-eight images of rahans, and
these he caused to be covered with gold and he worshipped before
Ihem. Nor was he content with such acts of charity, on which many
millions were spent. Like Minlinzaw, who was the elder brother of
Narasur.i, the son of Alaung-silhu, who caused money to be taken out
of the Royal Treasury in 513 [1 151 A. D ), and like Alaungpaya, who
carried out works of irrigation ; tike these great Kings of old, he caused
the Mahananda tank to be repaired under the direction of the Ein-
shemin and of the Myodaiing Myosa, Thado Mingyi, Maha-minhla-
gyaw. And this was begun on the third waxing of the month of
KasCn 1215 (gth April 1S53). This great tank was first dug by King
Ataurgpaya_in 1115 (i753) "ider the supcr\-isif)n of the Ky6nwun,
Maba-thiri Oktama-yaza Thingyaa. /\ad the lake was to be dug as
far north as Myin-kwa-taung, so the length of the embankment from
the south-east comer of the tank to the Myinkwa hill is twenty-two
thousand las, and the breadth of the embankment at the bottom is
fifteen tas, and at the top it is ten tas, and at first the height of it was
Iwenty-oiie cubits, but King Mind6n raised it to twenty-six cubits.
hvA the number of the sluices is more than two score and the water
from the hills flow into it through the Bawdi and the Yeshin, theTeik-
chinwa and the Indaw streams, and it irrigates a vast tract of country.
And the King caused all kinds of lotuses to be sown there and many
sorts of water-plants were planted, and it become the drinking place
of the birds of the air and of all wild animals and human beings, and
when it was finished it was like the Nand;iwun lake in the country of
llie ffd/j-and it became world-famous. And at the same time with the
Mahananda there were repaired the Gyo-gya-u tank which was dug by
1 26
The upper burma gazetteer.
[HAH
Pyu-min and Pyon-min, the Prom p Princes; the Singut tank, which
was constructed by ilic Ein-shemn'. the son of Alaung-pava ; the Kadu
tank, which was made by Kiii^ Narapa-hti Sithu ; the Palaing tank,
which Palama Mingaung had completed ; and the Yinba tank, which
was the work of Diitiya Mingaung. All these were completely ffr
stored and, when all were done, the King made an order that tio birds or
animals were to be killed or snared on the Mahananda Lake nor on
any of the lakes. Such were (he royal orders carried out by Tazein
Wun Minhl.i Thihathu and he inscribed them on this stone. And the
inscription was composed by Nemyo Minhln Nawra-hta. 7'he solar
King who had compassion on his sub}ectg ; who was ivplete with all
the kingly duties ; whose kingdom resembled Nagara in Mount Mera ;
who spread abroad religion ; who was respected by all bis brother
kings; who suppressed all crimes and civil wars, was most like unto a
Buddha. May these Royal Orders be for everlasting."
A somewhat more matter of fact account is given in a sketch published
in Mandalay of the chief events of the King's reign. It is condensed as
follows :—
When King Alaung*paya ascended the throne he established the city of
Yatana Theinga-Kdnbaung (Shwebo). The city M'all was constructed with
forty-five gates and the palace, the moat, the natkun (d welling- place of
the nai), the baho (clock- tower), and the Shwc-gyet-tho pagoda were built
simultaneously. The Mahananda tank was also dug at the same time,
after the example of King Anawra-lita, who constructed the famous irriga-
tion works at Kyauksfe. Afterwards the s^ (weir) at Myinkwa liill, 22,000
tas (about 44 milesk north of Myedu, was constructed and then connected
with the Nanda tank by canal. The whole country between Myinkwa-
taung and Shwebo was thus brought under irrigation, so that the people
were able to cultivate their lands throughout the year. The great weir of
the Mahananda tank was also connected with the Ye-niyet-kyi lake in
Sagaing by the excavation ot channels, In the reign of King Bodaw Paya
the embankment of tlie old Mahananda tank was raised, old irrigation out-
lets were repaired, and new outlets made under the supervision of the
AI6n Wungyi, Thiri-dhamma-thawka. In the reign of King Tbarrawaddy
the embankment of the great tank gave way and it was repaired and
raised higher. In the reign of Mindun-Min-, the Ahmudan (service men)
and other inhabitants of Myin-mye, Nga-yanS-, Kawthandi, Pyinsala, Taba-
yin, Myedu, Kawlin, Wuntho, and Indauktha were collected, and repairs
were made to the embankment along the Mu river, from thr Yemyetkyi
lake in Sagaing to the Myinkwa hill at Myedu, under the direction of the
Ein-shemin (the Crown Prince), the Myadaung Myosa, Thenat Wungyu
and the Letw6 Windawlimu Myedu Myoza Mingyi Maha Mingaung Yaja.
After this service the rrmbankment along the Mu for about 3^000 /«;x (over
six miles) above Myinkwa hill was out of order, the same Letw6 Windaw-
hmu was directed lo repair it with the aEsislauce of the intiabilants of
Myedu, Kawlin, and Wuntho.
Over ten thousand rupees was then issued from the Royal Treasury and
repairs were made to the irrigation outlets under the supervision of the
Shwe Win-daw-hmu, Thado-Mingyi Maha Mingaung Kyaw-zwa, the Myo-
wuu of Yatana-theinga (Slnvebo).
MAH-MAl ]
UPPER BUR]
GAZETTEER.
137
MAMAUNG.— AKachin villaj^c: la Tract No. 26, Mvltkyina district, situa-
ted it) 25° 16' north latitude and 96° 59' east longitude. In 1892 it
contained twetity-oue tuiuses wiih a population of 76. The headman of
the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc Shan-
Burmcse.
MA-HAW DAUNG. — 'A viilaf^e in the Ma-haw-daun^ circle, Laungsh^
townsh p, Vawdniii subdivision of Pakdlcku district, with a population of
96 and a revenue of Ks. a 10 in 1S97.
MA-HIN. — A villaf;e in the Shwe-le-gyin circle, Laungshe township,
Yawdwin subdivisi'm of Pakftkku district, niih a population of 73 and a
revenue of Rs. 150 In 1897.
MA-HLAING. — A township in the Northern subdinsion of Meiktila
district. It has an area of 500 square miles and a population, by the
census of 1891, of 55,868. and is divided into fiUy-oue revenue circles. The
chief town, Mahlaing, has a largely attended bazaar, a court-house for the
Township Ollicrr, and Police Lines.
MA-HLAING. — The headquarters of tht; Ma hlaing township, Norlht-'m
subdivision of Meiktila distritt, has ihrcc hundred houses and a popvilation of
1,500. The town was former!)- the headquarters uf the subdivision, but was
superseded for VVundwin in 189^ .Mahlainj; has a Myo5k's court-house, a
police thana, and a Public Works Department bungalow.
In Burmese times it ivas ihe seat of a Tcun&wAsitke. The Sltwe-m6k-taw
pagoda was built here in 220 B.E. by King Thiri-dhamain-thawka.
Maung Chit Saya, formerly Thugyi of Mi-hlaing, who turned rebel at
the time of the Myingun Prince's rising, was restored to favour by Thibaw,
only to be afterwards ex<*ciiled by him.
The population is chiefly agricultural, but there is a considerable amount
of trade done also in the large Government bazaar recently built here.
The cotton trade with Myingyan is extensive, and there is also a small
pot-making industry. The pots are of the common chatty kind.
MAICHU. — .\ Kachio village in Tract No, 10, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 33' north latitude and 97^^ 40' east longitude. In 1893 it contained
forty houses; the populatimi wns unknown. The headman of Ihe vil-
lage has no otliers subordinate to hiTi. The inhabitants are of the Lepai
tribe and Lahkum sub-tribe. There are no cattle in the village-
MAIK6k or MAKWOK A Kachin village in Tract No. 19, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25° 14' north latitude and 97** 44' east longitude. In
189J it contained twenty houses with a population of 90. The headman of
the village has six others suliordinatc to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Lcpai tribe, and cultivate the poppy.
MAIKONG or MAIKON.— A Kachin village in Trad No. 8, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° 7' north latitude and 97" 33' cast longitude. In
189a it contained forty-four houses, with a population of 135. The headman
of the village has no others subordinate to liim. Tiic inhabitants arc of the
Maran tribe and Lana sub-tribe, and own twenty bullocks and ten buffa-
loes.
MAIMAI.— A Kachin village in Tract No. S, Myitkyina district, situated
in 34° 59' north latitude and 97" 54' east longitude. In 1S93 tt contained
128
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HAl
fifteen houses, with a population of 31. The headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and
Sadan sub tribe, and cultivate the pO[jpy.
MAING-DAING. — An extensive area of cultivable land in the valley of
the Zibin channel, which flows into the Irrawaddy river near Ta£[aung,
Ruby Mines district. There arc traces of this tract having been thickly
populated by a wealthy community. Ruins of massive kyaungs and pago-
das may be seen amongst forest trees and tangled untlergrowth, and
clumps of fruit trees mark the sites of former villages. This nri«bbour-
h'wd was apparently much harassed by bands of robbers and Kachin raids
in the e^rli'T years of the century, and the former inhabitants who were
not kilted fled to safer localises. .\n endeavour is being made to re-esta-
blish villages and cultivation in this tract.
MAING-HAN.— 5« under M5ng Hang.
MAING-KA. — A village of seventy-six houses on the west side of Kyun-
gyi, an island in the Irrawaddv opposite to Sinktn, in the l^hamo subdi-
vision and district. The village is very old and in Burmese times was con-
trolled hyaline of hcredWAvy pnwmaings. Some of the inhabitants work
as boatmen and others cultivate mayin paddy along the Mot&. but the
greater part gel their living by trading witlrthe villages on that river.
MAING-K.\ING. — The headquarters of the Uyu towoship, Lega-yaing
subdivision of Upper Chiadwin district, containing twenty-nine villages.
MAING-KAING.— See under M5ng Kung.
MAING KHWAN — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district,
situated in 36** ig' north latitude and 96** 31' cast longitude. In 1892 it
contained thirty houses. Us population was not known. TTie headman of
the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are Shan,
and this is the only purely Shan village in the Hukawng valley, though there
are Shans in some uf the Kachin villages. Maingkhwan is situated in the
middle of paddy-fields on the Idi ehaung, a muddy stream four yards wide
and oue foot deep in January ; and there is caraping-ground west of the
village.
There are amlier mines at No-tcpum, about five miles south-south-west
of Maingkhwan. They are worked from the beginning of February to the
middle of April, and during the mining season a baiaar is held at Maing-
khwan.
MAING-KWIN. — One of the Palaung circles in the Kodauog township
of Ruby Mines district. It contains eighteen Palaung and seven Kachin
villages. About the time of the Annexation there was war between the
Kachins and Palaungs of this circle, and ihe latter as usual fled, but after a
year ortwo's so)Ourn in Humai they succeeded in patching up the quarrel
and reinstating themselves. The headman of the circle is known as the
Maingkwin A'lVr and has his headquarters at Mana. This is the most central
place of importance in the Kodaung township and was in 1896 selected as
the headquarters, There is a small bazaar.
MAING-MAW.— A village on the east bank of the Irrawaddy, south of
Myitkyina town, in Myitkyina district, containing ten houses of Marips
of the Masi Mata tribes, who came from Kumpi Pum (Tauoggyi), 5ve days
MAl]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
off to the north-cast, about thirty- five years ago. Originally I here were five
Shan honses, but after Haw Saing's rebellion thry fled and the whole village
was burnt. The Kachins of this village fled to Mam Karan.
The villagers work taungya.
Law Law Kha's men used to come down by this route, to the number of
eigbiy or liundred ; seme also cross at Nanglunstil oppositr Paraw.
Orii^inally the pl.icc was founded by Shan Gyi, who also occupied Mog-
aung and Kalkyo at the same lime. The Sattb'wa submitted to the Bur-
mes'' King (Bagyidaw ?), who gave him a kansa. Afterwards, fearing be
would rebelj he sent up an army some ninety years ago and deposed the
Sawbtva.
Chinese traders come down yearly from Mcuiigmaw with four thousand
loails of umhrellns, apples, opium, spirits, hkamauks, breeches, coals, and
ground-nuts- They go straight to the Jade Mines, crossing at Paraw vut
A-kyc. the Lammadaw, Teunglun, Saubpa, and Ninglaung. Of the four
thousand loads one thousand tive-lnindred are licjuor. No lead is brought
down. Of the traders sonie return by this route and others vr/' Bhamo and
Taping.
MAING-MAW.—Jm under M6ng Mau (Mawk Mai sub-State).
MAING-MU. — A new village settled in 1892, opposite Theinl6n on the
M0I6 chauug in the Bhamn subdivision and district. The settlers came from
NalAn and MaingmaCi. Roads lead from the village to Tcinthaw and to
\Ve«gyi via Kaungsin Manpun. About forty years ago it is said that traders
in large numbers used to come from Sanapa through Kauri, Nal^n, and
Waingmau to Teinthaw, pa«*ing ihe site of Maingmii, and atTeinthaw ex-
changed llieir goods for cotton, whi^rh was brought up from below by ngw
tfwf.
M.MNG-N.V— A village of thirty-five houses on the east bank of the
Irrawaddy in the Myitkyina district. Two of the households are Maran
Kachins. The village has a double stockade on the land side and a single
fence towards the river. Kach house is also surrounded by a high enclo-
sure of split bamboo. Maingna was in former times protected by the Ma-
rans of Nanapum, two days distant to the east, but since the Annexation
have paid them no tribute.
The village owns twenty bufTiloss and two bullocks, but the main
occupation nf the inhabit-iots is brokering. They, however, have an annual
yield of an hundred and fifty baskris from ^iwn^cfr-cultivation and produce
an hundred and ninelv viss of tobacco. Sessamum seed, obtained from the
Kachins, is prcss^'d and about five hundred vis* is extracted yearly. The
oil sells at a price averaging eighty rupees for an hundred vis*. Before
Maw Saing's rebellion, irrigated paddy-land with an annual yield of six
or seven hundred ba-kets was cultivated, but this has been given up.
No caravans cross the Irrawaddy at ^faingna.
The journey from here to China takes ten days, the following being the
stages :—
(1) Lw&saw. a Shan-Chinese village on the Nam Yin.
(2) Pumwa, Maran Kachins.
(3) Pum Kan-wa, Lepai Karung Kachins.
«7
I30
THE UPPER RUUMA GAZETTEER.
[MAI
(.() Sa(^<^nwfl, Sadfln Kachins.
(5) Lepai-ywa, l.epai Kacbins.
(6) Mawciioiig, Lrpai Kacliins.
(7) T,awkhaw. I^ishi-Lcpai Kachins.
(8) Yow Yin country.
(g) Ta Hkaw, fpiry on tlir* L'ppcr Tapinij.
(10) Kayon, Chincie territory. [Kiiyting].
MAING-NAUNG.— 5« under MGng Nawn'e.
MA1N"G-X!N'. — A good-sized village situated in the hills about eighteen
miles north-east of MOng Mit. In tiie vicinity ;irc ;hc tourmaline mines,
which arc worked by a miscellaneous rommnnity of Shans, Burmana,
Kacliins, anJ Maingthas. Mining liceii.<;e hvs, which are 6xc(l at the rate
of Rs. 2 a man a month, bring in about Ks. 10,000 a year, the receipls being
principally In the dry weather^ a*^ in tt>e rains the air in mnst ofilie mines
It bad and work has to cease (for further dctaiU j£-<- Industries of the Ruby
Mines district).
MAING NWE. — A revenue circle in the Lcga-yaing township and sub-
division, Upper Chindwin district, containing six villages.
MAING-NV.\UNG. — A revenue circle in the r.ega-y.iing township and
subdivision, Upper Chindwin district, containing twenty-two villages.
MAING-PAN.— 5"fftf under MSng Pan.
MAING-PUN.— i'r^ under Mung Pawn.
MAING-SEIK.— i^cff under MOng ,Sit.
MA1N'<;--SHU.— 5i?e under Mong Hsu.
MAING-SIN (MONG SANG).— 5m under MOng Hsu.
MAING-SON. — A village in the Waingmaiv circle of Myitkvlna district.
It contained in i8<)o three Chinese-Shan houses and no Knchins. Tlie es-
timated population was 12.
MAIN'O-SUT.— .9« under Mong Kyawt.
MASNG-TA —i'tf^ under Mong lUa.
MAING-TAL'NG. — A revenue circle in the H6malin township, Lega-
yaing .subdivision o( Upper Chindwin tiistritt, including one village only.
MAING-TAUNG. A range on the Southern Shan States plateau which
has bren proposed for a sanitarium. It is situated about -to miles id a
bee-line soulh-we.st of Myittha station on thr Burma State Railway. It
has an ahitudc of about 5.600 feet above sra-Ievcl. The peaks in th<* near
neighbourhood, however, rise lo over 6,000 feet and in one case to over
7,000 feet. The rani^e is covered with forest growth; otherwise there
is anij-Ie ground for building sites and recreation grounds, besides a good
water-supply. Maing-taung is only five miles from Pangtara (Pindaya)
ihe residence of one of the Myelat Ngiec-kun-kmuSf and there are several
hiH villnges much closer from which limited supplies can be had. During
the rains the rainfall is probably heavy. Lieutenant I'ottinger, R.A., who
inspect'-d the range in 1895, found the maximum temperature in PVbniary
lo be 68° and the minimum 32° and in March 11° and 53° respectively.
Maingtaung is 21 miles from H«a Mung Hkam (I'hamakan) on the carl-
road from Thazi station on the Burma Kailway loTaunggyi.
MAI-MAK ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTKER.
'3»
MAING-THAT.— 5m under MOng Hsat.
MAING-TON. — A villaBc of fuurteen houses of Shao-Bormesc. cast of
the Irrawaiidy in tlic .Myitkyina subiiiviKk'n aud di^Uict. It was sctttt'd in
1893 from Hwc-maw. The NamamGn paddy-lands to the easi of the village
have not been workid for fifty years The inhabitants own six buffaloes
and there are several fruit-trees.
MAING-TUN.— i"/-* undrr Miing TAn (M6n^ Pan sub-State).
MAlNG.TUN.—5/f under Mong Tung (Hsi Paw Mib-Statc).
MA[NG-WE. — 'A revenue circle in tlie Hom^Iiii township. Lega-yaing
subdivision of Upper Chindwin district, including five villages.
MAIPET or MAIPAI .— A Kachln village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district,
situated in 34" 7" north latitude and 97^ 45' east longitudf. In iSfja it cnn-
tained twenty-two houses with a population of 72. The hcadm.^n of the
village has no others sul>ordinate to him. There are Lwcniy-four bullocks
and six buffaloes in the village.
MAISAK, — A Kachin village in Tract No. 37. Bhamo district, situated in
34^40' north latitude and q6" 55' east longiludc. In 1892 it contained
thirteen houses will) a pO|)ulatloa of 66. The headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him. The mhabitauts arc of the Lepai tribe,
and own thirteen buffaloes.
MAITONG. — A Ktichin village in Tract No.i 7, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25° 3' north latitude and g;° 39' east longitude, in i8gj it contained
twenly-iivc houses with a population of 117. The headman ul the village
has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are nf tlic Lepai tribe
aud Sadan sub^tribe. The vilhgc took part in the i>'92-93 rising.
MAITONG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 18, Myitkyina district,
situated in 25° (' north latitude and 97" 49' cast longitude. In 1892 it
contained twenty-live houses ; its population was njt known. The bead -
man of the viHige has no others sulKirdinatc to him. The inhabitants are
of the Marip irihc. floppy cultivation is carried on.
MAI Y.'WG. - A Shan village in the North Hspp \Vi, Northern Shan State,
in the circle of Hsen Wi, with twciuy-foiir houses and a population of ninety-
six persons. The revenue paid was 'our annas a basket- The occupation
of I he people was paddy cultivation and trading. They owned eighteen
bullocks, twenty-eight buffaloes, and two mules and ponies. The price of
paddy was twelve annas a basket.
MA KANG KANG. — A village of the Mflng Lin district of thr 5»outhern
Shan State of Kengiong. It has sixty-three house* and a good monastery.
{See Mong Lin).
.\IAKAWNG. — A Kachin village in Tract Mo. T9, Myilkyinri district,
situated in 25*^ 13' north latitude and 97" 43' east longitude. In (892 it
contained twenty-six houses with a populaiion nf 111. The bea-iman of
the village has eight others subordinate to him. The inhabitant arc of the
Lepai tribe and Singma sub-tribe. Good water is obtaiuable from astrrain
five feet wide ; (odder is plentiful and there is camping-ground quarter mile
north-west of the village.
• MAK HKAM.— A Shan village in the Man S& circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, situated in the wide paddy-fields which extend on
133
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAX
both banks of the Nam Pawng. It contaiocd in Marcli 1892 eight houses
with a population of thirty-five. Like most of the villages of the circle it
w'iis newly settled, the whole plain having been burnt out in the civil war of
1886-87. Parf<^y cultivation is the general industry, but there was one
bullock trader with twelve pack-animals.
MAK HKI NU. — A village in the Ha Kang or central Miing Harircleof
the Northern Shan Slate of South Hscn Wi. There were eight houses in
March 1892 with thirty-five inhabitants. Lowland rice, sugar, and tobacco
were grown.
MAK HKI NU.— A villagfi in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan
Stale of South Hsen Wi. There were eleven houses in the village iu March
1892 with seventy-one inhabitants. They are engaged entirely in paddy
Cultivation in the spacious lields surrounding the village.
MAK HKO. — A village of the MSnj Lin district of the Southern Shan
State nf Kengtatig. It has thirty-five houses and a monastery. {See MAng
Lin).
MAK KAU LONG.— A Shan vHIage in the M5ng Sit circle of the North-
ern Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It Is situated in the west of the circle
and contained in March 1893 twenty-four bouses with a population of one
hundred and eight. The inhabitaats cultivate a considerable area of irri-
gated ricc'land, as well as some cotton and hill rice. Sugarcane is also
grown.
MAK KYKK. — A small mong,nt township, in the Northern Shan Stale of
North H.-icn Wi, lying between the Lwe circle and Sfe U, but occupying
only one side of the Nam Tu valley. It is ruled by an amaf, and the
population is Shan, greatly reduced in numbers since the disturbances of
1893.
MAK KYEK.— A Shan village in the North Hsen Wi, Stale in the
circle of Hsen Wi, with twenty-seven houses in 1894, and a population
ofahundrcd persons. The revenue paid was four annas per household,
nnd the occupation of the people was paddy cultivation and trading. They
owned twenty bullocks, twenty-five buffaloes, five ponies and mules. The
price of paddy was twelve aunas the basket.
MA K LANG. — A village in the Man Hpai circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi, situated a short distance to the north-west of the m.Tin vil-
lage. There were twenty houses in March 1893 with eighty-oue iuhabi-
lants. The village had then only recently been re-settled at least as far as
the greater number of the population w.-»s concerned. Lowland paddy
culttvalioii and the growth of cotton were the i:hief industries. The vil-
lage of Kawng Mu close at band is in charge of the headman of Mak
Lang.
MAK LU LA. — A Yang Lam village in the Man Hpai circle of the Northern
Shan Slate of South Hsen Wi. It is situated in the undulating country
to ihc we^t of the huge peak of Loi Kawng, which here terminates the
ridge which bisects the Stale of South Hsen \V i. There were nine houses
in the viUai^e in March 1892 with lifty-three inhabitants, all Vang Lam.
rhey cultivated the slopes near the village with hill rice, cotton, and
vegetables.
HAK-MAI.]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZIiTTEER.
MAK MAN.— A village in ihe Kaxo-kani; or Centre Kiding of ihe Shan
State o( Mang Un West. It is ia tliarge M tlie HtamSng of Pang Kut
and is not far frun his village, at the foot of the h"igb bluff of Lol Tawng.
In April l8gi tliorc were four houses with a popularuui of nineteen, all
Shans. Two of the households owned a score of parlc-bull."»cks and were
occupied ill trading. The other two cultivated uplanH rice.
MAK MAN MAN PAW.— A drclc in Mong Tung sub-Suie of Hsi Paw,
Northern iJhan States, under a Ae-baing. Jhc area is about twenty square
miles. In iSy8 the population was 272, divided between seventy-two houses
and eleven villages- The circle is bounded on the —
Nort/i.^By Man Pan.
Sa^/. — By the Man Maw circle of Kehsi Mansam.
Spuih.—By I'ung Lawng.
fVes/.~By Man Pan.
The revenue paid was Rs. 494, with one hundred and eightj'-ninc baskets
of paddy. The people work lowland paddy, hut also a little limngjra.
MAK MON. — .\ village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi, under the control of tlie Kt of Ka Lii. It lic^s about six
miles north of l.oi Ngi'in, the chief village of the circle, in March [{{92 there
were four houi^is, with a population of 17, all engaged in paddy cultivation.
MAK NA. — A Shan village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen VVi, a few miles east of 1-oi Ngiin, the chief village of
the circle. It is situated among the hill slopes, and the villagers cultivate
taungya with a little cotton. There were in March 1S92 nine houses with a
population of 36
M.\K N.\ .SAN. — A Shan village of nine houses in the Milng Sit circle of
the Northern Slian Stale of South llscn Wi. It is situated some distance
south of Loi Ngiin, the chief village of the circle, and of Mak Na, and is under
a separate headman. In March 1892 it had a populalion of 49, engaged in
upland cultivation, chiefly rice.
MAKWKTO.SG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyiiia district,
siluatctl in z(y 3,5' north latitude and 9O" 48' cast longitude. In 1892 it con-
tained thirty-seven bouses ; the headman of the vill.ige has no others subordi-
nate to him. The inhabitants are of the Sassan tribe.
MAK WAO. — A village of four houses (in 1892), about two and-a half
miles north of Taw Nio, in the circle of that name in the North Hsen Wi,
Northern Shan State. The inhabitants are Chinese and numbered fifteen.
They are cultivatois and work cotton, hil! rice, and a small quantity of
poppy. The village is about two miles from the frontier of the Shan-Chincsc
btatc of Kiing Ma.
MA-LA-KA-GY.*\N. — A village in the NyaungbJn circle, Yeza-gyo town-
ship, Pakdkka subdivision and district, with a population of 258, according to
the census of 1891 , and a revenue of Rs. 490.
M.\-LE.— -V township in the Tantahin subdivision of the Shwebo district,
with an approximate area of 692 square miles. It is bounded on the cast by
the Irrawaddy river; on the ivrst by the eastern boundary of the Mycdu
township ; on the oorth from Chiba hill by a straight tine eastwards to the
134
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAL
village of Chaungtha, on the west bank of the Irrawaddy ; on the south from
Yauk-thaw village by a straight line to the village of Nga-din-gyi, and thence
along the Laba chautig lo the village of Kyi-byon.
The township has four revenue circles — Theinkadaw, Ma-le, Nga-pyaw-
daing, and Baw.
The following table shows the revenue and population of each circle in
1891 :—
Circle.
-0
c
_<;
«
t
K
w
s
'5
[I.
in
c
u
0
en
Q.
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
Theinkadaw
Male
Nga-pyaw-daing ' ...
Baw
3.530
5,43 J
3,790
a4
...
...
30
300
...
i.aSo
1.95a
1.167
5W
Total
'3'i"5
24
...
■■
330
...
4t9i7
MA-LE. — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan subdivi-
sion and district. In t895-g6the population numbered \,6^o>ihnthathameda
amounted 10 Rs. 2,395, the State land revenue to Rs. 21-3-6, and the gross
revenue to Rs. 1,711-3-6.
MA-LE. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision and dis-
trict. In 1895-96 the population was 7^0, and the tnathameda a.mo\xo.itA
to Rs. 637. No. land revenue was assessed in the circle.
• MA-LE. — A large trading station on the Irrawaddy, the headquarters of the
Thugyi's circle and of the township of the same name in the Tantabin subdivi-
sion of Shwebo district. Ma-le was the headquarters of a sikke in Burmese
times. Much trade from MongMit, .MongLon, MengTa, and Mog6k, as well
as from Shwebo, is carried on here, the most important being that in Uapet,
pickled tea leaves. The population in 1891 numbered 2,032, and the annual
revenue was Rs, 51877. The town is forty-two miles from Shwebo. It has
the following legendary history : —
A female naga, called Zanthi, of the water species, a sort of kraken, was
„. floating down the Ganges to the sea one day when she
'® ^^^' heard the flapping of the wings of a. gaidn. The galSn is
a monstrous bird which lives upon nagas, so Zanthi was afraid and hid for a
time along with her husband until the gal6n had passed. Then the two
crept out and made for the mountain called Thelapapada. Zanthi belonged
to a family of nals and consequently, when she reached the mountain, she
lost her kraken form and assumed human shape. Her husband, however,
died, for he was a nnga pure and simple. Nagas as a rule do not marry a
second time, but Zanthi was afraid that her relatives and kinsmen might
know her and resent her change of form, so she married the nai of the sun.
HAL]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
With him she lived for a long time, but at last tlic «a! of the sun went oft to
liis native land, whither she could not accomtjany bim. He left the white
crow as a messenger with Zantlii to send whenever she u-ishcd to communi*
catc with him. She was not long of wTiting, and the white crow carried her
letter safely to the sun country. The rtai wrote an answer and at the same
time gave the white crow a valuable ruhy ring to give to Zanthi. Hnt on his
way back the crow fell in mth sailors, who look the ruby ring and gave the
crow dried up excrement to carry on instead. This the bird delivrrrd, along
with the letter, to Zanthi. who was very sad. She thought her husband rarco
no more for her, and in her sorrow and indignation determined that she would
rather bring forth eggs like a naga than offspring in human form. So she
took the form of a dragon again and wandered off to a mountain about a
daiiig from her original home. There she l.iid eggs, and the mountain is
called the L'-daung, the egg mountain, to the present day, and the streams at
its foot join together and form the U-daung chann^. the stream of the moun-
tain of eggs. After she had laid her eggs she returned home and there pass-
ed her time in fasting. The place had been known by the name of the Thela-
papada mountain, hut it was changed to Manle-daung, the mountain where
anger was subdued.
One day jt rained very heavily and the eggs were washed down from the
place where Zanthi had laid them. One egg floated down the L'-daung
ekaung and was picked up by hunters at Thindw&. They disposed of It and
it was carried to China. To the present day there live in that country the
descendants of the [jerson who was born of the egg. They arc called Udi-
bwa, born of an egg {iV.B. — Udibwa is the ordinary Burmese title for the
Emperor of China j, and are of princely race among tlie Chinese.
Another egg broke on Uie mountain side as it was being washed down and
this one turned into rubies, whence the name u-daung-kyauk, stones from
the mountain of c^s.
The last egg floated down the Irrawaddy and was picked up by a washer-
man at Bobyu, a village a little above Pagan A male child was born of the
egg and received the name of .Maung U iiwa, " born of an egg."
This Maung U Bwa met with a learned hermit, who foretold that U Uwa
would one day become King of Pagan. VVIien he came of age, Thamoddarit,
the nephew of Thupyinya-Nagara-Seiiida, was reigning over Pagan. At this
time a monstrous bird appeared and devastated the kingdom. Maung U
Bwa succce<icd in killing it with an arrow, and as a reward received Minsan-
da. the King's daughter, in marriage. In time be succeeded his father-in-law
as King of Pagan and was given the name of Pyusawdi (the early white
umbrella-bearer, in allusion to the white egg-shell which had covered him) ;
nevertheless he considered that the aged hermit was his proper master, and
made over the title of King to him, while he retained only that of Crown
Prince.
One day he asked after his parents. The hermit njpltcd that U Bwa's
father was the n-it of the sun, and his mother, Zanthi, a female na^a. She
was of a water-living race and therefore she laid eggs, and she did so the
rather because she wai^ incensed against her liusband and thought ho had
abandoned her. The hermit further added that Zanthi adopted an ascetic
life and might possibly be still living in her cave up the river.
136
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAt.
Pjiisawdi forthwith sailed up the Irrawaddy and came to the cave of his
mother. The uat of the cave demanded what hi- wanted there, and in reply
to the Prince's question said that Zanthi had passed away and that Thclapa-
pada was the hill where she had fasted.
To commemorate this, Pyusawdi built the pagoda known as Sh\ve-m6k-taw,
and the town of Ma-Ie was founded so that the pagoda should be kept with
proper care. One-tenth of all the revenue from the land extending to the
east as far as the U-daiing chaung, to the west lo the Minvvun mountains,
to the south as far as the Mautha chaung, and to the north to the Zm
chaung, was attached for the support of the Shwe-tn6k-taw. Sampa village.
now called Sab6nago,was huilt on the opposite b^nk of the river, with orders
to supply 5rt/«^rf,or sandal-woodfor the pagoda : Onban (cocoa tree blossoms)
and Panzin (now Pazi) villages were esUliTished with injunctiuiis to furnish it
with wreaths of flowers.
During the reign of Nawra-hta, some Chinese, under the leadership of Suta-
iawyi and Htuntalawyi, came down with much merchandize and wctc robbed
by the Kachins near Tabin chaung. The Chinese demanded that Nawra-hta
should makr good the losses which they had sustained. Nawra-hta replied
by saying that the Kachins were a people who were no better than jungle
fowls and beasts, and were exempted from all taxes, whereupon the Chinese
declared war and marched down with a large army. Nawra-hta despatched
two warrior brothers, Yawla-pvissi and Nanta-pyissi, to oppose them. They set
aI)Out fortifying Jhemsclves, the elder brother in Male (formerly Man-li;) and
the younger in Onban. Thus these places, formerly mere villages, built to
Serve the Shwe mOk-law pagoda, became walled towns.
MA-Lfi-GYI. — A village in the Nga Singu township, Madaya subdivision
of Mandalay district, at the foot of Ma -It hill. It has eighty houses and
its population amounted in 1892 to three hundred and fifty approximately.
The vilhigiTS are coolies and cultivators, In the village is the Ma-lfe Che-
dawya pagoda.
MA-LE-THA. — A village in the circle of the same name in the M6n)-wa
township, Lower Chindwin district, twenty-five miles east of Mfln)'wa. In
1891 the population was eight hundred and lifty-one. The revenu<^ from
thathameda in 1896-97 amounted to Rs, 2,100. The principal products are
jowar, sr5is.imnmj and cotton.
MALI and MALICUINGKANO.— Kachin villages in Tract No. 17, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 24''' 58' north latitude and vyf 42' cast longitude.
In 1892 they contained forty houses. The population was unknown. The in-
habitants were of the I.epai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe. Both villages took
part in the 1H92-93 rising, and were burnt,
MALI — The Mali hka is the western branch of the Irrawaddy. It rises
in the hills to the north of the Kham Ti country and flows southwards till it
meets the N'Maikha about latitude 25'' 43'. and forms the Irrawaddy It is
called Nam Kin bv the flkam Ti Shans. who give the same name to the Irra-
waddy. In the Hkam Tj country it was seen by Colonel Woodthorpc and
Major Mactiregor in 1 8S5, and was found to be eighty-Hve yards wide and live
feet deep in March. Between Hkam Tiand the country comparatively close
to the conflucncc|liltlc or nothing is known of it, but it seems to run in a narrow
channel through continuous bills. The highest point On it reached from the
HAL]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'37
south is Ting Sa, a vHIagc a little way off tlie river ui latitude 26** 15', which
was the most northerly point that Major Hobday and Lieutenants Eliott and
Hwwitt reached ia their expedition of Januar)' 1S91. At Sawbaw in latitude
25* 59' it is one hundred and forty yards wide. Near the mouth of the
Pungin hka, In about latitude zs** 48', it is from one hundred and t^venty to
one hundred and fifty yards wide, though It narrows just below this point to
a width of not more than eighty yards. From here it again broadens out to
from two hundred and fifty to three hundred yards in June, and about a mile
above the confluence it is one hundred and fifty yards wide Jn January. Here
it is seventeen feet deep in January, and has a current of about 3} miles an
hour.
Lauucbcs can only get up to the confluence in the height of the rains, but
on one occasion. In June i8()o, the Mali hka was ascended by Major Kenton,
Captain Harwick, and Mr Shaw in a small launch, the Pathfinder, ninety-two
feet long and drawing two feet nine inches, as far as the mouth of the Pungin
hka just below tiic Wunnan rapiils. Navigation was very difficult, and for
al! practical purposes the Mali hka may be considered unnavigable for any-
thing but laiings. Laungs can get up as far as Laikaw or Sawan in latitude
26*^ 2' all the year round, though in the hot weather navigation is diflkult.
Above this point the river is not navigable.
Coming down-stream a raft or lauag takes one day from Sawan to Sakat,
and a few hours more to Myitkyina, Ramboos arc tied along the sides of the
boats to prevent them capsizing in the rapids. Going up-strcani iauttgs
take nine davs to reach Santa (latitude 25'"' 59') from Myitkyina and ten
days to reacfc Sawan.
The three principal ferries on the lower part of the Mali hka are—
(i) Kwitao. I {2) Sawbaw.
(3) Marao Satar.
At Kwitao Uicrc is one hut, in which live two or three boatmen. The
Ferrief passage is difficult owing to the swift current. In the
middle of the river is a large rock, and transport has to
be made from the right bank to this rock by means of a swing raft, and
from the rock to the left bank by two small rafts. I'or troops crossing, big
bamboos would have to be collected and proper rafts constructed, and for
this good ropes are necessary.
Al Sawbaw the Mali hka is one hundred and forty yards wide, with a swift
current and rapiils above and below the village, "fhe village is of the Sana-
Lahtawng tribe, is situated on the right bank, and contains eight houses.
The current is not so strong as at Kwitao, and with rafts prepared the
crossing would be easy.
Of Marao Satar nothing is known except that there is a ferry. At the capi-
tal of Hkam Ti numbers of boats ply locally, hut arc not used for trading
purposes. The river there is extensively used for irrigation.
MA M LIN.~,\ Chinese village of fifteen houses in the Ko Kang circle of
the Northern Shan State of North Hsen \Vi, high up in the hills to the west
of the Tawnio strath to the south of that bazaar. There were fifty-seven
inhabitants in i8g2, and opium was the chief crop grown. .'V few pack-ponies
were kept to carry the drug for sale iu Cbioa, or in the neighbouring Sfaan-
18
138
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ MAILMAN
Chinese States. Indian-cora (or the manufacture of liquor and a small quan-
tity of hill rice wrre the only other crops.
MA-LIN. — A re\cnuc circle in the MIngin township and subdiriston, Upper
Chindwiu district. U includes one village only, and paid a revenue of Rs. i lo
in 1897.
MA-LIN. — A revenue circle in the Homalin township, Lega-yaing subdivi-
sion of Upper Chindwin district, iiududing two villages. ,
MA-LIN.^A village of sixteen houses on the Linkan chaung in the Shwc-
gu subdivision of Bhamo district. To the south-west is a road to Sinmaw and
Nairn, and a road from Mankin also passes through the village. The vil-
lagers own twenty IiuiTalous and work H and engage also in bamboo -cut ting.
To the north of the village are the graves of Lieutenant Stotldart and two
men of the Ham|^hircs who were killed in an engagement with Kachins
here at the Annexation.
MA LI PA. — The Chincs<; name for Tawnio (y. v.)
MA-LU-GLA. — A village of seventeen houses on the left bank of the
Tumn^ chaung, in the Uhamosubdivii^ion and district. It was founded in 1 193
B.L. (1S31 A. U.) by immigrants from the old village on the other side of the
Naiiliiing cAd««^, who moved through fear of the Kacliins. The villagers
own twenty-nine buffaloes, and work ftfK-tfyi paddy. They also cultivate
some mnyin by bunding back the Hood water on the south of the village,
which is waist-deep under Hood in the rains.
M.\-LWE. — \ circle in the Myotbit township of Mag^vc district, including
the villages of Sa-le, Songon, Kanni, and Kyi-gan.
MA-LWEYWA-THIT. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision
of Shwcbo district, eleven miles from Ve-u. It has one hundred and twenty-
four inhabitants, who cultivate an area of one hundred and sevcntv-eignt
acres. Paddy is the chief crop. Many of the villagers are ergageainthc
making of model pagodas of piaster. The thathameila revenue amounted
to Rs. 470 in 1896-97.
MAMAPWE or NAMMAPHWE.-A Kachin village in Tract No. 5,
Bhamo district, situated in .^4"^ 10' north latitude and 97 19' cast longitude.
In i8cj2 it contained fourteen houses; its poi)ulation was not known. The
headman of the village has no others suhordjnatc to him. The inhabitants
arc Shan-Ourmcsc, and own no cattle.
MA-MOX-KE. — \ village at the south-west corner of the Indaw-gj-i lake
in the Mogaun^ subdivision of Myitkyina district- After having been
deserted for at least fifty ye.irs it w-is r«-occupicd in TasaungmSn o\ 12^^
(November 1886). The village, which is unfenced, has now twelve houses.
There is no iya^ng nor sayat. It sowed eighteen baskets of sratH in
1897. Occasionally the villagers fish with fiaii-chi-difs, ^nd in IVaso'lVa-
gaung (July- August) of each year set traps at the mouth of the.Nam-yang kha.
MAN. — A village in the Yaw town.'ship, Yawdwin subdivision of Pakokku dis-
trict, with a population of ninety-five persons, according to the census of 1891.
The that ftametia amounted to Rs. 70 for 1897-98. Man is situated almost
on the boundary of the Yawdwin and Pauk townships, and has a rcst-housc.
MANA. — The headquarters of the Palaung AT/w of the Maingkwin circle,
Kodaung township of Ruby Mines dbtrict, was selected in 1896 as the
MAN)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
139
headquarters of the township. It is situated near the centre of tho Kodaung,
and is on the principal route from Nam Hkam to Mflng Mit A route
through MantAn to Taungbanig brandies south from Mana. There is a small
bazaar, and some extent of terraced paddy- fieidj^. A police post has hccn
built and forms the headquarters during the dry season of the Civil OJTiccr's
escort of thirty men, furnished by the Ruhy Mines Battalion.
MAN-AUNG. — A village in the Yeza-gjtj township. Pakflkku subdivision
and district, with a population of sixty-nine jjcrsons, according to the census
of iSgt. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 320 for 1897-98.
MANAW. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 27, Bhamo district, situated
in 34* 2()' north latitude and 96" 58' east longitude. In 1892 it contained
fourteen houses, with a population of .sixty-nine persons. The headman of the
village has two others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai
tribt:, and own twenty-three buffaloes.
MA-NAW-VA-M.A.N. — A village in the Kyimylndaiug revenue circle,
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, nine miles south-
south-west of headquarters. It had a population of one hundred persons at
the census of 1891 anri paid Rs, 220 thathameda tax.
M A-N A\V-YA-MAN K.'HN. — An artificial reservoir in the Kyabin township
of Minbu district. It had in Burmese times a semi -circular embankment of a
mile or more long. The area which it encloses is submerged yearly by the
Irrawaddy, and the object of tlie embankment was to hold up the water after
ihc river subsides. A portion of the embankment has been washed away since
the Annexation and, though the greater part still remains, with the masonry
regulators intact, it has not yet been restored.
M.\-NAVV-YAMM A — A re\cnuc circle in the Pathein-gyi township, Amara
pura Subdivision of Mandalay district, including two villages. The land
revenue paid by the circle amounts to Rs. 400.
M-^•NAW-Y.\M^^A. — a village in the rc\-enue circle of the same name tn
the Pathein-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, about
sixteen miU'S north-north-east of headquarters. It had a population of one
hundred and 6fty persons at the census of t8gi, and paid Rs. 210 thathame-
da tax.
M-AN chaung. — A river rising in the Arakan Yomas, whicli flows In a
generally due east course through the Minim district and enters the Irra-
waddy a little above Minbu town. The Man is of chief value for irrigation
where it leaves the hills at a village called Sfedaw, The valley widens out
from one mile in breadth at Sidaw to seven or eight miles in breadth at
the Irrawaddy which isj in a direct line, twenty miles distant The bed of
the river is gravelly and has a good fall throughout. Water runs in it all
the year round.
On Superintending Engineer Mr. Joscclync's visit in January 1891 the
.qtrenm was running sixtv to ninety feet wide and two feet deep at S6daw.
In the rains it swells to a river four hundred to six hundred feet wide and ten
to twelve feet deep.
Across the river at St^daw is a dam, ten to fifteen feet above the river-bed,
three hundred feet long and one hundred and fifty feet broad. It consists, of
a continuous crib-work of country-wood saplings, three inches to five inches
in diameter, built in bays ^out four feet wide, filled in with loose gravel and
140
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAN
sliinglc stonp. The nortli bank is protected by a wing wall of similar con*
struction, and the canni takes off through this wing wall just above the dam.
The sides of the canal for a short distance arc protected by similar crib-work.
The canal is eighteen feet wide. In the dr\' weather the river could pvc
rery much more n-ater to the canal than it does at present, hut the bulk of
the water finds its way through the leaky ill-constructrd dam do^vn the
stream. In the rains floods pass over the dam and do great damage. In
exceptionally high floods th(- clam is occasionally swept away, aiid lias to be
re-built. This was thp case :n 1885 and in 18S0; extensive repairs are ex-
ecuted yearly- There are ample material.^ for a more useful dam. The
villagers say that an exceptional flood came down the river on loth May 1890,
overflowing the dam with a maximum head of 22 feet above its crest. The
flood lasted four days and carried away about two hundred feet of the north
end of the dam and one hundred feet of the wing wall of the canal.
In 1889-90 the dam was breached. In 1890-91 the dam burst, and the
sides of the canal were breached. In 1891-93 the dam burst, and fields
usually under irrigation were sown with dry crop.*!. In this last year the cost
of repairs to landowners amounted to Rs. 40.000.
The water-level during the rains is usually just below the crest of the weir
as water passes pretty freely through the dam. There is no other dam
below S&daw, antf the water running through the dam is unused for irrigation.
Only one canal takes water from the head^vaters. This is eighteen feet wide,
and has no gates across the entrance. Its water-level rises and falls uniformly
with the river. It is on the north bank and extends down the valley to the
Shwe chaung, eight or nine miles from Sfidaw. Here it bifurcates — one
channel leading off w^ith a fall towards the east through the Sagu township, the
other going north to the high land above the village of Lfegaing, fifteen miles
from SSdaw. Branches from each of these main channels water the valley in
food years somewhat beyond Ltgaing. The dam and channels are defective,
'he canal irrigates the north bank only of the Mau. The sj-stcm commands
an area ol 28,250 93 acres.
MANCHYEM. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situat>
ed in 23° 48' north latitude and 97 19' east longitude. lu 1892 it contained
fifteen houses. Its population was unknown, The headman haa no others
subordinate to him. There arc no cattle in the village. The inhabitants are
of the Lepai tribe and Hpunkan sub-tribe.
MANDALAY. — A Civil administrative division, comprising the districts
of Mandalay, Bhamo, Myitkyina, Katha, and Ruby Mines. The headquarters
are at Mandalay.
MANDALAY, — A district in the Mandalay division of Upper Burma,
Arcnand '^'"S approximately between 21^31' and 22*45' "Ofth
latitude and 95** 56' and gfe^K longitude. It has an esti-
mated area of 2,100 square miles, and the extreme length and breadth of the
district are sixty-three and sixty-two miles resptxtively. The broadest part
is from east to west, in the south of the district, and to the north it tapers
away to a blunt point.
The boundaries of the district arc — on the north the Ruby Mines district;
on the south Lawk Sawk [al.State of the Southern Shan
States), Kyaukaft district, and Sagaing district ; on the
Pdundaries.
MAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
141
east Mdng LOng and Haura Hsai, feudatory States oi Hsi Paw, one of thf
Northern Shan States ; on the west Sagaing and Shwebo districts. The
boundaries in detail arc as follow : —
Njrth, — ^Thc Cbaunggyi stream from its nioulli to its Eource ; thence
' in a south -east<"rly direction to the Madaya river (known here
as the Nampi thouftg)
South. — The Myit-ngfe or D6ktawadi river, from the mouth of the
Mehon ehaung to its confluence with the Irrawaddy, north-east
of the old town of Ava.
East. — Along the Madaya river for about twenty-two miles to a point
four miles south of Kaing-yi ; thence In a south-easterly direction
passing to the cast of Mimauk, M^daw. and Wctwin, until the
G61aung ckanng is readied ; thence along the G6bung ckaung
to its junction with the Mfthftn; thence along the Mi;h6nto its
junction with the Myit-ngi river.
West. — The main channel of the Irrawaddy river from the mouth of
the Chaunggyi stream to the mouth of the Myitngfi river.
The northern and part of the southern boundaries are the same as in Bur-
mese times. The eastern, western, and part of the southern boundaries are
different, as the Mandalay district of Burmese times, known as the " Shwe-
gyo-that AV," did not include the present Maymyo subdivision on the east
and north-east, whilst on its west the western bank and not the main chan-
nel of the Irrawaddy was then the boundary.
The district, including the town, is now divided into five subdivisions, and
there are seven townshijw, three hundred and sixty-four MM^yiships, and
so'cn hundred and sevonty-two villages.
About six hundred square miles of the district along the Irrawaddy river,
Natural features. '*"°'" •'^ga-s>"gu 'own on the north to tlie Myit-ngt river
on the south, are flat land, with little or no vegetation ex-
cepting crop, and with a few solitary hills only, rising abruptly from the level
country. The plains have a general inclination from north to south, and
also slope gently from east to west ; the fall is gradual towards the Irrawad-
dy, though there is a marked difference in the incline at the Shweta chauug.
To the north and east of the district there are some fifteen hundred square
miles of high hills and tablelands, forming a portion of the great Shan plateau
of Upper Hurma. Here the fall to the plains averages 3,000 to 4,000 feet,
in a distance of ten miles- This part of the district is well wooded.
The greater part of the plains is parched, owing to the uncertain nature of
the rainfall. Portions irrigated by canaU and tanks and some hundred to
one hundred antl fifty siju-nre miles of alluvial lands, which come under flood
during the rains, are fairly well-watered. The hilly country has a fair amount
of rain and may be said to be well-watered and free from drought.
Of the hills of the district, the highest on the north is the Maung-daw
Mountain*. ''^'^g'--, a long spur of the Mogfik or Ruby Mines hills.
It lies in the Xga-singu township of Madaya subdivision,
between the Madaya and Irrawaddy rivers, and ends abruptly just north of
Yenatha. Its highest elevation is 3,638 feet above mean sea level.
The hilly tract on the east of the district comprises the whole of the
Maymyo subdivision, and ha"! very fine plateaux of 3,000 to 3,600 feet in
height, with a main range, known on the north as the Mtmauk and on the
142
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAV
south as the Kyatngtaung running north to south and pushing to the Myit-ngft
river.
The highest points are Kanni-daung in Wetwin township, five miles south-
west of Mddaw, 4,714 feet; Fanu-tiaung, also in WetM-in township, sis miles
north-west of Maymyo, 4.22 1 fc<-t ; the Maymyo plat^'au in the township of
tliat name. 3,846 feet ; antl Nyan-nantba-taung. four miles south of Singaung
in Pyintha tovvnshi|», 4.228 f<;ct. On the i-astL-rn spurs of this range there
arc two well-known hills — one the laungma of thr Sawbwa-taung group of
hills, the highest in the district, situated in Maymyo township, eight miles,
in a straight limr, north of Nalin, with an elevation of 4,890 feet, and the
other, Taungpulu, in Wetwin township, three miles cast of Wetwin, 3,154
feet in height.
Of the isolated hills of the district, the following are the most important, —
Sa-gyin-daung, in Nga-singu township of Mad.iya suhdivisioil ; it rises to a
height of 808 feet, and is situated six mites north-west of Madaya town, and
is famous for its beautiful white marble and (rubies) ; Shwc-daung-u, height
1,073 feet, in Madaya township and subdivision, twelve miles north-cast of
Mandalay town; Mandalay-Zawn^ in Mandalay Cantonments, 832 feet in
height, commanding the whole of the town of Mandalay and many miles of
the surrounding country; and Yankin-taung in I'athcing-yi township of
Amaiapura subdivision, rising to a height of 65H feet, it possesses a natural
cavern containing imitation hshcs carved in stone, which arc worshipped by
the people when rain is wanted.
The principal passes to the Pyinulwin highlands are the Taungdo pass
on the road from Madaya to Hsum Hsai {ThAnzfc) trf
fMses. jjip |^g[ pjj^y (Thibaw) Shan State ; the Ngwc-daung pass,
on the direct road from Mandalay to Maymyo via Taung-gyun ; the Nalan-
daung jxiss, on the road from Mandalay to Maymyo r/^TTflnbo and Zibin-gyi ;
the Myingun pass and Dahatchin pass, on the road from Mandalay to Maymyo
vt'A On*hnc: and Zibin-ga-lc.
A ghdi'Toa.d has been constructed from Mandalay through the Maymyo
subdivision into the Shan States by the Public Works Department, and along
this the greater number of the Shan caravans \kiss.
The Irrawaddy river, flowing north to south, is navigable all the year round
„. for boats and river steamers. At the northern and south-
ern limit.<« of the district it is very narrow, being only half
a mile in width on the north and three quarters of a mile on the south.
Between these points it is one mile broad at Nga-singu. and lower down it
increases in breadth to two and three miles during the dr)' weather and from
three to eight miles during the rains.
The Myit*ngi or Dflkla\vadi ri\'cr, known as the Nam Tu in the Shan
States, flows in a south- westerly direction from the mouth of the Meh6n
cfiaung to Yaman in K)"juks6 district, from which place its course lies north-
west until it joins the Irrawaddy. It is navigable: all the year round by small
boats for sixteen miles, between Gwe-hin and Kywi;-napa, and during the
rains by small steamers as well for another thirty miles, between Kyw^*napa
and the irrawaddy.
The Madaya rlvcr, known in the Maing-I^n Slian Stale as K.im Pi or Mohi
and locally a.s the Chaungma-gyi, flows in a southerly direction from the point
where it enters the district down to Zc»haung village, whence its course is
HiUl]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
westerly to Us mouth. U is navigable all tlie )xar round by country boats
from Sagabin to the Irrawaddy, a dlstam-e of twenty milrs, and is of much
importance as a source of irrigation. Many canals arc connected with U, and
it is capable of feeding some hundred and fifty square miles of cultivation.
The Shwe-lauiig canal, from the Madaya river near Ze-haung to Mandalay
town, is thirty miles in length, and flows in a soutli-wcs-
CaralB. ^^^.j^ direction through Madaya and part of Pathoin-gyi
townships. It n-as so named by Nvidaw Sbwebo Mia, and was dug by the
Lai Hka (Lti-gya) SawH^a under his orders in 1S30. Up to 1S57 it had its
outlet on the Irrawaddv river at Amarapura, but at the founding of Mandalay
it was diverted to supjjly the present Palace and city moats. So long as two
dams (one at S6-gyi-wa at the northern extremity and the other at Thapan-
gaing, six miles lower) were kept in repair, the canal was navigable by boats
and well supplied with water for irrigation purposeSj but now, except during
the rains, it is more or less dry.
The Shweta-fArtuWjf canal (a corruption of Shwelan-fAffUfr^) was so named
because its value ais an irrigation channel surpassed that of other streams as
much as gold exceeds in value the inferior metals. It is twenty-six miles in
lenj^li, and is a^nnected with the Madaya river near Segyi-iiu in Madaya
township. It flows south through Madaya township, and has an outlet on the
Irrawaddy just below Mandalay town. It is navigable for boat traflic all the
year round from Madaya river to Obo, the nortliern suburb of Mandalay,
where there are a dam and sluice. Within the town limits it is more or less
dry at present, but the Municipality propose to raise its embankments here
and improve the irrigation from it. It was constructed under the su|)ervision
of a Burmese official, the Skve'witi-hftiu U Yauk Uyi, during the reign of
Nyidaw Shwebo Afin and dates as far bock as 1838. It irrigates some fifty
square miles of paddy-land.
The Dinga chaiing canal, thirteen mile.s in length. Rows through the town-
ships of ^Iadaya and Patheinrgj'I, parallel with the Shwcta chaung and
between it and the Sliwelaung chaung, and connects the Onhmin chaung
with the Nanda lake, north of Mandalay. It was constructed by King
Mindfin in 1^02-63. Roya! ahmudans (soldiers) under the Thaypwun, U
Shwe L6n, being employed on the work. It is not navigable, and. though
intended for irrigation purposes, is more or less dry for want of repair. It
is so called because its cost was paid in daung dinga. Rurmesc peacock
rupees, which had just been struck and made current In Upper Burma .it the
time of its construction. Another version is that owing to great expendi-
ture of dingtts (rupees), without obtaining any beiiefit, the canal was named
the " Dinga chaung." This explanation argues considerable ingenuity in
nomenclature.
The Myittein and Thingaza chaungs, flowing north to south in Madaya
and Mandalay towmships. were formerly one stream, sixteen miles long,
starting from the Irrawaddy at Shin-hia and joining it again opposite Man-
dalay. On the construction of the outer embankment of Mandalay town in
[875, the 'ITiingaza, or southern section, was cut off from the rest of the
creek. The northern end, where it joins the Irrawaddy, is fast filling, and
boat traffic is suspended during the dry months. The rest of the stream is
navigable for boats all the year round.
144
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
The principal lakps arc the Aungbin-le, Nanda, and Shwe-pyi. The latter
is fed by the rise of the Irrawaddy, and the two former by
"■ canals from the Madaya river and the Dinga and Shwe-
laung irrigation channels. TheSftdaw ckaung, flowing through the Maymyo
subdivisiun, is also diverted into the Aungbin-Ie lake by the Myauiigroadaw
channel. Thtt lake is some ten miks in length irum north to soulh and three
miles broad. Its chief use is to feed the moat, whirh runs round Fort Dufferin,
the Cantonment of Mandalay, with water, this being the chief source of sup-
ply for the town and the only source for Cantonments. What water is
not required for the moat is used for irrigation purposes, some of the best
paddy-lands in the district lying below the Aungbiu-le, which, with its feeder,,
the Myaungmadaw, irrigate in favourable years large tracts of country.
The Nanda and Shwe-pyt lakes are entirely devoted to irrigation as also
ace the Dinga and Shwe-laung chaungs, but the supply is uncertain, as the
works themselves are out of repair and proper head-works are not maintained-
The Sa-gyin hills, near Madaya and close to the Irrawaddy, produce ru-
- , _ biesof fairly good quality- Black-lead is also obtained from
eoogy- ihcjn and from the hills that skirt t]ie Myit-ngt river, but
they are especially famous for their alabaster quarries, which supply the
greater part of Burma with marble for images of Gaudama aud with stones
for pagoda posts and platforms. Rules were published in the official Gazette
of the 33rd July tSgS, regulating thr; quarrying of marble in these hills. The
range has been recently examined by officers of the Geological Survey of In-
dia. The report as to its capacity for producing rubies was not altogether
favourable, as it was considered doubtful whether rubies could be obtained in
sufficient quantities to render working on a considerable scale remunerative.
Many signs of old workings exist all over the hills, hut no authenticated in*
formation as to the presence of stones of good quality is available. The
southernmost point of the range, Kamataung, will always be noted for its
alabaster.
A list is appended of the reserved forests of the district. Teak is not
found in them to any large extent, nor are the trees of
oresis. much value. The tracts arc chiefly reserved for bamboo
and the ordinary kinds of limber.
By a notification of the 20th September i8qS. the Taungbyo fuel reserve,
with an approximate area of eight and a half square miles, in the Maymyo
subdivLsioiii was dcckired in process of constitution.
forest
reser-ves tn the
Mandalay district.
Name.
Subdivision.
Ar«ii.
Remark^
Chaung-thapaw reserve...
Madaya
Sq. mis.
3'
On the Itft bank of the Mada-
ja river above SagHbin.
situated pnrtly in Singa and
partly ill Jlaymyo town-
ships.
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'43
Name.
Subdivision.
Area.
Recnarks.
1
So. mis.
Kyw«t-n3pa reserirc
Ainarapura ...
n
On the right bank of the
Myit-ngft river, above ihe vil-
lage of K)wct-nap.'i,$jtualed
partly in Amara|iura .tnd
partly in Maymyo lubdivi-
sions.
Singu reierve „.
Madaya >••
43
Kin-g)aiing reserve
Danoin reserve ...
Do
40
Dg ,.,
ag
Satthwa-chaung reserve...
Do ...
33
Kadetchin reserve ,.,
Malfr-gyi reserve
Do
Do
;?'
•InSingu township.
Nat-iaung reserve ...
Do
20
N we-gfln reserve
Do
18
Cbaung-gyi reserve
Do
ai
-
Population
races.
ami
The cliniatc of the district is dry and healthy. During the months of May
_.. and June and till August strong winds prevail. The ther-
*' momctcr rises to about lo;*' in the shade in the hot wea-
ther, and the minimum in the month of December is about 55". The rainfall
is small, the average being about thirty inches, and cultii'ation in consequence,
except in the fully irrigated tract commanded by the Irrawaddy and the
Shweta-cAawK^ canal, is precarious. Epidemics are of rare occurrence, and
considering the generally primitive nature of the sanitation at present, the
district may be called decidedly he-allhy, except under the hills and in the
Maymyo subdivision, where fevers are prevalent at certain seasons of the
year.
The population of Mandalay district, according to the census of 1891, was
378,277, and of the town igojooo. It is believed that the
population has decreased smce the Annexation. The
population of Mandalay town is very mixed. Besides the
Burmese there are Zairbadis, Mahomedacs, Hindus, Suratis, Jews, Chinese,
Shans, and Manipuris.
The Ka-the arc Manipuris, for tlie most part descendants of prisoners of
war, brought to the country by Kings of Burma when they invaded Manipur.
Those who live outside of the town limits have mostly adopted Burmese
manners and customs, and the majority of them speak Burmese. The name
*' Kathe " is applied to these particularly. Those in the town are chiefly
P^nnas or Mauipuri Hindus, and these still retain the habits of their country.
The Talaings are not now a distinct race, and are regarded as Burmans.
They are descendants of settlers from Lower Burma who accompanied the
Talaing King at the conquest of Ava in 1 113 B.E. (1751 A.D.). They have
entirely given up their original dialect.
The Wethali PSnnas are descendants of Assamese Hindus, who were
brought to this country as prisoners of war over a century ago.
'9
146
THfe UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAM
Tlie "Zairbadis" are Burman Mahomedans, the offspring of the union of
a Mahomedan with a Burman wife, and their descendant&
The " Pan-thes " are Chinese Mahomedanfi of Yunnan. On the downfall of
their kingdom many settled in Mandalay. They are treated of elsewhere.
Paddy is the chief crop, but wheat, beans, gram, onions, cardamoms, grapes,
J, . . oranges, and betel-nut are also grown. Royal gardens
" with mango trees are found in the Amarapura subdivision
in Madayai and in Maymyo. In the vicinity of Madaya in particular the
gardens are numerous and valuable. Their produce is brought to the Man-
dalay market by boat along the Shweta-cAfl««^. They produce cocoanut,
plantains, betel-leaf, betel-nut, pine-apples, mangoes, papayas, custard-apples,
and other fruits.
Pricea. The average prices of produce are-—
Rs. Rs.
(l) Kaukkyi or vet-vtUherpBjidy, thirty 90 to 100 per 100 basketi.
varieties.
(2) Mayin and kauktt, or dry-weather
paddy, of seven varieties.
(3) Peas and beans : —
Pipi ...
Sadan-pi ... ...
Mat-pe
Pidi ...
Pi-gya ...
Pi-kyatpyin
(4) Gtam
(5) Potatoes—
Pi-myit
Sweet potatoes
Piseinga-u
(6) Wheat
Tobacco
(8) Onions
(9) Sugarcane
(io) Sefiiamum (tilseed)
hi) Millets (jowar)
(la) Maize ... ,t.
The ^dihary prices of stock are —
60 to 80 per 100 baskets.
100 to 130 per 100 baskets.
375 to 350 per 100 baskets.
50 to 70 per 100 baskets.
150 to 175 per 100 baskets.
40 to 60 per 100 Ijaskets.
70 to 100 per 100 baskets.
125 to 175 per 100 baskets.
ao to 30 per 100 viss.
3 to 5 per 100 viss.
i\ to 3^ per 100 viss.
3IO to 300 per 100 baskets.
16 to 20 -per lew viss.
6 to IS per 100 viss.
■i to 3 per 100 canes.
300 to 350 per 100 baskets.
75 to 100 per 100 baskets.
3 to 3 per 1,000 heads.
Buffaloes
Bullocks
Bulls
Cows
Pontes
Trades and
manufatnures.
Rs.
per pair.
... too
... 100 to 120
75 10 100
... 30 to so
... too to 500
The trades and Industrie of Mandalay include every-
thing that the Burmese race is capable of doing. The
following is a list of peculiarly national handicrafts : —
(i) Pa-gyi. — Painting in water colours and oils on paper, cloth, mat-
work, fans, and the like. The work is excellent, and is ex-
ported to other Indian Provinces and to Europe.
(2) Kammawa-ye. — Sacred writings and paintings on prepared plates
of brass or layers of cloth.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
>47
t3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
(8)
(9)
(10)
(■0
(12)
(M)
(<5)
(l6)
Shwe-sa-ye. — Gold lettering, as nscd for religious and royal
writings.
Hmin-sa-ye. — Black paint or ink lettering, as used for religious
and royal vritings.
Pe-sa-ye. — Writings on palm-leaf, mostly in the monasteries.
Pabe. — ClacksmitlTs work — the manufacture of swords, dhas^
spears, daggers, and guns.
Padein. — Gold and silver ware — rings, bracelets, chains, cups,
and boxes, highly ornamented.
G6ntian. — A superior sort of goldsmith's work, by which gold is
softened for the imbedding of precious stones.
/'iw/in.— The moulding of metal images, weights, and bells.
Hkai. — The manufacture of metal gongs, cymbals, spoons, and
scales.
Pabu. — Wood carving, of figures, screens, and picture*fTame8.
Sinavse-put. — Car\ing on ivory.
Letthama. — Carpcntr>'.
Put. — Turnery, wood-work.
Pantamaw. — Delicate masonry work, such as the ornameuUtioo
of (lagodas.
KttB— Lacquer work — betel-boxes, cups, and howls, made ol
plaited bamboo.
Taik. — Lacquerwork on wood.
Pan-gyet. — GLossware, flwvers, car omamenls, ajid beads.
Shwe-myeipa. — The manufacture of gold-leaf.
Shv)e-pa'gyt\~G\Wxng with gold-leaf.
Skwe-laung sekku. — The manufacture of the paper used for
gold-leaf.
Skuie-chido. — ^The manufacture of ornamental screens and cloths
with inwoven gold and silver thread and spangles.
Ma-gaik. — The manufacture of royal crowns and coronets,
Kye-gai. — The manufacture of gold and silver spangles.
Kyauk-thxoe. — The polishing of precious stones.
Kyauk'Sein-byat. — The cutting of jade-stone.
Fay a n. — Masonry.
A^dwijiV.— Sculpture.
Piiw-A/t.— The manufacture of artificial flowers of sola.
Achdk. — ^I'aitoring.
Thanbyu-ai6k. — The manufacture of tinware.
Panat. — Sandal and shoe manufacture.
Hti-alSk. — Umbrella manufacture.
O-tf/w'i.— Pottery
Sirt-ff'atvk. — The manufacture of gkuied jars.
Daung-ywe. — The manufacture of fine bamboo matting.
Ati-a-htn^k.-^-Thc manufacture of musical instruments.
Boundaries and
area of the SAiVf
g}-o-lhat Nfi.
Administration in Burmese times.
The boundaries of the Maudalay district, or .Mandalay
Myo Shwc-gyo that, as the town and suburbs were called
undrr Burmese rule, somewhat differed from those of the
present date.
J
J
148
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
It was bounded then thus —
On the north. — By the Madaya rlvrr, commencing from Us junction
with the Irrawaddy on tht west, and coding in the Yc-gyi-kya-
bin circle on the, east.
Ou the Mf^— By the Onkun, Th&ndaung, and Twin-ng* nis and the
Ye-gyi-kyabin village circle*.
On the south. — By the Myit-ng6 river, from Onkunnii on tlie east to
its junction with the Irrawaddy river on the west.
On the west. — By the I^raw,^ddy river, from the junction with it of
the Myit-ngft on the south to the Madaya river on the north.
The Shwc-gyo-that «^ measured about ten daings (t^vcnty-fivc miles) from
cast to west and about sixteen datn^s (forty miles) from north to south, thus
covering an area of one hundred and sixty square daings more or less.
Admisirativedi- It included the following n^ or divisions: —
visions.
Lamaiug ni,
Tamftkso w3.
Amarapura nh '
Kyun-kye-ywa, i'^., the islands.
Taungbyfin-gj'i ni.
Kut-jiA-a mych-ni.
Madaya n^.
Mandalay Shwe'tnyo-daw.
The Lamaing ne was under the control of an officer called the Aungbin-le
Lamaiug Wun^ whose subordinate ollicers were two Lamaing sayes and all
thug\Hs in the «^ under hia charge. The Lamaing n^ was sometimes sub-
divided into two divisions, called Letwedaw ne and Letyadaw ne. In each
of these nes there was a ne-^k, who had executive charge over his division.
The tkugyis were hi.'j suhordinatcs and acted under his orders.
The Tamokso ni was also under a ne-6k, with subordinate thugyts.
The Amarapura myc-n^ was under the control of a MyoSk with subordi-
nate myothugyis and thugyis.
The Kyun-kye-J^va tie, comprising the islands in the Irrawaddy, was
under the management of an otticer called the Dipa Bo, literally the com-
mander of the islands. He also had a number of thugyis under him.
The Taungby6n*g)i ne and Kul-ywa-ff(_yo He were at one time governed by
Myo6ks and later by mytfa'HMj, when these two n^f were united into one.
Under these Myatntni and Myodks were myothugyis and thugyis.
In the Madaya myo-ne was a myowun, under whom there were two se-
sayh (clerks of the weirs), myothugyis and thugyis.
All these oIBcers, except the myothugyis and thugyis, drew a fixed salary,
paid yearly or half-yearly by the akun-daw-ye tana, under
Salariei of Gov- orders from the King. The .'\ungbin-Ife Lamaing Wun and
ernment oftcert. ^y^^ Kut-ywa Taungbyfin Wun drew Rs, 2,400 a year, while
the others, the Letwidaw and Letyadaw N'e-^ks, the Taradkso Nc'ok, the
Amarapura Atyodk, the Dipa Bo, the TaungbyOn-gyi Myo6k, and the Kut-ywa
Myo6k drew Rs. 1,200. The two se-sayes of Madaya and the two of Aung-
bin-lfc Lamaing drew six hundred apiece, or Rs. 50 a month.
Myothugyis and thugyis as elsewhere drew a ten per cent, commission on
the thathameda collections. Instead, however, of deducting it themselves, as
was done in the remoter districts, it appears to have been deducted by the
Finance Department when the thath<%meda collections were paid in, and
HA>t]
it UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEli.
■49
handed o\*er then to the collectors. Of these appointments those of ihe myo'
thugyis and thugyis were hereditary.
The duties o( all the officers were to try civil and criminal rases; to col-
^. . , . lect land revenue and thathameda ; and to repair roads,
" *" " '" bridgfs, humk, irrigation channels, and the like, within the
limits of their charge. They were at one and the same time Police Officers,
Magistrates, Judges, Revenue Officers, and Engineers, and there were no
rules limiting their powers or their duties. The more serious cases, however,
were generally decided by ivuns, myoCks, and ne-tjks.
And insignia of The titles and insignia of rank horne by these olBciaU
r'nk. were the following, which were conferred by the King: —
Designation.
(i) Aungbin-le L;imaln irii;i
(a) L€tvid'eaTeATuiLe:yi.uiaisNi-Sis
(3) Tamfikw iVc-<i4
(4) Amarapurn MyoSh ...
(5) Dipa Bo
(6) Kut-ywn and Taungbydn Myo-
vun.
<j) Taungb>6n MyaA
(8) Kut-y*a ^yo^
(g) Aungbin*le Uamarng
sayi.
(10) Madaya Se-sayh
(11) Uyotftugyit
Wan-
Tttlt.
Mindat Bvf
dtUo
ditto
ditto
ditto
ditto
ditto
Niniy0 Bvi
ditto
ditto
Umbrella.
Golden umbrella.
ditto.
Rrd umbrella with
golden lop.
Golden Hit.
ditto
diiw.
Red umbrella with
golden top.
ditto.
ditto.
ditto,
ditto.
Dka,
Dha set with
rubies or
red stones.
In criminal cases appeal lay from the Courts of the thugyis, myothugyis,
_. ,. tte-^ks, dipa bo, myo6ks, and Ti'uns to the Sk7L<cy6ndav
°" in Mandalay, which was presided over hy one of the myo-
wuns. From the Shwe-ySn-daw appeal lay to the Hlut'taie, whose decision,
except in very rare cases, was final.
In civil cases appeal lay to the Mandalay Civil Court, and thence again to
the Hlut-iaw.
In revenue cases the Court of Appeal was the Akundaw Tana, with the
Hlut'ta^v again as the High Court
In cases relating to Royal lauds apjwal lay to the U-ySn-datBy and thence
to the //iut-iaw.
Litigants were at liberty to institute their cases in the Shwe-ySn-dav,
Civil, or any other of these Courts as a Court of Original Jurisdiction.
Maintenance **' '^" ^^^^^' cmbankmcnls. canals, bridges, and the like
public works, ^'^'^'^*^ '*^Pt up by the ofTicials of the circles in which they
u-CTC situated.
Mandalay town was under the administration of the myo-wun^ with a
The administra- r»umber of taung-ltmus, myo-sayes, toungsa-chis> ayat-
lion ol Mandalay Sks, taea-bos, iaga-hmus. sA'Xc-pyisos, and shwe^fiyi-sa-
*•**"' yi's under hira. The myo'vjun had criminal jurlsdictiou
throtighout the town, and his Court was called the Shwe-ySH-daio,
ISO
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAM
Nrxt in rank to the mya-TDutt-mxn were four taung-hmus, in charge of
the four divisions of the town — north, south, east, and west. They had civU
as well as criminal jurisdiction in their respective dK-isions.
Under the taung-hmus were the myosayes and taung-sa-chtSf who wrre
%-csted with power to try civil and criminal cases within their respective nes.
There was no limit to the number of these oflicers.
Under them again were the ayat^is, who had also criminal and civil juris*
diction in petty cases in their respective quarters.
The taga bos were in charge of the town gates, and were of higher rank
than the iaung'hmus, who were a sort of assistant turnkey. Both had
power to arrest any person committing an offence within the gates and to
bring him before the Myovun's Court, the Skwe-yon-dav!, for trial.
The shiee'pyi'sos carried on their work under the orders of the myo'wun.
Their principal duties were to record all sales and transfers of land and to
collect fees at the rate of two rupees eight annas on every hundred. They
had shvfe-pyi-sa'yes under them as assistants.
AU these officers, with the exception of tlie ayatoks and the shwe-fiyt-sa-
^w, were appointed hy the King. The ayai-^As and shwe-pyi-sa-yes were
appointed and dismissed by the myo-wun.
Pay of tlitt town
officials.
They received pay as follows : —
Per Annum.
Rs.
... S.ooo
... I|300
.,. i.aoo
... 600
::; X
600
Myo^uwmin .,. ... ... .,,
Taung-kmu ,., ... „, ^t
MyotO'yts ... ... ... .,,
Tttunpa-chis
Taga^os .. ... ... „.
Taga-limus ... ... ... .»
Shvif'fiyi-tos ... „.
These salaries were paid yearly or half-yearly.
The ayai-dks and shwe-pyi-s-iyes got no jxay The former got nyan-gaing,
fees levied on parties to suits brought before them, and the latter took ten per
cent, on the value of land sold or transferred under their supervision.
The fee called nyan-gaing was le^^ed in all decided civil cases from both
parties to the suit, ft usually amounted to one rupee four, or one rupee eight,
annas in each case. This usually formed the perquisite of the clerics of the
higher officials.
In each of the Courts of the wwivt, myeSks aad ne-oks there was also ad
_.-„.. official called the kun-bo-tetn, who was appointed by Royal
Tl.e Kun-bo-trin. ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^j (j^j^ ^^^^^ ^^.^^ ^^ ^^„^^( ^j,^ ^^^
termed kunbo (price of betel), at the rate of ten per cent, on the value of the
suit; to keep accounts of the collections submitted from all Lower Courts;
to keep the money in his custody ; and at the end of each year to send in
the accounts of his «?, with the money, to the Hfuf-taw, through the wuns,
myo6ks and ne-6ks%.o whom he was subordinate. From the iilut-taw the
money was sent to the liyfi-daik.
The kmt'bo-tein received pay at the rate of fifty rupees a month. Occa-
sionally the kunbo was paid over to the Chief yuecn. The office seems to
have been abolished in the time of King Thibaw
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Rei^enue,
All the revenue records svcrc destroyed by fire on the occupation of Manda*
lay, so (hat exact figures eitluT (or Maudalay or for any other district have not
b«n attainable. Much information, however, was obtnined from the SAwf
daik Atwinvun and the Myoihit Wundauk, revenue officers of the Burmese
times.
Besides the main sources of land re\'enuc, fisheries and ihathameda, much
money was obtained by the sale of licenses to collect duty
(«} in Burmese on goods sold in Mandalay town. The foUouing were the
tlmei. chief licenses and the amounts said to bare been paid in
18S4-85 :—
Description of r«venuc.
Amount re-
c^iv«d wtlhin
one year.
Remarks.
(I) Yaiana-hin ahtuk ...
{3) hap*i pwi-iun „.
(3) Shanpafiun
m Dtvun akauk
{5) AuktdH ti-hnit-yat O'iun
(6) Ytnan^kuH
(7) Ugapi gaiHg-kun ...
(B) Lemyo sitnoi'tuH
(g) LetnyeteAViittiiij'rt'liHn,,.
(10) Ltinyo thitiawkHm
(II) Pyinsaung fmo fwc'kuH
(la) LtMyt i^aukstin pvi kHH
(13) Ltmyv Bt-knn
Rs.
3,60,000
7,30,000
34,8oo
3.18.000
3,40.000
i,Ss,ooo
•11.300
35,300
67.500
7J00
43.000
40,400
t.ic«itsc to colloct akauk or duty on all
foreign goods shipped from Lower
Burma.
License to buy all raw hpH from the
Shan St.itcs and lo set) at a profit.
License lo coi Icct the sanctioned ukauk on
nil goods brought down (rom the Shan
Slates, except raw (aptt.
License to coilcct akauk on nil goods
brought in from CUincsc territory- to
Mandalay.
License lo collect jkaui on all goods
taken down lo Lowvr Hunna from
Mandalay by boats and steamers.
License to purchase and sell at ■ proBt
earth-oil laltrn up and down the river
from Ye-nan-j^yaung and Pagan.
License to collect akauk on ngapi, dried
salt-lish, nnd the like, brought up by
boats and steamers (rom Lower Dur>
ma.
License to collect akauk on all oil bou|ihl
and sold in Mandalay, Amarnpura.
Ava,and Sxgaing.
License to eolTeci •ifcdsti on alt tobacco
leaves and jaggery bought and sold
in the above four Has or divisions.
LicenselocoilcvtoiiaHAon all leak, bam*
boos, raUs, and mnes in the four nr$.
License to collect n^itw^on piece-goods,
namely, blankets and pasos of collon
manufactured in the four nis.
Liccn^ lo collect duly on all jade (rom
the jade-stone quarries bought and
sold in the (our nhs.
Lioenso lo collect ^t.ill renl« jn all
baiaars, excqH the Zc-gyo-Jtiv, in the
four nis.
Carried over
23,8 1^00
152
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
Description of revenue.
Amount re-
ceived within
one year.
Remarks.
Brought forward
(14) Ze-gyo-davs-kun
(15) Lemyo nga-svt kun
(16) Ltmyo kado-kuH
(17) Ferry
(18) Ferry
(19) Myttpa-shvie kun
(20) Dinga taik amyat-kun.,
(21) Tkifttbomseik mye-kun ..,
(32) mi-kun
(23) ifyintin-kurt ...
(24) Lemyo ye-bvie-kun
(25) Lemyo On, nga'pyato-pwi-
kun.
(26) Lemyo pe pwi-kun
(27) Myin pwe-kun
Total
Rs.
22,81,300
73,000
6.750
54.624
36,000
a4/>oo
13,000
24f9oo
9,000
60,000
3,100
33.335
14,400
12,000
1,200
26,44,609
License to collect stall rents from the
Ze'gyo'iia-w. This bazaar, unlike other
bazaars, had different rates charged for
stalls.
License to collect akauk on all fishes
sold by fishermen to bazaar sellers in
the four nes.
Ferry license in the four nh.
Mandalay and Myinmu ferry license.
Ferry between Mandalav, Shein-maga,
and Ywa-thit.
License to collect akauk on gold beaten
at Myetpa in Mandalay town.
Income on bullion excnanged in the
mint.
Rent on land used for storing goods at
the shore in Mandalay.
License to collect ainuk on all loaded
carts plying between Mandalay and
Amarapura.
License to collect akauk on all ponies
taken down to Lower Burma from
Mandalay and six other stations.
License to collect akauk on tigapit salt
and dried fish brought to the four nis
from places other than Lower Burma.
License to collect akauk on all cocoanuts
and plantains bought and sold in the
four nis.
License to collect akauk on all pulses
bought and sold in the four nis.
License to collect akauk on all ponies
bought and sold in pony marts in
Mandalay nK
Of the four divisions Mandalay and Amarapura were the only two of
, importance. Little or nothing was collected in Ava and
sourSs ofre"ven"e! Sagaing. Within the limits of the Shwe-gyo-that «tf no
ancestral or bobabaing lands were assessed to revenue,
except where they were irrigated from the canals or irrigation channels,
in which case a/^of land was assessed at the rate of two rupees yearly.
It made no difference what the crops were that were grown on this irrigated
land.
The revenue from Ayadaw p^, or Royal lands, was collected at the rate of
one-quarter of the produce of the land, and the rate assessed on the Royal
ya-pe ranged from two to five rupees, according to the fertility of the soil.
Garden lands, ferries, and fisheries were always let out at a fixed rental.
KAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The thathameda-Uy. was not assessed in Mandalay toivn, but it was in
the Shwc-gyo-that ni outside of the town ramparts. The
levi«l''outSdc'lhe ^'^^^^S^ '^^^ of assessment prr house or household was ten
t(,„n, ' rupees. This tax was collected according to the status and
pecuniary circumstances of the people. It was assessed
by the thamadi, tugyt's appointed for the purpose.
The following table shows the amount of thathameda revenue collected in
the Shwe-g)-o-tiiat na, excluding the town of Mandalay, in the year 1884: —
Divisions or ties.
Number
oE
houses.
Number
exempted,
Number
assessed.
Amount.
(1) Lamaing ... «.,
(3) Madaya ...
(3) Taunjjby&n Kut-ywa
(4) A-hlaung Kyun
Is) Tam^kso
(6) Amarapura ... ...
3i953
1,606
«.75»
6,240
782
1.276
664
1.991
2,911
2,780
t/>o6
943
I»i93
4.n8
Rs.
29,1 10
27.800
16.060
9^ JO
14.930
42480
Total
19.993
6,014
"3.979
".39.790
The assessment-rolls of land revenue, thathameda, and other imposts were
prepared and the revenue collected by thugyis and myothugyis under the
supervision of ne-6ks, myo6ks, and -wuns, who were rcsjKinsibie for the cor-
rectness of the statements and the due collection of revenue in their respective
The yatanabun akauk mentioned above was levied at the rate of 6ve per
cent, on the value of all goods shipped from Lower Burma.
Thcianflof du- It was collected by an akatti'^k, specially appointed lor
Sal^n™ *^^ purpose, jointly with a thanda-wsin from the by^-
taik, so that fraud might be made as difficult as possible.
The akauk-ok drew a *alary ranging from one to two hundred rupees a
month.
The de^uH akauk was levied on all goods brought in from Chinese terri-
tory, at the rate of five per cent, ad valorem. To collect this duty a special
officer called detoun akauk-wuti was appointed, on a salary of from Rs. 100
to Rs. 500 per mensem.
The shanpwe akauk was levied on all goods conveyed from Shan terri-
tories, at the rate of five per cent, on the value of the goods. The shanpwi
aiauk-dk collected this revenue jointly with a thandawst'n from the byi'-taik.
The thit/aw akauk was levied at the rate of ten per cent, on the value of
timber, and the tkitlaw athe-patih akauk, or forest- produce duty (includ-
ing bamboos, shaw fibre for making paper, resins, gums, and the like) at the
rate of five pfr cent, on the value of the goods. The former duty «'as col-
lected by the thittaw wun, who drew pay at the rate of between one and live
hundred rupees, whilst the latter duty seems always to have been let out at a
dxed price.
30
154
THE L'PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IBIAN
The coltecitonoC
Whcr heads of rev-
enue.
Latterly licenses to collect all these duties were sold. The money, whether
actually collected duty or farmed rent, was paid to the sktee-daik atwin-
wun, who was in charge of the Royal Treasury.
The land rc\'cnuc, that is to say, the re%'enue on Royal
paddy-lands, ya lands, itiing, kyun, and garden lands, was
assessed and collected at the time when crops could be
seen on the ground.
The water-tax was collected once a year, in the months of KasSn and
NaySn (May and June).
The thathameda tax was paid in two instalments, the first instalment being
due ill Witso and Wagnuug (about Julyl.and the second instalment in Tabo-
dw^ and Tabaung (about tebruary). Rtvenuc defaulters were arrested and
confined in jail until such time as the revenue or the portion ol it due was
paid in. Sometimes the defaulters were simply flogged or exposfd under the
burning heat of the sun, or tortured with tourniquettcd bamboos.
Of goods imported into iheShwe-gyo-that ne, the following were free from
taxation : —
(ii) Firewood, grass, maize, hay, vegetables and fruit ;
(i) All goods (wth tile exception of those brought from tlie Shan
. States) carried and sold hy pak&ndans and
Imemptions. gaung-ywets, pedlars carrying their stock-in-
trade slung on a bamboo across the shoulder, or on their heads
as women usually carry loads.
Exemption from payment of thathameda was accorded to —
{a) Religious edifices, />,, the dwellers in or servants of these ;
(h) MonKS, priests, and nuns;
[c) The parents of monks and the kappiya (or manciples) of monks
who had attained to the rank o\ gaing-vk or gam gdt:tfk ;
{d) Parents, brothers, and .sisters of monks who had pssttd the Pata-
ma'byan examination ;
{t) Royal relatives,
(y) Ministers, myoteuns, tnyooks, myothttgyis, t/tngyis, and all
ahmudans;
iig) Cultivators of the Aungbin-le and Lamaing Royal paddy-lands ;
(A) Mahomedan preachers ;
(i) Those who were incapacitated from earning their livelihood by
reason of old age and infirmity.
The principal sources of revenue lo'Jed by the British
(4) Since ihc A n- Govenment are the same as those obtaining in I3urmvsc
nenation. times, but the method of assessment is somewhat different—
Thaihameda, a tax on the Iiousuhold, is levied throughout the
district at an average rate of Rs. lo per household,
(a) Land-tax on State lands is levied at varying rates per acre, accord-
ing to tlie class of crop grown, the fertility of the soil, and the
facilities for irrigation.
The rate varies from Rs. 7-6-0. which is that demanded on the highest
class of irrigated paddy-land, to Rs. 1-8-0, which is taken on dry ya crops
such as millet and cotton.
Gardens are assessed on a different scale, paying from Rs. 25 per acre, the
rate demanded from the highest class of gardens, the basis of classification
(0
MAN!
THE uPPEK Burma gazetteer.
^SS
being the fertility of the soil, down to Rs. 5, the rate on the most inferior
gardens.
I-isherJcs are sold by auction yearly to the highest bidders.
TAat/iameda, thiiHnd tax on State iands^and the sale of tishcries comprise
the chief source of the revenue of the district. Exemption from taxation
follows the same lines as in Burmese days.
The Su-taung-bj-i ('praytTS granted') and Su-taung-ya pagodas are in
<vt «i pdfi TaungbyAn village of Madaya township. The former was
built in the eleventh or twelfth century by King Nawra-hta
on his return from China to commemorate his victories in that country, and
it is believed that all petitions offered at this shrine are certain of fulfilment.
The latter was built by King Mindi5ii in 1874 for members of the Koyal
Family, who were prohibitrd from worshipping at the Su-taung b\*i, lest
they should aspire to the throne and their wishes come to pass, f^or the
building of thu Su-taung-byi pagoda every one of King Nawra-hta "s retinue
had to contributn his share of labour, and tradition says that two of the
Court, named Shwe-pyin-gj*i and Shwe-pyin-ngfe, twin brothers, neglected to
do their share, and %vcre consequently executed. The inner wall of the
pagoda has to this day spaces for two bricks, proof of the forwardness of
the brothers.
The Tawhu Pagoda, in Tawbu village of Madaya townshii), has an annual
Paya />7rr, held on the fifth day of the waning of the moon of Tnbauttg (Feb-
ruary.)
The Sh\ve-g)*et-)'et. a group of [Kigodas in Amarapura town, stands on an
eminence over the Inrawaddy and, with its background of tall trees, forms
an impressive sight from the river. The pagoda was built more than six cen-
turies ago.
The bhwe zayan pagoda, near the village of the same name, stands on the
northern hank of the ^iv■it-ng^ river. An annual p-wc is held on the eighth
day of the waning of Tahijt/tig {February). It was built by NawTa-hta Min-
zaw's fJuecn,.'5hinmun-!Ja, daughter of the Thein-ni [Hsen Wi) SawSwa, in the
eleventh or twelfth century, and is held in much veneration because all offer-
ings made to it are untouched by ants and crows; indeed ants and crows are
never seen near it. On the annual feast day .^hoals of nga-taw, large fish from
three to four feet in length, come up the Myil-ngi, which runs within a hun-
dred yards of the [Nigoifa, to he fed by the worshipi>crs. and are so free from
fear that they will even let tlurir heads be decorated with gold-leaf. The
same lish are believed to visit as punctually the i.':]and on which the Thi-hadaw
pagoda stands, tvvo miles south of Thaheik-kyin in Ruby Mines district. A
festival is held there eight days before that at -'^hwe-zayan, on the full moon
of the same month, and the fish are fe^l by the devout in the same manner.
MANDALAY (EA.STERN)— A subdivision of the district of the same
name, comprising part of Mandalay town.
MANDALAY (WESTERN).— A subdivision of the district of the same
name, comprising part of Mandalay town,
MANDALAY. — The headtjuarters of the district and division of that
Siit«li.n and area. "f"J^- If '* *\'= '^^j'^[. '°«'" °^, ^\'V^' *^"'''",^* ^."^ '? situ-
ated on the east or left bank of the Irrawaddy river m 21'
58' north latitude and g6° 8' east longitude. Us height ^ove mean sea-
<56
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HAN
!cvcl is 315 fcpt, and it is disUnt from the sea 275 miles from east to west,
and 400 miles from north to south.
Its area is —
Sq. miles.
Town ... ... ... «. iS'^i
Cantonment ... ... ... .** 6'>4
Toul
24-65
It is the only Municipal town of the district, and was so constituted on the
. ,. 23nd July 1887, the Municipal Committee being formed
The Municipality, ^j ^j^^ ex'officio members and eight principal residents
of the town, selected and appointed by Government.
The chief public buildings are — ^The Court-house, the Courts of the Judicial
Commissioner of Upper Burma and of the Commissioner^
Public buildmgs. MandaUy Division, the Telegraph offic^ Gencr.-il Post
Office, Terminal Railway Station, General Hospital and the Palace.
There are twenty bazaars. The chief and central bazaar is the Zc-g>-o,
which measures 400 by 350 yards and was said to be the
Biua.-irB. largest in the whole of liurma until 1892. This bazaar paid
the Municipality at first f^s. 6,000 a month and on subsequent re-leases
Rs. 15,000 and Rs. 16,500, and this latter rent was actually being paid when
the bazaar was totally destroyed by fire on the 6th .April 1897.
Mandalay was founded and built in the years 121S and 1219 B.E. (A.D.
1856-57) by King Mindi^n, under circumstances which
d U Town caused him to think that in establishing a new city at the
' foot of Mandalay Hill he was obeying a sacred mandate.
When Mind6n Min was at Araarapura and before he was crowned King, he
was much impressed by two dreams. In the first he seemed to see a urge
town at the foot of Mandalay Hill, the inner wall of which was higher than
the outer. In the second, he found himself mounted on a white elephant, which
tooV him to the foot of Mandalay Hill. On dismounting he met two women,
named Ba and Maw ; one (00k him by the right hand
!*• f°" "*'*". s;- and the other by the left and in this fashion thev led him
Ax\lm% ' *° ^^^ ^'°^ ^'^ ^"^ ^'" *^" ■^<^^'^'»»"g ^^^ summit they were
addressed by a man named Nga Sin, who ofTered MindAn
Min a handful of scented grass with these words : " If you feed your
elephants and cavalry horses in this place with tlie grass which grows here
they will alwaj-s thrive."
Subseciucntly Mind6n Min was proclaimed King, and on ascending the
throne, according to Burmese custom, he had to take to wife the two
Princesses who were nearest of kin to the blood royal. Consequently his
step-sister and his cousin became his consorts, under the titles of the Nanma-
daw and the Al*-nandaw (Jueens (the Queens of the great and of the middle
palates). It was a curious coincidence that these two Queens were both
born on Thursday ; and as names beginning with the letters Ba (00) and Ma
(«) arc only given to those born'on Thursday, in accord.incc with the Rurmcse
Sedin KyttH, part of Mindfln Min's dream was thus fulliUcd.
MAM
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
157
This struck him so much ^ that he resolved to fulfil the remainder of his
dream bv' founding the present town of Mandalay. He
H« fwojvcs 10 called together all the Court astrologers, the sadavss and
found J^"='*y ^ learned men, and LXinsulted them, and the majority, to
n«ih M«nd«l«y ,^^^ y^. ^^^^^. ^j^^j^ calculations to suit the Royal mind.
man named Samei
the great city near ftlandalay
prophecies) already existed in the town of Amarapura. Their objections
were, however, o>XTruIed, and the present town of Mandalay was built under
the superintendence of the following oflicials, who were personally selected
by the King for that purpose —
The Mvadaung Myosa IVun-gyi;
The Knampat Afyosa Wundauk ;
The Sa-yc-daw-gyi U Kyi ;
The Sa-ye-dau-gyi U liwa; and
The Myt'datna Sa-ye U Thauk.
The masonry wall enclosing the city (now called Fort Duffcrin) was raised
_. |. under the direct orders of the King, and is of the following
dimensions.: —
Foundation ... „. i cubit (iQ'OS inches).
Base .., ... ... \ ta (it'iifect).
Height ... ... ... iscubils (23-81 feet).
Over this wall of fifteen cubits is a course of battlements three cubits high,
which make the wall eighteen cubits in height. The wall is a perfect
(tquare, each side measuring six hundred tss. The reason for adopting this
measure was that it corresponded with the date of the year in whicii the
town was built, namely, 2,400 of the Burmese Thalhana year (i.f., the Year
of Religion dalitig from the death of Gaudania). Over the city wall, at regular
internals of fifty tas, are watch-towers or turrets (called pyn-o), each having
gold-tipped spires. There are twelve city gales, the four principal being
exactly in the centre of each side of the square, and bearing from the palace,
which is built in the centre of the city square, magnetically due north, south,
east, and west.
Mandalay was built, as far as could be ascertained from ancient records,
on the same model as the first city of Ava. founded by King Nyaung-yan
Mintatya-gyi in (>6o B.E. (1598 A.D.t, the second citv of .Ava, built by
Shiubyusbiu in 1 1J5 B.E. (1763 .A.D.), and the city of Amarapura, built by
King Mind6n's great-grandfather in the year 1 144 B.E. (1782 A.U.;.
When the gates and city walls were (inishcd, the four great drums and
bells were placed in position, one .it each gate of the city.
e mow. These drums were used for striking the hours of the day
and night, and were of different kinds of wood. That at the eastern gate
was of teak ; the southern gate drum was of pauk : at the west it was of thit'
missu ; and at the north of mango wood.
Besides these, another drum, adled the Mt'ngala min-jtya, was suspended
in a spiral roofed shed before the Palace on the eastern front, just inside
the Ked Gate, on the right hand of the city wall. This drum was intended to
remain permanently, and was struck only when the King went an^-whcrc in
SUte.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER^
[WAN
The drum known as the BnJiost, with a hell hung hrsidc it, was suspended
betwecD four white posts outside the Ywe-tlaw-yu gate of
Rites accompany- the Palace vard. The striking of the hours o( the day and
ingthcloundation. ^^^ watches of thr night on the BafiOBt ?,:^\c the time to
the drums at the four city gatca. The bell-nian always did this in his State
robes,
Hutldings, large and ftmall, were huilt for the guardian nats of the city,
one at each corner of the city walls, and, according to old usage, niJJ'-inspircd
persona were pla*-ud in charge of theni to make offerings.
Before the walls were huilt up pits were dug at each of the four
corners of the city. These were lined with masonry work, and then large
jars were placed in them. These jars were of a size to hold one hundred
and twenty viss of oil, and were glazed inside and out. Into them was
poured forty viss of scssamum oil, extracted from the large -graint-d kind,
forty viss extracted from the small-grained kind, and forty viss of mustard
oil. The jars \verc then tightly closed, and over them were built the corners
of the city wall.
T« ^ .. _ , The outer ramparts or earthen embankments were built
1 neouter ramparts • . a fi. j-
*^ as late as 1875. Ihe dimensions are —
Base ... ... ... iQtiu (tii'to f«ei).
Height ... ... ... 10 cubits (ii-io feet).
Wklth ^t top ... ... 6 iaa {6666 feet).
The outer or river side was faced with stone to prevent river encroach-
ments ; the embanl<ment was built to keep river water from Hooding the
lands west of the Shweta chaung. This encouraged new settlements, and
added to the prosperity of the town. It also protected MandaUy from foreign
«nemics and. according to the King's idea, kept the falace beyond the range
of cannon shot from vessels, as they could not now, as formerly, come up to
the Shweta ekaung in times of flood. It is worthy of note that, with the
building of the outer ramparts, the whole of King Minddn's dreams were
fullillcd. and he died shortly after their completion.
The city and town of Mandalay arc symmetrically laid out in square
blocks. During the King's reign all high officials and persons of note had
their dwellings in the centre of each of these plots, and the outer portion
was occupied either by tlic huts of their followers and dependents or by
petty traders and shopKCt-pers. No one was allowed to erect any buildings
of value ; hence many strangers who came to Mandalay in former days de-
scribed the town as only a collection of huts.
Matters have changed greatly for the better since the British occupation.
The dilapidated huts and novels have giv<^-n place in very many inst.inces to
substantia] brick houses ; and the wcll-laid-out C'antoiimcrls and fine build-
ings in the Ruropeaii ijuartcrs. including the Public offices, Post OlTicc, and
private residences, all testify to the increasing prosperity and well-being of
the town under British rule.
The town was occupied by the British forces on the 28th November 1XS5.
Hbtorv at the A provisional administration was immediately constituted.
Annexaiibn All the members of the Hlutiiaw professed tliemselves
willing to take part in the government of the country
1^
MAM?
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'59
under the guidance of Colonel Sladen, and tlic Council began by issuing
proclamations and ordering the old officials to continue in the regular (ler-
formance of their duties.
On the 15th December 1885 the Chi<'f Commissioner, Sir Charles (then
Mr.) Bernard arrived in Mandalaj* and aat^umcd charge of the Civil Adminis-
tration. The town and district of Mandalay were removed from the control
of the Council and placed under a Deputy Commissioncr.
On the ist January t886, by proclamation of the Viceroy, Upper Burma
- was declared to be a part of Her Majesty s dominions and
an a tcr. ^^,^^ placed under the direct administration of tlie Viceroy.
Mandalay town was placed under a District Superintendent of Police,
assisted by two myowuns, the Town Magistrates of Burmese times. The
dacoitics and robberies which had been frequent under the national Govern-
meut continued for some time, but by degrees the gangs of robbers were
broken up.
Destructive (ires were a feature of the months of March and April. 5iome
of them were accidental, but many were the work of incendiaries, in par-
ticular one which occurred in the middle of April 1886. Some forty or filly
persons, who professed to be adherents of the Myingun Prince, organized
an outbreak in the town. Part of them rushed a police-station and cut down
three policemen, killed an uoarmed European who was walking in the street,
and set lire to some houses in the city, while others set fire to some houses in
the town. This was the most serious of these attempts, and it was put down
almost as soon as it broke out. The troops and police were quickly in pursuit
of the dacoits, who fled almost immediately.
In August 1886 that part of the to^vn which adjoins the Irrawaddy river
was flooded by the sudden bursting of the embankment, and some loss of life
and considerable destruction of property resulted.
The delayed occupation of the subdivision of Maymyo led to the formation
of gangs of rebels in that part of the country, who dacoited the villages at
the edge of the plain, but disturbances In Mandalay town itself censed after
1886, though there were several conspiracies to effect risings, most of them
thwarted by the police. By tlje end of 1888 the gangs under the .Setkya
pretender, /io Zeya. So Lan, Oktama, Bo Gawya, Kyawzaw, Jia To, Bo
Thcin, Bo Fangan, Bo Vein, and others were broken up and most of the
leaders killfc<l, arrested, or driven into biding beyond the British frtjiitier, and
since then Ma.ndalay has been as peaceful as any other town in Burma.
On the rst January i8(>6 the town was divided into two subdivisions, each
....... in charge of a first-class Magistrate The Eastern sub-
division comprises the whole of tl)c town between the
Shweta chaun^ on the west and 26th or B road on the north, *vhile the
Western subdivision is the remainder of the town. Each of the subdivisions
has an Assistant Superintendent of Police in charge of its police, while the
whoh is under the Deputy Commissioner, who is assisted by a headquarters
Assisuni Commissioner and by a District Superintendent of Police
The system of ay^it iuffris (headmen of wards) and akit-et I'/ks [elders
of blocks), which obtained in Burmese times, is stili continued and, besides
assisting the police, these ofBcials collect the municipal taxes, the a\at iugyis
getting a commission of 5 per cent, on their collections.
i6o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAN
The town of Mandalay is now divided into —
(i) The Municipal area.
(2) The Cantonment.
The town covers an area of about six miles from north to south and three
miles from cast to west. This area ia administered in the ordinary way hy a
Municipality, and all the taxes go to the Municipal Fund, which has a total
revenue of about live lakhs of ru]>ces. This fund is expended on the welfare
of the jnliabitants, the improvement of the town, and the upkeep of a Civil
Police force of some four hundred men No one visiting Mandalay now would
recognize it as the ill-kept and squalid town of ten years ago ; spacious roads
have been laid out, avenues of trees planted, street lighting and watering
introduced, and the springing up of substantial houses everywhere testifies to
tbc great strides that have been made since the Annexation.
The Cantonment comprises what was formerly known as the City, i.e., the
portion between the four brick walls which have been
Cantonments. described above and the inner enclosure containing the
Falace.
Within this area the ministers and hangers-on of the Burmese Court used
to live, and at the time of the Occupation it was crowded with Burmese
houses of various kinds. All this has been changed: the Uurmese houses
have been removed, and the spare taken up thus has been laid out with roads
and avenues of trees, and barracks for the \'arious regiments aad quarters
for the officers of the garrison have been built. The whole is called " Fort
Duffcrin." With the moat and the hattlcmcntcd walls surrounding it on all
sides " Fort Dufferin " is a cantonment which in picture squencss and neat-
ness of outline can vie with any in India.
The garrison of Mandalay consists of one regiment of British Infantry, one
British Mountain Battery, and two regiments of Native Infantry.
The population of Majidalay, according to the census of iHgo, was 188,815.
It has now nearly twenty miles of metalled roads within municipal limits.
An unique feature of "Fort Dufferin" is the Falace, which, with its
The Palace gardens, was until 1S88 surrounded with a wall of brick
eight feet high and two thousand feet square. Outside
this agun stood a stockade of stout teak-wood logs, each twelve inches in
diameter. The stockade was twelve feet high and two thousand two hundred
feet square ; both these defences have been dismantled since the Occupation,
the materials being used for various purposes in connection with the sen-ice
to which the old City is now put as a cantonment. Outside this again was
tbc brick wall, twenty-two and a half fret high, which has been described
above, and the moat, one hundred and fifty feet wide : the King consequently
was well guarded.
The Falace, ^thich is madeupof a group of wooden buildings, many of them
highly car\'cd and gilt, st;inds on a brick platform measuring nine hundred by
five hundred feet and six feet in height. It was originally built in .\marapura,
in the lime of Shvvcta A/tn or King Tharrawaddy, but was subsequently
removed to Mandalay by King Miuddn.
The principal buildings, surrounding the Palace proper, in the innermost
enclosure were the following :—
(i) The Glass Palace, where the royal nuptials were celebrated.
MAN]
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
l6l
(a) The Tabindain% house, intended for the sole use of the betrothed
of the Heir- An parent.
(3) The by edaikoT Treasury (since dismantled), where the AlwinvfunS
or Privy Councillors sat.
(4) The }liutda~x or Council Chamber, where the Mingyis sat and
transacted State business.
(5) A richly decorated '(^awn/ ormouaBtery in which King Thibaw
spent the period of his priesthood (since converted into the
garrison chapel).
(6) King Mind6n'5 mausoleum.
(7) The Observatory tower, a circular wooden campanile, one hundred
feet high, whence the King used to watch the town and whence
it is said that Queen Supaya-lat ^^-atched the entry of the
British troops into Mandalay.
(8) The bell-towcr, on the west of east gate, whence the gong and
drum sounded the watches.
(9) A high iovKt on the east of the east entrance, in which a tooth of
Gaudama was enshrined.
(10) A garden jxilace, or summer-house, in which King Thibaw even-
tually gave himself up to the British Government.
In the Palace proper there were nine thrones ; —
(i) The Lion Throne, in tlteeasl porch, used three times a year for the
reception of Sajehteas, Ministers, and Members of the Royal
Family.
(2) The Duck Throne, west of the Lion Throne, used for the reception
of foreigners.
(3) The Elephant Throne (north of the Duck Throne), where the Royal
white elephant was displayed.
(4) The Water Feast Throne (in the Glass Palace), used at that par-
ticular feast.
(5) The Snail Throne (south of the Duck Throne), used on the occasion
of the King requiring the warrant for the appmntment of an
Heir Apparent.
(6) The Deer Throne (in the north porch), where the King met the
white elephant.
(7) The Peacock Throne (in the south porch), used for reviewing the
Royal stud.
(8) The Lily Throne (in the west porch), used by the Queen and the
ladies of the Court as a reception room (now utilized as the
Upper IJurnia Club).
(9) The Lion Throne (or Hlutdato), where important cases were tried,
which corresponded with that in the east porch.
Further details about the Palace and the Palace officials will be found in
Chapters XI and XVf of the Introductory portion.
[() The Arakan or Mahanmni Temple contains a colossal metal image of
PnaodaB. Gaudama, which was brought from Arakan when that
country was conquered in 1784 by the then Crown Prince
(son of I^odaw'-paya)- It is situated in the Kyun-Wn-flk-shaung quarter.
The image is held in great veneration by the people, who come from all
parts of the country to worship before it on all Buddhist feast days. In its
precincts are stone slabs, on which are recorded all the cultivated and other
l62
THE ITPP-R BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UAH
Fl
In.
13
7
9
6
4
ti
6
1
9
o
lands in Upper Rnrma, the rrvcnue of which has been dedicated to religious
purposes. T h^ro arc also two colossal bronze images, which seem to be of
Hindu workmanship. They arc believed to be efficacious incases of disorder*
o( the stoiiiHch : a few words ol prayer arc muttered ami the sufferer then
places Ms hand on the body of the imago.
The pagoda is in charge oi fifteen recognized trustees. The image, which
is profusely gilt, is in the usual sitting posture, that is to say, with the legs
folded under the body, and is plared on a masonry pedestal six feet ten
inches in height. Its dcmensions are-
Height ...
Round thfl waist ». ...
Round the arms ..■
Breadth from shoulder to shoulder
Breadth at b.-isc
(a) The Thctkya-thiha Paya is a large metal image cast by King Ba-g)'i-
daw in 1823 to supersede the Mahamuni or Ar.ikan image, it is placed
on an elevated masonry platform with a spiral wooden structure over it,
and is situated in the Aungnan-yeiktha quarter. lU original destination
was Awl, but it seems to nave proved a harbinger of disasters wlicrcver
it was moved, for no sooner was it placed at .'\va than the downfall of the
King and the subsequent desertion of his capital took place. It was removed
to AmaraiJura in 1849. and not long afterwards the reigning King was de-
throned and. that city in turn abandoned. It was (inally brought to Mandalay
in 1884, and in the followiog year King Tbibaw lost his crown and country.
It is in a sitting posture, like the Maliamuni image, and rests on a masonry
pedestal eight feet nine inches high : its demensjons arc —
Fl.
Height ... ... ... ... US
Round wuiftt ,.. ... ,,. ... ji
Round anns
Breadth from shoulder to shoulder
Bicadlhat base
S
7
JI
In.
8
10
I
S
(3) The Kuthodaw or Laivka Marazcin, in the present Cantonments,
consists of a group of 730 pagodas. The central and largest one was built
by King Miniinn, and the surrounding smaller ones by his Ministers, in the
years 15*57 ^^ ^^^^4- In ^ich of the 729 smaller iwgodas stands a stone slab
bearing a scries of inscriptions which form a complete record of the Burmese
sacred \rritings.
(4) The Incomparable " Pagoda " or .Mu-mashi kyaung ^vas also situated
in Cantonments It was built by King MindAn as a mark of rrspect to his
late father, whose throne he placd there. The foundation was commenced
in 1857, and the building was not completed befori: 1S77. The Atu-niashi
was burnt in 1893. It was really a monastery and not a pagoda.
(5} The nin gdawya pagoda, built in 1847 by the I'agan King, is situated
in the Tbiri-hema quarter. The most sacred image in it is the Mjihuva
Paya, brought from tiya in India in (839, in the time of Nyitlaw Shwcfto
Min.
(6) The Payani pagoda, in the Pul4-ngwe-yauog quarter, was built about
the twelfth century. A sacred image known as the Myatsaw Naungdaw
Paya is kept in it. This image was brought from Toungoo about 1785.
MAN}
THE LPPER BLKMA GAZETTEER.
163
(7) The ShwC'lcyi-mjiii |>agoda, in the P) l-gyi-kov-et*t]ia-yc quarter, was
built about the ttiirtcciith crntury : siuct the British occupation certain images,
the priocipal of which arc the Shinbyu, Anya. Thiha-daw, and Shwi lin-hin,
held in great veneration as the objects of worship of successive Kings o(
Burma from the time of Alaung-sithu, King of Pagan, have l>ccn remo^'cd
from the Palace and set up within one of the compartments of this pagoda.
The worshippers are numerous on all holy and feast days, and the shrine is
now one of the most important in Mandalay.
MAN-DAW. — A village of twenty-nine houses of Shan-f^urmansand Kada
Kachins on the right bank of the Irrawaddy, in the Shwegu subdivision of
Bhamo district. The Kachins came here in 1200 BK. (1838 AD.) from
Ma-gyi-^aung, six miles to the north-cast. The villagers live mostly as
foresters, and cultivate also a Ikth^ ^c-gya and taungya; they own thirty-
fivr buffaloes.
MAN-DU. — ^A village in the Mandu circle, Laung-she township, Yawdwin
subdivision of PakAkku district, vn\h a population of fifty-onc persons and a
revenue of Rs. 70 in 1897.
MANG HANG.— A small circk in the Northern Shan State of North
Hscn Wi, lying to the south of S6 Lan. In 1896 it had twelve villages. The
headman's village stands on an isolated hilt in the middle of an upland
plain in which the other villages lie. The circle, which was formerly ruled
by a Kachin, has now a RiJauiig headman, and there are houses of both races
in the main village, f^esidts hill-rice, tobacco, S(ssamum, and other minor
po<luce are grown. Most of the villages arc exclusively Palauiig, and each
nas its small monastery.
MANG HSICXG. — A Urge district tributary to Mang Ldn, Northern
SItan States. 1'hc head of Mang Hscng assumes, and has given to him, the
title of Sawtjva, but he has not the importance or status of the Myozas of-
Mflt Hai or Maw Hpa, and yet is a vciy much greater man than the ordinary
circle officer
The district lies for the most part on a great bluff over the Salwecn, which
is divided from Mot Hai by the dei^p valley of the Nam Nang. at the point
where it enters the Salween. It is bounded on the north by Mot Hai, on
the east and south by various circles of the maiu State of Mang UCn, and
on the west by the Salween river.
Mang Hseng had not been visited up to 1898. In 1893, according to Ta
Kiit State records, it was made up of four circlfs {Man Ang, Urn Tora,
Man Ngawn, and Man Pang) and contained eighteen villages, sevejitcen of
which were inhabited by W'a and one by Shans. The chief village, on the
eastern shoulder of the rounded main bluff, is coospicuous from a long dis-
tance, and ap[)earcd to have a considerable population. Um Tflm is the
largest of the four rtrrles, with six villagrs, and it is in this village that Msai
Kang, the Shan village, is situated.
MANG KA — A mdng in the Northern Shan State of North fisen Wi,
formiug the most north-easterly part of the Shan States west ol the Salween.
The ownership of the tract was long in dispute, hut it was settled to be
British territory by the Hurma-China Boundary Commission, in rebruary
1899.
164
THfi UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
Many Ka is bouudcd on the north by the Chinese Shan State of Mang-
Boundariea ^^''' (^*^"S Hkawn) ; on the east the Salween separates
it from Ko Kang : to the south it borders on MOng Ya ; and
01) the west marches with Mong Kn.
In 1892 there were thirty-nine Kachin villages in the mong, with a popu*
J. ^^ lation of 2,831 persons. There were only two Shan vil-
lages, with ninety-seven inhabitants. Besides these., there
were six villages of Palaungs. Owing to the want of definite control Uie
Kachins have liithcrto been very unruly, but have accepted British authority
witii apparent gratification.
The number of their clajis in the district (Marus. Asis, 'Xhliums, Lepais,
C Iti ■ I'o ^^^ I-ahtawngs) is at once an advantage and a source of
" trouble. Their jealousies and long-cherished feuds pre-
vent them from combining to do mischief to their neighbours, but on the
Other hand they have up till now broken up the area into a scries of mutually
defiant village communities. With the British control wliich will begin as
these pages are passing through the Press a bi-ttcr state of things will be
established.
Except on the nofthern frontier) in the valley of the Nam Yo. which forms
the boundary, and along the Nam Nim and smaller streams, there is very
little wet cultivation and the great bulk of the mong is made up of a series
of hill spurs running from the watershed bclwccD the Irrawaddy and the
Salween down to the latter river. Some cotton is grown, but not in any
great quantity.
MANG KING-HSAN. — A Chinese village of fourteen houses in the Ko
Kang Traos-Salwccn circle of tlie Northern Shan State of Hscn \Vi (Thein-ni).
The village stands at a height of 4,000 feet on the steep slope of the Ching
Pwi stream, and at no great distance from the Salwren, fn 1892 it contained
a population of seventy-three persons. Tlicy cultivated large quantities of
poppy and a considerable area of hill rice, maize, and Indian corn, besides a
little barley, the last for the manufacture of liquor.
MANG KUNG. — A ffaingoe drcle in Mdng Lung sub-
Area and popula- state of Hsi Paw. Northern Shan States, in charge of a
n^baing, with an estimated area of about sixty square miles.
The population in 1898 numbered six hundred and thirty, divided between
three hundred and forty-two households and twenty villages.
Boundaries. The circle is bounded on the—
North and East. — By Mong Mit State.
South. — B}* Taw Hsang and Nam Hpan.
iVest.— 'By Na Law.
South-west. — By suburbs of Mong Lung town.
The net revenue paid amounted to Rs. 2.747, with about
two thousand four hundred and sixty baskets of paddy.
Blang Kung is the principal lowland paddy circle of the Mflng L*5ng sub-
State. U has Tivc villages of Kachins and a few of Palaungs.
The ne-baing's village. Mang Kung, is the most important village in Mong
L&ng. It had in 1898 seventy-five people divided bet^veen
Mang Kiing vll- fprty-two houschoulds, hut it is. though separated by three
^^t'- or four hundred yards from ZegAn village, practically one
lion.
Revenue.
ttAKi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Tmde and com-
munications.
with it, and there are in Zegftn thirty-four households, so that the total '»
seventy-six households.
Mang Kung has a hig hazaar and there is a well-presen'cd pagoda close to
the village ia Maxig Kung l!miL<;, and ihrcc pagodas, which, though just in
Nam Hpan circle timits, are only distant a few hundred yards from Mang Kung,
and are called and looked upon as the Mang Kung jiagodas. At them is held
the principal festival in MOng Long, in the month of March.
The bazaar is almost larger than that held at MGng Long,
and it is locally an imfKHlant ccntrc'for trade, owing to its
position and the amount of paddy grown,
Roads converge here from Hsi Paw via Kyawk M&, from MOng Mit, from
Mogdk, and Mfing Long.
Shan caravans from Nam Lan, Nam Yang, and Mong Hko come via Taw
Hsang with sessamum oil, which they sell for one rupee a viss.
Panthay caravans come with kerosene oil from Hsi Paw.
There is a fair trade io rice to Mogdk, where the rate is Rs, 4 to Rs. 4-8-0
a basket, and a large u'ater-miU, owned by Chinamen, is used in milling the
paddy.
A few spathe bamboo bats and small baskets are turned out.
The valley is watered by the Maw Tawng stream, which runs into the Nam
Pai.
It IK nlniost surrounded by lulls and lies at an elevation of some 2,500 feet.
MANG KUT-SAl. — A small circk; in the Noitliein Shan State of North
Hsen Wi ; it had in 1898 only two Shan villages, with a population of about
OTtP hundred and seventy persons, it is situated some ten miles east of Lashio.
The villages are in the centre of a small paddy plain and are surrounded
by heavily wooded and uninhabited hills.
MANG LON. — One of the Northern Shan States. It bestrides the Salwccn,
and extends from about 21^ 30' to 23^ north latitude, or
■ ^^%. ^^ *"*' ^^^ ** hundred miles along that river. Its width varies
lU sub-S(ai«. greatly, from a mile or even less, on either side of the river,
to perhaps tweiity-hve miles at its broadest part, in the latitude of Ta Kut.
the capital. The Salween divides itinto two parts, East Mang Lon and West
Mang Ltin, and the Sa^wbiea has also control over the sub-States of Mot Hai
on the north and Maw Hpa on the south, both lying chiefly cast of the Sal-
M'cen rivef but with a few circles on the western bank, of the tract of IlOk
Lap on the right bank of the river, stretching southwards from Maw Hpa, and
of Mang Hseng on the north and on the left bank of the Salween.
It is bounded on the north by the Wa (so called La) States of Kang Hs5
. and Son Mu, by various Slates of the Ngck Lck confede-
EoundatM^. ^^^^ ^^^^ | ^oi Ldn or Lon No ; on the cast by Loi Lon,
the Pet Kang federation of Wa States, M&ng Lem (part of the Chinese pre-
fecture ol Chen Pien), and by Kengtung; on the south by KfingtQng, east
of the Salween, and Milng Nawng, west of it ; on the west by Keng Lun,
Kehsi Maiisam, and South Hsen Wi.
East Mang LSn is the main State and the residence of the Satvb-xa. It
consists broadly of the mountain mass which divides the
Salween from the upper courses of its affluent the Nam
E^sl MAng Lon.
\C6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEP.R.
C«MN
Hka, a large river which drains murli country north and south, and forms ihe
southern boundary ol Maw Hpaand the eastern of Vtang T-6n. The Sta.te is
well watered, and the various streams liave worn deep valley's, which render
communications very dilTicuIt and marching toilsome.
Along the stream beds are, here and there stretches of paddy-land, and
ahout these are setLled the only Shan inhabitants of this part
Population and ^f ^]^^ j^jatg. -phe \Va CMX-upy all th.i hills, usuallv under the
'^'^*' shelter of a ridge and not on the crest, and at afl altitudes.
Of late years the encroachments of the Chinese on the country to the north-cast
have driven many La'hu (Mu Hsfl) into East Mang Lon, and these people
always settle at the highest points they can find. There are also one or two vil-
lages of Kachins ITie population of Fast Mang J,6n does not probably exceed
Wa ^''^ ^^ seven thousand, and five thousand of these are Wa.
The w - j.^^^ ^^^ ^jj ^. J j^^ ji^^. Sawbwa to be Buddhists, but,
unlike others oi the Wa race converted elsewhere, their fervour is not
consincuous. All, however, have long since giveu up head-hunting and,
though the heads of animals are not uncommonly seen on posts outside their
villages, hunun sikulls are very rare and, besides being oldi arc always said
to be those oi criminals.
West Maung L6n is very much like Ko Kang. It consists of a long narrow
strip of land, parallel to the Salwcen and including very
Wejn Mnng L5n : |jtt]e more than the riverine ridge. The population is
natural feature*. probably aslar^c now as ever it was, andthc-rc is no great
room for increase. The great bulk of the Slate consists of a confused mass
of hills, with narrow valhrv's in hH ween. In these tin: villages are situated and
they cultivate narrow strips oi paddy-land along the banks of mountain
streams.
To this general character there arc only three exceptions, in Mong Kao,
Nawng Hkam.andTon Ilongjand of these Mnug Kao Is
The ihree plateau*, ^j^^ ^^|^. ^^^ ^^hich has much room for an intrease of popu-
lation. It lifs almost due cast of Mong Heng. and consists for the greater part
of a narrow, well-watcrtrd plateau, some eight hundred feet above the Nam
Pang, on thcleft bank of which it lies. Nawng Hk am and Ton Hong run into
Tang Van, and arc divided from it by no physical barrier. Theyan;lioth to the
west of the Salwcen boundary range, and the open country of Tang Van
extends \\*ithout a break into both circlts. These three circles are tUe most
prosperous — in fact the only i>rosperous — circles of Mang LOn, and the two
httcr seem very unlikely to be able to support a larger number of inhabitants
than they now have.
West Mang Lon is divided into three parts — the Katcn Tan, Kawn No,
and Kawn Kang, the South, North, and Central Ridings.
This division has do particular valut* or significance except
that of conwnicnce and orderly arrangement, for there is
no special official in charge of any one of the iojens. There were in 1892
thirteen Jitamdni(oT kin-mong charges in the South, twelve iti the North, two
of which arc cast of the Sat ween, and twelve in the Middle Riding, Of thirty-
seven circles therefore, thirty-6vc lie west of the Salween and two onlv, both
of ihcm very small, east of it. On the other hand, small circles of Mot Hai
Krotrude west of the Salween into'the Kairn A'oand equally small portions of
law Hpa into tlie Kawn Tan.
Thfi three kavns
or ridings.
MANl
THE UPPER BURMA
'EER.
.«)
The Kavf ToS or
Sfnith Ridintr.
Man Ping, for a sliort time the cipital, is in tlie Kawn Ka ng, and Na Lao,
„. . , . tlip former chief villaffe, is about sixteen miles of? in the
Thor populaitwi. ^,,,^„ ^Vo, in which there are Uty viUages, wiili five
hundred and three hoiwes ; the great majority have under ten.
In the Kawn Katf^ the twelve circles have sevcnty-snven villages, with
eight hundred and thirlv-lwo houses, and four thousand six hundred and
thirty-four inhabitants. In this riding there are two villages (MftnR Kafl
and Ho Pang) with over forty houses, two (Ping Kao and \.o\ Uku) with
over thirty, and two (Pa Tep and Pa Sang) with twenty or more. As in
the Kaan Tau, the majority of villages have less than ten houses.
f n the ten circles of Kare/t Nb. west of the Salween, there are seventy-one vil-
lages, with seven hundred and thirty-seven houses and four thousand six
hundred and nine inhabitants. Three of these have over thirty houses (Kiu
Pa, Man San, and Na Tap) and five have over twenty, hut the majority arc
as small as, or even smaller than, those in the other divisions of tlie State.
The total population of the State tn 1893 was 12,183 persons, living in one
hundred and ninety-eight villages.
The KatenTau, with its thirteen circles, is as large in area as the other
divisions, if not larger, but it is very thinly peopled.
A great part of it is covered with dense jungle, and
some of the hills arc too rocl<yto be cultivated, while
the soil is nowhere fertile. Not a few of the present inhabitants are
immigrants from Mftng Heng and MOng Ha. The circles arc all very small,
that of Mo Nga being the largest, with ei^ht villages and uincly-three houses.
All the circles are well stocked wttfi rattle, hut they seem to do little
or no trading. This perhaps arcotints for the fart that there has been no
cattle disease, and so further explains the much larger number of bullocks
, . , ■ that are found in Mang f.dn. in comparison with the adja-
cent South nsen Wi circles. I he ncrr grmvn is not more
than sufficient for the wants of the people, and the smnll amuunt of cotton
that is produced seems also all to be u-scd loeally. H any money comes into
the rilling at all, it is from the sale of cattle to other parts of the Shan Statc-s
which have lost their animals through dist-'ase. Such roads as exist are mere
tracks over an exceedingly broken country. What baxaars there arc at Na
Hka Long, Ho Nga, and Man Loi are of the most petty and local chan-icter,
and little but local produce is sold, .\nything in the shapt.- of manufactured
goods has to be obtained from Man Pan, t)ie chit-f village of Maw Hpa, which
lies on thi- O|»|)ositi' slope of the Salween to the Nam Un circle, or from the
bazaars of Miing H.su or Kehsi Mansain iu the Southern Shan States
Tltere are only six monasteries, with fourteen p/Sngyis and fifty-three
scholars among them.
jj^i^j^ The ^eat bulk of the population is Shan, but there are
three villages of Li-hsaw, one of T-a'hu, and one of Man
Tong Palaungs-
The l.i-hsaw, who number ciphty-seven, live on Loi Lan, an exceedingly
steep ridge running parallel lo theSalwcn. about seven thousand feet above
sea level, and shaped like the dorsal lin of a cat-tish. It rises three thousand
five hundred feet above the rest of the country, and falls away nearly six
thousand feet in an iilmost precipitous slope to the Salween. The Li*bsaw
1 68
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[tIAN
cultivate little beyond opium aod Indian-coru and arc miserably poor. There
are considerable numbers of goral {crmos goral), or goat antelopes, on the
hiUt and Insou are found on its lower slopes.
The I^'hu live much lower doun, and also cultivate quantities of opiuro.
Both they and the T,i-hsaw have long been settled in the State and are seldom
sien by llie Shans.
There are five htamSngs in the Kuvon Taii and seven kin-mon gs, and
_ _ the total amount of tribute collected annually is only live
^ " ' hundred and thirty-nine rupees.
The twelve circles of the Katvn Kan^ arc somewhat larger than those of
the South Riding, but even the largest of them has no
'^hv KvanKaHg. njorethan twelve villages- There is ven much more patldy-
or ccwmi Kidin^. ,^^ ^ ^j^^^ ^^^^^^ .^ .^ ^^^^ Southern Riding, and three circles
west of the Nam Pang {Paiug KxtK, Sfi Hi, and Nam Lawt) have been quite
cleared of trees by many years of taungya cultivation. In these and in M^ng
J . . Kao there are a good many bullock traders resident, who
make long journeys, trading to Mandalay and to Tawng
Peng for tea- Large quantities of crude sugar are produced in the greater
part of the Kawn Kong, and this seems to be the chief export besides opium,
the greater, portion of which is brought from the \Va States beyond the Sal-
ween. There are six bazaars in the riding, of which only those at Man Ping,
Mong Kao. and Kat Tao are of any importance, and even at these the stalls
which sell local produce are very few.
There are e\^t pfin^yi kyaungs, with twenty-four monks and ninety-one
P scholars, but the state of most of the buildings does not
argue any great amount of piety on the i>arl of the popu-
lation.
The majority of this is Shan, but ttiere are seven villages of Yang L.am, with
three hundred and twenty eight inhabitants. Six of the circles are in charge
of ktammgs, and there arc six kiismvngs.
The annual tribute collected hy the Satebwa amounts to Rs. 1 ,000, but this
is exclusive of large quantities of paddy and sugar delivered at Man Ping.
The greater part of the Katon No is a simple wilderness of hills, if any-
thing a little less cultivated or cultivable than the Kawn
N.-mhSng^'*" T'aw. Like the South Riding it is dominated by a promi-
nent and lofty ridge, that of Loi S3, which, like Loi Lan,
is chiefly inhabited by Li-hsaw.
The riding, however, has two prosperous circles in NawngHkam andTOn
N H It Hung. The former runs into the Tang Van district of South
and ^ Ten H6nff H^en Wi, with no more prominent boundary than a casual
circles. ditch, aod is obviously a natural part of Tang Van. 'V&a
Hung falls a little away from the Tang Van plain, and in
so far has a distinguishable border line, but all the associations of the people, as
well as their traffic, are rather with South Hsen Wi than with their own State.
N'avvng Hkara has thirteen villages and Ton i-lOng sixteen, but the former is
by a good deal the wealthier. A very large bazaar is held, and there arc large
numbers of traders, owning among them about three hundred pack animals,
which make yearly trips I0 Mandalay and elsewhere. Pony-breeding is also
carried on in away which is not common amongst the Shans. Elsewhere the
MAN']
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
169
rearing of animals is mostly IMt to the Palaungs. Ton HBng is much more
agricultural, and has a fair expanse of paddy-fields, in a hollow sourrounded
by low hills. It ts noted as the birthplace of the North Hsen Wi Sawbwa,
and it was from Ton Hong that he took his name before he became Sawbn-a,
His father, who was formerly hiamong here, now lives in Hscn Wi town, but
there are still many people in the circle who claim relationship with the
Sau'bvsa. Nawng rlkam and Tun Hong arc atetjual distances from Na Lao,
seven miles off, but the main ridge of the Sahvet.Ti range has to be crossed to
reach either.
On the slopes towards the SaUvecn there are several villages which culti-
vate the betel-vine.
Many of the villages in Na Lao circle are also engaged in the same culti-
Na Lao. valion, and a few of them grow the arcca-nut as well. In
Na Lao, howe\'er, the majority of the villages are wTct,
chedly small, and Na Lao itself, the former capital, |»crched on a sugar-Ioaf-
or bce-hivc hill, had only thirteen houses.
The road from Na Lao to Man Ping is very rough, perpetually crossing
spurs and gullies running eastwards from Loi Sd.
This circle of Loi S$ is the only other worth special notice. It consists oE
I . ci the huge ridge of that name, which rises into several peaks,
differing in tfiis respect from Loi Lan, which with it forms
the most prominent landmark in West Mang Lon. Loi S6 is chiefly inhabited
by Li-hsaw, who cultivate considerable quantities of opium, but there are also
two Shan and two Palaung villages with twenty-six houses among the four
of them.
Were it not for Tan Hong and Nawng Ilkam the /Cawn ^tf would be even
more povcrti,--stricken than the South Riding. As it is, it is much less pro-
sperous than the Middle lading, and paid no more than Rs. 580 revenue.
There arc four bazaars, at Nawng Hkam. TOn Hong, Man Kat. and Tawng
Hsu. The two former are of same size, cs[)ecially that at Nawng Hkam, and
attract large numbers of people, while the goods displayed arc up to the
average of most of thi- bazaars of the Shan States. Man Kat is a second
bazaar in the Nawng Hkam circle, whilst Tawng Hsu on Loi S6 is chiefly
resorted to for the bartering of salt and rice for opium.
There are nine monasterii's, with thirty pongyis and one hundred and
Mon le 'ta twenty-four scholars. The kyaungx in Nawng Hkam and
Ton Hong were, suljstantial and of some pretentiousness,
but they were burnt in 1894, and the others arc mere bamboo erections of a
very flimsy kind.
There are seven htantSngt and three h'n-mongs in Kawn NS exclusive
f.. . . of the two circles beyond the Salwee/i. Of the seventy-
r.iiJn'a^^'!^,™^"' on*= villages, sixty-four arc Shan, with a population of
4.171), nve are Li-hsaw, with 233 mhabttantS; and two arc
Man Tfing Palaungs, with a population of 197.
Throughout the whole of West Mang L«^n the climate is unhealthy, as the
_.. . .„ country alternates between storm-swept hills and steamy
Manff'tdn!' **' valleys. The soil, moreover, except in the narrow valleys,
is distinctly unproductive, so that it seems improbable that
it will ever greatly increase in prosperity or grow in population.
39
lyo
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
lory.
The
gnurds.
Though the Sa^biea is a Wa and the Wa are in a majority io East Mang
TheWaelement ^^^' there is not a single Wa in any one of the three rid-
ings west of the Salween, and not even isolated Wa
families are found. West Mang Lon is in fact vcrv much more Shan than
any of the Northern Shan States, as far as population is cona;rncd.
The Sub-States of Maw Hpa and Mot Hai arc described under their own
heads.
The (ollowii^ is a transladon of the history of Mang LOn, preserved at
Pang Yang, — In the beginning of time there were three
Legcndafy his- papp^da (hills) inhabited by two persons who were nei-
ther nat nor human. They existed spontaneously from
the union of ^^ pats of earth and water. These the Wa call Yahtawra and
Yatai and the Shans call Ta-hsek-hki and Ya-bselc-hki.
Hkun Hsang Lung saw them (he is thus abruptly introduced without any
.... explan-iiion, and appears to be looked on as a sort of
giK ol the Creator Spirit), and reflected that they would be suitable
persons to become the father and mother of all sentient
beings. He therefore named them Tahsang-kahsi and Vahsang-kahsi, and
from his abode in M6ng Hsang dropped two hrce^sampi (gourds) down to
them. Yahtawm and Yatai picked them up, ate the gourds, and sowed the
seeds near a rock. At the end of three months and seven days the seeds
germinated and grew into large creepers. In the course of three years and
seven moiitlis the creepers blossomed, and each produced a gourd which at
the end of that time had swollen to the size of a hilt. At the same time
Yahtawm and Yatai and the twelve kinds of creatures came to know the
sexual passion. When the gourds had reached their full size the noise of
human neings was heard inside one and the noise of all kinds of animals inside
the other.
Yabsang-kahsi grew great with child now and gave birth to a girl, who
had the ears and the legs of a tiger. Her parents there*
The b irth of fore called her Xang Pyek-hka Yck-hk|, and made over to
her all the expanse of earth and water and the two gourds.
They were now well stricken in years, and therefore they
called aloud and addressed the nats and fhu-gvin and vowed that whosoever
should split open the gourds should have their daughter to wife. At this
time there was one Hkun Hsang L'rflng. who came down from MQng Hsang
and ate the ashes of the old earth, and so became gross and heavy and was
unable to ascend again to his own country. So be remained on earth and
associated with the na/s of the hills and dales, the trolls and the kelpies, and
wandered from place to place — to the three thousand forests of Himawunia,
to the foot o( Loi 1 Is.io MOng, over hills and (ells to the sources of the Irra-
waddy (Nam Kio), and thence to the Nam KOng, the Salween.
At last he came to the place where Yahtawm and Yatai lived and. when he
saw their young daughter Nang Pyek-hka Y6k-hki,he fell
And the coming in love with her and asked for her hand. The aged couple
of Hkun Hsang ^q]^ i,j^ pf ^1,^ conditions that they had vowed to the
^ ^^' spirits of the air, and said that only the man who had the
power to split open the two gourds should have their daughter to wife.
Then Hkun Hsang L'rong called aloud and said : if he was indeed a Bhodi-
sattva who would in the fullness of time become a Buddha and save all
Nan R Pyek-hka
Y«k-hki.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
171
rational beings, then might the Mkun Satkya and the Madali Wihsakj-Qng tiat
descend and give to him the two-edged Satkya sword. They descended and
gave him the sword. Then he cut open the gourds; first that which con*
tained all the animals of the earth, and then that in which the human beings
were confined.
But before he struck he called to those inside. The hare and the crab
„ . were very anxious to get out. The hare curled himself up
gi>urds^''^hc hare '" ^ hall xvJth his head between his legs and watched for
and the crab. the stroke of the sword, but the crah crept beside him
and took no precautions. When the sword fell the hare
leapt out of the way, but the crab was cut io half. Such was the glory of
the sword that there was no stain of blood on it, and ever since then crabs
have remained bloodless animals. Then Hkun llsang L'rong took up the
shell of the crab and said : '' if in truth this world is to be the abode of rational
beings and the birthplace of the five Buddbas, then let this be for a sign, that
where the shell of this crab falls therfi shall a lake be found." And he flung
down the crab's shell on the mountain top, and thus was the lake Nawng
Hkco formed, and Hkun Hsang L'r&ng built a city called Mdng Mai on its
shores.
Since this place was the mother-land, and its inhabitants were the parents
of all the generations of men, it was called afterwards Sam-
He blwes and pyig Tcng, and the people were called Sampula, tlie first
endows thecounirj-. ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ thirw-orld called IJadda But Hkun
Hsang L'rong called it M6ng \Va and said : " Who so attacks or injures M6ng
Wa and harms the children of it, the Wa Hpilu Ysk-hka, may he be utterly
destroyed by the Satkya weapons." And he declared the land to be inde-
pendent for ever of all the countries surrounding it whether on the east, west,
north, or south, and it has remained a purely La Wa Hpilu Yfik-hka country
from the beginning of the world until now. And Hkun Hsang L'rOng made
the country rich with the seven kinds of metals — gold, silver, iron, copper,
lead, tin, and the soil of the earth.
The races of men that came out of the great gourd were sixty in num-
ber, and they were divided into four classes : those who
Theracesofmen: lived on rice ; those who lived on maire ; those who lived
he gives t Ii e m {,„ flpg], - ^^d those who lived on roots ; and each had its
^' own language and raiment and manner of living. From
these the five clans of Vang (Karens), two clans of Pawng (who they
were docs not appear), live clans of Tai (Shans), six clans of Hkfe
(Chinamen), ten clans of Hpai (undeterminable), two clans who were
neither Hkft nor Tai, and thirteen clans of Hpilu Yek-hka, are descended.
There were nine aged i>ersons who came out of the ground when it was cut
open, and Hkun Hsang L'rong made them his ministers in M^ng Mang Lfln
Sampula. With them he arranged the distribution of the dlllL-rent races.
The Hpilu Yek-hka lived in the centre ; the Hini settled in the south-east ; the
forty-one races of Hkun Hsan^ L'rong's family in the south-west ; the Tai to
the north-west ; and the Hkh in the north-east.
The six clans of the Pyamma Y6k-hka and the twelve clans of the Twatahsa
Hkun H s nn B "^^*^ among the descendants of Hkun Hsang L'rting. He
LVona's dynasty. was supreme Sovereign, and he built the two cities of
Nawng Hkeo and Nawng Awng Pu. He had three sons :
173
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAN
MangLti, %f<ing Lai, and Mang L6n, and when they were thirty-seven years
of age, in the year 70 of religion (473 B.C.), they went to Nawng Tarihpu,
the source of the Nam K6ng (the IJalween). There the Kings Hpi l.u and
Hpi Hpai gave them their cTaughtcrs in marriage.
Sao Mang LOn had a son named Mang Kyaw Sa. who married a Wa
Princess and later had an amour with a Naga Princess, who laid an egg in
a teak forest In his country. The egg was hatched by a tiger, and the child
who was born from it took at first the name of Hkun Hsak, from tTic teak
forest where he was born, and afterwards was known ns Hsii Hkan Hpa (the
Tiger King), when he h<!came famous and founded the city of H'n;g Mai, which
was afterwards known as Win^ Sampula Mang Lit.
There he died, and his son, Mang Hpi, took the title of Hsfl Kaw Hpa.
He had three sons, .M Hsawng, Ai Yi Hsawng, and Ai Hsam Hsawng.
The second of these, after his fathtx's death, became by invitation Saw&jva
of Hsen \Vi. There was much lijjhting. however, over the division of Hs5
Kaw Hpa's territories, and after ten great hattlcs Ai Yi Hsawng marched
westwards and founded the city of Hscn Si Man St, whilst his elder brother,
Ai Hsawng, took charge of Mang I^n and built the citv of Wing Hsao.
The youngest brother, Ai Hsam tisawng, made his way to China and became
Sao W6ng of that country. He carried oil with him the three seals which
the nals had given to the rulers of Mang Lon. and it was long before they
were recovered. In China, by the Princess Nang Htai, he had ten sons.
One of these, Mang Ying, possessed a precious stone worth a. kingdom's
purchase, which was given to him hy the nais. Whnn he put it in liis mouth
he could shout down thunder. When his father died the youngest son
stole Mang Ying's precious stone and went off with it to Loi Tawng Tau
and later went on to Lfc Tang, where he built the city called Kang L&, which
was afterwards called l^ing Hpai [the village of Man Hpai in South Hsen .
\Vi stands inside its ruined ramparts still). The year in which he stole the
precious stone was Pi Tao-hsan (the ninth jxar of an undetermined c)'cle,
see Introductory Chapter).
Twelve generations after this a white tiger appeared in China and killed
the Sao Wong's daughter in the Palace. The Chinese
The Mang L6n chased the tiger to Hsen Wi and tlicnce it made its way
vMsionoftlitTegend to Mang L5n. At the request of the fKj^w^ 7"« and the
of ihe wli-t* Lser. Saivbv;a of Hsen Wi the Mang L6n Sawbrca engaged the
Wa of the hills to catch it. This they did with traps of iron chains. It wag
sent of? alive, but died at Saw Se llona. The party cut it up and the place
is known to this day by the name of M6ng Pat, from the word pat to cut.
Further on they skinned it and cut off its head and the place where they did
so is now called Ho Ya, because they cut the tiger's head off {ya ho hso).
so
They handed the skin over to the Sawh'dui of Hsen Wi, and he sent it on to
the Wong Tt of China, who was so pleased that among other presents he sent
back two of the seals which had been carried off by Ai Hsam Hsawng. The
two seals were weighed and one of them was found to weigh onc-stxtrenth
of a rupee less than the other. The Chinese ambassadors had ortkrs to give
the lighter seal to Hsen Wi and the heavy one to Mang Lon. At the same
time the Wiirtg Ti advised the Hsen Wi Savbva to establish toll stations in
his State and to share the resulting revenue with Mang L5n. (Compare the
version of this legend in the Hsen Wi chronicle, given in the introduction.)
MAN1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
"73
At this time the boundaries of Maog Lon were— on the east the Nam
The boundaries H^avvng (the M&khong) ; on the north the Nam Hsiing
of Mang Lon t*"^ ' ang-pa H.nw) ; on the west the Nam Kong (the
Salwccn). (No boundary line is given to the south].
l,ater, however, Sao [~ikani Tet Hpa married the daughter of the ruler of
Mang L6n, and then the frontier of Mang LOn exteiulrd beyond the Salween
up Lii Loi Kaw, and included Pang Makta Hpck, Mong Pat, Kiu Mpak-Lu,
M6ng Pang Lawng, Pang Awk. Ho Ha, Pang Nang, Loi Hpa Tin, Na Kaw,
Mak-hin Hang Nam, Ho Hseng, Mak-hin Hang Hfi, Pang Nang I, Nam
Hsim, and Nam Pat.
The territory of Miing Hki (China) extended from the source of the Mfe-
khong on the north to Mong Myen on the south, and did not pass beyond the
Nam Hsung (Tang-pa Haw). All south of that belonged to Mang Lon.
(Mien-ning-Tu preserves the name of Mong Myen).
So far the native history, it is singularly unsatisfactory, in so far that it
gives us no coherent account of the growth of (he State and makes no allu-
sion whatever to the Wa or Lawa of the south, who at one time were all-
powerful in what is now KengtQng St;itc, and it would seem were no lese
80 in the modern Siamese provinces of Chieng Rai and Chieng ^tai. As to
tlie identity of the races the test of philologv- seems to admit of no doubt.
Possibly legends, traditions, and even histories, may yet be found which will
throw light on the question. The Oueosof Camocns seem most probably the
Wa, and his lake Cliiamay may be Nawng Hkeo. At the time of Vasco dc
Gama's voyage the Wa no doubt held most of the hills, at any rate from
Chieng Mai northwards.
Enquiry among the W.i of the present day does not produce much Infor-
mation, even about quiterccenthistory. Thefollowing account, given by Mr.
Daly in iSgt, however, seems partly accurate: —
" About eighty years ago a Wa named Ta A^vng, who was a native of
Hta Mo ( Ta Mo is the name of a clan, not of a place),
The gro»;cn of gradually acquired power and influence among his neigh-
in Ma't^LAnT'S *'«""■ cKiefiy, it is said, through amassing considerable
Awng'srule, wealth from the adjacent gold and silver mines; an
attempt which he made to form a distinct Chicfship was
at first successfully repressed by the representatives of the old line, and Ta
Awng fled to llsen Wi, The Hscn Wi Cliici espoused his cause and, by
sending a large force into Mang LOn, enabled Ta Awng to rstablish himself
as Sa-wif^ca. An arrangement was then concluded, whereby Hsen Wi agreed
to assist Ta Awng with a thousand men in case of need, on condition that
Ta Awng should send a contingent of five hundred troops to Hsen Wi
whenever required to do so, and that in years when the contingent was not
called out he should pay tribute at the rate of Rs. 2-8-0 per man of tlie con-
tingent. This tax was afterwards raised to Rs. 5 and subsequently to Rs. 10
or Rs. 5,000 per annum. Ta Awng made Hta Mfi his capital, took the
name of HsQ Hk.im and ruled till his death in 1 184 B. i£. {1822 A. D.).
'' Having no children, he was succeeded bv Sao Hkun Sing, a son of his
wife's younger sister. Hkun .Sing's first and chief wife
« *° ^«'"? ^u'^ ^^"^ * ^^' **"*■ ^^ subsequently married five Shans. all
rilaiS wiih Hsen na*'^" 0* ^^^ng l"Isu (Southern Shan States). Prior to
Wi. this the Wa had rarely inter-married with the Shans, and
it is from this date that the close assimilation of the more
174
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAN
" HkunSingcliedinB. E.
as under : —
1214 (1852], leaving six sons
civilized Wa to the Shans is h(>ld to have commrnccd. Hkun Sing ruled
thirty years, and his bold over all the neighbouring Wa communities, as
well as over Cis-Salwcen Maiig L6n, appears to have been firm and unshaken.
During his reign the capital was moved to Pang Vang, and the abovenamed
tribute to Hscn Wi is said to have been regularly paid.
" The custom in regard to Mang Ldn tribute appears to have I>een changed
about fifty years since, at the time when Hkani Leng was Sawbwa of Hsen
Wi. The fixed yearly contribution was done away with, and instead thereof
Mang l,Un [>aid a proportion (nominally one-third) of any tribute demanded
from Hsen Wi by the Court of Ava. The ordinary demand is said to have
been Rs. 3.000, and the usual distribution Alilet (present South Hscn Wi)
Rs. 500, the remainder of Hsen Wi Rs. 3,000, and Mang L6n Ks. 500.
'■ Sausbwa Hkam Ijcng was put to death by the Burmese in or about 1208
B. E. (1846 A.D), and on Mst-ng Kaw Hpa's succeeding, Hkam Lcng's uncle
Hkam Mawn rebelled; Hkam Mawn x^'as, however, quickly defeated and
killed- The two following years were the only peaceful ones of Hseng Naw
Hpa's rule, and in these two years regular tribute was received from Mang
L(in. In 121 1 B. E, (18415 A- 1^0 Hsen Wi was again thrown into disorder,
and commnnications with Mang LOn appear to have ceased from that date.
Disturbs nccs
after Hkun Sing's
dcilh : manx smalt
States break away.
( 1 ) San Upa Yaza by his Wa wifc.
(2) Naw Hpa.
(3) Ton Hsang (present Sawbwa).
{4) Hseng Kyaw.
(5) Sao Maha (once Chief of West Mang
Lon).
(6) Ratana.
"The eldest son Uya Yaza succeeded peacefully to the whole State, but io
the following year Naw Hpa rebelled and, having obt;uned assistance from
Kfingtung, compclIc<i Una Vara to fly to Mot Hai, where he died in the
following year. Hscn \Vl, being itself much disturbed, was unable to inter-
fere, and for some time confusion reigned.
*' Eventually Naw Hm obtained possession of the Trans-Salween portion
T6n Hsani; estab- °' ^^^"^ ^"°' soutb of Pang Yang (including Maw Hpa),
lishca himself cast "^"'^ "^ *'"^ whole Cis-Salween tract, while the remainder
of the State came under Ton Hsang. During these trou-
bles the petty chicfships of Ngck Hting, SQng LOiig, Kawng Pa, Ma Tct,
Tawng Tarawog, Liin Lrmg, &c., severed their connection with Mang Lfin, and
have since remained independent. The two half-brothers established them-
selves at Pang Yang and at Mau Pfing on Loi Lam (south of Na Lao) re-
specti\-ely, and appcai to have held no intercourse with each other, but on
Naw Hjia's death in 1221 or 1222 B. E. (1859-60), his territories fell under
Tfln Hsang, who appointed his three younger half-brothers to the charge of
the three Ridings of Cis-Salween Mang Lun, Hseng Kyaw holding the Cen-
tral, and Ratana the Southern division. Shortly after this Ratana died, and
the Sout^iern and Central Ridings were united under Hseng Kyaw.
One by each of five Shan
wives.
HANI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
»7S
"This accession of strength induced Hseng Kjraw to endeavour to establish
and Sao Maha ^'^ independence, in consequence of which TOn Hsang
westoftheSalween.
committed the whole Cis-Salween tract to the charge of
Sao MahS and assisted him to oust Hseng Kyaw."
[Hseng Kyaw upon this retired to North Hsen Wi {are 1877) and has since
supported himself by trading].
The relations hetween the two sections of the State, east and west of the
Salween, then remaiiied_sat is factory until the annexation of Upjscr Burma.
Sao Maha, as the Chief west of the river, was jnvited to meet Mr. Hildc-
MangLonatthe brand at the durbar at Mong Yai in r888, but failed to
Annexaiion : Sao comc or to give any reason for his non-appearance. He had
Maha refuses to mixed himself up a good deal, through his cousins, with the
comein; disturbances which had prevailed in Hst;[i Wi up till then.
Later in the year, two of his cousins were arrested by Mr. Daly at a meeting
at Mdng Yai and sentenced to two years' imprisonment. Organization of the
Shan States elsewhere prevented any notice being taken of West Mang LOn
till 1890. Bv this time the two prisoners had been released, and had taken
up their abotie with Sao Maha at Na Lao. By them Sao Mahs was persuad-
ed that the result of an interx'icw with a British Officer would probably be
his arrest and deportation. Moreover, he had been in communication with
Sao Wcng, the £x-Ch]c{ of Lawk Sawk, then resident in K^ngtung, who
dissuaded him trom submission to British authority. He therefore avoided
meeting Mr. Daly and api>arcntly mixed himself up in some fighting between
Mang Lon and Mong I>em, which took place about this time over the question
of the ownership of some circles beyond the Nam Hka, in the Mong Ngaw
neighbourhood,
His connection with this is somewhat obscure, but, in the end, Sao Maha not
only persistently evaded submission to British authority,
is deposed, and but adopted an attitude of open hostility to his brother.
re-«iabli6hcs h.m- ^^ <jesertcd his SUitc in 1892. when a British party march-
ed through it. TOn Hsang was then put in direct charge
of West Mang L6n, but Sao Maha collected a miscellaneous following at Mot
Le, a State in the Ngek Lek Confcderacj-, and not only took possession of
West Mang Lon, burning most of the villages in the process, but proceeded to
attack Ton Hsang, and so far surrceded that he burnt Pang Vang, about
fourteen miles from Ta Kut and a former capiUl of Mang Lon.
Sao Maha was given one more chance in December 1S92, but he failed to
appear within the limit of time given to him, and T6n
dcpMiiron Hsang was then tinally put in direct charge of West Mang
Lon and has since governed it through his head amat,
who is established at Mong Kao.
Sao Maha has continued to intrigue with petty Wa Chiefs and with others
beyond the British frontier, and has organized several attacks on Rast Mang
Lo'n territory, but West Mang Lon has enjoyed complete peace and has
almost regained the position which it held up till the middle of 1892.
East Mang Lon territory has also remained unharmed, but there has been
more or less continual unrest on the frontier, owing to the hostile attitude and
occasional raids of the petty Chiefs of Ngck Httog, Ma Tet, Sang Long, and
Final
in UeccmbEf i8i)2.
ifS
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(HAN
Tn Kilt, the capital
Pang Yai'g
Man Hiiim
Kawng Hsang
Tu Ka l^wng
Yung Pa LQnjf
Yawng Ka Lawng
Uk Ka
Kat Maw
Hsup Wo
Kawr.g Lang
Kawnt; Lcng
Lufijf Nawk
Yawnp Awa
Man Tfln
Kawn Ye
Hsin Leng
Mot Le of the Ngck Lck Confederacy, and of the Chief of l.oi Lon to the
Dorth-cast. This has kept a considerable number of men under artns and
therefore away from their crops, but it seems probable that Sao Mabs has
definitely abandoned his schemes and that other enmities will gradually die
away.
East Maog Lon is comparatively little known to us. Such visits as have
been paid have been merely marches through the country,
CirdM of East jj^j information is limited to what could be sccu on the
Mang Lfln. jj^^ ^j march. In 1892 it was stated that there were
thirty-three circles, as follows; —
Four villages. Pang Leng ... Two villages.
Nine village*. TBm Nawk ... Three villages.
Three villages. Kawn Kang ... Three villages.
One village. Ho Nang ,., Three village*.
Three villages. Nam Kit ... Three villages.
Three vilUirei. Ho Kit ... Two vtllaucs.
FourvilUigcs, Ka Lon ... Two villages.
One village. H»up Wo ,,, Three vilUgcs.
Three villages. Hang Hsang ... Three villages.
Seven villages. Na LawL ... Two villages.
Four vilLngeK. Hia Mo ... Three villages.
Five villages. Yawng Sawn „. Three villages-
Nine vilUge<t. Na Mnwn ... Three villages.
Four villages. Man Kao ... Four v-llages.
Three villages. Nsck K-ing ... Oi>e village.
'I wo villages Mdng P:il ... Three villages.
Six villages*
This list was taken from the State records, and gives a total of one hundred
and fourteen villages, forty-nine of which were Shan, sixty Wa, four La'hu,
and two Kachin. There is po doubt, however, that the number of Wa villages
was greatly understated, and since then there has been a great influx of La'hu,
who have settled in a number of vilUgcs on the ridge on which Ta Kiil stands
and OQ the high range which shuts in the Salweeo.
The Shan villages mostJy have small patches of wet paddy cultivation, la
i.^..«.j .. the deep valleys also they have gardens of the betel-vinc,
and here and there a few orange groves. The fruit is
very small, but well- flavoured. The Wa grow a certain amount of lull paddy,
as well as beans, and cotton for the weaving of their own clothes. Towards
the north the cultivation of beans is more extensive, and they also planta good
deal of poppy. The La'hu, as everywhere, grow little else but opium. All of
them have gourds in their gardens. These seem to grow extremely well in
the hills. In many parts maize and miliet crops are common. In a very
lew places tea is grown.
The women weave their own and their husbands' or sons' clothes and the
shoulder bags which nil billmen wear There seems to be no working in
iron, which forms the industry of whole villages just over the Maug LOit
border, as (or example at flpan^ Lat,
There arc several mines or pits from which lead ore is obtained at Kat
Maw, about six miles from Ta KiJt. These arc, however, only worked when
there is a demand for lead, that is to say, when the peace in the hills is dis-
turbed. The ore seems fairly rich.
MAW J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
J 77
Ferries.
Hat Ilspng.
Man Ha.
The trade of the State is small, and Is carried on by lis Shan inhabitants,
and trade ^^^ "°' '*-^' "^*"y "* tlictn. Nawng Hkam and TOn Hong
in West Mang Lon [v. sufira) are practically the only
circles which do trading on their own account The others arc content to
sell their betel-vine leaves, their oranges, and the opium supplied by the La'bu
or the W'a to pack-bullock traders or pedlars from the Wejjt Salwccn States.
The chief imports are cotton and piece-goods generally, salt, a little rice, and
dried fisb. It will be long probably before tbc trade is much brisker.
The tribute paid by Mang L6n has been provisionally fixed alRs. 500, for
the main State and its dependencies.
Latterly the Sawbura TOn Hsang has done much to improve the communi-
Comm ■ -t" cations in his State. The hlllmen, and the Wa race
especially, usually have very good roads, but until 1893
those in Mang I/m were execrable, except in the immediate neighbourhood
of Ta Kiit, the capital. Since Uien good mule-tracks have been cut south to
Man Pan, the capital of Maw Hpa; north to Man Hpaiig, the capital of Mot
Hai; and in two directions to the eastern frontier, more particularly to Lot
Niing, where watch and ward is kept on the Loi Lfln border.
There are a great many Eorries over the Salween in Mang
Lfin. The following is a list which seems to be nearly
complete : —
Na Mong.
Hsup Mu.
NaNgi (TaPangTi).
These are in the sub-State of M&t Ilai. The following arc in Mang LBn
proper : —
Nawng Pat, Pang Mu,
Nam Vang, Man Hsum,
Nam Pa Lam, Nam Sawk,
Pa Pu, Mok Mam,
Usup Ket, Ta Mawn,
Hsup Nang, Wtin Hscng,
and in the sub-State of Maw Hpa : — •
Hsup Pan, 1 Hsup Aw,
WCin Kat. Man Pan,
Wun Nawng, Nawng Hung,
Mat Long, Hsup Hsing,
Kaw Kok, Mak Keng,
Kat Lap, Ta Sing,
Man We, Man Paw,
while Ta S& and Hsup Pat are in the Hok Lap.
MANG LON.— .■\ village of the Southern Shan State of KengtQng. It has
eighteen houses and is in the district of M5ng H& (^-f.)-
MANG MAW. — .\ Chinese village in the Trans-Salwcen Ko Kang chcle of
North Hsen Wi (Thein-ni). The village is situated on the slope of a spur
running down to the Salween below the Sing Hsang ferry, at a height of 5,000
feet above sea level, and contained in 1892 nine bouses, with a population of
thirty-five persons. The villagers cultivate large fields of opium andhill paddy
I»«
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tHAH
and also manufacture stones for grinding rice. These are said to Iiave a special
reputation throughout the, Shan States. The stones are 4uarried out of the
hitlside behind the village.
MANG NGOM.— .y*« Hsot Hsaw.
MANG PA. — A village in the Myitkyina district; it included in 1890 a
solitary house, inhabited by Lahtawng Kachins.
MAN-G6n. — The headquarters o( the Mo-hlaing to^vnshipof Ruby Mines
district-
It is a small village, situated on the right bank of the Shwcli river about
ftfty-fivc miles from its mouth, and m;ar the mouth of the Maingtha cAaung,
whicli drains the Kawdaw circle [q. v.) . There is a Civil Police-station and an
office for the registration of trade, which is accommodated in a raft on the
river- An office for the Afyor/k and a rcsi-house have been built.
MAN HAWK. — A circle in Mong Tung sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States, under a nc-batng, with an area of about six square miles.
In 1S98 it had a population of one hundred and eighty-three personsj divided
between forty-four houses and five villages.
The circle is bounded on the—
l^^rth.—hy Sa Li. | East.— By Man Hsio.
South and West. — Hy suburbs of M6ng Tung.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. 347-8-0. with two hundred and fourteen
baskets of paddy. Lowland paddy is the only cultivation.
MAN H AWNG. — A large village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hscn Wi, a short half-mile distant from Nam Hkam
town, to the north and lying along the banks of the Nam Mao (Shweli) river.
The village contained in February 1892 eighty-nine houses^ with a population,
entirely Shall- Chinese, of three hundred and sixty-six persons. There were
twelve resident bullock-traders with an average of ten pack-animals apiece.
With the exception of one carpenter, the rest of the villagers were engaged
in rice cultivation. They had lands on both sides of the river, which is here
the technical boundary with China. There was a large P<Jngyi kyaung, with
seventeen in mates.
MAN HAWNG LOI.— A Shan village tn the North Hsen Wi, Northern
Shan State, in S6 Lin circle ; it contained twenty-snvrn houses in 1894, with
a population of forty-six persons. The revenue paid was rupees two per house-
hold, and the people were paddy cultivators by occu]>ation,and owned fifteen
bullocks and twenty-five buffaloes.
MAN H&K.— A village in the HoTa circle of the Northern Shan Sutc of
South Hsen Wi. It contained in March 1892 nine houses, with forty-one in-
habitants. The village was then little more than two years old. A good deal
of cotton was cultivated, as well as some lowland rice-fields.
MAN HENG. — .\ Shan and Kachin village in the Norihern Shan State of
North Hscn Wi, in Miing ^'a district ; it contained twenty-five houses in 1894,
with a population of one hundred and forty-five persons. The revenue paid
was rui>ces three per household, and the occupation of the people was paddy
and tobacco cultivation. They owned fifty bullocks, twenty buffaloes, ten
ponies, and thirty pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
UiUtl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
»79
MAN HENG.— A Shan village in the North Hscn Wi. Northern Shao
State, in thp circle of Si? En : it contained liftccn bouses in 1894, with a
population of Jifty persons. The revenue paid was six aunas per household,
and the occupation of the people was paddy and tobacco cultivation. They
owned eight buffaloes, but no bullocks. The price of paddy was six annas the
basket.
MAN HEO. — A Shan village in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen
Wi, in Si Lan circle ; it contained liftcen houses in 1894, with a population of
thirty-four persons. The revenue paid was rupees two per houscnold, and the
villagers were paddy cultivators by occupation, and owned ten bullocks and
five buffaloes.
MAN HIO.— A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern Shan State
of North Hscn Wi, situated on the Nam Mao (ShwcU) river, about three miles
east of Nam Hkam town. It lies close to the junction of the two branches of
the Nam Mao, at the end of the long island which stretches down from
Sfe Lan, The village is in two groups, of eleven and spven houses, and had
in February 1 893 seventy-one inhabitants, all Shan-Chincse. There is one
bullock trader, with a <iozon park cattle, in the village and, with this exception,
alt the adults are engaged in rice cultivation. A few boats arc kept for the
ferry over the river and for use when the floods arc out and the whole plain is
under water.
MAN KHA. — A village of twenty-four houses, south of Shwegu, in the
Shwegu subdivision of Hhamodhitrlct- The villagers own twenty-eight buffa-
loes and cultivate kaukkyi.
MAN HKAI. — A small village of nineteen houses in Tawng Peng State,
Northern Shan States^ situated near Nam Msan. Te^ is grown, and a little
hill paddy. The population numbered in i8t>7 fourteen men, nineteen women,
eleven boys, and twenty-one girls,
MAN HKAM.— A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern Shan
State of North Hsen Wi. It lies about two miles east of the Myoza's village
on the SJi Lan road, and is built at the foot of the hilts over the Nam Mao
plain. The village is shadt-d by iinc trees, and the houses are large and pros-
perous. Of thf'sc there wore fifty-two in February tSq2, with two hundred
and four inhabitants, all Shan-Chinese. There is a p^ngyi kyaung in the
village, with five robed inmates.
Near the village arc three very substantial stone bridges, built by ChineM
stone masons, with memorial tablets in stone inscribed in Chinese and Burmese
with the names of the pious founders. There are also several handsome stone
wells built by the same artizans.
There arc several traders in the village, but the bulk of the inhabitants
cultivate the paddy-lands along the Nam Mao (Shwcli).
MAN HKAWNG.— A Kachin village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Nam Kyek circle of Mong Si ; it contained sixteen houses in
1895, with a population of ninety-five persons. The revenue paid was three
rupees per household, and the people were paddy, maize, and tobacco culti-
vators by occupation, and owned fifteen bullocks, one pony, ten buffaloes, and
eighty pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
MAN HKE (MONG YA).— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi, Northern
Shan States, in MOng Ya circle; it contained twenty houses in 1894, with a
I So
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
population of one liunclred and twenty persons. The revenue paid was rupees
three per household, and the people were paddy a»d tobacco cultivators by
occupation, and Owned twenty bullocks, ten buffaloes, and four ponies. The
price of paddy was eiglit annas the biiskct.
MAN Hk6n.— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan State?, iu
Ho Tao circle; it contained fifteen bousefi in 1894, with a population of
seventy [wrsons. The revenue paid was three rupees per household, and he
occupation of the people was paddy, maize, and opium cultivation. They
owned thirty-five bullocks, ten buffaloes, and four fwnics. The price of paddy
was eight annas the basket.
MAN HKU.— A Palaung village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Ho Wa circle of Mong .Si; it contained twentj' houses in [8^4, with a
Eopulation of fifty-five persons. The revenue paid was one ru[>ce per house-
old, and the people were paddy, maize, and tobacco cultivators by occu-
pation,and owned lifteen bullocks, five buffaloes, and eight ponies. The price
of paddy was eight annas the basket.
MAN HKU. — A Palaung village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Ho Wa circle of Mdngsi ; it contained sixteen houses in 1894, with
a population of one hundred persons. The rt-vcnue paid was three rupees
per household, and the people were paddy, maize, and tobacco cultivators by
occupation., and owned thirty.bullocks, ten buffaloes, two ponies, and twenty
pigs. The price of paddy was eight ann;u» the basket.
MAN HPA. — A village of twenty-five houses, south of the Namsiri ckaung,
in the Bhamo subdivision and district. There are thirty-six buffaloes in the
village, which gets a yearly yield of twelve hundred baskets of paddy. It was
formerly protected by the Lahkum Kacbins of Peto, eleven miles to the east.
MAN HPAl. — A circle in the State of South Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
Stales. It was formerly a htamong^Wx^, but is now administered by a Myosa,
who lives at Man Hpai, a large and flourishing village.
The population of the circle, numbering in 1897 four hundred and seventy-
seven malesi five hundred and lifty-five females, three hundred and twenty
five boys, and three hundred and thirty-five girls, is almost entirely Shan.
There are a few Palaung houses, however, besides nine Vang Lam villages.
Man Hpai village has a five-day bazaar. The circle owns seven hundred
and forty-four buffaloes, one hundred and eleven cows, and three ponies, and
works three hundred and twenty-five acres of lowland paddy-land, three
hundred and seventy acres of hill paddy, and forty acres of garden land.
There are forty-four villages in the circle now, against twenty-five in 1892.
A little sugar-cane and tobacco are cultivated, but the paddy-land is not very
productive and forty baskets for one sown is said to be a bumper crop.
Man Hpai is a well-watered circle, though there is a good deal of scrub
jungle covered upland. A good deal of cotton is grown.
A cart-road runs from Mong Yai to Man Hpai and facilitates the disposal
of a certain amount of paddy.
The revenue assessment in 1897 was Rs. 2,100 a year.
Man Hpai in ancient days was a walled city, and till comparatively recently
was still a wealthy and powerful circle, but it has greatly
(alleo away. In 1887 it was ravaged by the Hsi Paw rabble
History.
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
i8i
under the Kodaung Amnt, who came noininiilly to restore order, and did it
in regular! Tacitean fashion. Then- was (iirthiT dcstruclioii in the iSS8 rebel-
lion of MOng Ha and MongHeng against tlie^fla'Awa, and finally the 5rta' J wd
was dissatisfied with the Aeng, and displacmi him, with the result that the
whole of Man Hpai village was abandoned bodily. A Chinaman was then
appointed to the charge, with the title of Myoza, and acted with energy.
He builL a new main village on a site somewhat removed from the old
position, and attracted many now settlers by advances of money and seed-
fain and the loan of plough-cattle. This man, Lao-si-yang, is a native of
ungling. He continues his trading and owns a considerable number of both
pack*mules and bullocks.
Although resuscitiited to a ver)' large extent, there were many people who
left the circle during 1896-97,
MAN HP.AI. — A doing or circle in the Mung l^ing sub-State of Hsi Paw,
Northern Shan States. It is in charge of a Hc-6aing and in 189S included
nine: villages, with one hundred and ninety-two houses and a population of four
hundred and twenty persons.
It is bounded on the north by Mang Kung; on the east by Taw Hsang;
on the south by Sang Hon and by the suburbs of Mong L5ug town : and on
the west by Na Law, all circles of Mting Long State.
It paid in [89S a net revenue of Rs. [,485-8-0, besides about one thousand
and sixty-eight baskets of paddy, and Rs. 35 icg tea.
There are slightly more Shaos than Palaungs in the dning ; the former occupy
all the valley land.
MAN HPAI. — The chief village in the circle of the same name in the
Northern Shan State of Soutli Hscn Wi.
As is noted under the head of the circle, the disturbances in the neighbour-
Ij. ing circles ol Mung Ha and Mong Heng injuriously
*"'■ affected Man llpa. The hlamong aJ&o gave satisfaction
neither to the' Sawhea nor to the people. Me was therefore displaced
early in i8gi, and the great bulk of the inhabitants of the main village left
with him. The village was left without a headman and with hardly any
inhabitants for about six months, in the beginning of 1892, however, the
Saw&wa appointed a new headman, a wealthy Chinese merchant, who
promptly shifted the site of the village from the ridge above the Nam
Hjiawng, where it formerly stood, to a situation on the sloping uplands,
about a mile to the north-west.
Here the new village was practically still in process of construction when
it was visited in March 1892. There were then thirty-six houses with a popu-
lation of one hundred anil fifty-seven persons, all Slians, with the exception of
the headman himself. The village has since then greatly increased in size, but
precise figures are wanting. The old bazaar site between the two villages was
still retained, and attracted a good many people at the usual five-day intervals.
No money collections were made.
There are two P^ngyi kyaungs close to the village, one of them quite re-
cently built and of considerable size, but with only four inmates.
The villagers cultivated a small proportion of the old village irrigated
lands, and cotton was also grown on the uplands. The Myoza or kinmiing
1 82
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[tUM
owned nearly fifty pack-animals (bullocks and mules in about equal numbers)
and carried on a good deal of trade, mostly with Tawng Peng and Mandolayj
He also made large loans, both to attract villagers and to ttnatile them to
purchase draught cattle, of which they stood greatly in need, and seed-grain.
There are the ruins of an ancient walled aud moated capital at Man rlpai.
MAN HPAt. — A village iu Mfiiig Yai circle of the Northern Shan State
o( South Hsen Wi, about four miles south-west of the capital, ft is the
residence of a htamdng. who has also charge of the villages of Long Keog,
Hang Lcng, and Nam Maw Wan.
The place was utterly destroyed in August 1887 by a party from Hsi.
Paw (Thibaw) under the Kodaung Amal.
It contained in March 1892 twenty houses, with a population of one hundred
aud one persons. There is a kyaung not far from the village, in an enclosing
fence of fine trees, with two small pagodas in the square. It had five robed
monks in 1892. Paddy cultivation is the chief industry, but some cotton is
also grown.
MAN HPANG. — ^The capital of Mot Hai, a sub-State of Mang Lfln, Northern
Shan Slates; it stands at an altitude of 3,200 feet in longitude east q8° 38',
latitude north 23'^ 41', on the crest of the ridge, about four miles from the Sal-
wecn on the left bank, and is the residence of the Myoza.
Man Hi^ng is built in two parts, on the summit of a bill shaped like a
horse-shoo, the heels of whi^ point to tlie north. There is a great deal of
heavy jungle on the ridge. The inhabitants arc Shan and Wa and there is a
five-day bazaar with fair country supplies. There is a p6ngyi kyaung, near
which IS the camping-ground. The water-supply is bad and the camp cramp-
ed. Signalling can be carried on with Loi Hka Han from the high ground
north-west of the village.
Man Hparig is eighty miles distant from t.ashio via Nawng Hpa, and one
hundred and seven miles from Hsi Paw vio. Nawng Hpa and Ho Ya on the
Lashio-M6ng Yai route. Other roads lead north to Hsai Leng ferry, thirty-six
miles : to Pang L6ng, the Pan-thc settlement, fifty-six miles ; east to Na Fan
viA Ma Tet, forty miles ;!south-cast to Yawng U and Loilon, twenty-oiglit and
sixty-five miles ; south to Ta Kiit via Nam Ka Kham, fifty-seven miles ; and to
Pang Vang via Nam Ka Kham, sixty miles.
A good deal of trade is carried on from Man Hpang with States west of
the Salwcen, and it serves as a minor distributing centre to the Wa States.
M.AN HPE T.— A Yang Lam village in the Miinc Yai circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi, situated in the rolling country to the west of
the Miing Yai plain. There ^vere in March i8gi nine houses, with a popu-
btion of forty-four persons, all Yang Lam and all engaged in hill rice cultivation ;
tbey raised also a small amount of cotton. They supported a small p^ngyi
kyaung with three robed inmates.
MAN HP£T, man KYAWNG.— Near the village of Man Hpct in the
Mflng Vai circle of the South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan State. It is far enough
fmm the main village to constitute a village in itself, and contained in March
I&02 seven houses with a population of forty-one persons, all Vang l.,am, like
those of the main village. It takes its name from the pongyi kyaung, which is
on its outskirts on the sidctowards the main village. The villagers grow hill-
rice and some cotton,
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'83
MAN HPING.— A Shan vUlage in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Ho Wa circle of MOng Si ; it contained twenty-five houses in 1804, *>*''
a population of one hundred and sixty persons. The revenue paid was three
rupees per household and the jieople were paddy, maize, and tobacco culti-
vators by occupation, and owned thirty bullocks, fifteen buffaloes, five ponies,
and twenty ptgs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
MAN HPU. — A village in the M5ng Tong circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Ilsen Wi.
It was established In February 1892. and in the following month four houses
had been built with a population of eighteen persons. Considerable clearings
had been made in the jungle, and both dry and wet rice cultivation was in
hand. The village is on the road from Man S6 to Loi NgiJn.
MAN-IIPWA KA K/f /;VG — Was in iSgo a part of the Sinbo Kayaing,
or jurisdiction, of Myltkyina district ; it belonged originally to the Savobvia'
ship of Mo-hnyin, having been given by a Mogaung Sawbuia to his relation,
the Mo-hnyin Sawb-wa.
MAN-HPWA village lies on the mainland, north of Hnfik-kyo island, on
the Irrawaddy. It contains twenty-five houses. The villagers are ix>or ; they
practise laungya and cultivate tobacco in the cold weather on the sloping
river-banks, and also work lepvk. Cotton can be bought from the Kachins
at two annas the viss. The soil of the village is sandy. It has a deserted
p&ngyi kyauHg to it."* west and a small bamboo aayat to its south- It was
formerly the head village of the Mo-hnyin kayaing, consisting of Hatha,
Taliona, Uya, Naung-kan. Hl^a•yi^n, Maiikwi, Kanni, Sliatsha, Ht8nbo,
Pulaung, and Maingpct. The viUagc was protected by the Pintu Taung
Kachins. ^
MAN HSA LOI.— A Shan village in the North Hsen Wi Northern
Shan State, in the circle of HscnWi; it contained thirty-two houses in 1894,
with a population of one hundred and twenty-five persons.
The re\'cnuc paid was four annas per household and the occupation of the
people was paddy cultivation and trade. They owned five bullocks, twenty-
five buffaloes, and five mules and ponies. The. price of paddy was twrlve
annas the basket
MAN HSAN.— A small village near Man Ping in the Kawn Kang,ot
Central Riding, of the Northern Shan State of Mang Lfln West.
It lies close to Lak Kat, in the valley of the Nam Mang, and contained five
houses with a population of thirty persons in April 1892, The people were
engaged in rice cultivation along the hanks of the Nam Mang,
MAN HSIO.^A circle in MOngTung sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern Shan
States, under a ni-baing.
The area of the circle is about one square mile. In 1898 the population
numbered two hundred and nineteen persons, fifty-one houses divided between
six villages. The circle is bounded on the —
North.— ^y Pung Lawng.
Wm/. — By Man Naung.
East. — By Man Rang.
South. — By Hai Lai and Hsup Tung.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs 437-8-0, with five hundred and seventy-one
baskets of paddy.
1 84
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The people work lowland paddy.
MAN HTAM, — A circle in the XortJu'rn STian State of Hsi Paw ; it included
twclvr; villages in 1898 and had a population of five hundred and ninety-one ■
persons.
It is in charge of a nh-baing, and is bounded on the north, north-cast,
and east by Tawng Tek, on the north-west by Hai Kwi, on the west by
Ho Kiit, and on the south by Nawng Long circle of Lawk Sawk State In
the same year it paid Rs. 1,052 net revenue and supplied five hundred and
forty baskets of paddy- U had also two hundred and ninety-six revenue-
pajing thitnatpet trees, for which Rs. 34 were rendered. The population is
eng-.^ed in paddy cultivation, both upland and lowland,
MAN-HUN. — .\ village of eight houses in the Sinkan circle, Shwe*gu sub-
division of Bhamo district.
MAN KA. — A village in the Hai Pu, or South MOng Mi, circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated due south of Loi
Kawng, on the western border of the circle, and had just been re-eslablished
in March 1892.
There were _ then four houses, with a population of thirty persons. The
place was formerly very flourishing and there still remains a fine p6ngyi
kyaung, strongly built of wood and only partially burnt by the insurrectionists
of 1888-89. ^" tli*^ village is a magnificent banyan tree, not to be surpassed
by any but the celebrated tree at Mak Lang in Kfing Tawng State. Some
paddy-land is cultivated in the hollows along the banks of a small stream.
MANKAN or PINKHEN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7. Bhamo
district, situated in 24° 5' north latitude- and 97*^ 25' east longitude,
In 1S02 it contained twenty houses with a population of sixty-nine persons.
The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Lepai tribe and Kara sub-tribe, and own three bullocks and ten buFfaloos.
MAN KANG. — A </rti>^ or circle in Mong Lung sub-State of Hsi Paw,
Northern Shan States, under a ntf-baing.
The population, which is chiefly Palaung, numbered, in i8g8, seven hundred
and one persons, divided between one hundred and sixty-nine households
and twelve villages.
The circle is bounded on the —
North. — By Taw Hsang.
Sottth-Easi.—\^y Hu Kawt.
South-Easi.—^^ Hri Hku.
West, — Uy Sang Hun.
Ea.%t. — Bv Hu Sun.
North.— Jiy Miing Mit State.
The net revenue paid amounted to Rs. 1,306-8-0.
The chief cultivation is tea, for which, together with Sang Hun circle,
Rs. 700 revenue is rendered.
MAN KANG or HSIAO MA-TSAL— A Chinese village in North Hsen
Wi, Northern Shan States, in Kyeng Hang circle of Mftng Si ; it contained
in 1894 thirteen houses, with a population of forty persons.
The revenue paid xvas two rupees eight annas per household, and the
occupation of the people was paddy, maize, and opium cultivation. They
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
■8s
Owned twenty bullocks, five buffaloes, and thirty pigs. The price of paddy
was six annas thi: basket.
MANKANG. — ^A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in
23'^' 46' north latitufic and 07^ 46' cast longitude. I n 1 892 it contained twenty
houses ; its population was not known. T]ie hradman of the village has no
others suboi'dinatt: to him. The inhabitants are of the l^htawng tribe.
^ MAN KANG HO NGA.— A village in the South Riding of the Northern
Shan State of Niang Liin West. It lifs in thp hills twcniy-fivc miles south of
Man Ping, the capital of the State, close to the Nam Nga, a mountain torrent
which joins the Salween a few miles to the east.
It is the largest villaee in tlie /ttamon^-ahip of Ho Nga, but the headman
lives in the much smaller village of Man Kyawng, a quarter of a mile to
the south-west. There is a hundred acre circle of paddy-land by the Nam
Nga, but the people seem to prefer upland cultivation. There were eighteen
houses in the village] with one hundred and four inhabitants, all oflliem
Shan, in April iSq2. Man Kang Mo Nga stands at a height of three thou-
sand feet. A ha/aar is held every lifth day, but the attendance is very small.
MAN KANG I.ONG.— A circle in Mflng Tung sub-State of Hsi Paw,
Northern Shan States, under a ne-haing.
It has an area of about twenty-five square miles.
[n iSqS the population numbered five hundred and twenty-two persons,
divided between one hundred and twenty-three houses and thirteen villages.
The circle is bounded on the —
North. — Bv Mong La.
(I^«/.— By'Man Hsio.
5£J7//A.— Hsup Tung. *
North'East. — IJy Nam Ua.
Soitth-E/isI —By suburbs of Kchsi Mansam.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. I1580, with (our hundred and eleven
baskets of paddy.
l-owland paddy is cultivated.
There is one caravan master, nith forty bullocks, resident in the main
village.
MAN KANG LONG.— A Kachin (Lana) village in North Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, in the circle of the same name, in MBng Si ; it con-
tained nineteen houses in 1894, with a population of sixty persons.
The n.venue paid was two rupees per household and the people were paddy
and maize cultivators by occujKition, and owned ten bullocks and thirty*six
pigs. The price of paddy was six annas the btisket.
MAN KANG TAL'NG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 3* Rhamo district.
In 1892 it contained thirty-nine houses, with a population of one hundred
and five persons, The headman of the \illage has no others subordinate to
him, There are forty bullocks and sixteen buffaloes in the village, the in-
habitants of which are of the Lepai tribe and llpunkan sub-tribe. Six
hundred baskets of paddy are grown yearly.
MANKAO. — A Kachiu village in'Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situated id
33** 43' north latitude and 97* 18' east longitude.
34
1 86
THE UPPER DLRMA GAZETTEER.
CHAN
[n i8g2 it contained tliirfy houses. Its population was unknown. The
headman of tlie village has no others suborJiiiate to hiii). The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and Lahkum sub-tribe, and own no cattle.
MAN K.\T.— A district in South Hs(*n Wi, Northern Shan States, with
an area of about cightv square miles, lying mostly in the valley of the Nam
Pang, and consisting for thu greater part of a tangle o( low hills, extending
southwards from the foot of Loi I Jng. and generally covered with jungle. lu
the hollows, however, there are many small stretclJes of irrigable land, and it
is in such places that the maiority of the villages arc built.
The populatiou is entirely Shan, and numbered in 1897 two thousand one
p , . hundred and ten persons, living in twenty-nine villages.
" The main village bad iifty-six bouses, hut most of the
others have under a dozen each. It docs not seem probable that there will
be much change in the circle for a good many years, and it has not the
appearance of ever having been very tliickly populated.
The Nam Pang runs along it.s eastern border and forms the dividing
line between it and Tang Van. Here and there there arc
The Nam Pang. lishing stakes in the river, but there are no systematic
fisheries.
The circle paid Rs, S40 revenue in (897. Both upland and lowland
paddy arc grown, besides a little opium and tubaeeo, chiefly in the banks of
the Nam Pang. The headman of the circle is a htamdng.
MAN KAT. — The chief village in the f/tamongship of the same name ia
the Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi, situated at on altitude of 3,300
feet in longitude east 98"' 15', latitude 22^^ 34'.
It lies on the Hsi Paw-Nawng Ilpa road and had, in 1S97, fifty-six houses:
its Htamong controlled in alleightccn villages, with three hundred and
fifty-two houses. There is a Saicbwa's rest-house here and good camping-
f round, water, and grazing in paddy-fields, besides a large five-day haraiir.
'addy, pork, and other country supplies arc available in large quantities.
Other roads lead north to M6ng Ma, on the Lashio-Nawng Ilpa route,
east-south-east to Tang Van and south-west to Mdng Yai.
There is a large monastery in the village, which is divided into two parts
and cultivates a hundred acres of lowland paddy along the Nam Pang. The
revenue paid amounted to Rs. iSo.
MAN KAT. — A Shan-Chinpse village in the Nam Ukam circle of the
Northern Shan State of North Hscn Wi. It is situated on the lower features
of the range tliat runs to the south of the Nam Mao (Shweli) valley.
There were thirty houses in the village tn February 1892, with one hun-
dred and seventy-eight inhabitants. They are occupied in lowland rice culti-
vation.
MAN ICAT. — A vilhge in the Man Pen circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
There were seven houses in the village in March 1892, with twenty-nine
inhabitants. They were almost entirely engaged in trade as hucksters, but
had very few pack-animals. Most of their bullocks died in the epidemic in
1890.
MANKAW. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Flhamo district.
MAN I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
187
In 1S92 it contained twenty-three liouses, witli a population of one hun-
dred and two persons. The headman of tht? vilUge has no others subordi-
nate to him. Tbc inhabitants are of the Lahtawng tribe, and on-ned eight
bullocks and twelve buRaloes.
MAN KAW.— .\ Shan village in North Ilscn \Vi Northern Shan State, in
MOng Pyaw cirde of Mong Si; it contained fifteen houses iii 1894, with a
population of forty-five persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household, and the people ^vcre
paitdy, opium, and maize cultivators by occupation, and ow-nrd forty
bullocks, liltccn buffaloes, and twelve ponies. The price of paddy was eight
annas the basket.
MAN KAWNG. — A villa gi^ in the Kawn Knng or Mid Riding of the
Northern Shan State of Mang L<m West. situ;itud in the Nam Lawt town-
ship, between l.oi Tawng and the Nam Pang.
I u April 1892 there wore thirtrcn housfs with seventy-four inhabitants,
all Shans. They cu!tiv.ited chiefly hill rice, hut had also a quantity of irri-
gated paddy-lands. The village stands at a height of 3,200 feet.
MAN KAWNG AI. — A village of twenty-eight houses in Mong Pat dis-
trict, Northern Shan State of North Hsen \\'i.
It had a population in 1897 ^^ eighty-five adults and thirty-nine children.
The nllagers cultivated [wddy and owned one hundred and twelve buffaloes,
forty-six cows, and five bullocks. .
MAN KAW.NG, KONG WIT.— A small village in the Mflng Yai circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
tion
was
four miles from MOng Yai.
MAN KENG.— .'\ villagi' in tho Hai Pu, or Southern Mong Ha, circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
The place had been recently rc-scttlcd in March iBqa, and th<;n contained
five houses with thirty inliabitants. They grew hill rice and sugarcane.
MAN KKO.— Two Shan villages in the Mong Pat circle of the Northeru
Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
The population in 1897 comprised fifty-six adults and twenty children.
There were twenty-two housrs. The villagers cultivated lowlying paddy-
fields, and owned thirteen buffaloes ; they paid Rs- 60 revenue.
M.^N-K1N— -X village of twelve bouses on a small tributary of the Sinkan
chaung, in the Shwe-gu subdivision of Bhamo district.
The villagers own fifteen buffaloes and work some ii ; they also extract
logs for sale at Shwe-gu.
M.\N-KIN— A village of thirty houses of Kachins, on the north bank of
the Theinlin ehaung, in Bhamo subdivision and district.
.-Ml thr villagers are Christians; the village was originally occupied by
Sban-Burmescj but these removed some years ago as the river had choked
up their fields with sand. Maung Sho, a Christian teacher from Bassein,
Trie UPPER BLRMA GAZETTEER.
tMAN
restored the village in 1892; four of the households came from Nam Hpa,
three from Lwfe Sun, and the rest from l.cka Kawapftn.
MAN KIO. — A village in the MiJiig Sit circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hscn Wi.
It is situated west of Lo'i Ngun, the chief village of the circle, and in
March 1892 had seven houses with sixty inhabitants, all Shans. Thevillagc
had been recently rc-scttled and sfcmcd likely to grow fast. The villagers
were all cultivators and worked both irrigated land and hill slu[ies.
MAN KUN or WAN KOX.— A village in the Ha Kang, or Mid hU^ng
Ha, circle of the Northern Shan State of South Usen Wi.
The iytf in charge of the village has under him also the villages of Pang
Hsang Kiing and Nam L'n. lliere were twenty-nine houses In the village
in f 897, with one hundred and sixty-live inhabitants. They cultivated paddy
in irrigated land, and some tobacco. A bazaar is held c\*cry five days, and
there IS a fairly large pongyi kyaung.
MAN KWANG.— A village inthe Nam Hkam circle of the Northern Shan
State of North Hsen Wi. about six miles from the Myoia's town, on the road
to Si Lan.
It is built on the slope rising up to the hills which bound the Nam Mao
(Shwcli) valley «n the south. There were twenty-six houses, with one hundred
and seven inhabitants, in I'ebruar)* tS92. Nine bullock traders resided in the
village, and the remainder of the inhabitants were engaged in rice cultivation
inthcNam Mao plain. They arc all Shan-Chinese, There is a small /wa^'i'
kyaung with two monks.
MAN-KWE. — A village in Myitkylna subdivision and district. The vil-
lagers work tatingya.
MAN KYAWK.— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi Northern Shan State,
in Mong Ya circle: it contained twenty houses in 1S94, with a population of
one hundred persons.
The revenue paid was three rupees per household, and tlie jxrople were
paddy and tobacco cultivators by occupation, and owned (orty bullocks,
twenty buffaloes, and eight ponies. The pricf of jiaddy was eight aunas
tlie basket.
MAN KYAWNG.— A village, practically forming a part of Man Pen, in
which circle of the Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi it lies.
Between it and the main village U the only pt'ngyi kyaung iu the whole
circle. There were fifteen houses in the village in March 1893, with seventy-
six inhabitants. The chief crop was lowland riifc, but some quantity of
sugarcane was also groivn.
MAN KYENG,— A village in the Hai Pu drcleof the Nothern Shan State
of South Hscn Wi.
Hai Pu forms the southern part of the old circle of Mong Ho, and was
almost entirely burnt out in the disturbances of i88S-9o. The present vil-
lage had only recently been rc-scttlcd in March 1892, and then contained no
more than three houses, with a population of eighiccn persons. The vil-
lagers proposed to cultivate the somewhat extensive irrigated lands that
Stretch along the banks of a small stream.
MAN]
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
TF9
MAN KYIN" TAO.— A Shan village in North Hsen \Vi Northern Shan
State, In Kyrng Hung circli; of Moiig Si ; it contained twelve houses in 1894,
with a population of forty persons.
The revenue paid was two ni]wcs cijjht annas per household, and the
people were paddy cultivators by occupation, and owned fifteen bullocks and
live buffaloes. The price of paddy was six annas the basket,
MAN LAW. — A collection of three villages in the Ko Kang circle of the
Northern Shan State of Hsen VVi ^Thcin nt].
They are situated on the western sIo[5c of the Man Law ridge, which falls
away from a height of six thousand live hiiiidn^d feci to two thous.ind three
hundred feet in the valley of the Nam Hpa. Two of the villages are Chinese,
and one is Lot or Palaunc. They arc situated on the same spur down which
tuns the road from Sati-nsu to the Miing Hawm ferry, and lie at intervals of
considerably over a mile.
The upper villages arc Chinese, one at a height of five thousand and six
hundred feet, with eleven houses and fifty-one iuhablt-
Population : jj^^j . ^1,^ Qtijcr. at four thousand eight hundred feet,
""^' has eight houses and apopulation of thirty-nine (in 1852) ;
and the Palaung village, on a broad terrace at three tliousand and eight
hundred feet, has thirteen houses and a pvnygt iyaung, the population
numbering sewntcen persons.
The Chinese above cultivate litilc but opium, of which they have so'cral
_. , . . hundred acres, hut there arc some fifty acres of irrigated
iiva ion. 1^^^ terraced on the steep slope, and several large fields
of barley and Indian-corn for the manufacture of liquor. The Palaungs cul-
tivate a very large quantity of hill-ricc and, as they have been settled here for
many years, the sloixrs on either side above and below for athousand feet arc
quite bare.
The ecclesiastics have been contaminated by thetr Chinese nciglibours,
and ride ponies ; this, however, in view of the steep gradients, may perhaps be
pardoned to them. The villagers have absolutely no conception of what
a flat rpad is. The path on one side of the Nam Hpa rises four thousand feet
without a break, and on the other three thousand.
MAN-LE. — A township in Katha subdivision and district. It tiad, accord-
ing to the census of i8cji,a population of y,So6 persons
Area, population. ^^^ ^^ ^^f.^ (,( ^qq square nnles. It is bounded on the
Wdancs. and ^^^^ j^^ ^j^^ j^^^.,^ township ; on the Cast by the Katha
and Ti-gyaiiig townships ; on the south by the Ti-gj-aing
township ; and on the west by the Banmauk and Wuntho townships.
The revenue tn 1897 amounted to Rs. 36,780, and the townsliij) included
thirty-four revenue circles-
The Mfeza river runs through a part of the township in a south-westerly
direction, whilst the Chaung-bauk flows through the
Natural tcaiures. i,Qrthprn portion. The township, in parts, has wide culti-
vated plains, whilst in the south-west the villages are built an the spurs of
the hills above the tiolds. There is still much room for further extension of
cultivation. The Indaw lake is in this township {see under Katha}. it is
situated at the foot of a hilt, and no stream runs tithcr into or out of it.
190
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The Railway runs almost through the heart of the towusTtip, but neillier
exports nor imports are yet of much importance. The headquarters of the
Myotfk arc at Taung-g«n village, which has a court-house, Civil I'olicc-
station, and ddk bungalow.
The lohabitants uf the township are Shans and Kadus, aud there are a
few Burmans.
The following local history of Manl<; is given: —
During the reign of I3eindu-thaya, King of Pa-tali-pAk,
History from local Manit was founded and was rulect by three myothu^is
**""""*■ ill succession.
Thiri-dhamma-thiiwka, son of King Bcindu-lhaya, distributed among the
neighbouring cities, towns, and villages the relics of the body of Buddlia, to
build S4,ooo pagodas (cities) : two of these were built at Manlt: and were
named the Sedi-hia and Shwe-hmudaw, and some of the relics >vere enshrined
in them.
When King Tha-thi, brother of King Tha-ka, the ninth anctstral ruhT of
the capital Tha-re-kittara (Prome). ascended the throne, be conferred on his
minister {amat) DeJpauaya the title of Manle My.'sn, and selected a site,
resembling a two-ertgtd sword, in the middle of the Minwun hill range,
measuring from east to west &4,ooo feet, and from north to south 1 13,000
feet, bounded on the e;uit by the Irrawaddy and on the west by the Miiia
stream. The name Manl^ was then given to it on the 5th waxing of TaSaung
(March) at 4 A.M., in the year 623 B.£. (12O1 A.D.).
King 'Ilia-thi then promoted Deipanaya, being a loyal servant, to the
Saw6washi\i oi Manl&. Manl^ is said to have been continuously governed by
Sawbwas from the reign of Tha-thi, Thu-pyinnya-nagaya. and Theinna, the
rulers of the capital of Tha-rc-kittara. There were iifty-lwo Kings from the
time of King Thamok-dayit t\> King Alaung-siihu, the ruler of the capital of
Arimandana, and there were one hundred and eight Sawtwas of Manl^, from
the time of Deipanaya down to Maung Tun Aung.
The Manlfc A'git-ynii (five villages) tract was so known from the time when
King Alaung-sithu divided Manlf: into live parts on the occasion of a pro-
gress through the country", when he appointed his loya! scn^ants Nga Inilaw,
Nga -Sin-kaung, Nga Nan-ba, Nga Kun-thi-baung, and Nga Xan-tha to be
pawmaings or thiigyis of these villages. Thus came the name of the five
villages : —
Indaw was derived from Nga In-daw.
Sinhaung was derived from Nga .Sin-kaung.
Nanba was derived from Nga Nan-ba.
Kunbaung was derived from Nga Kun-thi-baung.
Nanthft was derived from Nga Nan-tha.
The five villages of Manlft thus existed for a considerable length o( time
under the pavrmaingx.
During the reign of Bodaw-paya. the sixth successive ruler commencing
from Alaung-ntintaya-gyi, the King of Yatana Thinka
(Shwebo) K6n-baung, Maung hhwe Gya, Mawnaing
T/iugyi, was appointed Myotkugyi ai Manlii and submit-
ted a site plan of Manli; to the King. The King extended the territory by
More recent hi«-
lory.
MAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
191
means of a charcoal mark, for he thought the charge was small. The villages
added to Maung Shwc Oya's charge were PSnljon, Simaw, Mawhun, Lcmaw,
and Al&-gyuti from Mo-hnyiii ; Mawlu, Kayiup Ontfln, Mintha, and Haungtou
(rom Mogaung; Thila, TAnpu, Inhin, Nantha, and Tdiikun from the wutts in
charge o£ these villages; .Tagiindaung, Konaii, Nanthi;, Kuiichaung, N"wc-g\'o,
Aunglhag^^n. Aiknia.and Kvaungg''ui from KhauiigtJn ; and Ya-kya, Kyauk-
man, Piu-sc ch(^, and Thit-fila daw from Wuntho. These are the villages
given by Bodaw-paya, by Koy^al order written on live pointed palm leaves,
and with the original villages of Manl6, namely, Kviiiibintha, Sinhaung,
Nantha, Naka, and Kunbaung, constituted the jurisihetion of Manl6, and
were so enrolled in the official records.
Manlfe was a ntyoihttgyisUip from the time of MaungSbvvc Oya down
to Maung Tfe, the son of Nlaung Shwe Dun.
During the reign of MjndAn .\fin. in 1222 B.K. (iS'^O .^.D.).thc Myoth'i^yi
Maung T6 received the title of Maha-Minhla-Raza and had charge of Wanli,
Mo-hnyin, Mawlu. Myadaung, Chundaung, lllngamaw, Kyan-hnyat, and Shwe-
a-she-gyaung ; and Maung Pn son of the I'hathonda J/vr^nw/w, was temi^orarily
appointed myt^thtigyi, with the title of Mintin-Minhhi-Thamanta-Raza.
On Maung Tfi's death in i23t B.K. ^1860 .A.IX) tlie Myothitgyi Maung Pu
was appointed to be Wutt of Manl&. Kyan-hnyat, Hingaroaw, and Chundaung.
ia addition to his sii!>stantive appointment of jnyofMugyt\ anJ he became
MyoSk of Manlf under the (Iritish Government-
There is a noted pagoda in the cast of Manl^ called the Maha Abaya Zcdi,
situated within the precincts of pi^ngyi U Ma's kyauttg.
The height of it is fifiT seven feet and it is surrounded by
twelve small pagodas. There is an annual feast, held in
either o( the months of T,ib<>-du>e, Tabautig, or Ittgn (February to April).
The pagoda is formed in three stories after the shape of Mount Myinmo.
The lowest resembles seven hill ranges, the middle consists of live stories
{alcs'n), and the lop of three stories (6ann^).
MAN-Lt — The headquarters of the township of the same name in
Katha district. It is situated on the Miza stream aljout ten miles below
Mawtcik, and has a population of five hundred and seventy-live persons.
Local ctymologisis derive the name fn^m the followincr story, or make the
.. . story to account for the name. A Kaciiin ruler refused
.\fnDog>. j^ accept the authority of King .Maung-s thu (whois said
to be identical with Alaung-paya).and being hard pressed, tied a gold bar
round his neck and drowned himself in the M-'ikwa stteam. The spot was
thereafter called Manld, from mana anger and A' the neck.
MAN-I.E. — The soutliernmt;jsl village of the .Sinbo group in the soutli-east
of Myitkyina district, lying just north of the mouth of the 'I hird or Upper
Defile of the Irrawaddy.
South of the village is the Sup Khap c/tflWH^, which is not fordable during
the rains, and on the other side of It lie the villages of Papaw and Napin.
The village has twenty-five houses, the villagers being traders, fisherrnen,
and cultivators ; they own forty buffaloes, but no bullocks.
MAN I-l. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of llsi Paw, in the Kastern
subdivision ; it included twenty-six villages in [S9S and ha.d a population of
1^07 persons.
The Malia AUiya
7M\.
193
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMAN
It 13 in charge of a nr-'l>at»^, and is bounded on the nortJi by Ho Hko: ontbe
east by MongTung Sub-state; on the south by TOng Lao in Mong Kiing;
and on the west by Nawng Kan. In llic sann; year it [laid Ks. 2,093-8-0 net
revenue, and supplied also about 1,1 oS baskrts of paddy. It luid no revenue-
paying thanatpet trees. It paid as well Rs. 7-8-0 a raooth for stUing beef
under a license. The villaguTs arc cng.igcd in taungya cultivation
MAN LOI. — A township in the Kawn Tnii. or Southern Riding of Mang
I..5n West, Northern Shan Stales. It lies on the soulh-wefil frontier of ihc
State and marches with M6ng Hsu in the Southern Jihan States.
There are only three villages, but Pang Vun, the chief of them, is fairly ivell-
to-do, and there is a neatly kypt up pagoda and well-filled monastery, while
the bazaar, though of no great pretensions, is the hcsl attended in the Ka^n
TaiL All but an insigniticant proportion of the cultivation is taungya. A
little cotton is grown and there arc a good many acres of pine-apples. The
/Cin Moiig iu charge was a cousin of the Smchwa Sao .\1ahii, but had never
seen him.
MAN LOI.— A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang L6n West. It is in the south-west of the State and close to the boun-
dary of Mdng Hsu, one of the Southern Shan States.
The village is in two |}arts, one containing three houses and the other
twenty-four. The former is known as Man l.oi and has a five-day bazaar, and
the latter, about a quarter of a mile away, is called Pang Yon and is the resi-
dence of the Kin Mbng in charge of the township. There are also a monastery
and a pagoda, the former with twenty-three robed inmates. In April 1893
there were in the two villages one hundred and ninety-six inhabitants, all
Shans. Little irrigated land was cultivated, though a good deal was available.
Hill-rice was the chief crop, and some quantity of cotton was also grown.
The village stands at a height of 2,900 feet. The Kin Mong has charge of
two other villages.
M.\N LOI,— A village in M5ng Pat district, South Hsen Wi Northern
Shan State.
It had forty-seven houses in 1897 with a population of one hundred and
three adults and thirty-five children, and paid fis. 100 revenue. The people
cultivate forty acres of lowlyiug jaddy-land, but own only twenty buffaloes :
a little tobacco is grown.
MAN LOI NORTH.— A Shan village of thirty-six houses in South Hsen
Wi, Northern .Shan Slatis, in the Tang Van circle.
The inliabitants arc mostly bullock traders : they own sixty-four buffaloes,
one hundred and siii cows, and live hundred and one bullocks, and cultivate
forty-four acres of lowlying paddy-land. The population in 1897 comprised
seventy-four men, seventy-nine women, forty-seven boys and forty-seven girls.
M.\N LOI SOUTH. —A Shan village of fourteen houses in South Hsen
Wi, Northern Shan States, in the Tang Yan circle, opposite lo Man Loi
North.
The inhabitants arc comi)araliveIy wealthy and own two hundred bullocks
and thirty-tivc cows. They cultivated in 1897 elevenacrcs of lowlyingpaddy-
ficlds, but are chiefly bullock traders. The village covers an area of^ about
five acres.
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
193
MAN LONG.^A Shan village in the North Hscn Wi Northern Shan
State, in the circle of Si En; it contained twelve houses in 1894, with a
population of thirty-eight persons.
The revenue paid was four annas per household and the occupation of the
people was jaddy and maize cultivation. They owned five bullocks, ten buf-
faloes, and two ponies. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
MAN LONG.— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi. Northern Shan States,
ID MOng Pyaw circle of Mong Si; it contained fifteen houses in 1894,
with a population of thirty-eight persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household and the people were paddy,
maize, and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned ten hultocks, five
buffaloes, and one pony. The price of paddy v,-as eight annas ihc basket.
_ M.\NLU or NAMLU.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district,
situated in 23" 43' north latitude and g-j° 10' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirteen houses wnth a population of forty persons.
The headman has no other villages subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
of the Lepai tribe and Lahkum sub-tribe, and own six bullocks only.
MANLWAI. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 27, Bhamo district, situated
in 24°' 37' north latitude and 96"" 54' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses with a population of one hundred and
sixty-four persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe, and owp fifty-seven buf-
faloes.
MAN MAK. — A mon^ or township in the Northern Shan State of North
Hsen Wi; it included in 1898 fifteen Kachin and ten Shan villages, with a
population of about i,4ix> persons.
It is situated close to the border of South Hsen Wi State, about fifty miles
south-cast of Hscn Wi town, and consists of wooded hills and a large area
of paddy plain, flat and fertile and watered by a small stream.
Man Mak village has twelve Kachin houses with a population of about
T ho village seventy inhabitants, and is situated near tha summit of
■ a steep hill, at the bottom of which there is a fertile paddy
plain, atanaltitudcofabove4.ooofeet. There are several degrees of frost in
the valley during the cold months. The miing is in charge of a htamSng.
The mong has been viewed as a possible place for a sanitarium, but baa
hardly sufficient altitude or a sufTicIently widely spread water-supply.
MAN M.\K. — A small village, once populous, the head of the circle of that
name in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
The population is Shan. The village has a small bazaar and two small
monasteries. Like Mfing Kye, it was attacked, destroyed, and occupied by
the Kachins in 1892. It has since been re-settled and is now fairly prospe>
ous. It lies south of Mbng Kyet at an elevation of close on 4,000 feet.
M.AN MAK. — A Kachin village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States
in the Mdng Hawm circle ; it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a
population of sixty-seven persons.
The revenue paid was t^vo rupees and eight annas per household and the
people wrre paddy and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned ten
25
194
THE UPFER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I HAN
bullocks, ten hufFalocs.and sixty pigs. The price of paddy was six annas the
basket.
MAN-MA-KAUK. — A village of twenty-eight houses south of the Moyu
chaniig, in the Shwe-gu subdivision of Bliamo district.
The inhabitants own tliirty-five buffalot's, and get a yield from paddy of
some two thousand five hundred baskets : no mayt'it is worked. The village
is two feet under 6ood in llic rains.
MAN MAO. — A Shan village in N'orth Hsen Wi Northern Shan State, in
MOngYa circle; it contained sixteen houses in 1894, with a population of eighty
persons.
The revenue paid was three rupees per household and the people were paddy
and tobacco cultivators by occupation, and owned twenty bullocks, eighteen
buffaloes, two ponies, and fifty jiigs, The price of paddy was eight annas
the basket.
MAN MAU or MAN KAT NAM KYEK.— A Shan village in North
Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States, in Nam Kyek circle of Mong Si ; itcm-
tained eighteen houses in 1894, with a population of one hundred and ten
persons.
The revenue |iald was three ru[>ces per household and the people were
paddy, maire, and tobacco cultivators by occupation, and owned twenty bul-
locks, eight buffaloes, one pony, and thirty pigs. The price of paddy was
eight annas t]>e basket.
MAN MAO. — A Palaung village in the Na Wa, or North Mong Ha, circle
of the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It contained in March 1892 eleven houses, with a population of one hun-
dred persons, all Palaungs of the Man Tung branch. They had been long
settled in .South Hs«m Wi and cultivated a considerable area of paddy-land.
MAN MAO. — Called Ywa-thit by the Burmese, a village in Gantarawadi,
or Eastern Karen-ni. Southern Shan States.
It Is situated about three miles from the right bank of the Salwccn river
and stragalcs for a considerable distance along one main road. Betwcenit
and the hill range behind to the west lies a considerable expanse of paddy-
land. It is provided with a very good water-supply, and several streams
running through it are used for irrigating not only ttie rice-fields, but orchards
of cocoanut, arcca palms, and betel-vines. Many of the wealthy Shan and
Burmese timber traders of Kareiwii live in Man Maii. and have built them-
selves fine teak houses. To tin; enst of the main street is a suburb of Red
Karen houses and there is a Taunj^thu village only a qu.-irter of a mile away.
Otherwise the inhabitants are mostly Shans, with a few Burnicse. There arc
two substantially built monasteries.
MAN-M.^UK. — A circle of the Kodaung township. Ruby Mines district,
contiiiniiig eight Palaung and eleven Rachin villages. The headman of the
circle is known as the Maninauk *r«, and lives at Manmauk, a Palaung village
in the hills, about twenty miles east of Molo.
In the Manmauk circle and about four miles to the north of its head-
KatkAn quarters is the Kachin village of I<atk6n, which was the
centrcofa disturbance in iSgi, successfully suppressed by
an expedition of European troops from Bcrnard/wj 0.
MAN MAW.— A circle in the Mong Tung sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States, under fi ne-baing.
JM
MAN)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
*95
In 1808 it had a population of two hundred and fifty-two pfrsons, divided
between fifty houses and five villages. The area is about four square miles.
The circle is bounded on the—
North. — By suTmrbs of M3ng Tung.
East. — ByNa i'ung.
Sou/k.-^By Kehsi Mansam suburbs.
Wesi, — By Ham Xgai circle of M3ng Kung.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. 406-8-0, with about six hundred and
twenty-six baskets of paddy.
The people arc engaged in lowland cultivation.
Gold used to be worked on Koi Tawn.
MAN MAW. — A Palaung village of twelve houses in Tawng Peng StatCj
Northern Shan States.
It had a population of twenty-four men, twenty women, three hoys, and
ten girU in 1BQ7. The villagers owned nine cattle, and cultivated paddy
and a little tea. They are of the Nawn Rawt sept of Palaungs, whicn
inhabits Myothit circle.
MAN MAWK.— A village in South Hscii VVi, Northern Shan SUtes, in
Mong Pat district.
In 1897 it had twcntythrce houses, with a population of seventy-four adults
and twenty-nine children. It pays Rs. 90 a year revenue. The villagers own
twenty-four buffaloes and cultivate twenty-two acres of lowlyingpaddy-Uod.
Man Mawk b;i5 a monastery.
MAN MON. — A village close to Mong Yai, the capital of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
There were In March 1892 fifteen houses, with a population of fifty-four
persons. The village ha"; sprung into existence since 1889, and the inhabit-
ants are engaged in paddy cultivation. Man Mon is in the home circle of
M6ng Yai and the villagers render [H-rsoiial service to the Sawhwa.
MAN NA.— A Shan-Chinese village in the Nam Hkani circle of the
Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi, situated on the lirst slope of the hills
to the south of the valley, not far from Nam Hkam town.
There were forty-two bouses in February ttiga, with one hundred and
thirty-nine inhabitants. Paddy cultivation Jn the Nam Mao (ShwcU) plain
was the chief occupation, but some tobacco and pine-apples were also grown
on the slopes.
MAN-NA. — A village of thirty houses south of Shwe-gu, in the Shwc-gu
subdivision of Bhamo district.
The present village was formed out of the pre\'iously existing villages of
Manna and Manmana, which coalesced in 1893. The villagers own sixty-
five buffaloes and a few pouios. There are two large icdk eayats in. the
village.
MAN N ANG. — A village in the Talaw-gj'i circle of Myitkyina district.
It contained in 1890 lifteen Chincse-Shan houses, which had been there
four or five years, and no Kachins. The estimated population numbered 60
persons.
MAN-NAUNG. — A village of nine houses on the Mannaung, an arm
of the Taping chaung, in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
ig6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAN
Some of the villagers act as traders ; others turn out tltekk?. Pfi'ngaws
can ply on tlic Mannaung ciaung at all seasons of the year, but larger boats
can only draw at high water. Formerly there was an extensive lake near
the village, but in 1^75 the Mannaung MuMff^ began to form and gradually
drained it.
From the founding of Mannaung, two hundred years ago, down to the An-
Hittory. iSSj ncxation a- hereditary line ol paw maings controlled the
Haw Sa'mg's at- village and circle, which included all the villages between
***=^- Ma-ubin and Tamauklfln as well as those now on the
western hank of the Mannaung chaung. The village was attacked by Nga
Hmaing, with a hundred Burnians and three thousand Kachins, in Haw
Saing's rising of 1883, and all the inhabitants were driven out. The Kachins
then cstablisTied a post here and attacked Sinkin, Hclfin, and Thein Thaw,
but after an occupation of twenty days only they were driven out by the
Shwelan Wun, who came up with a body of Burmans from Bhamo.
In 188S iivc Chinese households removed from Sitkaw to Mannaung, when
the former place was burnt bv the Lawku Sa-rc Kachins.
im. Seitlemont These settled on the promontory of land on the east of
^ ""**■ the Taping. The Burmese households which were living
there when the Chinese came moved away to the western bank. The north-
ern elbow of land between the Mannaung and Taping chauugs is now occu-
[ncd by a few households of Kachins.
MAN NAWNG. — A circle in MBng Tung sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States, in charge of a n^-hatng.
It has an area of about thirty square miles. The population in 1898
numbered four hundred and fifty-two persons, divided between ninety houses
and thirteen villages.
The circle is bounded on thf
North.— -Uy Man Pan. ,
East. — By Man Hsio.
South. — By Sa Li.
West—^y suburbs of Mong Tung.
The revenue paid amounted In Rs. 745-8-0, with one thousand and fourteen
baskets of paddy. The people work lowland paddy.
MAN NAWNG, — A Shan-Chincsc village in the Nam Hkam circle of the
Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi, situated about a mile from Nam
Hkam town.
There were forty-three houses in February r8g2, with one hundred and
thirty-four inhabitants. The general industry was paddy cultivation in the
Nam Mao (Shwcli) plain, but there were also several traders resident in the
place, with lllty pack-animals.
MAN NIM. — A ChincscShan village iu the Northern Shan State of North
Hsen Wi, in Stt Lan circle ; it contained sixteen houses in 1 894, with a popu-
lation of forty-nine persons.
Thcrex'enuc paid was two rupees per household and the people were paddy-
cultivalors by occupation* and owned three buffaloes* but no bullocks.
M.^N NONG. — A Palaung village, at a height of 4,200 feet, in the M5ng
Yu circle of the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
MANl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
197
It is situated on the knife-^dge of a rid^c which forms the main street of
the village, on the road between Mong \u and MCng \Vi, and it had ten
houses in February 1892 with a population of lifty-three persons, all Palaungs
ci the Humai branch. Thoy cultivated hill rice. There was a monastery in
the village with four robed inmates. Some pony-hrccding is carried on.
MAN NUNG. — A Palaung village in the Ho Maw circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hscn \Vi, situated at a height of 4.30a feet in the range
of hills south of Nam Ilkam.
There were nine houses in the village in February- 1892, with a population
of seventy-seven persons, all Palaungs of the Humai branch. They cultivat-
ed rice on tlic hill slopes near the village.
MAN Ot, — A Sban-Chincsc village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsen \Vi.
The village, which is divided into two parts about half a mile from one
another, is situated in the south-west of the Nam Mao (Shwcli) plain, some
live miles from Nam Hkam, at the junction of the Nam Mak (or Nam Hkam,
as it is locallv called) with the Nam Mao. There were thirty houses in the
village in February 1S92, with one hundred and fifty-three inhabitants.
Above the two villages rises the low hill colled Kawng Lawng, on the top of
which is a pagoda from which a fine view can be had of the whole Nam Mao
plain as far as S6 Lan and Mdng Mao town. On the side of the hill above
the village is a fine monastery, built in great part of brick and with the
Tartar upturning of the tiled roof which indicates Chinese builders. There
are seven monks resident.
Within half a mile of Man Oi the Shan States of North Hsen Wi and
Mfnig Mit meet the Bhamo district and the Chinese territory of .Mcng Mao
(Mong Man).
There are a number of traders resident in the village, but the majority of
the inhabitants are engaged in rice-cultivation.
About half a mile south of the village, close to the banks of the Nam Mak,
... . arc a number of hot springs, coming out in small jets from
springs. ^ ^^^j ^1 rock. The temperature has not been tested, but
the heat Is just endurable for a short time with the hand. The water is
strongly impregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen.
M.\N 01. — A village in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hsen Wi Northern
Shan State.
It has been rc-scttlcd since 1S88, when it was burnt out by Kun Hsang
Tan Hong's Kachin levies. It contained in \farch 1 S93 nineteen bouses, with
sixty-two inhabitants. Rice cultivation in the surrounding irrigated lands
was the general industrj'.
MAN-6n, — A good-sized village in the Mong Mft township of Ruby
Mines district, about six miles east of Mung Mit,
It is on the Nam Maung stream, which is bunded near the village to irri-
gate the fields. Below Man6n there is another weir, which irrigates a large
area near MQng Mit. There are traces of an extensive irrigation system here,
but much of the land has apparently been uncultivated for nearly a century
and has relapsed into forest. The scheme will probably be developed shortly
and bring a large area under cultivation.
198
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UA?t
MA?fON0— A Karhin villagr in Tract No. ^ Bhanx) divtrirt, sitnated
in 34' 3' north btHiuk: and *}■}' 30' cast longitnde.
In 1A93 it contained nglitrrn hoos^s, with a population o^ fiftr-firf persons.
The headman of the tillage has no othrrt suhordin^tc to him The inhabit-
ants are of the Marao tribe and Loiu 9ub-trit>e, and own four baUocks only.
MAN PAN.— A circle in MJlng Tung sab-State of llsi Paw, Northern Shan
State*, in clurge of a ne-bai»g.
Ill area ia about thtrt/ iquare miles.
In 1S9K the population numbered Bve hundred and ninety>eight persons,
divided between two hundred and twenty-four bouses and twenty-three
Tillage*.
Toe circle is bounded on the —
North'Eoif. — riy Man Maw circle of Kehsi Mansam, and Mao Sang
circle of South llstn W'i.
North-Wtit.—^s Ho Un.
Eait. — By Malt Man.
South. — By Man Nawng.
West. — By Mo L"n and suburbs of Mflng Tung.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. i,94Qi nith 1.279 baskets of paddy.
Tl« people work lowland paddy and a very little taungya.
There arc a few caravan bullocks in the circle, and there arc three Palaung
hoocea in one village, Man Loi Pan. The rest are all Shan.
MAN PAN. — Tlir capital of Maw Hpa, a sub-State of Mang Lon, Northern
Shati St.ilc», is situated in about lalitutk- 2\^' 55' north.
It consists of a group of small hamlets at no great distance from one anotJicr,
iierchcd on low knolls overlooking the Satwocn. There were fifty-three
liuusrlinldH in 1H9J, ami tliry cultivated an expanse of seventy or eighty acres
of fMuldy-land, a suflifimtly uncommnn sight on the banks of thcSahvM-n and
■cen at only a few places, such as Kim I'^ng and Na Ngi below Man Hpang.
There It n woodrn pdnf^yi kyaung at Man I'an with a corrugated- iron roof,
(n the ksO'ig hti hpiitip (suburbs) arc three other small villages, Pang Kawn,
Ta i^ang, and llkOngKOk, with six, eight, and nine houses. The inhabitants
ore all bhans.
Mr, F. Tcddcn viHlted Man Pan in March 1865 and writes of it as follo^vs,—
" One mile more and wc reach the village of Bam P5n ithe
Mr. F. Fcddt-n s Burin-iniicd form) and its small bazaar, on low ground
near the rixcr-bank, and at the junction of abroad stream,
that rushes imiJetuously, at an observable inclination, over
it* pebbly bed into the river. This would be a very large stream but for the
lowncso* of level of the Salwxcn, which causes a great drain on the country;
ncjirly all the streams fall as cataracts or cascades into the river. There is a
large villaiie, dc»ig'>;»^i"<l a town, c.illcd Nam Hpa Lom. about a mile or less
up on the hilts tu tne north-oiist, where the Savibwa of the district resides.
" The bclel-U-af vine is grown extensively on all the level patches of ground
abiml the mouths of the streams, especially in the neighbourhood of Bam
I'jin, wlirrc there are very lai^r plantations of this vine, for here the hills do
not rise directly from the shores of the river.
" In the rivcr*bed near Bam PSn there is a very cxteiwive sandbank about
three hundred feetbroadjand the channel is contracted to about two hundred
visit In
in 186s.
Mnn Can
MAMl
THE UPPER BURMA GA7.ETTHKR.
199
feet ; a rocV is seen in the mitUlle. and another (Inrger) near the edge of the sand-
bank ; the water b flowing very swifUy, and the channel in part is narrowed
to about one hundred ami fiftv feet by shoals of petib!es and boulders ; there are
also a few isolated rocks in the sandbank and a coarse pebble conglomerate
cemented by a black arenaceous matrix of recent date."
Man Fan lies about mid-way between the iNam Nang on the north and
the Nam Hka on the south, the two boundaries of the State. Eastwards to
the Nam tika is said to be two marches for a man, but the path is impracti-
cable for animals.
MAN PAN.— One of the largest villages in Miing Tung sub-State of Hsi
Paw, Northern Shan States.
Like many Shan villages, it is composed of several hamlets within a radios
of half a mile of each other.
The largest bazaar in Mong Tung is here, as Man Pan ties in a convenient
Tt "llai! s centra! situation. The principal village has eighteen
■ houses ; Pang La Haio has throe houses ; Kawng Kinj^ four
houses ; Mong Ak four houses ; Nawng Toa two houses ; Pang San, which
is over lialf a mile distant, has twenty-live houses.
There are some small pagodas, with fine pipul trees,.and a few large man-
go trees.
Man Pan is a pleasantly shady halting-placc after travelling through the
miles of shadcles.1 fir trce^ from Mong Tung village.
There arc five bullock-owners, with some two hundred bullocks between
them. A few Hurman carts have reached the vtlkige, and some have even
gone on beyond it.
One of the stations of the Railway Branch to the Southern Sh^n States may
be here.
MAN PAX. — A ferry on the Salween between Central Ko Kang ajid
Po Wang in Mang Ka.
The approaches on both sides are bad, and the camping ground is limited,
particularly on the right bank. There is one large dug-out, capable of trans-
porting ten to twelve mule-loads. The ferry is used by traders from Mong
Mao, Mang Ka, and f-ung Ling on their way to Taw Nio and Chftng Kang.
MAN PANG. — A village in the Pa Ilka township of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi; it had forty-two houses in iSg; and a population
of sixty-nine men, uiiicty-nine women, forty-two bov-s, and twenty-four girls.
It paid a revenue of Rs. 210. It comprises two villages (East and West Man
Pang). I he villagers cultivate sixty acres of lowlying paddy-land dnd owu
sixty-four buffaloes Man Pan has a monastery. Sugarcane and tobacco are
grown.
M.\N PANG. — A village in the Na Wa, or North Mong Ha, circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It lies in the hills south of Mong Yai, and contained in March 1892 forty-
four houses with a population of two hundred and lifty-fivc persons. There
is a ponsyi kyaung in the village, and one resident bullock trader, with thirty
pack-animals. The inhabitants chiefly cultivate |)addy in the hollows round
the village.
MANPANG or MANPAN.— A Kachin vilhge in Tract No. 15, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° 46' north latitude and 97" 15' cast longitude.
200
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAM
In 1892 it contained twenty-four houses, with a population of one hundred
and four persons. The Ijeadmaii of the village has no others subordinate to
him. The inhabitants are Shan-Burincse. Tliere are no cattle in the village
which has plenty of water and good camping-ground.
MAN PANG. — A village of eleven houses in the Ko Kang circle of the
Northern Shan State of North H.sen Wi (Thein-ni), situated about two miles
from the ferry over the Salwecn wbtcb takes its name from the village, and
fifteen hundred feet above it.
There are two houses on the western side of the river, in the circle of Mang
Xa. which are also said to belong to Man Pang, and are nearly a thousand
feet above the river. The inhabitants of the main village arc Palaungs. and
numbered seventy-six persons iu 1802. The ferrymen on the Mang Ka side
with their families numbered sixteen. Besides working the one boat which
The (eiTV "^ stationed at the fcrr}', the villagers cultivate a consider-
ablcquantity of hill rice, and also some irrigated rice-land,
laboriously dug out of the slopes of the hills. The ferry has not been much
used of late years owing to the feuds between the Kachins of Mang Ka and
the Palaungs, I^as, and Chinamen of Ko Kang. The ferry is, however, never
likely to be more than a local one, for there is no camping-ground except the
sands and boulders on the western bank, while on the Ko Kang side no party
much overa hundred strong could 5nd halting ground.
MAN PANG. — A Palaung vilbge in the Mong Vu circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsi-n Wi, situated in the bills to the south and west of
Mftng Yu. There were eleven houses in the village in February 1892, with
eighty-one inhabitants, all Palaungs of the Humai branch. They cultivate
rice on the hill slopes.
MAN PANG.— A village in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hscn Wi North-
ern Shan State, west of the main village. It was pra<-tiraHy a new village
in March 1892, and then contained eighteen bouses with a population of
seventy-six persons. The villagers were all engaged in cultivating the exten-
sive paddy-fields in the surrounding hollows.
M.-VN PANG HAW.— A Shan village in North tlsen Wi Northern Shan
State, in Ho Wa circle of Mong Si ; it contained eigliteen houses in 1894, with
a population of one hundred and five persons.
The revenue paid was three rupees per household, and the people were
paddy, tobacco, and maiic cultivators by occupation, and owned thirty bul-
locks, eight buffaloes, four ponies, and fifteen pigs. The price of paddy was
eight annas the basket.
■ MAN PANG PANG KUT.— A village in the Central Riding of the North-
ern Shan State of Mang L5n West, about half-way between M<5ng Hengand
Mong Kail, and some three miles west oi the Nam Pang.
It is the residence of the htamongol Pang Kiit, the westernmost township
of the Mang I.On State, and is divided from South Hsen Wi by a spur from
Loi Tawng, the last summit of the ridge which runs down the centre of South
Hsen Wi. The /itamom; h.15 five other villages in his charge. There were
in April 1892 fifteen houses in Pang Kiit. with a population of eighty-eight
persons, all Shans. There were several bullock traders resident in the village,
wnth about tifty pack cattle, The chief industry was hill-rice cultivation
and there was a small proportiou of irrigated laud. Some sugarcane was
GAZETTEER.
SOI
also grown. The village is only half a mile from Kat Tau, where a five-day
marWt is held. It stands at an altitude of 3,600 feet.
MAN PAT.— A village in the Palauiig circle, at the extreme south-east
corner of the Kodaung township of Ruby Mines district-
It contains four Falaung and eight Kachin villages. The headman is a
Kachin named VVarandaw, brotlicr of Matin-hia, the Tonhfin Duaa. Roth
brothers have considrrahlc influence, and earned reputations in the disturb-
ances succeeding the Annexation.
MAN PEN.— The chief village in the circle of the same name in the Shan
State of South Hscn Wi.
The village was all but destroyed in the civil disturbances 6f 1887. and is
only slowly recovering population. There were in March 1892 twenty-four
houses, with a population of one hundred and twenty-eight persons. There
is a filngvi kyaung in the village which is the residence of the ktamongin
charge of the circle. A five-day bazaar is also held, at which collections in
kind arc made by the /if among, but rto money is taken. The cultivation of
paddy is the general occupation.
MAN P£NG. — A township in the Kavn /Cang, or Central Riding of Mang
Lon West, Northern Shan States.
In i8gi Man PSng was the residence of the Sawiwa Sao MahS. The
main village lies six or seven miles in an air-line from the Salween and
stands on a sort of terrace, with a deep valley on one side and the main ridge
of the Salween range on the other. There were fifty-two houses in Man Peng
in 1893, but these were all deserted. Sugarcane was the main crop, but a
great deal of irrigation work was being carried on and a considerable area
of land was in process of being terraced for wet cultivation.
Besides Man Peng there arc eight vilLigcs in the township, with a total of
ninety-three houses. Sugarcane, a considerable quantity of hill rice, and a
small area of paddy-land were cultivated.
Otw of the villages is exclusively inhabited by women. There were four
houses, and the only males wire two children of tender
years. No reason was given for this seclusion, which
reminds one of Marco Polo's male and female islands,
"South of Kesma coran." Thi^e is, however, no suggestion of absolute
seclusioni permanently or for stated time.i. as with the islands of Scr Marco.
There is a similar female village of two houses immediately north of Mfing
Kao. also in the /Cawtt Kang.
There are quantities of deer in the hills west of Man Peng, which do
considerable harm to the crops, and bears are also very numerous.
After the 6ight of Sao MahA and the establishment by Ton Hsang of the
Hisiorv ^^^ ^^ authority in West Mang Lon at Miing Kao, Man
P?ng fell off considerably in size and in the poascssionj
of its inhabitants, fn rSge the number of' houses had decreased, but the
ground is very fertile, and as the people accumulate caUlc the township is
certain to thrive.
MAN P£NG.— Formerly the chief town of the N^rlbcrn Shan State of
Mang L6n West,
It is situated cast of M5ng Heng, about half-way between the Nam Pang
and the Salween, on a sort of terrace in the hills 'which stretch southwards
from Loi S6 towards Loi Lan.
The
village.
*' female "
'dod
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN
It was the site of the old capital of Mang L5n and remaJDed the capital
[.- . until Sao Maha shifted his headquarters iwme twenty
^* mites north, to Na Lao. He, however, returned to Man
Peng shortly before his fall. When it was visited in April 1893 there wert
fifty-two houses, but all the inhabitants had lied with him.
The place is very well situated from a defensive point of view, though it
is commanded by hills from the \^xst. Against an ill-armed enemy it would
be impregnable. Oii the east and north it can only he approached up a
steep slope five hundred tect high, and for the most part covcn^n with thin pine
forest, or cleared for faungya cultivation. Fron:i the west it can only be
reached through a narrow rocl^y gorge, and some distance ofl to the south it
is protected by a high ridge.
There is a good deal of irrigated land both at Man P^ng itself and five
hundred feetTjelow in the valley of the Nam Mang. A considerable amount
of sugarcane is also cultivated.
Thirteen miles to the south-east is the Man Hsum ferry over the Sahveen.
- . . The road rises and falls a good deal, hut is on the whole
good, and forms the main trade route from the northern
trans-Salweeu States to the west of the Salweeu and to Burma.
Man Pfng stands at a height of 3,500 feet. It has a monastery with
twelve robed inmates. There are great numbers of sambhur in the surround-
ing hills-
Since the incorporation of Mang Lfin West in Eastern Mang 1.6n, Man
Pfing has ceased to be the diief town and the wealthier inhabitants have
gone to Mung Kao. NcvLTtlieless the place remains of practically the same
size, with cultivators instead of officials as its inhabitants.
MANPUN. — A Palaung circle in the Kodaung townsliip of Ruby Mines
district. It is usually known to Burmans as Binbftn.
It was for a time the headquarters of the rebel Pretender Saw Van Daing,
but in (891 he was driven out and punitive measures taken against the
circle.
It contains six Pabung and two Kachin villages. The old headman of
the circle, known as the Manpun Kin, was sent to jail for a year and has not
been reinstated. The present headman was appointed by us and docs not
command the ioHucnce usually enjoyed by Palaung headmen who arc re-
cognized as belonging to the hereditary family of the Kin.
MAN PUNG.— A Shan village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang L5n West.
It isinthcNahka Hseng Hawng htamdng^hx^ and is situated two miles
south of the ktamongs village, on the slope to the west of the Nam Hsa.
Above it to the cast towers the Loi Kan ridge. There were eleven houses
in the village, with forty-five inhabitants. In April 1892. They cultivated
paddy-land along the banks of the Nam Hsa. Man Pung stands at a height
of 3,500 feet above sea-level, and hill-rice and cotton are also cultivated on
the western uplands.
MAN PUNG.— A village in the M5ng Yai circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Mscn Wi, distant about nine miles from the capital to the south-westj
on the road to Man Hpai.
It is the residence of a htam5ng and is situated in a hollow between low
hiUs, on one of which stands ApSngyi kyaungt with seventeen robed inmates.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
203
A fivc-day bazaar is held, but the attendance is not very grea^ and no
money collections arc made.
The villagci which was formerly of much greater size, contained in March
History '^9^ Iwenty-Right houses, with a population of one hundred
and thirty-three persons. Man Pflng was utterly destroy-
ed and burnt to the ground by Hsi Paw (Thibaw) men, nominally acting
for the British Government, in August 1887.
The villagers arc all engaged in lowland paddy cultivation. There is a
small pagoda a short distance from the village.
MAN PYEN. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
In 1897 there were sixteen villages in this circle, which was administered
hy a ktamong- It adjoins the Nawng Mon circle of North llsen Wi on the
west, and the Lashio circle on the north-east.
The total number of houses was 151, and the population numbered two
hundred and forty-four men, two hundred and thirty-nine women, one hundred
and seveoteen boys, and one hundred and twenty-six girls. The area under
cultivation was two hundred acres of lowlying fields, sixty-four acres of taung-
yas, and seven acres only of garden land. There were two hundred and
fiUy-one buffaloes and sixty-five cows in the circle.
Man P\*cn village, the headtjuarters of the htamong, consists of three
groups of houses, with distinct names. One of these, Man Kat, has the bazaar
and monastery.
The area of the circle is about eighty square miles. The villagers are
poor and have no industr)' beyond cultivation. The country is undulating.
The revenue assessment (or 1897 amounted to Ks. 840.
MAN PYIT- — A village in the Kodaung subdivision of the Northern Shan
State ol Hsi Paw, bounded on the north by Tawng Peng, en the north-west
by Pang Nim, on the east hy the suburbs of H.«ii Paw, on the south by Man
Hai circle, on the south-west by Ta Hkam, and on the west by Taw oh.
M.AN SAK.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Haen Wi.
[n 1898 it contained twelve Palaung and three Kachin (Lana) villages,
with a population of about 1,200 persons. It is situated on a high range of
mountains running south from the ShwcH, about twelve miles from Nam
Hkam, at the point where the Nam Mao (Shweli) enters into the hilis. The
cultivation is all upland, and there is a considerable village of Li-hsaws
(Man Niing)- The headman's village consists of twenty Palaung houses,
with about one hundred and twenty- inhabitants, and is situated on the edge
of. a sharp ridge. It has a sm-A\pongyi kyaung of the Yun sect.
MAN SAM or MAN T3EM.— A doing or circle in M6ng Long sub-State
ol Hsi Paw, Northern Shan States, in charge of a ne-baing.
It had in 1S98 a population of four hundred and forty-six persons, divided
between ninety-eight households and six villages.
The circle is bounded on the —
North. — By Tawng Ni and Ruby Mines district
North-EaU. — By Myohaung.
£"di/.— By Hsa Pawng,
South and ttVji.— By the Taunelet.
^orth'Wesl. — By Ruby Mines district.
204
THl UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
:man
The amount of net revenue paid amounted to Rs. 830, with Rs. 70 tor tea.
The population compri.scs equal numhrrs of Sbans and Palaungs, and is ex-
clusively engaged in faungya cultivation.
MANSAM. — A Kaeliin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district, situated
in 23^ 52' north latitude and 97^ 32' east longitude.
In 1892 it coiit;uned iifty-two houses, with a population of one hundred
and eight persons. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Szi or i\s\
8ub-tribc, and own thirtj'-scvcn bullocks and thirly-five bufTaloes; water
is obtainable from small streams, One thousand baskets of paddy and some
cotton arc grown yearly in the village.
MAN SANG. — A circle in South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States, admin-
istered by a Afyosa.
It contained in 1897 thirty-eight villages, with a total of three hundred
The circle. and siity-one houses. The revenue assessment was Rs.
2, too a year. The population numbered five hundred
and seventy-three males, six hundred and fifteen females, two hundred and
ninety-tive boys, and two hundred aud niuety-cight girls. The area is about
one hundred square miles. There were eight hundred and fifty-eight buffaloes,
two hundred and eighty-one cows, two hundred and sixty-nvc ouUocks, and
fourteen ponies owned by the inhabitants, whilst five hundred and five
acres of lowlying paddy-land, two hundred and ninety-nine acres of hill
paddy, and tlurty-one acres of garden land were under cultivation.
The Myosa lives at Man Sang village, which has a large monastery and
The viitace. boasts one of the largest five-day bazaars in the South Hsen
' Wi State. This is due no doubt to its favourabL- ix)si-
tioD, as it is situated on the main trade route wliich runs through Hseng
HVio to Thibaw.
The Nam Sang flows through the circle. There arc no industries of note,
and the fields are not specially productive. The villagers seem comparatively
well off. The circle is situated on the borders of the Southern Shan States.
MAN SANG. — The chief village in the circle of the same name in the
Northern Shan State of South Hs6n Wi. It is situated in the extreme south-
west of the State, close to the borders of Miing Tung and Hsi Paw (Thibaw).
It wascompletclv destroyed by the Kodaung Amat from Hsi Paw in August
1887, but is now neginning to recover, and had in March 1H92 forty-one
hou-se.'s, with a population of one hundred and eighty-five persons. A bazaar
is held in the outskirts of the village every five days. No collections arc made
in money, hut the Myosa or Kin-mong takes tithes in kind for the support
of himself and his retainers. There is also a pSngyi kyaung'xa the villagCj
with ten robed inmates. Paddy-cultivation is the general occupation.
MAN SANG. — A Shan butchers' village of sixteen houses in the Ho Ya
ciicle of South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan .States.
It breeds pigs and poultry.
MAN SAWK.— A Shan village in the North Hs6n Wi Northern Shan
State, in the circle of Hscn Wi.
It contained fourteen houses in 1894 and the population numbered fifty
persons. The revenue paid was four annas per household. The occupa-
tion of the people was paddy-cultivaliou and trading and Ihcy owned five
buffaloes and three bullocks. The price of the paddy was twelve annas the
basket.
MAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
floj
MAN SR, — A circle in tlic Northern Shao State of South Hscn Wi, in the
north-east of the State. It is bounded on the north by
Boundanes. jj,^ ^^^^ jjj^„ ^fj ^^^^.^ ^f l^ Hsco and Mflng Het;
on the cast by Na Nang and Kung Ka, both of them South Hsen Wi
circles ; op the south by M5ng Sit an3|Man Pen, also South Hsen Wi circles ;
and on the west by Moiig Ton and Man Pen, circles of the same Siatf-.
The main part of the circle consists of the fertile paddy plain on either side
M,.....i r-,» of the Nam Pawng. This stream risi-s in the range which
Natural features ^. , . iP, - i ■ j a ■ * .1. xi m ■
joins I-oi Sak with i>oi Ling and flows into the Nam Ma m
Hsi Paw territory. The bulk of the villages in Man S* circle lie close to it.
To the north is the range which separates the North and South HsCn
Wi States, and to the south again the country rist-s slightly into undulating
ground about two thousand five hundred (eet above sea-level, with iiumeroua
small streams watering the hollows. In these northerly and southerly upland
strips there are at present very few villages.
The whole of Hsen Wi suffered in the civil war which ravaged the State
H'si V '*" thirty years, but Man S6 was even more unfortunate
' ^'^^* than other parts, because of its fertility. In 1887 the
pretender Prince, Saw Yan Naing, stayed at Man S4 village for some months
and married a daugiitcr of the then ^rng. He was driven out by Kun Hsang
of Ton Hong (now Sawbxca of North Hsen Wi), and the whole circle was
destroyed by the Sairhea's Kachin supporters. In (Kliti there were not a
dozen villages in the whole circle. In 1892 these had increased to twent>--
eight, andin 1SQ7 to scvcnty-twcj-
The villages are all Shan, Mith the exception of Hi»k Kum, which is in-
p . habited bv Man Tong Palaungs, In March 1S92 the total
^Fopulaiion and population of the circle numbered two thousand five hun-
dred and thirteen Shans and one hundred and fourteen
Palaungs, and the average population per house was five persous. In 1897
it had increased to 4,310.
There were then four pongyi kyaungs, in Man Sfe, Na Hsio, Kin Ti, and
H^k Kum.
The only bazaar was at Man Se and it was well attended- No money
I , . collections were made, but the h^ng collected small quan-
n«. . titics of rice, vegetables, salt, and other commodities
brought for sale for the support of himself and his followers- There are
no systematic tkheries in the Nam Pawng, but traps arc set by individuals
from most of the villages on the river-bank. The price of paddy in 1893
was Rs. i-S-o the lang (four baskets) ; of rice Rs. 1-8-0 the basket (of about
sixty pounds), while salt sold at five annas the viss and opium at fifteen
rup(jts. There were a few bullock-caravan traders settled tn the villages of
Man S^, Kung Ntu, and Mak Hkam. Almost nothing but paddy is grown in
the circle. The amount of cotton, sugarcane, and tobacco is trifling, and
handicrafts were represented only by a few stray blacksmiths, who made
ploughshares and other agricultural implements at the village of Hko
The circle, accOTding to the custom of South Hsen Wi State, is rated at
RcveDOCL ^''^ ^ ^^ measure of rice). The rate of the pe varies from
year to year, and in t8<)2 was Rs. 180, so that the re\-enue
Eaid to the Sawb-wa was Rs. [,080, or slightly under four rupees for each
ousc assessable, la [897 the demand bad risen to Rs. 1,680.
racc^.
2o6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAN
Resources and
communicaiiom.
Coal.
Man Sft is the next largest circle in South Hscn \Vi to Tang Van, and has
aa area of about live hundred square miles; the heng,
who lives in Man 5^ village, is a man of some consider-
ation. Numerous sayats nave been built, and the fn-c-
day bazaar is of growing importance. In 1897 *'"^ ^^^ ^^ "^^^^ paddy culti-
vation waR estimated at six hundred and thirty acres ; that of dry cultivation
at four hundred and ninety-nine acres, with oinpty-cight acres of garden
lands. Upwards of one thousand five hundred cattle were then owned in
the circle. Since the bridging of the Nam Ma by the South Hscn Wi
Sawbtca the circle is open to cart traffic with M6ng Yai and can connect
with the Government cart-road to H-si Paw.
Man S^ seems to be alluded to in the old Hsen Wi chronicle translated in
Chapter VMl of the Introduction to the Gazetteer, under the title of Hscn Sfc
Man Si^.
The coal-fields in the valley of th(^ Nam Ma lower down
may bring prosperity to the neighbourhood.
MANSfi.—Thechief village of the circle of the same name in the Northern
Shan State of South Hscn Wi (Thcin-ni). It stands on the riglitbankof the
Nam Pawng on tlie northf-rn edge of a large paddy ])lain, at an altitude of two
thousand feet, in latitude 22" A'>^\ longitude 97° 56'.
The circle and village were almost destroyed in the Civil war of 1886-87.
u. The rebel prince Saw Yan Naing, after his flight from
^* Kyauksi-, made his headquarters here (». Man S6 circle)
for some months and married a daughter of the then henp. He was driven
out by Kun Hsang of Tun Hr>ng, now Sarebxa of North Hs6n Wi, and took
refuge in Tawng Peng State. In March i88y the village numbered Only
twelve houses, and the circle was practically a desert.
In March 1892 there were fifty-eight houses, and in i8y7 the number had
risen to sixty-one, with three hundred and fifty-nine inhabitants, m^ny sayats,
a pSngyi kyaung, and several bullock traders, owning seventy pack cattle.
There is a small pagoda of some local sanctity, and a spirit shrine in a
neighbouring grove which has a much wider fame.
The plain is very fertile, and the village should rapidly increase in numbers
and prosp-rity. The inhabitants are all Shans, and a fi\-c-day baiaar is held
outside the village.
M.'\N-S1.— Formerly a subdivision of Katha district and a township in
itself, but now incluaed in the subdivision and township of Hanmauk, to
which place the headquarters have been transferred. It lies in a fertile valley
surrounded by hills ; it has a Military Police post, and is approached by a cart-
road.
The local history of Man Si says that the first inhabitants were Shans who
' , _ fled from Mflng Mao (near Nam Hkam on the Shwcli)
Uxal history 1 its ^f^^.^ ^J^ unsuccessful rebellion against the 5flwiwflbf that
a ion. kingdom. They were led by two brothers, Pu LSng and
Pon Wai or Pawng Kan. Each of the brothers founded a village, The
cider's was called Man I Ipi, and that of the younger Man Nawng {Hf>i mean-
ing elder brother in Shan and Noicng vounger brother). In time Man Hpi
was changed into Man Si and Man t^Tawng into Manlaung.
When the Sawb'xo of .Mo-biiyin became very powerful, the people of Man Si
bad tosubmit to him,.and he sent his grandsoiiTein San (Tiing llsan) to take
charge of the district, where he built a new capital called Zeya-thein in
UAN]
UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
901
471 B.E. {nog A.D). Santa, the fourth Saw&wa in succession after him, was
driven out by the Mogaung Sawiwa and a new Sarcdwa, Paw Hla Maung,
was set up, and Sawbwas continued to rule until in 1116 BX. (1754) the
Burmese King Alaung-paya seized the country.
Man -Si tten became a pawmaingsh\\t and was assessed at four hundred
, „.^ . . , and fifty viss of silver as kunbo. It appears in both the
Paddy, sessamum, and cotton arc the chief crops, and a good deal of scssa-
mum oil is exported.
The township is full of legends, which as usual are utilized to account for
Leeend '^'^ %'iUagc names. One of these professes to explain
the custom the Shan and Kadu women have of carry-
ing thrir children in a .shawl on their backs, and also furnishes a number of
Home Tookc etymologir-s. Five miles cast of Man Si there is a hill called
Nwc-scikpa. It still has caves and tunnels tn it. In ancient days this
hill was haunted by wasps, so large, strong, and vicious that they often
carried off infants from their cradles or from the floor where they were
playing. To prevent this the women went everywhere with thetr babies
on their backs. Uut the men reported the matter to the Sattd'jia Santa,
who was calh^d the three-eyed, because he had a mole on his forehead.
He made elaborate preparations to make an end of the wasps and assigned
to each village its part, whence Ihey got their names.
One village brought torches (tr//f), whence it was called Man-cht ; another
brought mud to till up the wasps' holes, whence it was called Man-laung from
the nawng or swampy lake from which the mud was got ; another brouKht hka
(thatch) to set tire to the wasps' nest and wa.<! called Man-hka. Man-yu
brought cotton which would keep on smouldering ; Ya Yu brought tobacco
to choke the wasps; Siga-daung or Scin-taung brout^ht spades {set'n) to dig:
Namu-kaung brought hollow bamboos.to be used as bellows ; Man-lwi or Mwe
brought sharp-pointed stakes {Iwe to pierce) ; Man-in brought sticks to beat
the wasps ; Nantat brought water {nam) in case it was needed. The com-
bined operations were successful and the villages retain these names to the
present day to prove it.
Another version of the story says it was a nat called Pyatu-ffj'i who did the
mischief, and not wasps. A pool of poisonous water is said to be all that
remains of him.
MAN-SI. — .\ village on the right bank of the Moyu ckaung'xn the Bhamo
.subdivision and district.
Roads lead from it to Manwen, Kouten, and Hantet. The villagers own
nine buffaloes, and get a yield from grain sown of about a thousand baskets
j'early. The village was burnt in 18SG by the I'onkan Kachins.
MANSIN or MANSENG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 31, Myif
kyina district, situated in 2^ 13' north latitude and 96^ i' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses. The population of the village was not
known. The headman has no others subordinate to hira. The inhabitants are
Shan-Rurman.
MANSOK or PALAUNGTINSA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7,
Bhamo district, situated in 23" 52' north latitude and 97 29' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifty houses with a population of one hundred and
eighty-one persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to
208
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ MAN
him. The inhabitants are of the I^pai tribe and Hpunkan sub-tribe, and own
sixty bullocks, eighteen buffaloes, and one pony. Nine hundred baskets of
paddy yearly, a little tobacco, and some vegetables are grown. Tlicrc is
good water and space for cam ping -ground in the village.
MANSUM. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 34, MyitVyina district, situ-
ated in 25° 48' north latitude and 96'' 12' east longitudc-
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of fifty-four persons.
The headman of the villa;j;e has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Marip tribe, and ovyn four buflFalocs.
MAN' TAK. — A \Va village in North Hst'n Wi, Northern Shan States, in
Man Tak circle at Mong Si ; it contained thirty-six houses In 1894, with a
population of eighty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people iverc
paddy, mainc, and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned twenty-five
bullocks, twenty-live buffaloes, six ponies, and one hundred pigs. The price
of paddy was six annas the basket.
MAN TAP.— A vill^e in the home circle of Mong Yai, the capital of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It is under the headman of Na Kin Hsim and contained in March 1 892 seven
houses, with a population of thirty-seven person.s. The village is elosc to
MBng Yai in the paddy plain, and the inhabitants cultivate nothing but rice.
They pay five rupees yearly for every basket of paddy sown and render per-
sonal service to the Sawbri^a when called on.
MAN TAP.— A village in the Man Kal htamongshxp, South Hsen Wi,
Northern Shan States.
It contained in 1897 thirty-one houses, \vith a population of 109 adults and
thirty-six children, all Shans. Man Tap is assessed at Rs. 60 yearly revenue.
The villagers own fifty-seven buffaloes and five cows, and work thirty-five
acres of lowlying fields, besidfs a little tobacco.
MAN-THE.— A revenue cicclcin the Homalin township. Lega-yaing sub-
division of Upiwr Chindwin district, including a single village.
MAN-THE. — A village of forty-one houses on the .Moyu ckaung, in the
Shwe-gu subdivision of Bhamo district.
The villagers are prosperous and work a considerable amount of le and
some iaungya ; they own forty-five buffaloes. The village was founded Ijy
the ktamong Saung about 1830.
MAN-TON.— j\ Palaung circle near the south-east corner of the Kodaung
township of Ruby Mines district.
It contain.s three Palaung and four Kachin villages.
In 1891 military columns from Bhamo and Mong Mit converged on Mantfin
„. _ and cstaijiishcd a base here to operate against the Pre-
"'" tender Saw Van Baing and the cjr-Mohlaing Sawbwn Kan
Hlaing, who had collected a considerable following in the Kodaung.
In 1893-04 and 1894-95 a Military Police post was established in the vil
and the CiviJ Officer made it his headquarters.
lillagc,
M ANTON or MANTAUNG or MANTOW,— A Kachin village in Tract
No. 10, Bbamo district, situated in 24" 21 'north latitude and g?** 14' east
longitude.
MA.'CT
THE rPPER BtnMA GAZETTEER.
In i802' it contained twcnty-fouT housM, with a population of fifty-nine
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinale to him. The
inhabitants arc of the Lepai trlHc and Kaori stih-tribc, and own six buffaloes.
£,. Manton was fined in iS^c^-gi for an attack on a Chinese
™' caravan^ and in iSi>i-t)2 for dealing in slavus.
MAN TON. — A ferry on theSalween between Central Ko Kang and M(Jng
Ilawm, known on the west side as the MOng JIawm ferry.
It is used mostly by traders from Nam Hkam en route to Ko Kang and
_., . Mting Tung. Tlicy lake salt and saltfisli and return with
^' bcti;l-niit and leaf. The ferry consists of one large dag-
out capable of transportin}^ about twelve mule-loads, worked by men from
a small La village on the west hank. Bamboos for raftsare plentiful on both
sides. The landing places are small sandbanks, and it is a difficult crossing
for transport animals. There is a fairly easy approach from Mantfln village
ou the east side and a steep ascent on the wesi side. A toll of eight annas
a mule is gathered at Mong Ilawm from Chinese traders.
The SaKveen is here about one hundred and twenty yards broad and flows
at the rate of 2^ to three miles an hour.
MAN W.'W. — A Kachin (I-alikuin) village in North Hsfn \Vi, Northern
Shan Slates, in Sao Pawn circle; it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a
population of sixty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupee? per household, and the people were
paddy, maize, and opium traders by occupation, and owned ten bullocks, ten
huffaioea, and forty pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
M.-\NWE or PUMSAl.— A Kachin village inTract No. 34, Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated in i^" 27' north latitude and 96* 32' east Jongiiudc.
In 1892 it cont.iincd thirteen houses, with a population of thirtysix persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. Tlic inhabit-
ants arc of the Lepai tribe, and own four buffaloes.
MAN-WEIX. — A village of forty-eight houses, south of Shwc-gu, in the
Shwe-gu subdivision of Hliamo district.
The villagers own a hundred and seventy buffaloes and cultivate paddy
and scssamum. There are a few fruit trees in the village.
M.-\N-VVEIN. — A village of thirty houses on the south bank of the Moyu
chaung, in the Shwe-gu subdivision of Hhamo district.
The villagers own forty-one butfaloes and work wet paddy; the yield
averages eighteen hundred baskets: on the banks of the stream, in the ye-
daun^-ya or alluvial silt lands, it is not unusual to gi t thirty baskets yield from
a quarter basket sown. In the floods the water is breast-high in the village.
MAN WL'N. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Usen Wi.
In 1898 it had one Palaung and four Kachin villages, with forty hou-scholds
and a population of about two hundred persons. It is situated on a sort of
craw ridge which bisects the Mfing Wi valley, about ten miles below the
village of tliat name, and consists of wooded hills. The headman's village
contains fifteen Palaung houses with a population of about seventy persons,
and is situated in a wooded slope looking down the MSng Wi valley.
MAN WAVING MONO St.— A Kachin (I,ana) village in North Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, in MiSng Si sub-State; it contained twenty houses in
1894, with a population of sixty-seven persons.
2-i
3IO
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAN-MAP
. The revenue paid was one rupee per household and the people were pa<ldy
and maize cultivators by occupation, and owned tiftct-n bulloclfs. thirtrco
buffaloes, and lifteeu pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
MAN-YA- — A village in Tract Ko. 3, Bhamo district, situated in 2^ north
latitude and K^f' 12' cast longitude.
In 1892 it containinl tucntv-two houses. The headman liiis no other sub-
ordinate to him. Thi- inhabitants are Shan-Burmese., Tlierc arc no cattle
in th« village, which has a iima\\ say at and good camping-ground in [wddy-
ficlds.
M.\N YAWN— A village in the Ho Tu circle of the Northern Shan Slate
of South Hsen Wi.
It was established early in i8g3, and in March of that year contained 6ve
houses, with a population of tvventy-fivc persons. Preparations were being
made for the growing of cotton and hill-rice.
M.AN-YE. — .\ village in a lowlying sandy plain south of the Taping river
in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
The villagers own forty-four buffaloes, Thiry worship the askin-gyiywa-
Hat, to whom they present once yearly presents of food and fruit ; his haunt
is a large tree in the middle of the village.
M.\N-YU. — A village in the f^anmauk township and subdivision of Katha
district.
It has a population of seven hundred and fiftv-two persons, and is the site
of a Military I'olicc post.
MAN YUN. — Formerly one of the Palaung circles, in the Kodaung, a town-
ship of Ruby Mines district ; ihe Palaungs abandoned it in the disturbed
timos preceding the Annexation, and ruined pagodas now mark the sites of
their former villages. Tlirrfiarenow ten Kachiii villages in the circle, a^re-
gatiQg scventy-iseven houses.
MAN-YUT.— A village of forty houses, on the Thelnlin chaung, in the
Bhamo subdivision and district.
The inhabitants own (ifty-cight buffaloes and cultivate -tflM-tly/ and mayin\
from the former they get a yield In ordinary years of sixteen hundred baskets,
and from the latter nine hundred baskets.
MAN-ZAUK. — The Burmese name of one of the Palaung circles of the
Kodaung township of Ruby Mines district.
It is situated west of the Manniauk circle, but has been practically abandon*
ed by its former Palaung inhabitants. It contains one small Palaung village
of only two houses, and seven Kachin villages aggregating sixty houses.
MANZE. — A village in Tract No. 39, Myitkyina district, situated in 27"
4' north latitude and 97^ 4' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained one hundred houses; the population was unknown.
The inhabitants arc Kliamti Shans. The headman of the village has no others
subordinate to him.
MA-PU. — A village on the Nan Ten chaung, in the Mogaung subdivision
of MyitVyina district.
It has eight houses of Marip Rachins.
MA-PYIN. — A village on the Nam Ten chaung, in the Mogaung subdivision
of Myitkyina district
MAR-NAT]
'm
lRT
21
The village has iiiiu'l)*«snveii lioiischolds. and owns one hundred and tliirty-
five buffaloes. Le and taiin^ya cultivation is practised, and there are a few
fruit trees In the village. \ia[)yin got its name from the original founders,
w ho were Mapyin Marlps : these came from the north and founded the village
in 1S65, aud were followed live years later by a number of Shan familits.
MARAKONG,— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 2^^ 51' north latitude and 97'' 45' east longitude.
in 1)^93 it contained thirty houses:* its pouulafiou was not known. The
inhabitants are of the Lcpai tribe. The headman of llic \*il!age has noothers
subordinate to him.
MARU PANOMO or MARU.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 9, Bhamo
district, situated in 20^ 14' north latitude and 97"^ 34' past longitude.
It (jontalnfd twelve houses in 1892, with a population of sixtv-five persons.
Hi lorv ^''^ headman of the village has no others subordinate to
"* him. The inliaftltants are of the Maraii trjiie, and own four
bullocks and two buffaloes.
Maru was fined in 1890-91 for an attack on a Chinese-Shan caravan in
December i8yo.
MARUWATONG.--A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district,
situated in 24" 8' north latitude and 97" 32' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained sixteen hoii.-irs, with a population of ninety-seven
|x;rsons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants arc of the Marip tribe, and own four bullocks and oqe buffalo.
MASA, — \ Kachin tillage in Tract No. 32, Myitkyina district.
In 1892 it contained twenty houses, with a population of sis tv-one persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Lepai tribe and Szl or Assj sub-tribe.
MA-SKIN. — The headquarters of the Halct township, Ka-Je subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district.
ll stands on llie lefi bank of the Chindwin river, and is a place of call for
steamers. A branch Host Office has been lately opened. The population of
Masein is estimated to number 2,500 persons approximately.
MA-SO-VIN.^ — A \illage in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Sbwebo district, on the Mu river, ten miles below headquarters.
The population numbers ninety-one persoiisand paid Rs. loa ihatkameda
revenue in 1896-97 Rice cultivation is their only industry.
M.VI'AN KIN KAUK- — A village in the Talaw-gj-i circle of Myitkyina
district.
It contiiined in 1890 three Shan houses, lately removed from Talaw, and ten
housrs of Kachins of the Maran tribe. The eslioiated population numbered
72 persops,
MA-T.\l"\fJ-l)A- — A revenue circle in the Salin-gvi townbhip of Lower
Chindwin district, consisting of Mataungda South, Kiataungda North, and
Ywa-thit villages, with four hundretl and thirty-seven inhabitants in all. It is
situated on the plain in the central portion of the township.
The revenue amounted to I^. 11,000 from thathnmeda, and Rs. 23 from
State lands for 1S96-97.
M.A TET. — A small State and village belonging to the Wa confederacy of
Ngek Lck, Northern Shan Stati's, situated at an altitude of 4,900 feet, in
ongitude east 98° 49', latitude north 22° 44'.
212
THE UPPER BUKMA GAZETTEER.
I MAT
Ma Trt villages.
The skull avenue.
Com m a nica t i Ons.
Ma Tet is properly a part of Mtit Lc, but has latterly been scmi-indcpeDtl-
cnt. Tlie main villa^? of Ma Tct consists of two groops
of houscJt, on a spur runninj,' down from the high riilgcon
the east The eastern village had in 1S97 about ten liou^cs and was no
stockaded. The western village had from forty to fifty housrs, with a tunne
and permanent stockade, both oetupying a strong position on a saddle-back,
the slopes of which arc covered with jungle.
Both these villages were burned in April 1896, and again in April 1897.
jj. The \Va of this part of ihr rountry have hitherto shown
mory. themselves extraor<linarlIy hostile to the British.
Since 1897 Ma Tct has remained at peace with M6t Hai and as it was a
quarrel witii this feudatory of Mang Lon which led to the hostilities In 1S96,
it may be presumed that the cause of quarrel is goue.
Water is very scarce anJ is found a long way down the hillside. There
is a flat, open bullock camp immediately to the west of the village. The
country is fairly open, and covered with low scrub jungle, which is, however,
very thorny, but the ground immediately around and in the village itself is
rocky.
To the cast of Western Ma Tet and between it and Eastern Ma Tet is a
belt of large trees and tliick undergro^vth, in which is situ-
ated a dilapidated skull avenue, chiefly those of animals.
Supplies arc scanty, though the people have a fair number of bullocks.
Ma Tet is (^1 the salt route from Man 1 1 pang to Ka Fan. Roads lead from
here to Man Hpang fourteen milrs ; to Hsai I.eng ferry
(Mfin^ Nawtig), approximately tbirtj' nitlcs ; to Pang T-ong,
forty-nine miles; to Na tan, twenty-seven miles; to Yawng U vi'rf SOn (Hsni
Yen}, twenty-two miles approximately.
Ma Tet has, however, had a factitious importance attached to it owing to
the hostile attitude of its iidiabitants. It is neither of much standing among
the Wa States nor arc the routes passing through it very generally used.
The State is said to contain eighteen villages, but so far little is known of
them, and none appears to be I;irger than the Ma 'IVt main village, which is
small compared to the Wa villages further to the cast.
MA-Tl. — A village in the Maukkalan circle, Yeza-gj'O township, PakOkku
subdivision and district, with a population of thirty-six persons, according to
the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 200 for 1897-98.
MATIN. — .\ Kachin village in Tract No. 10. Uhamo district, situated in
24** 21' north latitude and y?"' 35' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained forty houses, with a population of two hundred and
fifty-five persons. Tlie headman of the village has four others subordinate to
him. The inhabitants arc of the Lcpai tribe and Kaori sub-tnbcj and own no
cattle.
The Sawbwa in 1892 \\^a a very influential man, speaking Burmese and
Chinese ; he gave assistance to the iSgo-iji Column.
M.\T-TAT. — A village on the left bank of the Kaukkwil cAaung, in the
Shwe-gu subdivision of Bhamo district, containing five houses of Shan-Bur-
mese.
The villagers work mayt'n (three hundred baskets) and iaungya (two
hundred baskets), and a little maize is grown.
MaU]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
313
MA-U. — A re\'cnue circle in the Taungdwiii-gyaunj; township, Mtngia sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district.
It contains a single village, and paid Rs. 33a revenue in 1897.
MA-U. — A vilKigc in thr circle of the same; name, in MAnywa towTishtp of
Lower Cliindwiu district, situated on the main road from Monywato Myinaiu,
four nailcs south-east of M6nywa.
In 1S91 the population numbered five hundred and sixty six persons; the
revenue in 1896-97 from thathameda amounted to Rs. 1.470. The cattle in
the circle aggregate 1,500. tlie majority being bullocks and cows. The prin-
cipal product^ arc paddy, jowar, and peas.
MA-U A-LE. — A village in the Ma-u a-ld circle, Yeza-gyo township, Ha-
IcAkku subdivision and district, with a txipulation of 1,795 persons, according
to the census of 11*95, ^^^ ^ revenue of Rs. 4,303.
MA-U-AUK*SEIK. — A village in the Ma-u-auk-seik circle, Ycza-gj'o town-
ship, PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred
aud three persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 930 for 1^97-98.
M.'X-U-BIN. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Mjingyan district.
In 1895-96016 population numbered 1 15 and the thathanicda amounted to
Ra. 152. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
M.\-U-B1N. — A village four miles west of Sagaing, in Sagaing township,
subdivision, and district.
Near Ma-u-bin arc tlirce lagoons called Nan Wan-bo (saffron). Mjt-lhin
(perfumed earth), and T6n (properly Then. " general expenses ") ; it is said
that they got these names because they were given away when the wife of
King Tabin Shweti was delivered of a child here.
There are thirty houses in the village. Ma-u-bin is the headquarters of Ihe
ihu^yi of the circle ; he has four sudordinate villages.
There is a pagoda called the Su-taung-byl in connection with which an
annual festival is held on the 3rd waxing of Thadin-gyut (October). It is said
to have been built by King Thiri-dharnma-thawka.
MA-U-BIN. — A village of twenty-one houses on the Taping chaung in the
Bhamo subdivision and district.
The villagers cultivate kaukkyt paddy.
MA-U-DAW (MANILA).— A Kachiti village in Tract No. 22. Rhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24*^' 16' north latitude and 96** 46' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-six houses, with a population of one hundred and
forty-four persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to
him. The inhabitants are Shan-Burmrac.
MAU HSAN. — A Palaung village in tlie llo Maw circle of the Northern
Shan State of North H.sfin Wi, situated high up in the range of hills south of
Nam Ilkam, on the M6ng Yu road.
Tfiere were eleven houses in the village in February 1893. with ninctv'-one
inhabitants, all Palaungs of the Humai branch. They cultivated chiefly hill
rice, with a small quantity of cotton.
MAUK. — A village in the Ku-hna->*xva township, Gangaw subdivision of
Pakftkku district, with a population of one Imn'lred and right persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 530 for 1897-98,
'HE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAU
MAUK-KA-DAW. — ^A revenue circle in the Mjiigiir township and sub-
division of Uppnr Chindwin district.
It includes twenty-seven villages, and paid a revenue of Rs. 5t370 in 1897.
Maukkadaw village stands on the left bank of the Chindwin, some way below
Miiigin. The other villages of the circle arc for the most part situated on the
banks of the Maukkadaw creek, and Maukkadaw is a convenient market for
their produce.
Details of the founding and early history of the place arc not now available,
as in 1 164 IJ.E. (1802 A. I).) dacoiU attacked the Malia-tharaw-daw-g>'i and
carried away or destroyed the archives.
M AL'K KA-LAN. — A village in the Maukkalan circle, Ycza-gyo township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and fifty-
nine persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathameiia amounted
to Rs. 650 few 1897-98.
MAUK-LI.\.— A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-vwa township, Gan-
gaw subdivision of I'aki^kku district, with a population of four hundred and
sixty-five persons, according to the census of 1891. The thaihameda amount-
ed to Rs. 850 for TS97-9S.
MAUK-LOK.— A revenue circle with two hundred and sixty-two inhabit-
ants, in the Kaiii towuship of Lower Oiindwln district, including Maukldk
and Nyaungbintlia villages. It is situated in tlie soutb-west of the township,
and borders on the Minlaingbin township. The crops cultivated are paddy,
iowar,and peas. The revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 380 from thatha'
meda.
MAUK-ME,--5(ff under Mawk Mai.
^f Al; K-THA-VET. — A revenue circle in the Saliu-gj-i township of Lower
Chindwin district, including the villages of Maukthayet, Mauktliayet North,
Maukthayet East, and Kaungsiu, with eight liuudred and iifty-five inhabit-
ants in all.
It is situated on high ground in the north of the township, on the right
oanJc of the North Vama. Most of the villagers are cultivators, but a few live
by limc-hucning. The stone is found at some distance to the east of Mauk-
thayet village, and the annual outturn is estimated at about 25.000 baskets.
The revenue of the cir".le amounted to Rs. 1,970 from thitkameda and Rs.
125 from State lands for 1896-97. Paddy, jowar, and svssamuin arc grown.
MAUNG-DAUNG. — .\ revenue circle In the Rud.ilin township of Lower
Chindwin district, seven miles to the north uf Budalin, with 3,994 inhabitants.
The manufacture of fans and lacqurrwarc is carried on. The fans are large
. J and are nxade of palmyra palm leaves, for the use of Bud-
n usnca. dhist priests; they are known throughout Burma as
MaMn^da.mg'yal. The lacqucrware takes the form of various kinds of house-
hold utensils, such as spinning wheels, (iaunglans, 6ks, k-seets, bans, &c. The
annual outturn is valued at Rs. 5,770.
The villages included in the circle are — Maungdatmg, Indaing, Ledi, In-
^inma, Nga-yc-win, Nga-pyaw-yczft, Taungg6n fclast, Taungg6n West,
Kyflri-pva, bc-wa, Kywe-the-chaung, ^'wa-tbit, Shwe-let, Gwe-b:n-g}*in.
The annual festival of the Kwandaung pagoda is held at Maungdaung
village in December.
The revenue from the circle in 1 896-97 amounted to Rs. 6,900 from tAaiha-
pttda and Rs. 13 from State lands.
NAtT-MAW
THE UPPER BlJKMA GAZETTEER.
2*5
MAUNG-DAUNG. — A village of one hundred and seventy-six houses in
Sagaing towiislup and district. It lies twenty-five miles west of Sagaing town
in the centre of a fertile plain, near l-fi-gyi.
In its neighbourhood is the Su-daung-pyi pagoda, built by Tlmdhamma-
Uiawka Afi» in the year 228 B.E. (866 A.D.).
M A-1'-NG6. — A village in the Ma-u-ng6 circle, Vcza-gyo township, Pakftlc-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of four hundred and forty-nine
persons, according to the census of 1891. The tkathameda amounted to
Rs. 1,400 for 1897-98.
MAUNG-KAN. — A revenue circle in the Hocnalin township, Lega-yaing
subdivision of L'pper Chindwin district, including sixteen villages.
MAUNGKAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 26, Myitkyina district,
situated in 25" 2' nortli latitude and 97° 9' east longitude. In 189a it con-
tained twenty-two houses, with a population of one hundred persons. The
headman has no others suburdinate to him. The inhabitants aie Shan-
Burmese. There is a ferry across the Mngaung chaung here.
M.^-U-T.\UNG. — A village in the Ma-u-tauny circle, Yera-gyo township,
Pakikku subdivision and district, with a population ol nine hundred and
scvcntv-nine persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathameda
amounted to Rs. 3,850 for 1^97-98.
MAW (Burmese, Baw).— A State in the Myelat districtof the Southern
" Shan States, with an area of about 530 square miles. It
atitL*** '^ bounded on the north by the Yeyaman tract of Kyauksft
district of Upper Burma, on the east by the I^awk Sawk
State, on the south by the Ye Ngan State, and on the west by Kyauksfc
district.
Maw is the northernmost State of the Myclal and lias two natural divisions ;
KaiuraUeatures: the 'M>'^"'t^*' along the hanks of the Zaw-^i stream.
j,il)^ and the I aunetet on the Myelat plateau. The country
between the Zaw-gyt plain and the plateau is very hilly
and rocky and has little water, and there is little land suitable for cultivation.
Three ranges of hilis form the western, northern, and eastern boundaries
of the State ; that to the west, which falls away to the plains of Burma, con-
tains a few peaks of 5,000 feet in height. The most notable are Dokto-ye
peak, 5,376 feet, and (jyu-daung peak, near Yo-gyanbyln village, 5,729 feet-
The summit of the range that parts the Myit-ngfi and Zaw-gyi streams is
the northern boundary of the State, and some of its peaks rise to nearly
5,000 feet in height.
The range to the cast, formii^ the Lawk Sawk-Maw boundary,^is a con-
tinuation of tlic Mfenfetaung range, between the Pangtara and Ye Ngan
States, and has several peaks over 6,000 feet, the peak overlooking Man-6n
circle in Maw and due west of Shwe-ban-kwe in Lawk Sawk being 6,761
feet. Between the eastern and western ranges arc the Ng^ve-daung peak,
with an attitude of 5,604 ft-et, and the Limwe peak, 5,140 feet.
The ojdy stream of any considerable sir.e is the Zaw-gyi: this flows through
the Myauklet circle into Kyaukse district. It is not
Rivers. navigable, nor arc its tributaries, the Tadani, Taungboi
and Nan-lwe.
There are silver-lead mines near Ngwe-daung. They
Minerals. were worked many years ago, but do not appear to have
been protitable.
THE IPPER Bl'RMA GAZETTEER.
[HAW
Natural products.
Teak, meyon^ and cutch arc lound in the forests along
the Zafvgyi and Tadani streams, but are not of any great
value.
Two pagodas are said to have been foutidod by Namani-sitim when he
J visited the States on his Magic Raft : one callinl the Shwe
^ HIan Daung Paya, crowning a hill near Kyauk-myaung,
where the prince fixed his gilt spear, the other to the west of Myodi, known
as the Paya-ni from the colour of the bricks used.
The other pagodas said to have been built more tlian two hundred years
ago are the SIi\ve*daung-u (where a pea-fowl's nest was found) near Dalabin ;
the N give- daung Paya, near the abandoned silver-mines; the Zedi-gyi near
Kyauk-myaung : and the Nga-zu at Myo-gv-i, over the five images of Gaudama
which wcrt; iishcd out of tht- Zaw-gyi stream many yeirs ago. The pagodas
arc small and of no architectural merit.
Rice is the chief crop of the State, grown on hill clearings and on irrigated
lands near the ?aw-gyi and its tributaries. Betel-nut,
onions, garlic, and beans are also grown in the valley of
this river, and ihrtnatpet, the leaf of which is used for
cigar wrappers, is produced in some of the highland villages. There are
bazaars at Kyaufc-mraung (Ye-u) and Myo^yi, but both are small and
poorly attended. The exports are rice, cigar leaves, onions, garlic, bean?,
and bctel*nut. The imports are silk and cotton goods, ironware, salt, salt-
fish, and ngapi.
In 1807 the State had a population of 6,609 persons,
occupying [.431 houses in seventy village*. The total
was made up of —
Persons.
Oanu .., ... ... ... 5,203
Burman ... ... ... ... 463
Taungihu .,. ... ... ... 345
Shan ... ... ... ... 305
Palaung ... ... ... ... 204
Cultivation
induittrie*.
and
Fopulaiion and
revenue.
Total
... 6,609
Hiuorv.
The revenue collections of the State amounted to Rs. 10,625, °' which
Rs. 5,000 was paid to GovfTnm<'nt as tribute.
The records of the State were destroyed in the My0'g)"i fire, and very little
is known of its history. \ man, whose real name is not
known, but who is always referred to as Ko-thcin-shin
(the dedicator of nine t"cins), accompanied Kamani sithu on his progress
through the hills. He was noted for his learning and good deeds, and in
consideration of his services to the prince was presented with an elephant and
placed in charge of .Myo g>'i, a town said to have been founded by the prince.
His jurisdiction extended from th** Sh we- in- daung pagoda (now in Lawk
Sawk State) on the cast to the Shvve-pwiulin pagoda {now in Ye Ngan
State) on the south, and from the Shwe-pwiulan pagoda (now in Kyauks^
district) on the west to the Myit-ng^-Hsum Hsai border on the north. It
included fortv-four villages, and was divided into (our circles-^
Villages.
Vc-u ,., ,„ .„ ... Ig
Kaict ... ... ... ... 5
Shaung-ga-b»e ... ... ... „, (4
M>'odi or Myo-gyi ... ... ... ... d
MAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ai7
^ _ Out of the baw or silver extracted from the mines four viss had to be paid
into the Royal Treasury as tribute. Beyond this no details are available ex-
cept a bald list of adminislrators.
Name-
Tribute.
Remarks.
'I) KwheiuShin
4 viss of silver...
First nsiVM-liun-hnnt of
(a) Thu-de-wa ...
aSvis?, reduced
to 4 VIH.
Baw Lesizle-ywa.
Grandson of No. i.
(3) M.-»ung U Ka
4 vis».
(4) Maung Xak
4 viss.
(5) Maung Kvaw
(6) M.iung Hla Baw „. ...
4 viss.
4 viss.
•
J7> Mauny Chit Kaing
4 viss.
(8) Maung Kyaung ...
4 viss.
(9) Mauiig In Pyo
4 viss.
(10) Maung Pwe o.
7 visi.
8 viss.
(ri) Mami[j Thaai ...
(la) Maung Hpyu ... ...
to viss.
(13) Mi»uiiK Pawdin
15 viss.
^
(14) Maung Chwin ... „.
13 viss.
(15) Maung 0
(16) ^raung To
12 viss
Son of Na 14.
Rk 6,300
Rs. 5,000
(17} Maung Htning
Present ngv/t-kun-hmu.
son of No. 15.
In 1887 the Shaung-^-bwe tract was made o\*er to Kyailksfe district and
the annual tribute was reduced to Rs. 5,000.
MA-WAUNG. — A circle in the Taungdw-in-g\-i township of Magwe district,
including the villages of Thambaya-g)-in and Thit-pfik-gfin.
MAW HPA (called by the Burmese Baw-pwa).— .^ sub-State of Mang
Position and ^","' ^'orthcrn Shan States, Iving along the banks of the
boundaries- SaUveen. It is bounded on the north by Mang Ldn mam
State : on the east and south by Keng TOng ; and, west
of the Sahveen, by the States of M6ng Nawng, Mong Hsu, and MOog Sang,
and by Mang Lfin west of the Salwccn.
The Stale is a very poor one, and consists simply of a narrow strip of land
Naioral features following the course of the Sa'lween and hardly ever ex-
ceeding the range of hills which immediately shut in the
river. On the cast this range falls awav to the Nam Hka, which forms the
boundary of Maw Hpa to its mouth. Tlic Nam Nang, throughout its length,
divides Maw Hpa from Mang LCn on the north. West of the Salween there
is an even narrower riband of territor)*, reaching to the crest of the river-ridge
from the Hwe Lu southwards to the Ilok Lap. The dozen or so of villages
which it contains are of the smallest and most insignificant description. This
constitutes Maw Hpa proper.
The population is Shan along the river and np the valleys of some of the
Population. afRuents. and Wa on the hills, with a village or two of
[.a'hu on the highest points. The proportion is about one
Shan to three or four Wa. The latter belong to the clan called the Hsin
Lam or black skirt Wa.
28
2l8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MM
There were in 1892 fifteen circles in Maw Ilpa with thirty-eight villages. .
Nine of these wen: Shan, three l.a"hu. and two Shan-Chincse. The rest
were Wa. The 1^'hu circle. Mong Turn, lies to the south, and had a Shan
iiTi'mons as headman. The Shan-Chinesc circJe was Pang Poi, abo in the
hills to the south, over the N'am I Ika.
Since 1893 there has been added to Maw Hpa a tract called the Hok Lap,
which had a chequered existence (or some time, having
The Hok Lap. y^^^ alternately a portion of Mong Nawng and of Maw
Hpa. The population of this territory is entirely Shan, and the countr;- is
more fertile and valuable than Maw Hpa itself.
The crops are chiefly hill paddy in Maw Hpa and lowland paddy in Hok
[,ap. A certain amount of opium is also cultivated, and
CuItivat.on. j^^ ^^ g,,^^, villages along the Salwecn a good deal of
betel-vine leaf is produced, and this is carried westwards for sole as far as
Hsi Paw (Thibaw). There are also a few orange groves.
The Chief of Maw Hpa is a Shan and succeeded his father in 1893, and
was one of scATn brothers. Previous (o his accession as
The present Myosa he had l>een a caravan trader and had occasionally
■'' '"' driven his bullocks as far as MQng Xal. He was about
twenty years of age when he succeeded. His brothers continue to be paclc-
bullock traders. In state and dignity the Myoza of Maw Hpa docs not ex-
ceed that of the fli-Salwecn h^ng or htamong. Man Pan [q.v.) is his
capital.
Burmese influence was little exerted in Maw Hpa, and indeed they had
little to do with the Wa States in any part-
Mr. F. Fedden wrote as follows in March 1865. He was at the tiine'at
Mr. F- Ffddcn's h!o Tu. a sraall village apparently in the M5ng Hsu
visit in 1865. State; —
" Although so near the river, we can gain but little information concern-
ing it. and that little is vague and unreliable ; for instance, they say as to the
width of the river, ' a man can make himself heard on the other side.' that
there is no traffic on the river except at the ferries, no one will venture dmvn
it cither by boat or raft on account of the water being so 'bad ' (swift and
(Usturbed, and the chanrel very rocky). They also assert that there is no
good road along its banl s, but merely a difficult track here and there beaten
By the monkeys and fishermen; and that 'very wild tribes* (Lawas and
Kachins) inhabit the hill on cither side.'
From Ho Tu the party marched to the crest ovtt the river : " Beyond tliis
precipice nothing is visible save the dense fog resting below : looking down
mcffc than a thousand feet into the great abj-ss, the effect is most peculiar,
one might almost fancy he had actually arrived at the unattainable edge of
the horizon, as, as it were, the end of the earth. Here wo are about 2,000
feet above the river bed and within, as may be, a stone's throw, or less than
a mile at the most." » * * "The Sod-kat (Hsup Kal) is not quite half
a mile from this spot up the river. There ts no village, but a house or two
on the left bank inhabited by the ferry-men ; indeed wc could not find a level
spot of ground to pitch a small tent, for there are no banks properly so
called, the hills rising directly from the shores of the river : the shores are
irregular and consist of hard rocks with dislocated fragments io heaps, aad
■
MAW I
THE LPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
219
large sandbanks intervening between the more prominent rocky poiots ;
Hi« description this sand, which is of tlie finest grain, is very micaceous
of Lhe Salwecn nt and of a grey colour. Some of the rocks are a kind of
H«)p Kai. obsidian and have the appearance of a compact slag as
from a furnace ; others are encrusted with the same ; some beds arc shaly,
slaty, and also chlorltir, foliated, and contorted ; others again are hard and
siliceous; the several facets of these, indeed the whole of their expcaed sur-
faces, are beautifully polished by the friction of the sands ; pebbles are very
scarce and only found wedged in the clefts and cavities of the rocks, or as a
shingle bank near the mouths of the larger mountain streams. Most of the
hard rocks arc coated with a peculiar black polish resembling, in appearance
only, black lead) but it is, I believe, an oxide of manganese only.
*' Soo-kat ferry is in latitude 2 1 ^ 56' north, being about 450 miles from the
mouth of the river at Martaban. Its elevation is one thousand and fifty feet
above the sea level ; the average inclination therefore of the river bed is about
234 feet p«r mile. The sliorcs of the river at Soo-kat are about two hundred
and forty feet apart at the water's edge, but must be duuble this distance during
the floods, that rise to some ninety-five feet above the present level in the month
of August; the ordinary flood-marks were sixty or seventy feet above the
present level.
'' The body of the river is here flowing swiftly and turbulcntly boiling up,
as it were, in places : it is very deep (eight or ten fathoms at the leastj, for
some soundings I took at the shore were over seven fathoms : it was impos-
sible to remain out in the stream without strong ropes and anchors. The
fi-rry-men take advantage of a strong backwater, on the right side, where
the river is widest; but just above this the channel is contracted by rocks
projecting from the right shore, where a two hundred feet cord will reach
across ; again about a quarter of a mile below the ferry the whole volume of
water passes between rocks not a hundred feet apart ; here the depth could
not be ascertained, the velocity of the current being so great, almost a rush,
noisily chafing its rock-bound channel. But these rocks are only about
twenty feet above the present level of the river, and must be deeply sub-
merged during the floods ; they arc slaty and somewhat schistose, and might
Tcatlily be removed by blasting. The over winds considerably in these parts,
and is so shut in by hills that not more than a mile or so is visible from any
one point. The natives (ferry-men included) would not venture down it, by
boat or raft, at any price. They say that coolies can make their way do«*n
the left bank for many days' journey, and also up the river for about three
days to where there is a ferry, and then the pathway is continued on the
right bank northerly ; that it docs not keep to the river-side, but goes inland
same distance." * * * "About two miles from the ferry another
obstruction occurs in the shape of an ugly mass of white compact rocK about a
hundred feet long, in the bed of the river on the off side ; here the stream has
to make its way through a passage of about one hundred feet in mdth, and the
water descends with great velocity to some three feet lower level, but not in
a drop or fall, for the channel here, though narrow, must be very deep. The
water is of course much disturbed, rolling along in foaming waves. These
rocks are well covered during the floods; they look like crystalline lime-
stone in appearance, being white and water-worn in holes." * * * Some
distance below is " a barrier of rock, that strikes across the bed of the river,
and is dipping to the north-cast at angles varying from 25' to 30°. This
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAW
is an immovcahic obstacle, for ihc rock consists of sedimentary beds that
have been fused or semi-hiaed into the hardest kUccous rock that would
defy the best steel chisel. NevcTtheless tiiu river has forced a i>assage and
brokcu its way through in three or four places. The broadest is not mere
than thirty feet at the water's edge, but is wider above, being somewhat
V-shaped. Thftse rocks rise high above the water, and, although there would
be a broad enough channel during the floods, sttll it must always be a very
ugly and dangerous part
" Some idea of the force of the current may be learnt from examining
these rocks; although they arc of the hardest kind, compact, siliceous, and
even vitreous, yet they have been scoured in furrows and worn in deep holes,
by the trituration of wcll-rouudt^d jK-bblesof foreign rock, such as horn-stone,
greeii-stoncj porphyrj-, &c. The surface of some of the rock has received a
fine polish. Un either side the river huge masses and slabs lie scattered in
heaps: the pieces of wood seen among the rocks arc worn like pebbles of
stone, and mostly have fragments of gravel deeply embedded in eiUicrend."
This description of the Sahvcen, allowing for the growth in volume of the
river, would serve for almost any part of it from Ko Kang on the north till it
issues, south of Karcn-ni, into the flat land near the sea.
MAW IITAI HAW.— A stream in North HsCn Wi, which rises in the hills
northeast of Ko Kang and flows north between Maw Htai and Hawng Ai
circles, down a deep wooded ravine, to the Salwecn. It lias a course of eight
or ten miles. Between Kwan Chai and Nan Chai it is five yards by one foot
deep with a rocky bottom.
MAW-HUN. — A circle in the Mawlu township, Hatha subdivision and
district. It lies in a valley between two hill ranges, and is bounded on
the north by the Mo-hnyin circle; ou the east by the Oangaw hills; on the
west by the Maw-hun hill ; and on the south by the Mawlu circle.
It is locally known as the place of residence of nal worshippers or nat
slaves. Its name is derived from the Shan tnaw meaning pit and hun
(properly hareun) meaning scent, because there is a fragrant salt well in the
circle. The nat slaves formerly lived at the foot of the Mawlmn hill, in a
place called Pfcma-kyaing. Later, during the ascenthmcy of the Mo*!inyin
». ... , Sambwas, they lived at liberty under their protection and
1 he Ddf slaves ot 111- , ■,- ^ f.i f I
Mawhun. were employed only m na/sacnhces. Unc oiihe jd'Cotcas
provided them with the Mawhun tract of land, where they
remained for many years.
MAW-KB. — A revenue circle in the Indaing township, Tantibin sub-
division of Shwebo district, seventy-two miles from Yc-u. The population
in 1891 numbered two hundred and sixty-seven persons, mostly paddy culti-
vators. The thathameda revenue paid for 1 896-97 amounted to four hundred
rupees.
MAWK HKAM.— A Kachin village in the Nga Kyang circle of the
Northern Shan State of North Hscn Wi, situated in the hilly country south
o( Ti Ma. There were eight houses in the village in I'ebruary 1892 with
fifty-five inhabitants, all Lahtawng Kachins. They cultivated hill-rice,
besides opium and tobacco sufficient for their own wants.
MAW KIO. — An important village and circle in the Western district of
the Northern Shan State of I^si Paw. It had in t^gti a population of 1,073
personSj living iu sixteeu villages, and paid l<s. ],8i2 revenue, besides a
MAW)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
321
contribution ol paddy. The main village lies seven miles west of H si Paw
town, close to tlie Nam Tu, on fairly liigh ground, and bad in 1898 eighty
houses. At the western end of the village arc some substantial monasteries
and a group of small pagodas which are re-gilt every year at the time of
the annual fair.
- To the north-cast of the village are the salt wells {see Chapter on Economic
Geology). Three of these are covered with high brick
The salt wells.
ia Burma.
■ pyatkats^ not common in the Shan Hills and never seen
The paddy-fields lie beliind the village, and through these runs the
... Mandalay-Salween Railway. A railway station was being
nou ncB. \ixiA\, in 1S9S about a quarter of a mile to tlie west of the
village, on the Government cart-road, which passes through Maw Kio itself.
The village in fact consists of two lines of houses along the road.
A large bajaar is held in Maw Kio every 'i\y^ days, and enormous crowds
come to the annual fair in March (w. sub, vac. Ilsi Faw). Only a few
families work in the salt wells, and the bulk of the inhabitants are traders or
paddy cultivators. The railway has a large brickfield in the neighbourhood.
Maw Kio seems likely to grow considerably on the opening of the railway
to traffic. The place is perhaps better known under its iiurmanizcd name
of Baw-gyo.
MAWK MAI {Burmese, Mauk-mii). — One of the largest States in the East-
ern subdivision of the Southern Shan States, lying on both
Area and bound- g- j^^ ^^ ^^^ Salivccn river. It lies approximately between
*"'^" 97" 30' and 98" 15' east latitude and 19^ 30' and 20* 30'
north longitude, and occupies an area of 2.7S737 square miles. It is bound-
ed on the north by the States of Mong Fawn, Mcing Sit, and Mong Nai ; on
the cast by the State of MSng Pan and by .Siam; on the south by Eastern
Karen-ni ; and on the west by the State of llsa Htung.
The trans-Sahveen tracts of Mawk Mai are M6 Hsa Kun and Mong Maii|
which are described under their own heads,
The first Sanbroa of Mawk Mai was Hsai Kyao, the son of the Myosa of
History from Mf^ng Sin in Chieng Mai. The latter had issue by his wife
local .lotirccs: the Nangpa four sons (Hkun Kai Nwai, Mingala, Hsai Kyao,
rise of Hsai Kyao Nantha Pan) and one daughter, Nang Ncao. When the
to power. capital of the tract of country under the rule of Chicng Mai
was removed west of the Salween, N'antba Pan was left behind and appointed
Myosa of Mrtng Sin, while the rest of the family caone and settled at
Banyun Knn, west of the Salwccn.
In 1159 BE. [1797 A.D.) the Burmese Ein-shemin attacked Chicng Mai,
of which Mawk Mai was apparently then a part, with a large force, and entirely
overran the province. On his return he is stated to have carried away with
him many households of Kalaungs (Palaungs ?), Shans, and Yuns, some of
whom were scattered among the various States of Mong Nai, Keng Tawng,
Mawk Mai, Mung Pawn, and Mi'mg Sit. It appears, however, more probable
that this was a voluntary emigration of families, and was in consequence
of the EtH'Shemin' s attack. Some Shan, Yun, and Kalaung families were
also taken down t<i Burma and settled at Sawla, where they were appointed
Palace Guards and Pages by Royal Order, the latter with the title of Kauttg'
han A-hmudan,
THE UPPER BUKMA GAZETTEER.
ItHAW
In the next year, when the rebellion of the Toungoo Min took place, the
Burmese General-in-Chief, being in a bad way through the incapacity of his
soldiery, took Hsai Kyao and a iiunilier of Shans^ Vutis, and Kalaungs, and
formed tlicm intoarrgimr-nt with the title of the Natfhet-Skvseyun. This
regiciiont showed great [jtovvcss, and defeated the Toungoo Min, whose forces
were scattered in every din-ctlon. The King of Uurma was so delighted
with their gallantry that he gave Hsai Kyao, who was the CoIodcI of the
Regiment, the village of Makyi-kyaung to cat-
Again, in I i6i (179S A.D.], dacoits in LawkSawk were giving great trouble,
and the Burmese force sent out against them was unable to make any headway.
The King of Burma accordingly sent for Hsai Kyao and told him to do his
utmost to suppress the dacoits and forward them to the royal presence. Hsai
Kyao at ouce started for Lawk Sawk, disguising all his soldiers as hucksters.
He discovered that the dacoit leader went every day alone to the river to bathe.
He placed his men in ambush at a short distance from the river and easily
captured the bo. No difficulty was experienced in taking the rest of the
band on the loss of their leader. They were then taken in chains to the King,
who showed bis appreciation by loading Hsai Kyao with gifts.
In 1 162 (1800) the nine Sawiitras who ruled within the borders of Mawk
Mai were aggrieved at having to keep up the garrisons of live forts in the
pro\ ince, and petitioned the King about the matter, apparently through the
medium of Hsai Kyao. Thereupon the King gave Hsai Kyao the title of
1800 Hebwomes Pyinya-t/iena- rasa, with the command of the forts and
first siiw^a. orders to garrison them with Sbans, Yuns, and Kalaungs.
In accordance with these orders Hsai Kyao came up to the
Shan States and assumed charge of Mawk Mai in 1 162 R.E. (1800 A.D.). In
tliencxt year, by rovat command, Hsai Kvao made alistofall the Shan, Yun,
and Kalaung housenckis in the Mawk Mai State, and took the list do^vn to
Burma to present to the King with his own hands. The King then declared
Hsai Kyao the sole ruler of Mawk Mai and made over to him all the badges
and insignia of his rank, and further declared that the S/fwhctiship was to
remain in his family in perpetuity. The boundaries of the Mawk Mai State
were then defined as —
On the west the Pawn stream bounding Mawk Mai and M&ng Kai, which
Ancient bounda- ^^'■^ extended as far west as Pinsonbin ; on the north-west
riefl. the villages of Ba-san and Nansalaung, which belonged to
M6ng Sit. On the north the boundary with Mong Nai
started from the place where the Nachin strram disapjicars through the Loi
Kun hill, Nan Pinpau, to the Kaha hill ; on the norlh-ra^t the boundary with
Keng Tawng extended from the Kaha hill to K6n-kyaing. On the east
the villages of Panpyet and Fannubai and the hills of Loi Sa-le and Loi I-
bauk were the boundary with Mong Pan; on the south-east the Siamese
border extended as far as the Maukkhc Nan hill ; and on the south the Karen-
ni border was the Hwe Lfing chaun^, and the boundary with Hsa Htung
on the south-west ended at the Nanbat-hpai falls. [Apparently Hsai Kvao
was one of the Etn-Shemin's deportees, taken in his raid into Chieng &lai
territory in 1897.]
Savbwa Hsai Kyao reigned until 1180 B.E. (1818). and was succeeded by-,
his son Awk Hkun. who was contemporaneous with thv .Sagaing Min^ and
whose Sawb^a&\\i^ appears to have been quite uneventful.
MAW I
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
223
LatrrtiistorvE Ko
The K.iren-ni
raidioE iS38.
He reigned until 1 186 (1824) and was succeeded by hb brother, Let To, in
that year.
Let To (leld power until 1 193 {1831) and was succeeded by Hkam U, his
nephew, and son of Awk Hkiin.
Hkam U reigned until 1206 (1844I, and was succeeded by Ko Lan, proba-
bly the most famous of the Mawk Mai SawBteas-
Ko Lan was contemporaneous with the Shwebo Min and assiste<l the
latlcr's army against Karcn-ni, and it was by liis aid that
the King of Hiirma got Ibc better of the Karen forces. He
was formally recognized asSaw&wa for his good services
in tbis war. However, in 1229 (1867) he fell into disfavour, probably for his
repeated quarrels with the local Burmese Governors, and was deposed in
favour of Hkun Hmfin, but the latter only held rule for about a year, when Ko
Lan was restored to favour and power. This was in the time of Mindfin
Ul'n.
Iq 1349 (1887) Ko Lan died and was succeeded by another Hkun Hmfin,
who is the present Sawiwa, and ttic son of Ko Lan. In
1888 the Mawk Mai State was completely devastated by
Karen-ni raids, instigated by Sawlapaw, the then ruler of
Gantarawadi or Elaatern Karen-ni. Mawk Mai town was fired, and throughout
the State monasteries, bridges, and bnildinfjs of every description were burnt.
However, in 1888-89 the Karcn-ni were driven hack by a small British force,
and since that time no trouble whatever has been experienced from their
border. For the damage done a fine of Rs. 60,000 was imposed on
Karen-ni, and was dCT-oted to the rehabilitation of the Mawk Mai State. It
was estimated at the lime that at least four or five lakhs worth of damage had
been done by Karen depredations.
Besides tne ordinary wet cultivation in the State, of which there is a fair
Culiivatiofi amount, tobacco Is grown in the Lang Kci township, and
rivals that of NawngWa^l^•p in MnngNai as the best in the
Southern Shan States. The Mawk Mai oranges arc renowned for their
quality also. Those of the Kantu Long (Kadu-gj-i) andKantu Awn (Kadu-
ga-le) circles are particularly esteemed.
Mawk Mai also possesses teak forests, once rich, but now worked out. In
Forests- teak ^^^^ anew scheme for working these forests was sanc-
tioned by the Local Government. Perpetual breaches of
forest rules by the Sautia>a and his sub'iects had rendered some change in
the method of working essential. The Saivhwa has now signed a contract
by which he undertakes to work as contractor for the extraction of such logs
as are girdled by Government agency. He supplies the l^our, and receives
two-thirds of the net profits when the timber is sold atl^do: Government
takes the remaining third. '
rrT>m^7rr"G!^C^'B *" '^?^' ''^ ^^ Stirling's enumeration, there were 313
Stirling's i n 3 pec- villages in the Slate, with a total of 5.504 houses ; of these
tion o[ 1893. 2,724 houses were exempted from taxation as—
Officials ,,, .., ... ... 400
Relatives of ihe Saiabva ... ... ... 30
Poor ... ... ... ... 1.037
Scrvicenion ... ... ... ... 1,377
Total
2.734.
a34 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER, [maw
leaving a balance of 2,780 houses assessable. All dwellers in the Hsang Hke
//pang villages or the town itself are bound to render personal service to the
Sawbwa. They work the fields, supply grass for his ponies, keep his haw in
repair, erect buildings for his p-weSt and perform other indiscriminate offices.
About three-fourths of the remaining servicemen furnish his body-guard, or are
liable to serve him in some similar capacity. In every circle there are a few
households exempted as kyaung kappis or nai teins, manciples of kyaungs or
spirit mediums. The remaining servicemen are men of the district officials.
In 1892 the land under cultivation was estimated as follows : —
Acres.
Paddy ... ... ... ... 1,873
[Paddy ... ... ... 1,700
Cotton ... ... ... ,:.
Sessamum ... ... ... 398
Tobacco ... ... ... ... 554
Sugarcane ... ... ... ... 131
Betel-vine ... ... ... ... i la
Oranges ... ... ...
Miscellaneous gardens ... ... ... 348
Total ... 5^16
The farm stock aggregated —
Buffaloes ... ... "... ... 9,057
Bullocks and cows ... ... ... 4,141
Ponies ... ... ... ... iia
Ploughs and harrows ... ... ... 2,346
Carts ... ... ,.. ... 48
. . The population was estimated at 18,693. "^^^ races
opu a ion. yi^Q —
Shan ... ... ... ... i3,88o
Taungthu ... ... ... ... 4.503
Rurman ... ... ... ... 552
Yangsek -. ... ... ... 445
Karen-ni ... ... ... ... 313
Chinese ... ... ... ... 3
- .. The occupations of adult male householders were enumer-
Occupations, ^^ed thus :-
Agriculiur*.
Cultivators, lowland fields ... ... ... 1,005
Cultivators, taungya ... ... ... 1,145
Gardeners ... ... ... ... 55o
Coolies ... ... ... ... 614
1-
Total ... 3.314
Tradts.
Bullock traders ... ... ... ... ,.114
Petty traders ... ,„ ... ... 444
Bazaar sellers .. ... ... .. 307
Timber tradei-s ... ... ... ... 44
Butchers ... ... ... ... 43
Total ... 851
MAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
325
Ariiaans.
Carpenten
Goldsmiths
Blacksmiths
Sfioeinak«rs ,.,
Tailyr* ...
Oil-workers
Fishermen
Potters
Mat ard basket makers
Umbrella makers .,,
Lime-burners ...
Cart-dri\fers ...
U odors
Pwt dancers ...
Total
3i3
The central portion of Mawk Mai Stale consists of a wide plain, we
The circle* and watered by tlie Nam Yom, Nam Ping, Nam La, and
iheir products. Smaller streams, and for the most part under paddy culti-
vation. The hills range rise abruptly and the streams
descending from them afford unusual facilities for irrigation. The soil is fer-
tile and produces good croixs. On the lower slopes of the hills to the south are
the betel gardens and orange groves of Nam Lawl and Kantu Awn.
Across the hills to the east is the circle of Wan Hat, lying along the Nam
Tcng, where, in addition to rice, considerable quantrtics of cotton and some
sessamum are cropped and cattle-breeding is extensively carried on.
The Lang K5 circle adjoins Wan !Iat on the north and is also on the Nam
Tcng. I lere the great industry is tobacco cultivation, but sugarcane, cotton,
and sessamum arc also extensively grown. Such rice-fietds as there are
yield well, but the area is small, and most of the rice required by the circle
IS imported. The price in Lang Ko b.Tzaar is usually onei^i (one-sixteenth)
less pLT rupee than the price current in MOng Nai or the rest of MawV Mai.
Between the Nam Teng and the Salween {Nam KOng) is the district of Loi
Long (or Taunggvi), where all the cultivation is laurtgya with a little cotton,
the only crop raised besides rice.
The circles of Ma Lang and Na Cliem on the M6ng Nai border, Ho Nam,
adjoining MtJng Sit and Hsa Htung, and Kantu LCng running south of Ho
Nam to Eastern Karen-ni, comprise the highland portion of the State west
of the Nam Teng. Here the cultixation is chiefly taungya, but there is
a fair extent of irrigated land. The Taungthus of Ho Nam have also excel-
lent vegetable gardens. Both fields and yas are very fertile, sessamum sown
broadcast with the [laddy, tobacco, and a little cotton being the principal
crops raised in addition to rice. Mast of the Kantu LOng circle is a maze
of rugged .ind barren hills, but in a few favoured spots there are small
fertile paddy plains.
Gardening is freely engaged in, especially by the Taungthus of Ho Nam
and the Shans of Sang Seng, and, while the local bazaars arc kept well sup-
plied with vegetables, there is also a surplus for export to other States.
Cattle arc bred in the Ho Nam and Wan Hat circles, and give a very pro-
fitable return. There are probably as many oxen in Mawk Mai as in any of
the Southern Shan States.
'9
S36
THE UPPER BURMA GAtETTEER.
£MAW
The locally reputed tobacco of Lang Kfl fetches as much as Rs. 40 to
Rs. 60 ppr hundred viss in the I-ang Ko bazaar.
The principal trade of Ihti Slate is tlic <:xport of rice to Eastern Karcn-ni,
Trade where very tittle is grown. Cutch, of which much is worked
along the banks of the Saiwccn in Eastern Karcn-ni, is
frequently brouglit back by the traders. Garlic, onions, fieSdi, lac, and thi'tst
arc taken to Toungoo, and salt, ng^ifif, and Manchester goods comprise the
return load. Cotton and f*e&di- are carried to Chicng Mai, whence Iwtcl-nuts
are brought back. The traders of I-ang KiJ circle taKe sugar and tobacco to
Mong Nai and Mong Pan, where it is exchanged for rice. The bulk of the
tobacco raised in the circle is, however, bought by traders from other States
who come in with rice or salt.
i'aionc/ans take tobacco and cheroots to Matidalay, where they buy Man-
chester goods for sail- in the State. There is a good deal of petty trading
between circle and circle, and acme of the iwck-bullocks arc only used to
carry produce to the local bazaars. In the Kantu I-ong circle, where water
is scarce, and often at a long distance tlown precipitous hills from the vil-
lages, they are employed in helping the women to provide the daily water-
supply, /■'ifyj.i covered baskets, with wooden covers fitting into the ordinary
panniers, being used.
Cholera caused many deaths in the Mawk Mai State in 1897. It was pro-
D 1.1- I. uk bably introduced from E;iistern Karcn-ni, where it was
Public health. particularly prevalent in March of that year.
Siticc 1892 the number of hotisrs in the Mawk Mai State has increased
from 5,504 to 6,305. This is in part due to the trans-
Revenue deiaiU Saiwccn districts of Miin^' Maii and Mb Hsa Kun being
included in the enumeration. Both are, howtvcr, very
thinly peopled, being a mass of steep hills and precipitous
valleys, in which the teak forests of Mawk Mai are mainly situated. In 1897
the number of assessable houses was returned a.s i ,532, out of a total of 6.305 ;
the enormous number of 4773, or nearly 80 per cent., being exempted as
officials, new settlers, ser^'icemen, or indigent.
Of these no less than two thousand three hundred and one households came
under the heading of dokkhiias, or incapable paupers.
since 189J.
lation.
PopJi-
Tribuie.
The tribute paid by the Mawk Mai State has bectt—
Rs.
5,000
10.000
12,000
18S8
1893-97
The amount sanctioned by the Government of India for the period 1898—
igo2 is Rs. 13,000.
The following extracts are taken from Mr. H. Jackson's reports on the
Mawk Mai forests : —
The Mawk Mai forests may conveniently be coosidered
in four different groups —
(1) Forests on the Nam Fawn.
(2) Forests in the Kantu I.Ong circle*
(3) Forests on the Teng river-
(4) Forests beyond the Salween.
Forests.
THE UPPER BI'RMA GAZETTEER,
427
The Pawn is separated from tli*" basins of the Teng and Salweeh by a
range of bills over (our thtjusaiid feet in bright, while the
o i^^*^^^^ '^'^ waters of theTtng and Pawn arc here about one thousand
e am Awn. ^^^^ abovc sca-lcvcl. The Pawn ic-aW forest consists of a
narrow strip of jungle Iving between the stream and the hills which form its
icastern watershed. This strip averages about two miles in breadth* &nd
extends for some ten miles along the stream.
Many faiv-vks have been appointed by tlie Mavvk Mai Sawbwa to the
charge of the Pawn forests, but none of them have been men of sufficient
substance and energy to overcome the difficulties of the work. The Moul-
mein traders are shy of.advancing money to contractors working in the Pawn,
and so work has been slacU, and there are left not less than two thousand
marketable girdled trees still standing.
The present taw-4k has been working for two years. l>ast year with three
elephants he got one hundred and fifteen logs into the stream, and in the past
season with eight elephants he has got together three hundred and fortj'-five
logs. This gives an outturn of forty-twologs per elephant per annum. By
the banks oi the stream ate eight hundred and lifty logs remaining from for-
mer years, most of them bought and marked by Moulmein traders. With
food contractors and good elephants this forest ought to turn out five hun-
red logs a year.
In February, when the forest was visited, the woodmen were found to be
fcliing green trees wholesale, and no orders to stop felling grfcn timber had
been issued by the Sawhwa. The preference for felling green trees in the
lace of a large supply of old girdled limber is explained by the fact tliat tlia
elephants were nearly all females with calves, and therefore unable to climb
the hills in the sun, and also by the fact that men are paid per log for all
timber brought to the river-hank, where it lies generally for a year or two
before a purchaser arrives.
The trees when felled green are stripped of their bark and then tilted upon
one end in the sun; they arc floated the second year and, though the wood
cannot be propi^rly seasoned and dried in thi.? way, the cracks and splits
caused by the too rapid drying arc fewer than one would expect.
The Taie-tik of Kadu-g)'i is in charge of the most important teak forests
of cis-Salwecn Mawk Mai. These are drained by the
LamJ. "^ ^ " ^ " Sangan chaung. flowing north-cast into the Nam Yfin, the
Hwe Pasu, flowing cast into the .Salween, and the Hwe
Long and its left-li^nd feeders, flowing south-east into the Salvvccn.
The Sangan chaung is a large stream of forty miles in length, flowing in
_ a narrow valley through hills covered with almost pure
Along ihe San- ,-^j.^^,/„ j^^.gt, jjy [he water's edge is a tliick growth of
™ ' moist forest, between which and the foot of the hills arc
teak trees scattered about in small numbers in hollows aud ravines.
This cannot strictly be regarded as a teak area, as the teak is too
scarce and scattered to be of any importance. The Sangan stream had not
been worked for many years until last year, when the new taw-6'k put nine
elephants into it, and again this year lifteen elephants liave been at work,
the total outturn for the last two years being four hundred and sixty-two
logs. This gives an annual outturn of barely twenty logs per elephant, but
32S
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[MAW
Along
Pasu.
the Hwe
the logs arc of exceptional size and quality. Many trees had to be split
into two before they could be dragged, and Ino average size now is 6 feet 6
inches middle girth by 24 feet m length. This is all old girdled timber.
Some of the U^s have been sold in the stream and have fetched from Rs.
38 to Rs. 44 per log-
There is absolutely no lealv lelt atij-wbere now, and the natural reproduc-
tion appears to have failed altogether. There is scarcely a young teak tree
to be seen. The rock, which contains masses of free quartz, is covered with
a dry slaty soil, and the jungle is burnt through every ye-ar. Growing near
the water s edge are trees of great size, teak trees of perfect shape (since
felled) and often of seventeen feet gtrth, besides pyinkado and mangoes
of over twenty feet. The timber being now worked in the Sangan has to
be dragged some sixteen miles down the stream to the Tfing.
Beside the main stream of the Saiigan there is a small feeder stream, the
And "ts feeders • ^^* ^"P ^^' '" ^^^'*'^ '*^"'" (-"I'fphants have bwn at work
' last year and this, and have turned out one hundred and
thirteen logs. Two miles further north is the Hw6 Mun, in which two ele-
phants have this year got out forty-eight logs. -This timber Is the accu-
mulation of years, and the amount of teak scattered along the hanks of these
streamlets is quite insignificant.
The Hwe I'asu is a stream eight miles in lengtli, flowing in a south-easterly
direction to the balween, which it reaches close below
the Hsup Teng. The stream bed itself is devoid of teak,
or very nearly so, but it forms a convenient d^bouchc for
timber extracted from the sources of the Hwk Lrmg and Sangan, as a short
and easy road to the Salween. The timber, which is dragged down to the
Salween,.is felled to the west, south and cast of Kadu-gyi, within a radius
of four miles from the village. There is no comjiact teak forest of any
extent, but the trees are extracted in fives and tens from hollows, ravines,
and favourable places, wherever they may be found. They are princiixUly
felled either at the foot of the hiils which separate the basin of the Teng
firom the Pawn or <:\rv. along the banks of the Sangan, which is here almost
dry. and are then dragged eastward over the hill into the Hw6 Pasu. The
total distance dragged is ten or twelve miles.
The disturbed state of this part of the country during the last seven yean
and the constant inroads of Karens have for some time put a stop to timber
working; in this last season, the country having quieted down, twelve ele-
phants started work and four hundred and ten logs have been felled and par-
tially dragged, of which two hundred are logs of first qnalifcj' and the rest are
either unsound, undersized, or felled green. There remains now no ^rdled
timber worth extracting, and for several years now there will be no more
trees fit for girdling.
The Hwe Long is a tributarj* of the Salween, eighteen mile* long, forming
Along ilie Hwe the boundary between Mawk Mai and Karcnni on the
Long west bank of the river.
From 1885 to 1888 this country was in the hands of
Karens, who in the three years extracted about one thousand logs a year from
the forests at the sources of the Hwe Long and I i we Pasu. I .ast year, on re-
gaining possession of the country, the Mawk Mai people extracted another
thousand logs, of which about six hundred have been floated into the Salween.
MAW]
THE UPPER BLKMA GAZETTEER.
329
There remain now about one thousand two hundred logs in the stream,
consUting of eight huiiiJr<-'d and sixty-five neaped logs, felled on both sides of
the stream last year and the year before, and three hundred and thirty-five
new logs, which is the outturn for this year with ten elephants.
The timber is of very inferior quality. Teak is scarcely found in the stream
bed itiielf, except right at the upper end of it- Here there is what was once
a very valuable teak forest, extending from Kantu l-ong on the north down
the valley of the Sangan, and over the watershed which di\'idcs the basin of
the Hwe Pasu from the Pak Hpai and Pang Kwoiig. The total extent o(
the teak- producing area is about forty square miles.
This piece of forest, being unfortunately situated on the borderland of
Mawk Mai and Kan-n-ni, has alwajs afforded an easy pretext for a quarrel,
and has been ravaged in turn by each. At present it is little more than a
forest of stumps. Except in out-of-the-way corners, first class trees are
almost non-existent, and second class trees are scarce.
At the head of the little Nam Pak Hjiai only are a (ew girdled trees still
standing and a small sprinkling of first class stock.
The few remaining dry and girdled trees will all be worked out in the
course of the next two years, and it will then be not until after several years
that any fresh girdling can be undertaken. Natural reproduction is not satis-
factory. The fires which every year burn througli the forest readily account
for the absence of seedlings, which have the less chance of surviving them
from the fact that the soil is ormed of crystalline rocks of mctamorphic
origin (syenite and granitic gneiss), and that in consequence the growth
in height of the young plant is slow. There is no evergreen underwood to
over shade the seedlings.
In cis-Salween Mawk Mai there are sundry other small stream beds from
which teak is extracted in small quantities. The teak is simply scattered
about thryugh the forest in favourable places without ever forming regular
teak fcirests. These places have not been -explon'd, so that no further
description can yet be given beyond a statement of the present outtura,
[No account is given of teak areas 3 and 4.]
As regards other kinds of woods, Mawk Mai is well .suiiplied with padauk,
Ihanatka, thitsi and pyinkado. The consumption of
Oth«f woods: padauk, and indeed of all these woods, is small. Nothing
is. exported outside the State, and the supply of every coftiraodity exceeds
the demand.
Along the ilw6 l^ng are some cutch cam^, in which the kind of cutch
eaten with betel is made, The cutch trees growing in this
Culch. forest are both scarce and small, but friJed on the tops of
the hilts the wood is very rich in u-j^yi. The heart -wood is chopped up into
very fine chips, the size of a bean, and then boiled in an iron cauldron, from
which the frothy decoction is ladled into a small earthen pot, and thence
again, when sticky, into leaves twisted into funnels, where it hardens into the
familiar chocolate- coloured cones.
The labour involved is about half as much again as that required in boiling
the ordinary cutch of commerce, but the value of the product is proportionate-
ly greater. These little pyramids of cutch are sometimes used as mediums of
exchange in places where pice are scarce.
ft3o
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAW
The climate ot Mawk Mai in the plains is murh lioltcr and drier than that
of other States lying to the north and west of it. Thr flora generally recalls
that of the dry forests of Lower Hurma, and the following species arc com-
monly found :—
Doianical name-
Alhieaia odoraiissittta.
Calpicarfuin Roxburghii.
DifUnia ptntagyna.
Butea/roudosn,
MtlnHQfrhaa iisxiata.
Gardania ttiuUfioi'a,
Zallueia WaiUthinna.
Lieuala p*Uatci.
Satix Ittraspirma
Sapindus emargimitui
Ctdrelit toona
Bita arellana.
Ficus Roxburghii.
Atien^tntkara pavonina,
Tettanthtra laurifoUa.
Pitrocarpus iitdiai,
Xyli'a dotahriformit.
Cordia fragrantiuima.
Pruiius Martab-tnica.
Amaura oteullata,
Zi»vpl\t(s jujuba.
Dalbtrgia eueuttrata.
Cordia m^xii.
Remarks.
The cornmon willow.
The soap-nut.
The inner laycpL of the bark consist
oi irfituting hairs.
\
In the Kaiptu Long country, near the source of the Hwe Long, valuable
stont-s, said to be rubies and sapphires, used to be found.
Pjceioiis s ones ; fhat stones of value have at uiic time been really found
ourma.inP. j^^^^ j^ ppy^c^j [jy t.],^, [-^.t n^.^i even now men come from
Upper Uurtna and dig for gems, but the only fruit of their toil appears to be
imperfect crystals ol tourmaline, of the rubelUte variety, which are known
by the name of pa-vi-u from their having the watery pink colour of a ripe
water-melon. Tfiicac crystals, which are found in disiitegratcd mica schist,
an; generally under half an iucli in diameter and are in the familiar form of
triangular prisms. They are generally irut^w fftfJijfAon and used for rings, and
are worth about their weight in silver.
East of Kantu LBng is another hill in which stones, popularly called rubies,
arc found. These are nothing but small red garnets, whose
form, colour, and easy degnx- of fusibility before the blow-
pipe should prevent their being mistaken for ruhii-s. One genuine large ruby
was found here some lUtccn or twenty years ago and was promptly claimed
by the Burmese King.
(n places where the soil is good the Shans of these parts have a custom
of planting the same yns three years in succession. A
MeOiodsolcuUi- pj^.^^; of ground, which gives an outturn of forty baskets
*""""' the first year, will give about thirty-two the second, and
twenty-five the third year. After the first crop is reaped the surface-soil is
Garnets.
MAWl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
331
raked together into heaps, and cowdung put in the centre of the heaps and
burnt ; tlic soil is thus liglitent-d and the seeds of grass, weeds, &c., in tbc
surface-soil are destroyed. The heaps of baked earth are then scattered
about over* the whole area, which is lightly boed and is then ready for
re-sowing.
.\nother feature of the agricultural haHits of the Southern Shans is ihc:
growing of two crops of rice off thtir fields each year. The first crop, which
is only possibk^ where watt-r for artificial irrigation is obtainable, consists of a
short-lived kaukyin, which is sown early in February, transplanted in the
second week in March, and reaped at the end of June.
■ The (ields are at once ploughed again and young plants of kaukgyi,
which have been growing in fyogt'ns for forty days previously, arc plantca
in, and arc lit to be reaped in November and December. This first crop of
hot-weather rice is not the same as that grown in mayin cultivations in Bur-
ma. To get water on to the fields in the hot weather huge bamboo \fatcr-
wheels are erected along the banks of the rivers, and are often to be seen
four or five deep side by side across the stream. These wheels are generally
of a radius of eighteen to ^twenty feet, and nine or ten feet in breadth. A
small weir is ^'nerally made to dam up llie wat«.r and increase the force of
the stream. The whei^t revolves twice in three minutes, There are two
hundred bamboo buckets on the wheel, which, excepting the axle, is entirely
made of bamboo. Thus constructed it raises forty-sis thous^id eight hundred
gallons per diem through a height of thirty feet. One wheel is therefore
sufl'icicnt for the irrigation of about six acres.
Baxaars.
Mawk Mai Town.
Ho Nam.
Wan Hat.
Nam Lawt.
Haeaars in the State of Afawi Mai.
Na Chem.
Mak Lang.
Nawng Long.
Kantu Long-
r
List 0/ revenue
divisions in the State 0/ Mawk Mai.
I!
Natne of
*>
'rs
Revenue
Principal crops in the circle uthcr than
0
hing-iWi^i,
0
coUec on.
rice.
1
J3
i
9
2
Rs. *. p.
1
NawngLOnR
35
891
2,741 6 0
Tobacco, ^titjarcxne, ami 9e«siirnumi
g.n.rden^ have ptantnins and pine-apples,
a
Wan Hat ...
48
6t2
1,674 3 0
Cotton ttnd ^essatnum ; gardens have to*
baccu, plantains, sugarcane, and other
vflgctablcs.
%
Taung-^i
43
38g
SW 4 0
Cotlun, :i (ew planciins, and veget-ibles.
4
Ho Nam or
Theiwenly-
63
669
4.735 8 0
SessAmutn and tobacco, plant.ain«, pine-
apples, peas, onions, garlic, pumpkins.
cntllies, and ginger.
five Villages.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [ maw
List of revenue divisions in the State of MoTok Mai — concluded.
10
It
13
Name of
Kanru \J&Ti%
SO
Nam Lawi ...
U
KantS Awn
<3
M6ng P6k .
30
Sattg Wan...
35
Mak Lang ...
30
Sang Hseng
3>
Nl Chem ...
13
Sa Lawiig .,
Myuma
Sin-gye-h(>n
Mi>nK Mau
M£ HsJiKun
6
1
14
3
Total ...
429
i
537
acS
382
113
Revenue
coltection.
Principal crops in the circle other than
rice.
Rs. A.
gii 10 o
545 a 0
1 7,331 ly O
A little sessamum and cotton ; in gardens
lobaccn, plant Ains, pine-apples, some
suearcane and orar^es, omons, and
other vegetables.
BeteUv'mesand oranges, a little sessamum ;
tok.icco, planlaini^ and \-cgetables in
gardcrs.
Bct«l-vine» ant! ornr|^e«,a little «««3tamum
and cotton ; tn gardens, sagarcane
plamainB, and vegetables.
A litXc cQttnn and 5c<utBmum in yas; to*
hacro, plantains, pine-appics, sugarcane.
chillies, oniiin^, and iHvhnyin in gardens.
Cotton, a little sessamum i good gardens
with onions, garlic, peas, mo-hnyin,
ground-nuls plantains, tobacco, and
sugtircane.
A little aeMftmum i good gardens wEth to>
bacco, plantaine. peas, pumpkins, chillies,
gram, ginger, ^^und-nuts, and sugar-
cane.
CottiiTi. svessmum, betcl-vmcs ; good
5 gardens with onions, garlic, peas, miy-
myiv, tomatoes, ginger, gram, tobacco,
and plaBtAins.
Sessamum ; gardens with tobacoo, peas.
Indian-corn, plantains and ginger.
A little tobacco and some vegetables.
} Onions, peas, beans and other vege-
tables, and plant.iins.
MAWK MAI. — ^The capihl of tlie State of the same name in tfie Eastern
division of tlie .Southern Shan States, situated in latitude 20^^ 9' and
longitude 97° 25'. With its suburbs it contaiued about one hundred and
fifty houses when it was lirst visited by nritish Officers in i887.andii had some
substantial wooden houses and monasteries. The bazaar was also much more
solidly built than the majority of baxaara in the Shan States. Everything,
however, to the last stick was burnt by the Karen-ni in 1888. The town
has since recnvtred, but recent statistical details are not available.
From Nawng l^w at the north end of the oval valley in which Mawk Mai
lies a very striking view is obtained. Tliere is an abrupt fail of about six
HAW]
THE UPPER BUI
Sazettebr.
233
hundred feet, and southwards from this stretches a wide sea of paddy-land, with
wooded hillsrising gently to the east, west, and south. The valley is about
twenty miles long and six broad. The Nam Nyiin, which ruus through it, is
divided into five channels for purposes of irrigation. A well-made '.igzag
road leads down to the valley, and a raised causeway runs diagonally across
the paddy-plain to the town.
Dr. Richardson, who marched to Mawk Mai from Karen-ni in 1836, gives
, the following account of it then ; — '' \V(; tlcscend into the
Dr. Richardson 9 "valley of the Mfe Nyjiu, on which the town of Mawk
MaUown°iii 1836 " '^^' '® situated, containing perhaps three hundred or
" three hundred and fifty houses, some pagodas, iyauttgs,
'* and a small stockade s^ly out of repair. .'\t one o'clock we came to a sort
"of outpost of about ton or twelve men, within a bamboo fence, looking
"out for the Karens within sight of the town. Though the town contains
*' many inhabitants, they arc in perpetual dread of 'attack and are in fact
*' carried off daily (during the last month they have been unmolested) from
"the road wc came today (westwards from the Wan Hat valley). They
" make do secret of their fears and weakness, and tuld many tales of the
" Karens' skill in kidnapping ; amongst others of three Karens who came on
"a party of six of their people, and seeing they were the weaker party, waited
"till night, when Ihcy made a large bundle of bamboos, inter^voven with
*' thorns, which they threw over them when asleep, and stinding on them, with
" their spears picked them out one by one, tied their hands and marched them
''off. As Mawk Mai is the only town on the frontier which does not pay
" the blackmail, they have to stand the principal brunt of their inroads. A
*' night or two ago a village to the northward of this was attacked, I have
" not heard with what success."
The Burmese silie told Richardson that there were thirty thousand house-
holds in the State, but he considered that there could not be more than two
thousand, " Many of his people have gone to live altogether amongst the
" Karens for saffty and quiet, and a majority of those left p.iy (hem tribute."
It was in this way no doubt that Hsa Taw and Wan Maii (YwathitJ ia
Gantarawadi were settled. .
Richardson notes : — '* There arc many Chinese here buying cotton at sixty
•'ticals of ifrt, which is of very fine China silver, tlic hundred viss of cleaned
• 'cotton. One thousand or upwards are said to be sent annually to the
''Shan territory, chiefly from Tali, a Chinese frontier town forty-five days
"' from M(ing Nai." He continues ;— *' The Mawk Mai SawdTca is so much
'' distressed for money that he has great difficulty in staving off the claims of
'' his creditors. We overtook at this halting-place (M6 l-6ng) his brother-
i' in-law and one or two ini!uential people, all on foot, with some of the chief
i' srfin's bailiffs, on their way to Mong Nai to endeavour to raise money to
'' satisfy the most pressing of the claimants. His difficulties are said to have
1' been increased by having had to pay a fine to the Burman Deputy-Govcr-
«' nor, of six thousand ticals, on account of the death of the tkui*yi of Kantu
<' Lung, and the business is yet unsettled."
MAW-KU. — A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including tliree villages and covering an approxi-
mate area of four square miles. The population in rSgi Dumbcrcd 281
persons, and the revenue amounted to Rs. 784-
30
THE UPPER BL'RMA GAZETTEER.
[MAW
MAWKWA. — AvillagcofShiotangChins, in the Southern Chin Hills. In
i8(i4 it had twenty houses ; Kong Min was its resident Chief. It lies five
miles north-west of I.unta, and is reached through that village. It is not
stocVadcd and was formerly oppressed by larger clans. There is good camp-
ing-ground with fair water-supply in the village, which may be dealt with
through the Tflnwa Chiefs.
MAVV'L.AIK-KVI. — A. revenue circle in the KIndat township and sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district, including three villages, with an ap-
proximate area of four square miles. The population in 1891 numbered 45 5
persons, and tho revenue amounted to Rs. 1,213.
MAW-LA-K.MJNG. — A revenue circle in the Lega-yaing township and
subdivision of Upper Chindwin district, including five villages.
MAW LAWT.— A Shan village in the North Ilseu Wi Northern Shan
State, in the circle of Si En: it contained sixteen houses in 1894, "^th a po-
pulation of forty-eight persons. The revenue paid was eight annas a basket,
and the occupation of the people was paddy and maize cultivation. They
owned fifteen bullocks and ten bulfaloes. The price of |>addy was eight
annas the basket.
M.\W-Lfe. — A village in the Tawma circle, Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw
subdivision of PaViVcku district, with a population of ninety-eight pcisonsi
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 170.
A Public Works Department bungalow is kept up here and a ferry boat
crosses the Maw river in the rainy season.
MAW \AK. — A township in the Kawn Kang district of West Mang Lflo,
Northern Shan Stales. It lies to the north of Mong Kao, on the slope be-
tween it and the Nam Pang, and overhangs the Tang Van plain, which
stretches away to the north.
Some hollows and numerous mountain streams afford opportunities for wet
C It" ai"n cultivation, but the great bulk is upland. There were six
u IV tnn. villages in 1897 with eighty-seven houses, nearly half of
which are in the village of Ho Pang, prettily situated in a cup. with a rim of
heavily wooded lulls. The soil here is said to be specially unproductive, and
a general mignUion to the plain of Tang Yan seems not unlikely.
M.\W-LU. — .\ township in the Katha'subdivision and district, with a
Pit' ea. population, according to the census of 189T, of S.563 per-
and^filundariM! '^"^ '*"** '''" ^'"^-^ '^^ ''3^" square miles. It is bounded
on the north by Myilkyina district ; on the cast by the
Gangaw Kachin hill-range and by the Katha township; on the south by the
Manl6 township; and on the west by the Ranmauk and Mansi townships.
It included eighteen revenue circles in 1897. The revenue in that year
p-,„™,- amounted to Rs. 57.S61 and was chiefly derived from
Revenue. thathafHeda, tauHyi. and excise.
The township is situated in the northtrn part of the Mu valley, and is
Natural fcaturw **'P^'^*^'^ ^^^^ Katha by the Gangaw range ; the Kachins
who live on the range are in the Mawlu jurisdiction. It
has wide cultivated plains and even more land cultivable, covered with
Maing grass and scrub-jungle. The township is rich in young teak, ift'gviH,
and in trees. There are two forest reserves and another was to be t^en
up ta 1897.
MAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
235
There is a Government saw-mill and a timber depfit at Kadu, which has
also a court-house, policc-statitm, and dak bungalow.
I'ubiic works. .pj^^ railway from Sagaing to Mogaung runs through the
township.
The inhabitants are Shans. Kachins, and Kadus ; latterly a good many
Mahomedans have started vegetable garden*. The Ka-
Jntisbiiants. ^^^ ^^^^ Kachins artr locally believed to be of the same
race, and to have come from the Maba-myaing forests in Yc-u. The Ka-
chins are called the elder brotlicrs, the Kadus the younger.
The chief locaJ trade is in teak and bamboos. Mats are made, and
there is some manufacture of salt.
Mawlu was constituted a separate township in i8gi.
MAWLU. — The principal town and the headquarters of the township of
the same name, lies between the Gangaw hill-range on the east and the Min-
wun range on the west. To the north is Mawhuu circle, aud to the soutli
Nga-kayaing circle.
Us name is derived from the Shan waw meaning pot and /« to destroy.
Tlic earthen pots made of Mawlu clay do not last long.
Etymology. The etymology would not present insuperable obstacles to
the ingenious.
Mawlu is a station fen the Mu Valley railway and has Military and Civil
Police posts. The population numbered four hundred and fifty persons in
1891, and the place was rapidly increasing in size and importance.
MAW-NAlNG. — A circle in the Wuntho township and subdivision of
Katha district.
It is said to have been first settled in or before 600 B.E. (1238 A.D.) by
■* a Chin, called Po In Baw, on a hill of red earth called
Local etymology Kyaung-gon, to the east of the present Mawnaing village.
and history. ^^^ gj^^^^ ^^jj^^ j^ j^j^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ IJcng), which is
equivalent to the Burmese Mje-ni, red earth, and so the present name of Maw-
naing came about-
Po In Baw paid a tribute of nine ticnls of gold to the King of Ava, Min-gyi-
zwa Saw-ke, and for long afterwards Mawnaing was the residence of the
Burmr^e Shv^e-wun in charge of the gold-bearing tracts. There is much
cultivated land near it, and monasteries, pagodas, tanks, and Mrtn^rbear testi-
mony to the former importance of the place.
In the circle is the famous Maing ThAn hill on which the MaingTh&n and
Sikk^-gyan nats live. The Maing Th'in nat is more power-
m'''* Jfi'hV**" *"' tlian the Sikk6-gyan. They live inside a stone-wall
Mamg-ih n 1 1. ^bout two miles round, known as the Kyauk-myoor stone
city. From the Maing Then hill there is a ridge running for about nine or
ten miles, called the *fl/j/ii or curtain. The Maing Th<m «<?/ has a lascivious
mind and from behind this kaiaga he is in the habit of watching women
undress themselves to bathe, or on other occasions.
The people of Mawnaing arc for the most part Shans and Kadus. They
build a shrine or shed for the Maing 1 hfin nat at the entrance of their
villages, and after the Water-feaat the villagers go to the hill in a body and
ofter plantains, cocoanuts, and pickled tea in the ordinary conical covered
box. They also make an oflcring every morning in their houses.
t
236
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(Waw
Much water flows from pereanial springs in the MaingTIifin hill, and from
.-. r\ 't the Daung-yu river takes its rise and flows with raanv
trrigauc>n U:<m
Area and bound-
aries.
windings round Wuntho town, twenty-five miles away.
[t is dammed up by an emhaiikmcnt called thi; Thandaw-
gan and irrigates a very large area. This emhankmcnt was constructed by
Nlaimg Shwc Tha, the ''old" 5(7Tt'^»(i of Wuntho. As a result Wuntho
has always plenty of rice, whether the rains fail or not.
It is in Mawnaing circle that the Kyaukpazat gold mines, with English
machinery, have been established.
MAW NANG (Burmese, Baw-Nin).— A State in the Myelat district of
the Southern Shan States, with an area of forty square
miles. It is bounded on the north, cast, and south by the
State of Yawng Hwc, and on the west by Hsia MOng
Hkam.
The State lies on the eastern edge of tlie rolling plain of the Myelat, and a
considerable [>art of it is very dry, not to say arid, but to
Natural ftatures the north it is some-what swampy and this iwrtion is
an c ima e. under paddy cultivation. There are no streams within
the limits of the State and the people drink well-water.
The State is shi^lttrcd to the east by the rim of the phtrau, which falls
away to the Yawng Hwc lake, and is somewhat warmer than other parts
of the Myelat. The rainfall is also slighter, but Maw Nang has the reputa-
tion of being very healthy.
It had in iHyj a population of three thousand two hundred and seventy-
two [wrsons, a number which is about 15 percent, greater
than that existing at the time of the Annexation. It is
made up of the following races :—
Populj*iion
races*
and
Taung-yo
Taurg-ihu
In-lha
Danu
IJayi
Shan
Uanaw
Burman
Total
•■If,
'59
It
3,27a
The State, though under a Chief with the rank .of a Afyosa, is venr in-
significant, and the capital numbers no more than thirtj' houses. The solitary
bazaar is increasing in popularity, and has now over fifty stalls.
There arc seven hundred and ninety-seven houses in the State, and thirty
villages, of which ten only have thirty houses or upwards.
Revenue. ^j^ revenue collections amount to Rs. 3,025, of whidi
Rs. 1,400 is paid as tribute.
Though it is now so insignificant as a State, Maw Nang at one time ex-
tended its boundaries over a great part o( the Myelat. It
Legendary his- jg i^rgj mentioned in 222 B.E. (860 A.D.). In that year
^°^'- King Thiri-dhamroa Thawka sent an official named
Nawra-hta Pyan Kj-aw Sithu to erect a pagoda in a suitable spot in the hills.
He came to this place, since called Maw Nang or Bawnin, and was assisted
MAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
237
in his pious work there by Paw Hkam Hon, the Minister of the State. When
the pagoda was finished two Vasudas, Thawoa-ti and Ottara-ti, rose from
the grouud to worship at it, and for this reason the State received the name
of Bawnin.
Another reason why it is so called U thus recounted. West of the village
was a cave, inhabited by a naea. As this dragon came out of his cave one
day he was pounced on and killed b^- ^ ^alSn, a roc, or phitnix. A prince
named C6nnaya, who was out hunting, saw what had hapix-ncd, and with an
arrow from his bow transfixed the galon. He pulled the arrow from the
body of the monstrotis fowl, pressing his foot against it as he did so, ^vhencc
again the name Raw-ntn. iTic pious and the fancifa) ha>-e thus each of
them their derivation.
Nothing more is told of Maw Nang till the time of Nara-padi Sithu, King
of Pagan. He also ordered a pagoda to be built and by virtue of his might
and magnificence it was finished in the short compass of a single day. It
has therefore been known ever since as the Shwe Lin-sin pagoda.
More tangible information is the statement of the boundaries of the Maw
Nang State as they then existc<l. These were — East ten
Former bounda- ^^y^ ^^ ^y^^. Yawng Hwe lake ; south-east sixteen miles
^^ to the valley of An-tcng (ludeiii) ; south ninett-cn miles to
the Nam Pilu (Balu stream) ; west fifty miles to the Wet-to-ye ; north-west
lifty miles to the Nat-tcik Pass ; north twenty-eight miles to the Zaw-gj-i
river; norlh-east seventy miles to the valley of the Nam Et
Thc State thus included the whole of the Middle and North, Myelat, and
. . „ ^_, a good deal more besides. The Chief, it is said, was an
Ana myotas, ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^ tributary, of the King of Hagan. He was
named Hkam 116a and from his time a list of the A/^osas exists, but without
dates. These are as follows ; —
(i) Hkam H6n.
(2) Nam Hkam Lin, his son.
(3) Maung Nc Dun, his son.
(4) Maung Kut, brother.
(5) Maung Ky<i, son.
(6} Maung La, son.
(7) Saw Ta, son.
(8) Maung Saung, son.
(9) Yt Tut. grandson, ro^S B.E. (1736 A.D.).
(10) Tha Sftn, son, 1114 B.E. {1752 AD).
(11) Maung Myat, son, 1(28 B.E. (1766 A.D.), deposed and reinstated
' again in 1 136 B.E, (1774 A.D.).
^12) Naw Hkam l-in.
(13) Maung Kaung, nephew.
(14) Maung Pot, son.
(15) Maung Ktaung, son.
(16) Hkun Hkam, brother.
It is especially mentioned that when Ye Tat vras appointed Myoaa in 173(5
he was granted the full insignia of a Myosa (^'old umbrellas, betcl-boses
spittoons, &c.) by King Hanthawadi, Sin-byu Shm. '
238 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. jmaw
The eleventh Myana, Maung Myat, was cxtrcmfly unpopular, so much so
tliat the king yielded to the representatioiis of the people
ScccBsions in ^^j summoned him to live at Ava, while the State was
j/riKhip ' administered by omdals from Burma. Maung Myat took
part in the war against Siam in the train of Sanda We-
thanda, one 'of the Burmese generals, and displayed such gallantrj- that on
his return he was formally rcinstiited as Myoza. 1 he results were rather
disastrous. Maung Myat was so cordially disliked that the following circles
seceded and placed themselves under neighbouring Chiefs : —
Ng6n-thftn.
Nawiig Ye-
Tawng Bo Ywe.
Lamaing.
Myin-mati.
Nga Myin Ki-nwe.
Nan!
Pawng Useng.
Thay^.
Nan Natng.
Nan Teng.
Inwun.
Ctan-lbn.
hun.
Tliesc defections seem to have continued over a series of years, and
most of the scccdcrs placed themselves under the Chief of 1 Isa MGng Hkam.
Maung Myat was apparently prevented from checking their secession by the
open attacks of the Chief of Yawng Hwe, who by force of arms seized
the northern circles up to the Nam Et, and the State of Maw Nang was thus
reduced to the area held bj- Maung Myat's own immediate retainers.
Until the year 1226 B.E. I18O4) the Chiefs of Maw Nang were not called
on to pay anything hut the gold and silver tributary
Tribute in Biir- flp^yers. f^ut in that year the Myelat Wun, Nfaung Maung
"" Gyi. ordered the payment of tribute at the rate of three
rupees a house, and this was gradually increased to double that amount.
MAWNG HKA.— A Shan village in the North Hsen Wi Northern Slian
State, in the circle of Hsen Wi ■ it contained seventeen houses in 1894, with
a population of sixty persons. The revenue paid was four annas per household
and the occupation of the people was paddy cultivation and trading. They
owned fifteen buffaloes, but no bullocks. The price of paddy was twelve annas
the basket.
MAWN SALING.— A district of the Southern Shan State of KCngTnng.
.... . ... It lies in the south of the State between Mflng f.in and
Paliao and consists of both plain land and hills. The
principal village is Nam Hkijm (nn the river of that name), with twenrt'-
two bouses and a monastery. Wan Nam San (a mile to the west of the
former] has sevcDteen houses and a small monastery. The other Shan
villages are — ■
Tjl Mi. I Nam Kai.
Pang Yflk. I Wan PClig.
All are Insignificant.
The inhabitants are metii of Western Shan and IlkOn, the former predomi-
nating. Little except rice is produced, but the people arc
very comfortably off. In the hills there are five villages
of Mu-hso, with a total of about forty households, and four
of Kaw, with about thirty households. Cotton and rice arc grown. The pre-
sent (1897) headman of the district is a Mu-hsi), and has considerable authority,
although a cripple-
Pofutalion
tnOustriec.
and
MAW J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
MAWSHWE (MASHWE).— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Rhamo
district, situated in 24'' 8' north latitude and 97" 42' east longitude.
In rSgz it contained twenty-five houses, with a population of eighty-nine
persons. The headman of tin; village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Kaori sub-tribe, and own one buffalo.
MAWSI. — ^A Kacliin villajje in Ruby Mines district, situated in 33*^45'
north latitude and 97'' 31' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifty houses; the population was not known. The
headman of the villagi; has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants a re
of the Lepai tribe and Szi suh-tribe. Water is obtainable from small streams,
and from the Nachin chaung, three-quarters of a mile away.
MAWSI. — A large Karhin village of the Asi or Kachin-ga-Ie tribe In the
Kodaung township of Ruby Mines district. It issituated aboutten miles due
west of Nam Hkam, on one of the northern spurs of the Loi Chaw range.
In i8g6 the Duwa of Mawsi in a drun'fen fit attacked the Civil Officer
with a dfia, but was secured before he could do any damage.
In 1896-97 the Civil Officer's headquarters were placed at Mawsi, and the
Du-ica has shown no recurrence of violence.
M.\W SCN (SON) (Burmese, Uaw-Zaing) .— A State in the Myelat
district of the Southern Sbao States, with an approximate
area of forty square miles, ruled by a n^we-kun-hmu. It is
bounded on the north by I.awfc Sawk, on the east by
Yawng Hwe, on the south by Pwe La, and on the west by I'angtara Stales.
MawSun consists of the open, rolling. gras.sy downs, typicjil of the Myclat.
It is very arid, except in the rains, for there aiic no streams in the State.
It takes its name from the lead mines, which have been worked for many
years.
In i8rj7 Maw Sun had a population of three thousand
three hundred and seventy-six persons, made up of the
following races ; —
Arcji and bound*
aries.
Population, ra
ceg, and revenue.
Danu
Tauiig*yo
Taung-lhu
Shan
Burmese
Chincfc
Total
■•■ 3.376
The State in that year comprised twenty-nine villages, with six hundred
and ninety-eight houses, paying l<s. 2,^98 annual revenue. The tribute paid
to the Government during the quinquennial period t893 — 97 was Rs. 1,000 per
annum.
It was reported to Mo-hnyin Mintaya, the King of Burma, that the neigh-
bourhood of Maw Sun and Kyawk Tat was rich in lead
History: the ore. Consequently in the year 78S U.li. (1426 A.D.] he
collected forty men, skilled in mining, from the Mogaung
neighbourhood and sent tliem to Maw S6n in charge of
Maung Mu Nwfe and Maung Mu Thi. They took up their families with them
the
MttlemerA of MfiW
soil.
340
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAW
Lsrtcr rulers.
and colonized the district and laarked out their own boundaries, which seems
tn indicate that the country was either altogether, or almost, ut>inh£U>ited.
Mu Nw^ took charge of the State of Maw Son, which ho called Maw Sfln
Taw-nw6, and Mu Thi assumed authority over the neighbouring State of
K}'awk Tat, now a circle of the State of Vasvng Hwc, lying to the south of
Maw SuD.
When Mu Nwfe died he was succeeded by On Gaing, who seems to have
been clcctrd by the jjeople. Tha Su succeeded him, and
on his death was succeeded by his son Maung Nwd, who
was succeeded in his turn by Maung F'wc. These rulers must have been very
long-lived if, as is stated, tnJs brings us to the year 1784.
In that year Maung Pwe received the title of ngtee-kun-hmu and was
Mnung Pwe, first placed in charge of the united States of Maw SOn and
ngme^un-hiHM. Kyawk Tat. His successors were —
Maung Kyaw, his brother.
Maung Waing, son of Maung Kyaw.
Maung Nyun. son of Maung Waiiig.
Maung Kya Ywct, another son of Slaung Waing, who succeeded ia
the year 1240 B.E. (1878 A-D.}.
The first settlers, it is S3td, |)aid Rs. 12-8-0 as tributes, and this remained
the rpguUrsum until the year inio BE. (1648), when it
Tnbutc in ]>ur- was raised to Rs, tio. From this time onwards the amount
"^ " '"^ ' demanded was gradually raised, until in 1857 it had reach-
ed the sum of five hundred rupcea. In the year-1685 this was raised to six-
teen huudn-d rupees.
The State was burnt to the last houses in the year before the British Occu-
pation.
At one time it is said that some five hundred rupees worth of silver was
produced daily from the Maw Son mines, hut after the
annexation nf tapper Hurnia the industry dwindled because
the miners could find no market for their lead, in conse-
quence of the prohihitiun of its export into Burma. In 1 890 a Chinaman
named Saw Hoc Sliokc applied for a Icas.t of the mines and also for prrmis-
sion to buy and export the lead which had alrcidy been extracted and was
lying at the pit heads. He eventually obtained a Icise of the mines for a
term of five years on paymimt of a royalty of Rs. 3 the hundred viss. The
lease was renewed on tnc expiry of the term, and the mines of Kyawk Tat
(in Yawng Hwc State) were taken by the same lessee. Most of the lead is
shipped to the Straits Settlements and China.
The Shan St^itcs report for 1898 states: During the last five years the
lessee of the Rawzaing silver-lead mines extrarted ten thousand four hundred
and seventy-eight baskets of ore. of which nine thousand nine hundred and
fifty have been smelt<-d and yielded thirty thousand, one hundred and sixty-
nine ticals of pure silver and eighteen tnonsand nine hundred and fifty-two
pigs of pure lead, weighing about seventeen viss each. 1 he quantity export-
ed was eighteen thous;ind seven hundred aiid sixteen pigs, weighing three
hundred and Iwcnty thousand eight hundred and sixty-six viss of pure lead, on
which royalty was paid at Rs. 3 per hundred viss. Besides tins, fcirty-threc thou-
sand five hundred and thirty-three viss of btoc! or oxidized lead, containing
The
mines.
Mbw S&n
MAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
■4t
forty thousand six hundred and fifteen viss of lead, and one thousand viss
of dressed ore, containing eight hundred and sixty-six viss of lead, were
also sent to Rurma, on whirn royalty was recovered at the same rate per
hundred viss of lead- The Kj^auklat silver-lead mines failed, the miners being
unable to contend against the water. The Sizct silver -lead mines are work-
ing successfully- The sulphur mines were not worked during the year. Cop-
per exists in Paugtara and Pwe. HIa, but, it is said, not in sufficient quantities
to repay the worlting. Gold has been found in the Maw State and favour-
ably reported on, and careful investigation of the locality will be made. The
tin mine at Mawcbi is profitably worked by a few people during the rains.
MAW SUN. — ^The chief village of the State of that name in the Myclat
district of the Southern Shan States, and the residence of the ngu-e-kun-hmu.
It contained forty-three houses in iSg; with a population of one hundred and
«ghty-two persons, all of whom as retainers of the Chief were exempted from
the payment of revenue.
MAW-TEIK.^A revenue circle in the Mawlu township, Katha subdivision
and district.
It was a chief settlement of theKadu tribes, when according to their legends
ij. they came cast from Maha-myaing in Ye-u. They have
" oiy- greatly changed since the immrgralion and, after living
with the Kachins for many years, have entirely lost their own language. The
tract of land in which they settled was bought from the inhabitants there,
liuriiig the time of Uic Mogaung Sa7vbw2s. After the Burmese conquest
the Kachins were driven from the plains to the hills.
Mawteik is said to derive its name from the Shan Mavf meaning a pit, and
tit narrow.
The circle has greatly increased in size. The headquarters of the thugv.
are at Chaungbauk, a village at the mouth of a tributary of theNami chaungt
Mawteik is hounded by the Nami and Mftza streams, north by the KaungtAn ;
east by the Nga Kayaing ; south by the Scttaw ; and west by the Banmauk
circles.
M AW-TEIK. — Formerly the headquarters of theShwe-a-she-gyaung town-
ship of Katha district, is situated on the Mi^za stream.
The population, consisting almost entirely of Kadus. was estimated at 580
persons in 1890.
Salt is produced [v. supra) in the township, whence its name, from maw
tit=i salt pit.
.M.WV-TON. — A village tn the Indaing township, Tantabin subdivision
of Shwebo district, sixty-oinc and a half miles from Ye-u, on the Paungthwi
stream.
The population in tggi numbered forty-six persons, mostly paddycultiva-
tors. The thathameda revenue in 1896-^7 amounted to two hundred rupees.
M AWUN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. t8, Myitkyina district) situated
in 25** 4' north latitude and 97° 50' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained nineteen houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has three others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Maran tribe. There is a good and plentiful supply of fodder and
water, and good camping-ground.
3«
24a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMAV
MA-YA-GAN. — A township in the Yc-u subdivision of Sliwebo district.
The headquarters of the township wfrrc stationed here when Yc-u district was
first formed in 1886. but were afterwards transferred toTabayin.
There are both Civil and Militar\- Police posted here. Mayagan is ten
miles distant from Yc-u, and has cfght hundred and fourteen inhabitants,
almost entirely engaged in rice cultivation. The thai Aameda revenue paid
in 1896-97 amounted to eight hundred and forty rupees. The t/iugyi'ts not
hereditary.
Mayagan was in 1890 the headquarters of Maung Kyauk Kb, the [laid thve-
ihauhgyi oi Nyama.
There is a Public Works road from Ye-u to Mayagan, and fair-weather
roads lead from the village to Saingbyin, Tantabin, and Mngan.
A yearly pagoda feast is held at the Shwe Modaw pagoda.
MA-YA-PIN.— A viJlagc in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, west of Tawbu.
It has sixty-eight bouses, aud its population amounted in [897 to 280 ap-
proximately. The villagers are cultivators.
MA-YA-THEIN. — A circle in the Ti-g\*aing township, Katha subdivision
and district, with seventy-live houses. The villagers arc tiurmans and Sliaiis,
and cultivate kaukkyi, mayin, and taungya.
M.-\-YIN. — A revenue circle and village in the north-west of the Mintaing-
bin township of Lower Chindwin district, with two hundred and forty-four
inhabitants. The revenue amounted to Rs, 730, from thathameda, for
1896-97. The only products are paddy and bamboo mats.
MA-YIN-GIN. — A village in the Nga-singu township, Madaya subdivision
of Mandalay district, north of Mali hill. It has twenty bouses, with a popu-
lation of eighty persons, on an approximate calculation made in 1897. "^^^
villagers are cultivators and coolies.
MA-YIN-GYAING.— A village in the Anauk-chauk-taung circle, Myaing
town.ship, Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a iwpulation of three hun-
dred and seven persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of
Rs, 540, included in that of Wctpok.
MAV-MYO (PYI.N-U-LWIN).— A subdivision of Mandalay district, in the
Boundaries. Northern Divisian.
The Burmese name was Pyin-u-twin, and still obtains in most [Jarts of the
subdivision. Maymyo means Cotoncl May's town. Colonel May command-
ed the Fifth Bengal Infantry, wlio were stationed in Maymyo in 1886.
It Is bounded on the north and cast by Ruby Mines district and the North-
ern Shan States of Hsum Hsai (Thfinzt) and Mojig LOng (Maing L6n) ; on
the south and south-east by the Myit-ngi river, separating it from the Lawk
Sawk (Vat -sank) Southern Shan State and Kyauks6 district; and on the
west by the Amarapura and Madaya subdivisions of Mandalay district. The
Thdnri-Maymyo boundary, before undetermined, was finally demarcated in
1898.
The country is everywhere hilly and only moderately well-watered. To
Nalupa) features ■ '*'*^ south-east of Singaung there is the Kyaing-taung
Hillg^ ' Ijiung-ilan, the highest [joint of which is about four thou-
sand feet, Thitswft-bvt'-taung near Mt^daw rises to about
four thousand feet. Other high points are the Sawbwa-taung near Nalta
MAYl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
243
village, tlic Taung-ma near Lfema, tlic Tliit-ta-hin-taung, aevpti milos north-
west of Maymyo town, and the Taung-pulu near Wctnin. The headquarters
town, Maymyo, is about tliroe thousand and six hundred feet above sca-level.
There arc many passes from the plateau to the plains.
asset. ^jj^ ^jjj^j ^j j^jj^j^j ^g jj^g following : —
The Taung-ni-Ian, from Mftdaw to Ziliyuhin in Madaya.
The Tauiig-do-Ian, from MC-mauk to On-hlut in Madaya.
The L&gaw-gyi fan, from Mtimauk to ICyabiii in Madaya.
The Byan-g>i-l-jn, from Lfikmon village (now deserted) to Taung-gaung
in Madaya.
The Sayaw-myauTig-lan, from Hjietlin to Taung-gaung in Madaya.
The Ngwc-daung-lan, from Taung-gyun to Vankin-taung near Maa-
dalay.
The S6daw-lan. from Taung-gyun to Tflnbo In the Araarapura sub-
division.
The Nwalan-daung-lan. the Myingun-l;in. and the Daha.tkyini from
Zibin-g\'i, the tirst emtTginj; at T^nho and the last two at Un-
hii£ in the Aniarapura subdivision
The L6ma-lan, from Nalin to Lfcina on the Myit-ogfe.
The Magyi-gyaung-Ian, from Nalin to Pyinbyiiscik on the Myit-ngfe.
The Sedii-lan, from L^ma to Soduzeik.
The Tawha-lan, from Pyin-gyi to Finsanzeik and Kainggyi, which is to
be nuadc into a good bridic-path: there are two other passes
from Fyin-gj'i to the Myit-ng^.
The Wa-net-lan, from Nyaungbaw through Myainggyi to Hnget-kj-i-
thaik on the Myit-ngfe.
The Taunggy;iw-shc-lan, from Nyaungbaw to the main cart-road near
the foot of the hill (the Ddndin sakan is on this pass).
There are three passes from Luokaung and Yebin to the Myit-ng6
river, ajid three or four passes from Lcikkya and Thandaung to
the river.
The Kadet-Ian, from Thandaung to Kyauksi and L&ma villages has re-
cently been improved and made into a bridle-path.
Rivers. The chief rivers are —
The Myit-ng&, or Dflktawadi, between the subdivision and Kyauks^
district, called Nam Tu by the Shans.
The GclauDg chaung, which rises a httle north of Mayroyo and flow^
cast through Wetwin. joining the Hpaung-aw r'idWHjf near the
deserted village of Tawba: the two then form the M6hfla
chaung, which flows into the Myit-ngi:.
The Nga-giii f//fl«rt/ rises cast of Kycttct village and flows cast to the
Myit-ng6.
TheNa-mun chaung x'x^i^s near Pyin-gji and flows into the Myit-ng6 a
little hflow Pinsanzcik.
The Tha-byeik chaung rises near Na-nw6, flows south, and enters the
Myit-ngfe a little above Pyinbyuzcik.
The Ga-ye chaungx\s<:9 near Iub6k and flows south to the Myit-ngfe,
entering it a little above Seduieik.
The Lema chauttg rises near Pcinnt^g5n and Hpathin and flows south,
entering the Myit-ng^ near L^ma.
•44
'he upper BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UAV
The Sinlan chaun^ rises near Kfiukaw and llows soutli-west, entering
the Aungbinl^ lake near Mandalay.
The Sitha chaung rises on tlie K^aing-taung Tauiig-dan and flows
west into the Sinlan chaung.
None of the above are navigable, except ihc Myit-ng& from Gwcbin down-
wards, and then only for small boats ; there arc other streams which are
dried up during some part of the year.
The lower parts of the hills in the subdivision consist of gneiss, micaceous
Q , schists, and quartzitc; higher up limestone makes its
**"■ appttaranre. [An atconiit of Hie P)intha and Mandalay
limestone formations is given in the Chapter on Geology in Part I of the
Gazetteer.] The rounded hills near Mavmyo by their shape and the striated
appearance of the stone indicate glacial action, to which may also perhaps
be due the deep clay drift.
There are no minerals worked in the subdivision now, but prospecting has
been carried on recently by a mining expert: traces of many minerals were
found, but no details of their presence in workable quantities arc available.
Magnetic iron ore appears south of Maymyo town, and haematite occurs in
formations round the Maymyo plateaLi. Coal of an inferior quality, i>crhap9
little more than lignite, has been dug near Wetwin, but is said to be of small
use for fuel, and the railway cuttings on the Maymyo- Mandalay line also
occasionally run through coaUseams.
Silver was worked by King Thibaw in a group of bills north-east of Nauug-
thakaw, now in the Th6nz6 territory, but formerly in Maymyo, and there arc
stories of silver and lead having been worked near Baw village and copper
near Pyingyi.
The Zibing)'i-TAnbo reserve, the northern part of which fall* within the
subdivision, is in process of formation : and the Taungbvo,
*""* ' fuel resene, uorth-east of Maymyo town, will shortly oc
constituted. It is probable that a forest reserve will be formed to protect the
neighbourhood of Maymyo town on the east from denudation. Part of the
already constituted Kywetnapa-Hnget-kyi-thaik reserve falls within the sub-
division.
The following arc the chief forest products, hut none of them is yielded in
large quantities : cheik, stick lac uf alt kinds ; ihiistf black
P"** varnish ; cutch (no longer worked) ; honey ; shaw, the bark
of the shati! tree, made into rope and paper ; and indwe
(wood oil).
Bamboos arc found everywhere ; te.ak is met with in all the townships ;
tkilya and tkitya-ttt-gyin, which are in muirh request for bridges, arc also
found throughout the subilivision : padaiik is found wherever there is teak ;
yindeik is also generally to be found ; both woods arc much used for furni-
ture. The tkitsibin or wood-oil tree is found cvcry\vhcrc in the subdivision ;
the (ti»-ff(M»-iin is found at Pyingyi, Baw, Lfeina, Wetwin, Sin-aing, and
throughout the Pjnnlha township ; the fruit (kin-mun-fJii) is used in making
a hair-wash {tayav!-iiH-mun). Among other trees may be mentioned the
pipul, the oak, the rattan, and the hctcl-palm (scarce) ; the common pine has
-., p. been planted in Maymyo, and there is a natural pine forest
of some twelve acres on one of the spurs of the Sawbwa-
iaung cluster of hillsj ten miles north-west of Nalin. The Forest Depart-
And
ducts.
forest
MAY]
T«E UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
245
ment has recently inspected this area with a view to establishing a resin-
tapping industry. Tlie forest lies in almost the highest point of the subdi-
vision, and is the only place in it where the pine grows spontaneously : it is
doubtful whether the climatic conditions of the Maymyo plateau itself will
suit the pine, but the young plants which have been started there promise
■*ell.
The eucalyptus has been planted at Maymyo experimentally and would do
very well but for the wliitc-ants, which damage the young trees.
Tea was once cultivated on Kyaingtaung hill, near Siiigaung, but the in-
dustry has been discontinued for many years.
All the common kinds of orchids are found. The sunflower is plaiitedoncc
a year and grows to a. large size. English roses, pinks, and other hardy
flowers thrive well.
Of flowers, besides orchids, may be mentioned the following: tadaui,
in'gyinpan, siJga-wapan, saga-seinpan, gatigaitpan, sa-be-pan, and a great
variety of lilies.
The following t.ible shows the temperature and rainfall
for aa average year :—
Climste.
TlUPIRATURI iVIIUCI.
Rainfall.
Month.
Maiimum.
Mmimum.
1 nches.
January ...
February ...
t.t
•*«
711
4-to
0-88
...
«■«
...
64S
47-5
Otis
March
...
■ •■
...
Sfro
0'63
April
■•.
<>•
...
83-0
62-3
0-69
May
..<
>••
...
85-7
66-0
3*5 <
June
July
...
-•>
.«-
78-5
669
9*46
i.i
• ..
•1.
77 '0
660
8*09
August
...
• *.
•P.
76-0
^s-;
10-98
September...
■■•
•••
74-5
05-0
9'3a
October ...
ii>
>*<
•••
739
57'a
1-30
NovembtT...
...
• •■
...
Vi^
47*4
4'79
Uectrmbw ...
...
...
...
37-8
The lowest temperature recorded during 1896 was 31° and the highest 80",
and the total rainfall was 4^-50 inches. Both temperature and rainfall are
liable to conaderabic variations ; as much as five or six degrees of frost have
been recorded in January at headquarters, and on rare occasions a summer
temperature of Qo'^ or over is readied. In 1898 the total rainfall was 47
inches: in 1899 titc rainfall recorded will amount to more than 74 inchL-s.
This amount of rain is, however, exceptional, and old residents of the place
say that the rains of 1899 were more severe than any rains of the last 6fty
years.
Wind storms occur in March and April every year : on the 17th April iSRg
a very severe storm was experienced. After the first great rush of wind there
was heavy rain : the temperature (ell in half an hour from 89'^ to 59", or 30*^
Fahr., and the Military barracks and civil buildings were levelled with the
ground : a similar storm occurred in April 1S91.
34^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MAY
Uurmans of the plains Hislikc the place on account of the cold ; hut to the
people of Dm: hills, Danus and Shans, it is healthy, and natives of India and
Karopeans who pay due attention to clothing; ktxp very good health. May-
niyo town is now the liot-wcaiher rcsidencf; oi the Lieutenant-Governor of
Burma, and has been formally declared a hill station-
According to the census of 1891 the population num-
PopuIjuiiHi. bcred 15.524 persons. This total was distributed among
the townships as follows : —
Maymyo - ,.. ... .- 7,7^5
Welwin ... ... ... ... a.8i6
Pyimha ... ... ... ... 4.933
Danus form the main portion of thv populatiqn of the two former townshipsi
_. ij with a sprinkling also in Onkfln (Pvintha). The origin
I he uanus. ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ .^ doubtful. Some' say that the Danus
formerly had a language of their own, distinct from Shan or Burmese, and
that they migrati-d Irorn Teiiasseritn, the -Siaineie name far which is Taneng-
thari) from the first syllable of which the name Danu might be derived, The
original settler •captives may possibly have been Siamese [:'. in/ra'\. Others
say that the Danus are one of the thirty races of Shans, hut it is remarkable
that the people who call themselves pure Danus do not speak Shan. Their
only language is Burmese, which tlicy sjjeak witli a [Kxuliar inflection.
The teriji Dauu is now often applied to j>eoph: who are half Shan, lulf
Burmese, and the designations Shan-Danu and Rurman-Danu are in common
use. It seems beyond doubt that the Danu, in the Maymyo subdivision at
any rate, is merely a half-caste of Shaii and Burmese. This is the reason of
his imperfect enunciation of fUirmesc words. But he himself will usually deny
any such origin, whilst at the same time he can give no account of the origin
of the names or of any history of the Uanu race among which he musters
himself.
Shans and Burmans, with a few Chinese, maloc up the rest of the population
away from headquaiters. The Danu wears the ^aungbaung and jacket of
the Burmaii, hut he prfTerSj especially if he has Shan blood in him, the Shan
trousers to the paso or longyi. The Danu woman wears a handkerchief tied
round the hair knot (except when attending a pagoda festival}. Otherwise
she dresses like a Burmese woman.
In Maymyo town there are more than a hmulred houses of Natives of India
vj - . J . ,. exclusively eng&gcd in petty trading or in contract as stone
or timber liaulicrs on the Mandalay-Lashio road or the
railway. Many Natives of India arc hltering up from the plains to the road
villages and beyond, and there is a considerable lloatiug population, lessening
with the advance of the railway to Lashio, of Hathan and other Indian coolies.
The Native of India population will certainly increase largely when th«
railway line is finally opened.
About the time of the Annexation numbers of people moved across into th<s
Shan States or left for the plains : many of them nave now returned, and a few
new people have come in from the Shan -States. The population is about
the same as it was in the times before the disturbances prior to and succeed-
ing the fall of Maudalay.
MAV]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
247
The chief crops cultivated arc paddy, sessamum, ginger, i*rf'«, ground-nuts,
and pe-saung'yasi. Tlif liigliest recorded pncc of paddy
pHcm'*'"^ '*"^ ^^'^ ^*- '5° **'*^ hundred baskets. In 1893 there was a
fine harvest and a short demand, and the price fell as low
as Ks. 70 per hundred baskets. The average pritT- is Rs. 125. Rice in 1897
was Rs. 400 per hundred baskets. The price seldom falls below Rs. 270.
Sessamum is not produced in any quantity. Iti the local market Rs. 300
the hundred baskets is a cheap price.
The ginger crop is uncertain. The price in [89S was Rs. 4 or Rs. 3 per
hundred viss; the average price is Rs. 5 the hundred viss.
Pein.—Thc: average price is Rs. 30 the hundred viss.
Ground-nuts are not so extensively cultivated as formerly; Rs. 300 the
hundred baskets is not considered a nigh price.
I'i-saiiftg-yaai. — In 189G the price was Rs. 400 the hundred basVets, but
it fluctuates considwably. Other vegetables such as moknyin and pumpkins
have no fixed price. English vegetables could be largely grown.
Pomegranates are plentiful, hut the demand is small. They can be bought
for Rs. 4 per hundred, and the local supply js increasing steaiily.
Kvery house has a small plot of vejjelable garden, the most favoured growths
being mi-hnyin. a kind of cabbage, chtn-baun^, sweet-potatoes, maize, and
onions.
The average price of a plough bullock is Rs. 60, and Rs. 50 is a low price
for a plough bufTalo.
Maymyo lown is the place of registration of the trade between Mandalay
and the Northern and Southern Shan States and Western
Trade nnd ma- CI)ina. Forty thousand six hundred and ninety-seven
"" ^ "' ■ pack -bullocks, one thousand two hundred and twelve mules,
ten thousand five hundred and forty-eight ^flitt>nfl'(7«,r (coolies), and eleven
thousand one hundred and seventy-eight carts passed through Maymyo be-
tween the ist April 1896 and the 3ist March 1897 on the way to Mandalay.
The chief articles carried down are dry and wet tea and cigar leaves {thnnai'
pel). The total value of the imports during the above period was estimated
at Rs, 20,63,716.
The chief exports through Maymyo from Mandalay into the Shan States
are: salt, salttish, cotton and woollen goods of European or Indian make,
and iron. The totaJ value of exports for 1896-97 was estimated at Rs.
20,76.534.
There is no trade inside the subdivision worth considering
There are five bazaar villages, at each of which a bazaar is held every five
days. These are: Maymyo, Pyintha, Singauirg, Wctwin, and Nalin, the
last-named being very small antl poorly attended. The articles offered for
sale are : vegetables, fruits, rice, fish, cloth, tea, cigar leaves, native medichies,
and knick-knacks from the Mandalay bazaars. The main road from Mandalay
to Lashio (one hundred and thirty-seven miles from Maymyo), the head-
quarters of the .Superintendent, Northern Shan States, runs through the centre
of the subdivision and passes the first four of the^e bazaar villages.
There are no manufacturrs of importance. The wnbaf kamauk and mats
are the only articles made in the subdivision, and these not for export. The
948
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAY
wabat iamaui is made of pieces of roahat (bamboo spathes) stitched together,
bound roiiiid a piece of bamboo, and rubbed witli cartli-oil to make them
waterproof.
The chief public buildings in Maymyo town are: 'The Lodge,' the hot-
p w \\ "\A' weather residence of the Lieutenant-Governor, standing
u ic ui irgs. ^^ ^ slight eminence south of the lown, and east of the
Mandalay-Lashio road ; a Court-house and offices of the Subdivistonal Officer ;
a Civil llospital : Public Works Department, Forest Department, and District
bungalows; a large bazaar, lately rebuilt of planking and rooft-d with cor-
rugated iron ; Post and Telegraph Offices ; a 'I rade Registration Office ; Civil
and Military Police quarters and guard (it is proposed to replace the present
scattered quarters by permanent barracks), and quarters for the Subdivisiooal
Officers of the Civil, f^ollcc and Public Works Departments.
Maymyo town is the permanent headquarters of the First Burma Gurkha
Rifles. New barracks are in course of construction, and the limits of the Can*
tonmeut have lately been altered so as to include ground west of the Maiida-
lay-Lasbio road in place of several acres which were formerly included in
Cantonments and lay cast of it.
Maymyo is also the headquarters of the Executive Engineer of the Man-
dalay-Kunlong Railway, who has his offices there ; within Ihe limits of the land
taken up by the railway arc quarters for the officers and their staff and a rail-
way hospital. The Maymyo railway station has not yet been opened for
lraf5c, but it is possible that this will be done shortly. The stations on the
line within the subdivision will be at Zibin-gj'i,-Th6ndaung, Maymyo, and
Wetwin, where the line enters the Thflnzfc sub-State of Hsi Paw.
Outside Maymyo town the chief public buildings arc ; Civil Folice stations
at Nyaungbawr 'IhAndaun^j, Wttwin, Nalin and Midaw ; Public Works De-
partment bungalows at Nyaungbaw, Thfindaung and Wetwin ; a District
bungalow at Nalin ; and bamboo and thekke bazaars at Pyintha, Singaung,
and Wetwin. The bazaar at Nalin is kept up by private action.
The central line of communications is the Mandalay-Lashio road, which
- . enters the subdivision at the 1 7th mik; and leaves it at the
56th. In the hot weather the road is always passable; in
the rains carts are often unable to move along it, and the march from Man-
dalay may occupy ten days or more. There are indications that the Public
Works Department will shortly metal the nine miles between Maymyo and
Singaung.
Within Maymyo town itself the communications are excellent; there arc
twelve miles of metalled road, affording ready means of transit for any sort
of vehicle. In Mavmyo town also converge cart-roads from Natin I'/'rf Inya,
continued east of X'alin by a bridle and foot track to Lftma, where the Mj-it-
ngi is crossed by ford or ferry : from liaw and Pathin : and from Nyaungni —
and, west of the Maiulalay-Lashio road, from Sinlan ; from Naungkan-gyi ; and
from the Thinz^ suh-State of Hsi Paw, via Nanng-tha-kaw and Mo-;;yo-byit.
Cross roads connect, in the soutb-wcst of the subdivision, Zibin-gyi with
Nyaungbaw ; Pyintha with Lrikkya and Lunkaung; Thfindaung with the
railway settlement at Wahoy^ ; in the east, Nalin with Wetwin via Kycttet ;
and in the north, Wetwin with Mfidaw and Mfemauk r'/rf* Naung-tha-kaw.
On the plateau cart-traffic is always possible in the dry weather, except in
the extreme north and west, where foot-tracks only exist, but no cart-road
MAY J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
249
trillion in
times.
Uurmese
has yel been made down to tlic Myit-ngt on the east. Such traffic as there is
between the river side villager and tlie heights h:istobc carried on by pakon-
dan or pack animals.
Rclow Gwebin the Myit-ng6 is navigable.
The Mandalay-Kunlong Railway enters the subdivision at the southern rim
of the plateau and follows roughly a course "parallel with the central road.
It is now approaching completion, though the heavy rain.s of November iSgg
did much damage to the embankment and considerably retarded the progress
of the work. VVlicn it is opened to traffic it will doubtless catch much of the
Shan States and Chinese trade, which at present follows the road.
The ne-6ks were the highest local oflictals ; above them was a wun, and
above the «■«« a mtn-gvi, both of whom resided perma-
Judicial adminis- nently in Mandalay- Important criminal cases were sent
by the n^'ots to ihesairigya w«n min for disposal. Civil
cases were derided by the nH-i^ts, but were appealable to
the seiingya as the wun was often called for short. Witnesses were seldom
or never called down to Mandalay, the written statement submitted by the
w^-tf^ and the examination of the accused being considered sufficient for his
comnctlon or acquittal.
In appointing ne-6ks hereditary claims were considered. Three of the pre-
.,,. . ,, sent myoSks (iSgr) were appointed n^'Sks under Rurmcse
rule because their fathers were «f^-i?(j before them. The
former myo6k of Thflndaung was once n^-uk, but he had no hereditary claims
totho post. He began as an a-siiMng-i'ti in the palace on ten rupees a month,
and tl)cii rose to he a-kauk-vk (tax collector) on fifty rupees. When King
Thibaw came to the throne he was made one of the King's body-guard,
with the title of Skive-dhaswe-ho, on a salary of thirty rupees a mouth. The
w^-v/ship of Thdndnung was in the gift of the Namma-
*P' daw Queen, and the sadaw-tvun was the sain^a wun mt'n
at the time. The previous ne-dk had committed murder
and, having in consequence been removed from his appointment, the present
myouk was chosen nc-uk by the sahtgya and was appointed after he had
secured the approval of the Nammadaw Queen. It is satd that the n^'6ks
received and held their appoiritments only by repeated offerings to their
respective saingyas. *
All the ne-oks on appointment received the title of Shwe-ciha-s'wc-bo. They
_, . received " salary of hfty rupees a month. After the im-
^ '' position of the //j(TMf7ff/f(i'(i, the «f^-i>'^j deducted the wages
due to Ibcm from the amounts [xiid in, once a year, a sum of six hundred rupees
at a time. The nP-ok of Thr^nd.aung, before the tax was regularly imposed
in bis township, received no pay for three years and at the end of that time
got only one hundred and eighty rupees.
The Hf-Sks disposed of petty cases themselves. Witnesses were examio-
ed orally ; it was very seldom that their statements were
recorded. Judgments were recorded in parabaiks, black
pttpier machh books, only. They kept no registers) and
records were not called for nor kept in Mandalay.
DacDJty, theft, rebellion, arson, and assault or hurt drawing blood were
criminal offences. All others belonged to the civil side. In criminal cases
32
Method
poinlmcnt.
of
Procedure of
Courts.
the
250
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAY
Assessors.
Iricci by u^'iSh the amount of the fine imposed was paid to the complainant
less ten prr cent., dcduclctl as the tii-Si's perquisite, and he also received
ten per cent, abovf: tlie amount awarded in civil suits from the: loser of the
suit. Besides this charge there were the following fees : nyanpusaw, an
arbitrary sum of three rupees eight annas, paid by the loser; so've-Zika, the
clerk's fee, twelve annas ; nalin-hkn, a fee of eight annas for each Hurmcsc
mile the procesa-sen-cr had to go; and finally lapet-hpo, a Court s^'^^-ant's fee
of four annas from each litigant.
In adjourning a civil suit, security was demanded from both parties and, if
(. . it was not forthcoming, hoth were locked up and had to
*^'"''^' pay eight aniias each to the lan-srauttg or jailor, who kept
the parties in his house. He had the power to put them in the stocks if he
suspected that they would attempt to get away. If security was forthcoming,
a boud was drawn up, and for writing this the clerk .received eight annas
from each party to it.
If a case was referred to assessors and they attended at the ni'Sk's house,
the nyan-pu-Maw of three rupees eight annas was divided
among them. It thus affected to be a tribute to special
skill.
The oath was not administered in every case. If a party petitioned to
_,. . have it admini.'Jtercd, it was allowed. The iyansa, or
book of the oath, was not kept at the court, the nl-uk's
hotae, but in the pon^yi ^yottng. and the fee charged for a peon to fetch it
was five rupees, called iyar.^hfJk-fikn. Every man who thus "dared "to
take the oath had what he wished to say taken down in writing by the
Court clerk, and before the oath was administerf^d be had to repeat it after
Ibc clerk before an image of Gaudama three times. The wTiting was called
the dcik-gan-gyok and the clerk's fee was eight annas.
Copies of the judgments recorded in the parabaiks could be had on pay-
ment.
None of the money realized in either the Criminal or Civil Courts was
TI Jt -b d ' credited to Government. The ten per cent, mentioned
above was really the property of the patron (or "eater")
of the M^. In the case of the Pyiim-twin (Maymyo) subdivision the Namma-
daw Queen's kun-f>viiei*ts, or ofTicers appointed for the purpose, were sent
round the country collecting this ten per cent. A kun-ba-krin was, however,
ooly known to appear on one occasion in the subdivision. There had been no
cases, so the «^ oh said : the kun-iij-dein asked for ten rupees, and on this
being paid said that the nl-ijk might appropriate the ten per cent, himself for
the future.
As far as can be ascertained only two or three civil suits were instituted in
- . . the subdivision in the year. Petty criminal cases were
ena les. punished by fines or whippings. There were no jails, and
prisoners were sent to Mandalay, Civil prisoners who W"cre confined in the
houses of tlie titn-f^outigi had to support themselves. In Mandalay the
prisoner's relatives supported them, and, if they had no one to assist them,
they were led round the town in batches in chains to beg their food. It does
not appear that prisoners were sentenced to any fixed terms oi imprison-
ment.
MAY]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
25>
Under tlie nc-dAs there were {otmcx\y daing-ganngs and a-hauns. In iTie
second year of the imposition of the thathameda tas these
Subordinaie offi- i^ms ^cre abolished, and the titles of yva-6& ;ind yad'
"* '' jfjtt/i^ rame into use. These officers were appointed or
dismissed at the will of the nl-ok.
The subdi\isloii in Burmese times was very seldom visited by oflicials
from Mandalay. Wuns and mfti'gyis came occasionally however, with large
retinues, and plundered all the villages the)- passed through, paying for
nothing.
The «e-£)Vjand their followers were occasionally called out to fight for the
King against rifractory Sawowas or other recalcitrants.
Rliiiury service. .^^ ^ ^^j^ ^^^^^ ^^.^^^ supported during their absences by
their own people. Occasionally they succeeded rn getting somr- support from
the Govermneiit. The absences were sometimes for long periods and men had
to be sent back home to collect funds.
At present the only tax the people have to pay is the thathameiia tax of
„ ten rupees on each household. In the time of the Bur-
evenue. mts^ Kings there was the same tas, and it was collected
in much the same way as it is now.
When it was first introduced by Mindfin Min the peacock coins had not
Th thatha d ^^^^ '"''* "^^i ^""^ *^^ ^^"^ V^'^ housfi was three ticals of
e mr -J. jjjjy^j. ijj [i^g second year it was raised to four ticals.
The peacock coins came into use in the fourth year, and the tax was fixed at
eight rupees or their value in silvpr. In the following year it was raised to ten
rupees a house, as it is now. Th^-ein-che kayo-cho, by order of the aiunwun,
came up from Mandalay for the purpose of counting the houses and checking
the thugyis' lists, but he was invariably bribed, and in consequence the correct
number of households was never given. He Fixed the number o( paying
families, and ten jjcr cent, was always allowed for tidtiifas, the infirmj and the
maimed, who were not actually numbered as they are now.
TAK^y/j now ri'-ceive a commission of ten per cent on their collections. In
Burmese timeB they received nothing, but were exempted from taxation, and
practically their villages supported them. They were appointed or dismissed
by the ne-oks, their immediate superiors.
The ne-dk received the collections from the t/iugyis and went in person
to pay in the tax to the revenue oflice in Mandalay. Receipts were given
for the money paid in and are also said to have been given by the thugyis to
the tax-payers, If so, the thugyis were more methodical in Pyin-u-lwin than
they were elsewhere
Before the imposition of the thathameda in Mind6n Min's time, there
was no money tax paid by the people of the subdivision,
lu subBtiiuie in and the fl^u'tj had to send instead fruits, flowers, and vcge-
n»«m «nd iniu. ^^^^ according to their seasons. Up to the time of the
Annexation fruit, flowers, and vegetables continued to be sent in, but after
the money tax was imposed their value was supposed to be deducted from the
amount of the tax assessed, Thus, though the wages of the Utya-daung ithe
fifteen men kept in Mandalay). or eik-patt-saung, continued to be paid by the
I <etya villages : the amount was usually deducted from the thathameda tax
collected in the townships.
252
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MAY
The thugyis of the Onk^n (Pyiiitlia) township ^n<l other thuc^yis hart to
supply tayaw-yn-mun-ye, a mixtiim of the fruit kin-mun-tki and the harlc
of the tayatt tree, a hair-wash us«il by the King apd the Court, and hence
the term athdndavt, which is frequently applied to Onk6n.
A rough account seems to have been kept in Mandalay of the fruit, flowers,
and the Tike sent in. If the supply sent was not coosidcrcd sufficient, a mes-
senger appeared with orders for more.
Very little is to be learnt of the history of the subdivision. It appears to
J,. have been at times directly under the Ava Governmeut
' ^' and at other times ruled by the SaTciKti of Hsum Hsai
(Th6nze-).
The origin of the term Letya-chau^-ywa, now obsolete, as applied to the
subdivision, is as follows :
Alaung Miataya-K>i in the Burmese year 800 (1438 A.D.) invaded Slam on
tne one side, and Mo-hnyin (Mogaung) on the other, anil
The.l.ctyachaiik- brought away captives {letya) from both places. They
y*'*' were first taken to Ava, where the King disliked their
dancing. Some of them were made attendants on the min-pyis and were
styled Letya-dauHg. They carried a spear and a cane ana wore gilded
helmets (kamauks) of cow-hiile. The remainder of the captives were tiiken
^iWay from Ava and placed in the five villages of Si!daw, of which the present
On-g}'aw was one : they found the plains too hot, however, and were con-
stantly getting fever, and so the Hsum Hsai (Thflnzi) Satcbwa was ordered
to find places for them to live in and they were finally settled in the neigh-
bourhood of Hyin-u-lwin, where they formed the following six villages : —
{\) Na-cheik (now deserted),
{2) Pagin (now deserted),
(3) Pyin-u-lwin,
4) Singaung,
5) Tha-bycik,
(6) Wetwin.
and these were styled the Lefya'chauk-ywa, the six villages of the captives.
Fifteen of these captivt-s were constantly kept as sen'arits vimin-gyis in Ava
and Maadalay up to the lime of the taking of Mandalay by the Rrilish.
They ^vere paid by the British Government the balance [Rs. 1,260) of the
wages due to them from King Tbibaw.
When in Mandalay the head of the fifteen men was styled Hiaung-hmu.
He was also the head of the Letya'Chauk-ywa. When in Ava or Mandalay
the ktauttg'kmu was supposed to icccivc Rs, 30 a month; when on the liils
Ks. 50 a month. The fiftet^u Letya-daungm first received Rs. 5, and later
Rs. 7-8-0 a month.
It was not until 1232 B,l£. (1S70) that the uyins (gardens) were constituted.
The heads of the present I^tya (Wetwin and Maymyo)
The Royal Rar* townships, of the old Twin-ng6 township, and of the
°*"*' Th6ndaung township, were all called " U-yin tte-Sks" At
the Annexation there were four of these «<f-<?*s— ;I.etya North. I.etya South,
Twin-ngfe, and Th6ndaung. The head of the Onkf n township was styled
thugyi.
Before the fall of Mandalay all these local officials had received orders to
collect men and to proceed to the capital. While on the
Maymyo afierihe way down they learnt that the Fnglish were already in
(all of Nlandalny.
Mandalay, wbereui»on they returned with their follower*.
The Myinzaing Mintha fled from Mandalay and with some two hundred
MAY I
THE IPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^53
followers encamped at Ziliin gji in the Th/indaung township. Ho summoned
all the local authorities to his camp and they appeared sooner or later, with
the exception of the Lctya'Norlh ne-Si, who had fled to Mandalay. The
Thflndaung mb-o** (the present myook) while visiting the camp saw a Pvuro-
pean, an Assistant of the nomhay-Burm^i Trading Company, tied up with
ropes. This gentleman a little later on was brutally murdered, on the ap-
proach of the British troops.
The present m^^6k of the I.ctya Chauk-ywa South (Maymyo) township
had just arrived at the mr«r/ifl'3camp when news readied
■ M l'j , hint that Pyin-u-lwin had been attacked and burnt by the
Thfinxt Hsum Ilsai Myoea s men under iuc HfUg of Baw-gyo,
and with the mirUha'x permission he collected men from
alt the townships and went back to Pyin-u-lwin, where he found the Baw-g>'0
Heng and his men encamped round the pagoda, lie attacked and (ought
them lor a day and a night and finally drove them out. There were about
thirty men killed in the fight round the pagoda. The Pyin-u-Kvin men
Followed up the Shans, and as assistance had been given them by men of
Wetwin and Pinlcin (in Lctya Chauk-ywa North township) these txvo villages
Were burnt to the ground, f.ctpang^m, Mam M.iw, and Ngok-ga-le in Msum
lEsai State were also firrd by the Pyin-u-Iwin men. the Afyosa of- Hsum
Hsai having tied to the Ho Kut (Ngik Teik) pass.
These events took place about the end o( 1247 ^■^- (March or April
Arrival of a Bri- tSSG), and the fighting went on until the nuddle of 1248
tishcoliitunin 1886 BE. (October 1886), when British troops arrived at
and orpanieation of Pyin-u-Iwin. When tlic British forces attacked the
the subdivisiun. Njyinzaing mintka's camp at Zibin-K>'i, be fled into
Kyauksi. The column returned to Mandalay, and at Tdnho, on their way
back, they were attacked and^ some sepoys were wounded. Later on the
troops catne up again by the On-hne [lass, anti between On-hnc and Pebin
were attacked agam, losing two sepoys. An Englwh oRicrr was also wound-
ed and taken back to Mandalay. A post was then formed at Pebin (Zibin*
ga-lc) and left in charge of an English ofhcer.
The troops pushed on to Pyin-u-UvIn and beyond as far as Hsum Hsai, and
the Civil Onicers accompanying the column induced the local leaders to come
in and scttlp down, with their followers, and three of the iJytn-ne-Sks3.nA the
tkiigyi of Onkiin became myooks. Tbo //ryoo^ship of Twin-ngi^ was given
to a Shan who had become more powerful thi-rc than the hereditary ne-Sk^
and Lct)Ti North, Letya South, Thflndaung, Twin-ngft, and (.JnkAn became
townships of the Mandalay district- Later on (in rSyo) the wvowiship of
Twin-ng& was abolished and this township was divided between Letya
-South and ThAndaung.
In 1886 there was trouble also with the Set-kya-shin-byan mhitha, and a
party went out from Pyin-u-lwin to Lima, where the
,t,.j^il^.„ -V.X^' mtnth/i was encamped on Taungma Hill, the position
was attacked and taken, but Lieutenant Uarran, the Civil
Officer of Pyin-u-lwin. was killed and a Military ORiccr wounded. This min-
iha was afterwards caught by the Heng of Kyauk-ku in Lawk Sawk State
and hanged at KyauksS.
A bo of the Mintha's, named Kyaw Zaw, continued to trouble the sub-
„ _ division until 1890, when special operations were taken
yaw aw. -^^ j^^^ against Wm. The gang was soon broken up,
254
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MAY
Kyaw Zaw (limseK escaping to the Shan States and thencr into China.
Since then the subdivision has been quiet and is gaining rapidly in pro$]>erity.
MAYMVO ;PVIN-t-LWIN). — A township in the Maymyo subdivision
of Mandalay district, with an approximate area of four hundred and twenty
8<iuarc miles.
In 1891 it had a population of 7,993; it is divided into twenty-seven
revenue circles.
The township is bounded on the north and north-east by the Hsum Hsai
(Th^nzii) sub-Sute of !lsi Paw and by the (Je-Iauiig f/rdrtwj^.- on tlie east
and south-east by the MyJC-ngi river; on the south-west by the L^ma
ehffiing and the Pyintha township; on t!ic west by the Pyintha township
and the Madaya t-ubdivision of Mandalay district; and on the north-west
by the Mad;iya subdivision.
MAYMVO (PYlN-tJ-LWlN).— Town and cantonment, situated in 22^ i'
north Utitudc and q8'' 28' cast longitude, on a plateau on the fringe of the
Shan hills east of Mandalay, at an elevation of about three thousand ttve
hundred feet.
Its area is one squiirc mile: the direct distances to it from the sea are:
three hundred milrs frniii the Bay of I^engal and four hundred and ten miles
from the OiiU of Martaban.
It is the headquarters of the Maymyo township and subdivision of Man-
dalay district, and of a Forest subdivision ; it has a branch office of the Bom-
bay-I'urma Trading Corporation.
Maymyo has lately been adopted as the hot-weather residence of the Licu«
tenant-Oovcrnor of Burma, and sites for private houses are being rapidly
taken up. Some twelve miles of metalled road have been completed and
other roads are bcinj^ formed. The town is rapidly growing and will pro-
bably increase largely in the near future. A large bazaar is held every live
days.
Maymyo is forty-three mile^ by road c;ist of Mandalay, The population,
according to the census of 1891, numbered 1,449 ixTsons, and the /^ir/Ad-
mei/a collected for 1896 amounted to R«. 3t430.
Maymyo town lies in a plateau some four miles square, and is surrounded
on all sides by low hills, rising on tlie north-west to the
Maymvti lliU Thit-tabin-taiiiig (One Tree hill) some four thuusand feet
a^dclim.nc """'"'' '" ^^'f^^'*^ TheGclaungf/zawix/rentersthc plateau on the
west and is joined from the east by the .Nyaungni ehaung.
Their courses are marked by a strip of swampy land, which it is proposed
now to drain, as the mists that Iiang over it are wotil to produce fc^'cr.
All other pacts of the plateau may be fairly considered qu'te he.Hlthy. and
much of the fever which used to be contracted here was certainly due to the
comparalivcly dense jungle that covered the plateau until recent years, and to
a failure to wear clothing suitable to the climate : the temperature is at all
times of the year twenty degrees colder than at Mandalay.
Maymyo is peculiarly well titted to be a hill station. There is abundant
room for house-sites, and considerable level spaces occur. The plateau has
now l>cen cleaned of the denser jungle, and the low hills that encircle it an;
covered with picturesque thin oak forest, over an undergrowth of bracken fero.
MAY]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
255
With the opening up to passenger traffic oF the Mandalay-KunlOng Rail-
way. Maymyo will be placeJ within twenty-four hnnrs of Rangoon. There
can then bc'no doubt that, for many years at least, Mayrejyo will remain the
hot-wcathcr residence of the I, teuten ant-Governor.
[Further «l<?tails are inserted under Maymyo suhHivision (yv.)].
MA-YO. — A village of two hundred aiid twenty houses in the Ma-hlaing
township, Northern subdivision of Meiktila district, engaged in cultivation
exclusively.
In Burmese times the village was part of the Tatu-gj'i circle.
Bo Khin Ha, a follower of the Tama-gyi Bo, Chit Saya, who disturbed the
neighbourhood in King MindAn's reign, was born here.
MA-YO-DAW. — A revenue circle ir the Rudalin township of Lower Chin-
dwin district, including the villages of Ma-yo-daw north. Ma-yo-daw south,
llti-dawdin, Thitscinbin, andiiha-byfe, with six hundred and seventy inhabit-
ants. It lies on the boundary bftwceu the Kudalin and Mon-ywa townships.
Near Shabyft village Is the Shabyi^ 6shcry, which is leased at an average
\nn.ual rental of Ks. 553. The revenue obtained from the circle for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 1,270, from thatknnteda, and Rs. 590, from fishery rents.
MA-YO-DON. — .\ revenue circle and village with one hundred and sixty*
six inh.-ibitants inthe Kani townsbipof Lower Chindwin district. It is situat-
ed in the north-east of the township.
The chief crops are paddy, jowar, and.sessamutn. The revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Ks. 350, from thnthiimedn.
MA-YO-DQN. — A revenue circle in tlie north of the Mintaingbin township
of Lower Chindvvin district, with four hundred and eight inhabitants, about
two-thirds of whom live by cultivation and the rest by the making of bamboo
mats.
There are threp villages in the circle — Ma-yo-dAn west, Ma-yo-dAn north,
and Ma-yo-don. The revenue amounted to Ks. 6yo, fiom t/iai/iameda, a.nd Rs.
5 from State lands for 1896-97.
M A-YO-G.AN'. — .\ village in the Kingadaw circle, Myaing township, PakAk-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and tliirty per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathr.tncda amounted to Rs. 410 for J897-O8.
MA-VO-GUN. — A village in the Myin-jn-un circle, PakAkku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of lour hundred and fifty six per-*
sons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. r.oui, included in
that of Myin-gyun.
MA-YO-GON-— A village of one hundred and thirty-seven houses in the
Myinmu township of Sagaiiig district.
it is connected with Chaung-u village by a good cleared track and a sub-
stantial bridge. The Irrawaddy Flotilla Company's steamers call here. The
village is being fast eaten away by the river.
MA-Y0-G6N. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, ten miles south of hi-adquarters.
The population numbered in 1891 one hundred and seventy persons,
chiefly rice cultivators. The thathamedn revenue for 1896-97 amounted to
one hundred and seventy-five rupees.
25*
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ MAY-MKH
MA-Y0-G6N. — A village in the Madaya townsTiip and subdivision of
Mandalay district, cast of Shwcbo village.
[t had thirty houses and a population of ^ne hundred and twenty persons,
On an approximate calculation in 1897. The villagers arc coolicsand culti-
vators.
MB-DAVV. — A circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo subdivision of
Mandalay district, includes three villages.
Me-daw village is fourteen mik-s north-west of Wetwin, and had a popu-
lation of two hu mired and (orty-lwo p<-riions, according to the census of tSyi.
The village, nhlch then nnmbcred iipprnximatcly sixty houses, has consider-
ably diinioislw-d since that year, and there afr now (1809) twelve houses
otiLy. Tins in i he more reinarkablc as there is a large cultivable area of the
best tautigya land in the township within reach of the village. The tha-
thameda paid by the circle for i8()6 amounted to Rs. 460. Paddy is culti-
vated.
ME-DI. — A rcA-enuc circle in the Kyaukpa-daung township, Pagan subdi-
vision of Mying)'an district.
In 1895-96 the jjopulation numbered 2,135 persons, and the thathameda
amounted to Rs. 3,573- No laud revenue was collected in the circle.
MB-DIN. — A revenue circle with eight hundred and five inhabitants in the
Kanj township of Lower Chindwin district.
It is situated on the right bank of the Chindwin river, above Kaui, and
includes four villages — Mt-din, Sa[)0-gyi, Kynn-ywa anil .MyaHk-)'wa. The
chief crops arc paddy, jowar, scssamuin, and pulses. The revenue in 1896-97
antounlud to Rs. i,8ju from thathameda^ Ks. 3 from State lands, and Rs.
So from the lease o( the Mfe-din fishery.
ME-GIN-GON, — A village in the Pathcin-gyi revenue circle and township,
Amarapura subdi^^5ion of Mandalay district, fifteen miles north-east of the
headquarters.
It had a population of two hundred and fifty persons, according to the
census of 1891, and paid Rs. 500 thathameda.
M£-G0N.— A village in the Nwa-dAn circle, Yeza-gyo township, PakOkku
subdivision and district, with a population of twcoty-seveo persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 80.
Mli-GON. — .\. village' in the Mibjiya circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, wiih a population of one hundred and seventyseven
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a rcvcnnuc of Rs. 550.
MS HANG or N.AM HANG.— A tributary of tlie Salween, entering that
river on its Ifft bank at about latitade 20° 18'. It drains theMdng Hang
district of Mawk Mai.
Us principal feeders on the right bank are the Mt^ TAn, the Nam Hu, and
the M& Hang Hawng streams, about fifteen yard.s broad, and in the dry
season about a foot deep at their mouths. On Its left bank enter the Hw'e
Yao and the Nam Yin from Loi Htoi.
The M6 Hang rises close to the Siamese frontier. It is a fine stream,
and at its junction with the Mt T6n is at least three feet deep and twenty
yards broad evco tn March. At this point the river, whose course has
M8H1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'57
liitherto been northerly, makes a sharp bend to the west, and after plunging
through the side of a hill becomes a scries of rapids and cascades, so much
broken up by rocks that timber which has been floated down so far is from
here dragEjed over the hill by elephants. The mouth of the Mfe Hang is the
lowest point to whieli boats can go from Ta Hsang. There is no road up
the Mft Hang from the Salwccn. At Mong Hang it is twenty yards wide
and two and a half feet deep in January, and is crossed by a mule bridge.
M£-HIN. — A circle in the Ti-gyaing township, Katha subdivision and
district.
Many years ago it is said that indigo-dyers lived here. The inhabitants
are Slians and cultivate kaukkyt. There are twenty-six houses.
M£-HL.'\-DAUNG, — A circle in the Magwe township and district.
It includes the vi]Iage» o( M6-hIa-daung, Gyaung-pyu, Myingin, Tha-
byesan, Nagu, Ma-gyi-gan, Kyetnapa, Ok-hpo, and Kin.
ME HSAI. — An insignificant rivulet in Irans-Salwecn Karen-ni, flowing
into the SaUveen about ten miles north of the Mt Tai.
.^t its mouth on the north side the Siamese had a small military post
when the country was visited (1889-90) by the Anglo-tjiaraese Commission.
There is a ferry across the Salween at this pcint, which is commonly known
as Ta Hsai Chnwng: from it a path leads to Me Hawng HsawQ, but it is a
very difficult one, and is never used except by messengers.
M£ HSAI. — A small tributary of the Mckhong river, on its right bank.
It is a shallow stream, and is only important as marking for a portion of its
length the frontier between Siam and Keng Tung. On the south side tliere
is a small Lao village and a Siamese stockade : on the left bank there is a
Keng Tung village, known as Ta Khi Lck. The river is here about thirty
yards broad and t;vo feet deep, with a very strong current and pebbly
bottom. Froiii the M6 Hsai fort roads lead to Kcn^.Tong, Chieng Sen, and
Chicng Hai. Tliere is good and extensive camping-ground.
Mfe HSA KUN.— A trans-Salween district of Maukm6 (Mawk Mai),
which may roughly be said to comprise the drainage area of the lUa Kun
river. It borders the Salween river on its left bank, from about longitude
98° 2j' to longitude 97"^ 58.'
The Me Hsa Kun river has a general direction of wcst-north-wcst and
a courtie of about thirty-six miles. It is a fine stream,
about twenty yards wide at its mouth, and has even in
the dry season several feet of water. A good deal of
timber seems to be felled in this valley and floated down the stream to the
S^ I ween,
Its chief tributaries on the right bank are the Hwe Lc Wing and the Hwe
Paw, which receives the Me Nak. On the left bank are the Mft Nft Pyct
and the M« Yin.
The Salween in this part of its course is crossed by two ferries, the Ta
. . Hsa Ngi and the Ta Hsa Kun. The former has some
far^sTlid^S ' ^^^"'^ ^^ ^'-■'"S "" ^^'^ shortest route fcom Mong Pan to Mft
Hawng Hsawn. The latter is of no importance.
The principal road traversing the district is that from M&ng Mau to
MOng Hta. This road comes down the Mfe Yin tributary, crosses the Mfc
33
The Ml; Hsa Kun
and its tributaries.
258
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Hsa Kun near the village o( that name, goes up the M6 Le Wing for a short
distance, lliea ovrc the bils Into the Hwe Paw valley and on through N2
Niu to the Mcing Hta watershed. This route is but little used, but is
practicable for park animals, though the ascents and descents arc very
stee|}. Besides this main thoroughfare there is a path up the; Mi^ Hsa Kun
from the Salween and one from the Ta Hsa Ng{^ ferry, which meets the main
road at Nil Nin and leaves it again at Naivng Palaw, going down the M&
Nak and Hwe Paw streams to the M& Hsa Kun. This road then goes up
the M6 Nt Pyel to the village of Taklet, and thence across the watershed
to MOng Pai.
There is another very bad route which leads from the village of Nawng
L6k to the Mtkhong valley.
The Ml: Hsa Kun valley is inhabited by Sbans, for the
* most part refugees or emigrants from Mawk Mai. The
following is a list of villages in tSti^ as given by Ney
Hiias :—
Houses.
Mi Hsa Kun ... ... ... ... S
Nawng Pabw ... .„ ... ... 2u
Pa HkGin ... ... ... ... 9
Ni Nin ... ... ... ... 10
Ktti 6m ... ... ... ... 9
Upper and Lovrer Kun Ka... ... ... to
Mai Lu ... ... ... ... sp
Nii Hkai ... ... ... ... 6
Popalatiun
viliji^eH.
Total ... 129
which would give a population of about six hundred or seven hundred,
later list, however, gives the following : —
Houses.
MtYln
Upper and Lower Mft Hsa Kun
H*i; Paw
NawTi^ l^alaw ... ...
Na Nin ... ...
"Kunka ... ...
Mai Lu
25
lO
30
30
Total
»47
The above, except lower Mfe Hsa Kun, are all on or near the main road,
[n addition there are three villages not included in the list al>ovc and also
certain other villages, namely, Nawng Lap, Mai Pok. TakWt, and the large
village of PaySk, between the M6 Nfi Pyel and M6 Hsa Kun. I'hcrc can-
not be less than L^\o hundred hotiscs in the district, with a population of
one thousand persons. Except round the sevcrai villages there is no open
grciund in the whole of this extensive tract, which is a mass of forest-clad
hills.
Mi Hsa Kun politically is subordinate to Mong Mau {o. v.). In 1S69 the
ij. Siamese, without laying specific claim to the district,
^' established a post at Ta Hsa Ng4, which, however, was
abandoned in February ittQo.
MEH-MEI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
25!
The boundaries of the district are as follows: — North, the Salwncn ; East,
_ . . the Mong lUa district; South, the Moosr [*ai circle of
Bountiaries. ^,^ Hawng Hsawn : and West, the Mong'Mau district.
As to the forests, see undt-r Monjj MaiJ.
Mfe HSA Tft. — A river in trans-Salwepn Karen-ni, which rises in the Loi
Lan and after a course of nearly twenty miles empties itself into the Salwcen
at about latitude uf 34'.
It is not navigable. The valley is fairly open, the hills on each side
being lower than is the case elsewhere in this district; in fact unc can see
straight up to the watershed from the river's mouth.
Up this vallt-y there is a route to Mfi Hawn^j Hsann. To watch this route
the Siamese established a post in i88iJ-8<) on the right bank of the stream, at
its junction with the SaUvcen.
Close to this post there is a hamlet of eight houses, hut the real village
of M<^ ll<ta Tu is four and a half miles from the Salween up a narrow flat-
bottonied valley in which a good deal of paddy is grown. All the inhabit*
ants are Slians from Hsa Taw and other places west of the Salween. The
main road from Ta Taw Maw to Md llawng Hsawn crosses the valley at
this village.
M£ use. — A tributary of the Salween on its right bank, entering about
four miles above the junction of the Nam Teng, in trans-SaUveen Mawk
Mai.
It is the main drainage channel of Mong Maii and is fed by the Mi L&,
the Hwe Na M6n, and the Hwe Yup Yap. There are no villages in the
main M& Hsfe valley which, however, is frequented by the Burmese For-
esters. The river has a rapid current and would be very difficult to cross
in the dry season.
Mfi HSI LI. — A tributary of the Salween on its right bank.
The last stage on the road from MOng Pan to the ffsang ferry follows
this stream down. It is about ten yards wide and from one to two feet
deep, with a stron'^ current and rockv bottom, and has a course of nearly
twenty miles. The stream marked Hwe Na Kai on the survey map is the
M6 Hsi Li, and the stream marked Mt> Sili is the Hwe Paw.
M£; HTA. — The river draining the Mong Ilia district of Miing Pan.
It rises in the Loi Htoi, the eastern watershed of Mong Htil, and after a
course of about twenty miles joins the M6 Chywat. Its principal feedtrs
are the Wh M&ng Sung, which joins about three miles above Miing lli4, and
the M6 Ncn, which joins three and a half nitiet; below Mong HtS. The river
is nowhere more than twenty yards broad and is fordable everywhere in
the dry season.
MEIK-THA-LIN.— A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and district
under a ywa-thugyi, with four villages and ninety houses in all.
In t8()7 it yielded the following revenues: — thathameda Us. 760, kauk-
kyi tax Us. 93. taungya tax Rs. 0. The villages arc situated one or two
miles from Katha.
MEIK-TI-LA. — A civil administrative Division, comprises the districts o[
Meiktila, Kyauksfe, Yamitbin, and Myingyan.
26o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MEt
Area and bound-
aries.
MEIK-TI-LA.— A district in llie Meiktila Division of Upper Burma, with
an approximate area of 2,178 square tniles. It is the
most easterly of the districts forming tlie Dry Zone of
Banna.
The district is bountied on the north by K\'aiik*^ and Mylngvan districts ;
on the south by Yam^thm and Mai^wc districts; ou the east by various
small Slates of the Myelat division of the Southern Shan States ; and on the
west by Myingyan and Magwe districts
Administrative The area comprised In the present district was not
divisions in Bur- an administrative unit in Burmese times, but consisted
mcse times. of the fallowing divisions : —
(1) The Meiktila wwnshlp, corresponding to the present Meiklila
township, bounded on the north by Wundwin and Ma-ldalng;
on the east by Thazi ; on the south by Yindaw (now in Vamfi-
thin) ; and on the west by Kyaukpaiiaung (in Myingyan) and
Pin (in Magwp).
(2) The Sbwe-pyi Yan-aung, which was divided into east and west
wards, a-ske-Ui and anauk-lef, the headquarters of the d-
she-Ut being at Wundwin. This included most of the present
Wundwin township and part of the present Thaii.
{3) The Hlaingdct myowuns\\np, which included the Hlaingdct, Tha-
gaya, Tcingan, P^natha, and Thimycdaing-gan daings,^xk^
Nyaung-yan-m_r:>, lately added to the Meiktila district.
(4) The Pindalfe myowun%\\\^i which included Ma-hlaliig and the
western half of Wundwin township.
The boundaries of the district with the neighbouring districts differ some-
M^^fi.,.;^. in ""^^^ ^^^"^ '^°s*^ °^ Burmese times. The circles of
the boundary be- Nvaiing-ywe, Lumkin, Kazin, Wetlet. and Hmwr in the
fore and after the south have been made over to Pyawbwe and Yindaw in
Anntxation. Yamdthin.
Kywi-gyaOf now belonging to Ma-hlaing, was formerly included in Myia-
gyan.
Until the year 1 158 B.E. (1796 .^.D.) the present daings of Kywfe-gan,
K6kkogAn, Hmyaung-bauV, Way^n, and parts of In and In-gyingfin daings
belonged to Yindaw in Yamilthin district. In that year, however, King
Bodaw settled that the Chaung-gauk chaung should be the boundary and
thus the above circles were handed over to Meiktila.
The present Meiktila district was only formed in 1887, having previously
been part of the Yani^thtn district, while Ma-hiaing til! then was under
Myingyan.
The general character of the district is that of a slightly undulating plain,
Naiural features ^^^ gentle slope* of which are composed of black cotton
soil and arc somewhatarid. The area east of the Sam6n
river, amounting to a third of the district, slopes up to the hills of Lhr Shan
States, some of liie sub-hills being included in the district. It is fairly well-
watered, on the east by the irrigation system of the Meiktila lake, extend-
ing as far as Wundwin on the north-east and Thazi on the south-east ; in
the centre and north-east by the Thinbfin creek, which flows from Popa hill,
and running north-east through the centre of the district enters the Samda
J
MBI1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
a6i
thaungon the borders of Kyauks^ district; aiul on the south-east by the
Nyaung-yan-Min-hIa tank. The rest of the district is rather arid, the sur-
face being rocky and hard and covered witli scrub jungle.
There arc not many elevations tliat can aspire even to the name of hills
^ in the Mciktila district. Two are, however, sufficiently
Mountains. ^^^,| j„jrkfd— the TaungtawUiing and the Thitsa-byu-
taung, which rise to a height of three hundred feet.
In the Ma-htaiiig sulidivision is the Shawgan ridge, a continuation of the
Popa range, of which Kwe-yfln-yo-win, in Shawgan, and Kyauklan, in the
circle of the same name, arc the chief heights.
Besides these are the Taungnyo hills (nine hundred and eighty-five feet)
in Inyin-daing, and the Taungtha htli range iit Pindalft Myonxadaing.
A spur of the Shwc-min-wun hill in the Myingyaii district passes through
the Wundwin township from the north and fades away southwards. It is
locally called Shwcsandaw-taung, after a pagoda of that name, a»d at Ti-
hlaing it i^i called Pw^min-gyi-taung after a famous natsin on its slopes.
Some hills forming part of the Shan plateau are situated in the Thaji
township, the chief peaks of which are Vupa, three thousand five hundred
and eight feet, Myinft;-daiing, Minpond/in, Pyinteik-taimg, and the Ku-gyi-
taung, of about the same altitudes.
There are a few streams in the district, but no boat traffic Is carried on at any
„. ,, ..,-, time of the year. The Shanma-ngestream, rising in Popa
Rivers: Meikti] a , -,i • i ' • r i r.i \« -i . i i i i i ■
Lake area. '""■ '^ ^"^ '"^'" »-cder of the Meiklila Lake. Its volume 19
largely increased by a number of small streams, flowing
into it from the hills around Shanma-ngfe. The catchment area of the Lake
is extensive. The MAndautig stream enters the district from Myingj*an
and running east discharges itself into the (ake north-cast of Meiktila
town. Another small stream, having its source in Kyaukpadaung, also
flows into the lake on the west. On the 2Gth August 1897 the lake rose
nearly eleven feet, covering a very extensive area, after only one night's
heavy rainfall.
The SamAn enters Thazi from the south-east, runs due north through
~. t; , Thazi and Wundwin. and passes into the Kyauksfe dis-
Irict. During a great part of the year it is dry, for it de-
rives most of its water from mountain torrents
The I hinb6n btream, which rises in Popa hill, passes through the Ma*
hiaing and Wundwin townships, joins the Nyaung-&k stream, forming part
of the boundary between Meiktila and Myingyan districts, and then falls
into the ISamdn.
In the rains many of the streams arc greatly swollen, but none of them
are navigable, and it is often dangerous to ford them owing to the quick-
sands. The water of many of them has a peculiar soapy 6avour which is
not considered unhealthy.
The chief (ake of the district is the Meiktila Lake, to which special inter-
Lakes, est attaches on account of its size, history, atid the legends
connected with it. It is described under a separate bead.
On the north-west of Pindalft town, near Ywa-ngao and Shwe-paukkya
villages, there is a remarkable tank called the .Maung-sithu, two thousand
five hundred tas long. It was dug by King jVlaung-sithu of Pagan.
26a
THE UPFER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HBl
The Nvaung-yan-Min-hia lake \n Thazi township receives Us waters
from ihc Cliaung-ma-gyi and Cl>aunggauk creeks, bolli of which flow from
Popa hill. The Nyaiing-yan and Min-hla tanks were separate in Burmese
times, bul have now been ioincd by a canal. Nyaunjj-yan tark. with eighteen
circles in the neighbourhood, was addr^l to Meiktila district on the lat
Scptrmbrr '896. The projioscd escape nf the Meiktila Lake will (low into
Min-hia tank. In 18/8 the Min-hla tank overflowed its banks, but the
damage doin; was not very great.
Limestone app'srs in small quantities in many parts of the Ma-hlaing
township l>ut has no industrial value, though a very
Mineral*. ^^.^^ jj^^^ ^^^ ^^ obtained Uom it.
Fuller's earth occurs in sniall quantities, bui only to a marketable extent
between Thfln-daung-airg and Nyauiig-Ak in the Northern subdivision.
In bygone days ladies of the Koyal Court used this fuller's earth and no
other. It was known as ThAn-daung^aing sappya (natron]. It is found in
swampy tracts.
Coal is found in the Kyetkauk hill, to the south-east of HIatngdet in the
Thazi township, and also in tlic Suhaii circle.
The ridge's of low hills running north and south through the district con-
sist chiefly of sandstomr and shells. The spurs and knolls are composed
often of beds of nodular limestone kankar, which iii freely worked and
exists in great abundance.
Gravel beds are to be found overlying the sandstone which abounds in
many parts of the district. These beds .ire full of fossil wood and resem-
ble beds of a similar kind found in the Thayetmyo district. No animal
fossils appear to have been found.
Salt is obtained from brine-springs in a few places in the Wnndwin
township.
There arc only two small reserved forests of cutch, seven square miles in
F r«iis ■ h ^'^'^ altogether, in the district : they are known as the
" Aingtha" and "Thinbdn i-AoKfr^" reserves. Cutch
is found alt ovor the district. The forests, however, were almost ruined
by the indiscriminate destruction of immature trees by the cutch-boilers in
the first years after the Annexation. In order to save the forests, there-
fore, the issuing of cutch licenses was suspended for five years.
The country east of Hlaingdet rising towards the Shan hills is covered
with a dense forest growth of teak, pyinkado, in-gyin, thitya, in, yindaik,
padauk, and other trees. There is also some forest growth on the west.
In the central parts the low ridgps are covered with scrub jungle.
Teak is confined to the Ldn-pan circle east of HIaingdet, where it has
been worked since Burmese times by Messrs. Darwood and Company.
Bamboos are found in great quantities in Ihc Hiaingdct forests and it
less abundance in the Sbawgan, kan-iii and Shanma-ngfe circles in the west.
The cocoanut palm is cultivated, but not to any industrial exlrnt. The
tari palm, however, is grown in large quantities in the Wundwin and
Ma-hlaing townships, where the manufacture of coarse sugar is extensively
carried on.
Sessamum is grown in large quantities and the oil expressed and
exported.
MBI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
S63
Tlie ground-nut is grown for local consumptioo only, mostly in the Tlia*
byaw circle.
Shaw, the Bbre used for making }j:iper, is obtained in small quantities
Crom the L6npau circle.
Indigo is grown, but only to a small extent and for purely personal use.
Sticll-lac is found in small quantities, both in tiie eastern and western
wooded tracts.
Pyinma, thitya and in-gyin trees are not allowed to be felled or girdled
for trade purposes, unless the trees are covered by a license.
The district forms portion of the charge of the Deputy Conservator of
Forests, Mandalay division, Eastern Circle of the Upper Burma Forfst
Department.
Mciktila is essentially a cattle-breeding district ;ind losses from dis-
, ease are rnpidiv r**piaced, 'I'hnrf is an abundance of
Fauna : domertic plough^atH*-, and large herds of cows and calves are
met with all over the district. There is only one breed of cattle and one
of buffaloes. These originally came from .\rak.in, but arc found to have
deteriorated in physique.
Of goats there arc two species —the Burmese goat, with upright cars, and
the ladiaa goat, with drooping ears.
A few sheep are kept by a contractor for the use of the Commissariat.
Ponies arc procun-d from tlie Shan bills and from Popa. The latter arc
called Kyaik-saung-nyo and arc stronger and faster than the Shan hill
ponies. In the time ot the Burmese Kings tlic cosi of a Popa pony was
ninety rupees and of a Shan pony seventy. In our more t-ivilizcd and
mercenary days the cost of any pony runs froni two to five hundred rupees.
Among the wild fauna found are monkeys of several kinds, bats, the
and wild. i»"ngl<" dog, the civet cat and p-ilc tat, the mongoose, the
tiger cat, tht; leoiwrd in VL-arly increasing numbers, the
tiger, the black bear, the wild cat, the porcupine, squirrels of many kinds,
the bandicoot, rat, and coiumon brown rat, field and house mice, harts, brow-
antiered liog, and barkini; deer. The wilder and l.irger animals, such as the
tiger, wild boar, bison, wild elephant, ann sambhur, are found chiL-fly In the
L6npan circle; jackil!*, wolves and foxes are aUu said to be found.
The jungle between Thi and Slnve-daun^ and the neighbourhood of the
ShwC'sandaw hill arc especially ivell stocked with deer.
Peafowl, pheasants, and junelcfowl are (onnd in the foresis under the
u- j^ Shan hills. Peal and ducks of many kinds abound on
the Min-hla l.ike and on ihe tanks at Thabye-wa, Hanza
and Suhan. In the couniry about Shwe-yin-hmyaw thousands of snipe ran
be shot in the sea-^on. 'fhe number of spccifs of duck is very great : the
commonest are spotted-bill, lirahmany, sheldrake and gr''y duck, and of
teal, the whisiling, cotton, and common teal, the Gargany, po'cliard, Threll's
pintail and grey.
Other game-birds arc the partridge, pratincole, common and button
^uail, the plover, the demoiselle crane, green, imperial, and other pigeons.
)f birds generally the following arc the most frequently observed : the
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMEI
bulbul, the bush-babblers, thrushes, the oriol, the shrike, the king crow,
various species of fly-catchers, the sloue chat, the weaver bird, the honey
sucker, wagtails, tits, sparrows of many kinds, the myna, crows, jays, rollers,
swallows, houiKies, parrots, woo(Ip*'ckcrs, nightjars, bee-caters, swifts, king-
fishers, hornbill^, water hens, coots, herons, adjutant birds, kites, eagles,
hawks, harriers, vultures, thcsarus crane, the pelican, dabchicks, gallinulrs,
terns, cormorants, the ibis, the commou grey, the horned and many other
owls.
.. Of reptiles the chief are the tortoise, the ground lizard,
*^ "* the gecko, the Lusc lizard and the burrowing lizard.
In the L6npan circle are found the python, the king cobra or hamadryad,
[Opfiiophagiis)^ the trimeresurua [Af'^e-scin). Eiscwhere the snakes found
are the grass snake, rat snake {Lin-mwe), water snake (»-wwf ), the tree or
green snake [M-ve-stin), the carpet snake, grey cobra, black cobra, which
is especially common between the railway and the isaml^n, the caUopkis,
the buttgar us /ascitit us and crruleus ^Kraitsi ; the */<iA«"i2, or Rnssel's viper
is scry common all over the district. Besides th''sc are found the bull
fro", the tree frog, and the common toad.
Scorpions, centipedes, millepedes, and tarantulas are very common.
Of fishes those noted are: the carp, the goby, the fresh-water eel, the
p. . catfish, the Nga-pyet, the Aga-fiye, the Magwc NgO'iu,
'* the Nga'P^, prawns, and crayfish.
Butterflies, moths, beetirs, and other insects are of too great number to
be noted. The varied character of the district, however,
Incec s. makes it particularly rich in species of insects.
The Meiktila district lies nbng the eastern edge of the Dry Zone of
Upper Burma. The following table gives the maximum
and minimum temperature for each month during the
year i8gi : —
Climate.
1891.
Mea■^ of
muximum
rrading.
Mean uf
minimum
reading.
Highest
readi ng.
IjjwcM
reading;.
Rainfall in
inches.
lannory
[•'cbrunry
March ...
ApriL
May
June
luly
AiiguM
September
October
November
December
74-
8;"
97!
ma
<
04"
86"
?0=
IX
6S"
72"
61"
85*
K
K
- i-f
78-
K
as"
H14*
U'l*
K
88*
79"
60"
if
"'<9
9-06
•13
4*83
4-66
4'to
■03
Total
...
...
1
35*59
MBi] THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The rainfall is uncertain, as the following table will show :—
265
1888.
iSSg.
1890.
•1
*
1893.
iSyj.
1B94.
1895.
t8g6.
Total rainfall in inches
36-55
3a'34
39-33
^559
33 ^a
3679
39-68
35*'4
3S-a6
Population and
standards of living.
The climate is very healthy, except in the terat east of the Samon river,
where malarial fever is always prevalent.
The coM wpathcr may be said to hetjin in Novetnber and end in Feb-
ruary. The hot weather lasts from February to )unr: and thr rains from
June to October. The mnst unhr-althv SRason is at thfr close of the rains.
The great heat during the hot months i? tcmppr^-d bv hieh %vinds, fl'bicH
blow continually from the south and south-west from March to >[ay. Pro-
bably the district is the healthiest in Upper Burma.
The most common complaints are coniunctivitis (inflammation of the
And healili. coverinj:; membmnr of the eye>, fevers, and bowel-com-
plaints. Cholera and small'pox seldom visit the district.
The average death-rate is 24'3 per mille per annum.
The population of the district, according to thr census of 1851, was
206,794, which gives an average of 95 to the square
mile. In that year 6,092 families emigrated from the
district o^ving lofatninc, but in the good agricultural years
of 1893 and 18943 large number of these returned. In 1895 *"'' '896 suc-
cessive famines led to anothrr large emigration. In the latter year eighteen
circles, with an estimated population of I0,4S4 persons, were transferred to
the district from Yamftthin.
It ii probable that the population is decreasing, though it is certainly not
sufficient to cultivate the lands available. The average cost of living of a
family (husband, wife, and two childrcnl is per month, first class thirty,
second class twenty, and third class ten rupees. The people are better olf
than they were under native rule, when " five baskets," or one and a quar-
ter acres, of good paddy-land was mortgaged for one hundred tikals of
silver. The same area can now be mortgaged for two hundred.
There is a village of pava-kvun, or pagoda slaves, at Ywa-gyi near the
Pagoda slaves, ^hwe Yin Hmyaw pagoda, to whose service they are
dedicated. These people arc the descendants 01 some
four hundred men, assigned to the pagoda by King Nawra-hta. The strict-
ness of the old rule, according to which other villages would not intermarry
with them, nor receive food or drink from them, is gradually dying out.
The Danu are doubtless a people ol mixed Shan and Burmese blood. They
Races • the Dan ^^^ mostly found in the L6npan circle, the nearest to the
Myelat, their headquarters. They speak neither Shan
nor Burmese perfectly. In habits they follow the Burmese, while their
dress is a mixture of Shan and Burmese.
A local chronicle speaks of them as follows ;
34
366
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HBI
i^tndary his-
tory: Of ihe Royal
Progress of Nawra-
huu monarch of
Pagan.
Kaungsin.
KaunptAn.
Nga-yAn.
Nga-yin.
Shwc-icyii.
Yin-hkt.
Meda.
Hatha.
Ti-gyi.
Mya-daung.
Tagaung.
Hin-hka.
Hmaw.
Kyan.
Taungpydn-gyin.
Pyodin.
La- he.
H mat I; ay a.
Myintaiiig.
Myittha.
Hlaingdet.
Tliagaya.
Nyaung-yan.
Shwc-hyAn.
Mvo-hla.
Kilin.
Swa.
Baranalhi.
On Friday the twelfth waning of Tabaung in the year 392 B. E. (8th
February. 1030 A.D.) the King of Tagan, Nawca-hta
Zaw Anurfidda Oewa MIngyi. the Governor of the Um-
brella-Bearing Chiefs and of many provinces, l^ord of
Land and Water, began to travel about his kingdom with
a large army, and during his travels he founded the
following towns ; —
Nyat.
Sab&nago.
Singu.
Kfinthnya.
Magwe.
Taya-aung-flk.
Yen ant ha.
Nagamauk.
Yin niacin.
SAnmyo.
Htonbfln.
Madaya.
Thet-ngfe-gyin.
\Vayind6k.
When he was about to build the town of Hlaingdet, ox, a* it was first
called. Uaingdet, the King ordered his Minister Minyfe
rS^i^'^'if"*"*^"® Sitsin to cleat the jungles. This thp minister did and
OF Hiamg-dct. ^^^^^ j^ ^^^ ^^^^ j^^ reported it to the King. While the
town was being dedicated, at the tinm chosen by the Huya-byo and the
Huya-nyo (the white and black Hrahmins), a hat'ng, or lusklesa elephant,
came up into the town, which stood higher than the surrounding country.
He entered it from the north and he went out of it from the east. The
town was thereupon declared to be completed and it was named after the
^am/ (elephant) and was for many years called Halngdet. But modern
people call it Hlaingdet.
When the town was finished the Minister Minvfe Sitsin incurred the sus-
picion of the King and he was put to death. After his death he became a
nat-sein, an evil spirit.
After he had finished building the town the King Nawra-hta Zaw
Anur&dda Devva Mingyi marched up to the Kambawza (Miing Naij prov-
ince of the Shan States with many squadrons of cavalry and some light
infantry. On his return he met with a wild and jungly man of a strange
race in the territory between Burma and the Shan States. The King
questioned him, and it w.ns discovered that his forefathers
were of a race called La-6, nhile his grandmother %vas
Burmese. The King thi^n ordained that the race should
he called Danu and also ordained that all descendants
were to be called Danaw. As the place the man dwelt
ID was near the Shan States it was included among the thirty-five towns of
the Shan States.
Now the Danu drank water from the valleys, so they spoke very slowly.
The King furthermore ordained that the Daiiu and the Danaw 3hould
build their dwellings in the fashion of a talap^n, that is to say, their roofs
Of the discovery
of the DAnU-s And
of their ouilandish
customs.
MEtl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^7
were to be like in shape to the lid of a coffin. Their houses had no floors.
They bad no cattle to plough wUh, no level ground to plough, anti they
had lo sow their seed on thi; tops and slopes and hollows of the hills and
they planted it in a hole made with a pointed stick. When one basket of
grain was sown the number of baskets reaped was fifty or sixty.
The Danu women who lived near Burma dressed somewhat like the
Burmans and those who lived farther away wore single frocks like the
Karens. The Oanu men dressed themselves ^^ith short trousers like the
wild Karens.
When Danu bachelors were courting a maid they took with them a
betel-box to the girl's house and each young man placed his betel-bux in
front of the maid ; and when the maid took a betel-leaf, the man from whose
betel-box the leaf was taken knew that she loved him and he took up his
bctcl-box and went home. And that was the custom among the Danus.
The Danus never bred any cattle but only pigs. Their language differed
from the Burmese and also from the Shan. The Danus who were wild
used to bury in the grave half the propfrty of the person who died and, if
the dead person had slaves, they buried half of them, and, if the wife died
before the husband, half the property they had was buried with her and
half w*ith the husband if he died first. But the remaining half they kept
Tliey kept watch over the graves so that no one should come and dig up
the projierty. The religion ol the Danus was like the Burmese, but iliey
were very wild. They used to sleep round the fire and they had no other
blanket hut that, not even ia their houses. And as they had no pillows
they used to sleep with their heads one upon the othiT, like kittens, or
puppy dogs. Whenever Ihey went out, into the jungle, or into their fields,
they took bows and arrows in their hands and with their arrows they
killed whatever they came across, and killed even fish in this way. The
reason why the King of f'agan, Nawra-hta Zaw Anurfidda Dewa Miagyi,
named this rncc Danu and Danaw was because they always went thus
armed with bows and arrows. The word Danu is derived from a Pali word
meaning bow. [c. also the chapter on Etymology.]
On his return from his passage through the Danu country the King was
asked by the while atid black Brahmins to visit lllaingdet again ; so he
passed by that way. As he entered the town the devil spirit (the Minister
Miny^ Sitsin whom the King had put to death) spoke to the King by the
mouth of a man of the town and showed him that he was Innocent. Then
the King was sorry and he built at the north end of the town a nat-sin for
the evil spirit and bade the people make offerings there. He also built
the pagoda called Payabyu, which is within the town.
Then he marched off with all his forces for S6-dwin Ko-kayaing, which
is now called Kyauks^.
The people of Zibinbauk, a village in the Thazi township, are semi*
Mahomedans Mahomedans. They arc said to be the descendants of a
force of three tltou.sand five hundred men sent by the
Emprror of Delhi to the King of Arakan about three hundred years ago,
when the latter was going to war with the Manipuris. When the war was
over the men settled in Arakan until tiie death of the King. They were
not satisfied with the treatment they received from his successor and so
migrated in a body to L'pper Burma, marching across the yoma. When
268
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IHU
Chinese.
the King of Ava heard o[ their arrival, he settled half of thera in Mycdu,
north of Mandalay, and the remainder in the Meiktila and Yamtthin dis-
tricts, where they were drafted with the army. King Miud^n on his acces-
sion formed these men into a separate regiment called the Kindat Kulapyo
Akmudan, These people still profess the Mahoroedan religioDj but they
dress as Burmaos. Few of them can speak their native tongues, and these
few say their prayers in Hindustani ; the others repeat them in Burmese.
There are sonic in Wetchauk village and in a few other places. They have
intermarried with the Burmese and a few Burmese forms have crept into
their religion. They still retain the Aryan rather than the Mongolian type
of face and are much more swarthy than the Burmese.
There are a few Chinese settled in \fa-h)aing. Their
number has doubled since the Annexation.
The chief agricultural proiiucts of the district are paddy, sessamum, cot-
Agriculture and ton, peas, maize, jowari or pyaung, Indian-corn, gram,
prices. lit, and millet.
The average outturn per /^, a Utile more than an acre and a half, is forty
baskets of paddy, and the average cost of cultivation per pi is twelve
rupees. In the north of the Wundwin subdivision, however, the cost of
cultivation is twenty-three rupees two annas the pe. The excess is due to
the fact that the people engaged in planting out the rice from the nur*
series are fed by the farmer, a practice which is not ob.servcd in other
parts of the district. The average receipt per pe is thirty-seven rupees.
The average prices are —
Paddy ... ... ... ... Rs. loo per luo b«sk«ts.
Sessamuro ... ,„ ... ,., Rs. 3ooperioo do.
Ppraung ... ... ... ... Rs. 60 per loo do.
Couon ... ... ... ... Rs. 30per too viss.
Prices have risen very considerably since the .'\nncxation, as will be seen
from this table, compiled in the Ma-hlaing subdivision —
*Jow. In Burmese
limes.
Rs. Rs.
too viss cotton
R.nw
Cleaned
70 50
loo 80
Paddy
90 45
Pynung ...
54 33
100 standard baskets-
Sessamum
358 155
Lu ...
54 57
.Oram
130 70
Methods of ciiiti- p_jj„ :,
vation, and crops. ^^'^'^^ '^
sown in Augu'^t, reaped
in January.
Sessamn
m do. April,
do.
September.
Cotton
do. April,
do.
October.
Peas
*^^- 1 September,
do.
do.
August
December.
Maize
do. December,
do.
A[>ril.
yowari
°' \ September,
do.
do.
August.
December.
P young
, / I^ecembcr,
' \ September
do.
do.
April.
January*
MBII
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
2^9
Three crops of peas arc grown in each year—
Pil6n, sown in May, reaped in August.
Penauk, sown in September, reaped in December.
Pigyif sown in December, reaped in April.
Sessamum and peas are cultivated in the iKiddy-fietds before the rains-
Onion!) are little grown. They are planted out in December and cropped
in April. In Kanni circle limes and onions are caUivated, but are ool very
numerous.
Tobacco is grown in parts of Mciktila and Wundwin for household con-
sumption.
Ground-nuts are grown in the west of the Meiktila township and wheat
in Pindal^, Mciktila, and Wundwin. Tlie cultivation of wheat is increas-
ing.
Cotton is grown extensively, it is sold to Chinese and Burman traders,
who settle down in the district as agents. All the cotton except what is
wanted for local purposes is exported by way of Myingyan to Rhamo or
Rangoon. A little weaving, however> is done in the district.
Sessamum is a safe and profitable crop. It is crushed for oil and the
cake is used for feeding cattle.
Pyaung is extensively cultivated. It is used as food with rice by the
majority of the people, but is eaten by itself when rice is scarce- It is also
largely used for feeding cattle
/,« is grown with pyaung. It does not require much cultivation except
at harvest time, when birds have to be kept off. When no other lood-
grain is available some of the people live on /v, and even in years of plenty
much of it is consumed mixed up with rice,
Gram is sown for export, but in exceptionally bad years it is used as
food-grain and is called wuttxa.
Maize is also much grown and is mixed with rice for food, but when rice
is plentiful it is only used as a relish between meals. It is easily grown and
docs not require Diuch attention.
Gram, iit, and maize may be considered alternative food-grains, and are
sown when paddy and pyaung fail.
Beans in large quantities are grown for local consumption and are eaten
mixed with rice.
Paddy is little grown in the Ma-hlaing subdivision, but extensively in the
south and south-west of Wundwin, where the soil is rich and fertile and in
parts irrigated from the .Mciktila Lake. Two crops are grown in the year.
Enough is grown in a good year for the whole district, but ordinarily a great
deal comes in from Kyauksi and Lower Oiirma. Much more land is culti-
vable than is actually under cultivation, but it is a question whether there
issufBcient population to justify the repairs to the irrigation works which
would be necessary.
Most of the inhabitants are cultivators, but the holdings are individually
small, averaging no more than two and a half acres. Four baskets of seed-
grain to the acre sliould give twenty baskets, and if worked properly two-
thirds of the sale should be profit.
370
THE. UPPER BURMA
PricMof stock. Stock prices run as EoUows : —
A bullock
Plough bullock
Goat ...
Cow .~
Pig
( arl ...
Plough ... ... ... ... , ...
The district is subject to epidemics of cattle disease.
losses have been—
Number oF bullocltv
Number of biil1.-ilites
3.84a
874
The diseases which are most prevalent arc rinderpe<;t, anthrax, pleuro-pneu*
monia, malignant .sore-tfaroat, and foot-and-mouth disease, epizootic aphtha.
Segregation of affected cattle is practised in a rough way, hut the peo-
ple have no hcsitatioo in eating ilic flesh and selling the hides of animals
wliich have died of any of these disi-ases.
The proportion jof cultivators to traders in the district is about ten to one.
I , , The cultivators depend entirely upon their crops. The
" "" womr-n either sell in the bazaar, or weave cotton cloths
i<jt wearing apparel.
Of handicrafts there are practically none. Carpenters have to be sent for
from Myingyan.
There are what are called village goldsmiths, who make a living by
valuing bracelets, working plain gold ornaments, and settling bargains for
a commission, but Ihcy can hardly be called artifiecrs.
Pots are extensively manufactured in Leinbin village in the Wiindwin sub-
division, and m Ma-gyi-binbti and L'yindaing in the Thazi townshipi and to
a smaller extent in .^ia•gyi-g6n and K6kkozu villages.
A blacksmith is to be seen here and there, and there are a few brick and
bamboo-net makers, and shoe-makers and tailors.
In Mondaing, Hmyaungbauk, and one or two other places palms grow in
sufficient quantities to employ a small proportion of the population io
making jaggery.
There arc no fisheries in Meiktila, though there are some fairly big fish
in the Lake. It seems to afford promise of good results if it were stocked.
The road from Meiktila to the Shan plateau connects the ShanStates with
snd trade Burma and has greatly increased Ihe traffic in the district.
The value of the trade registered with the Shan Stales
in 1889-90 at Hlaingdet was Rs. 19,730, of which Rs. 11,007 consisted of
imports from the bhan States and L<s. 8,723 of exports. The imports
consisted chiefly of bullocks, ponies, fruits, sugar, jeweller)', gold and silver.
The exports were cotton piece-goods, salt, salted fish, raw and manufactured
silk, betel'DUtj and silver.
HEIl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER-
271
Administration
Burmese times.
The rainfall o! the district is so light that tliere is no difficulty in getting
. about by the village roads at all seasons of the year. The
Commiin«»tiors. ^j^j^., ^^.^j^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ g^^,^ ^^-^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^.|,j^.j, ^^_
ters the district in the Ma-hlaing township and passes through Meiktjia to
HIaingdct: by the Myingyan road from the Wundwin subdivision westward
vi'd Nato-gj-i, and by the Gwc-gyo pass in the Shati Hills.
Ill Burmese times each oE the subdivisions of the Mciktila district was
adniinistrrcd hya w«n or ■wnndauk, who remained at the
seat of Government in \fandalay and visited his charge
about once in the year. The pertnanunt local officials were
the myothugyis, daiHgthug)-is, and ywa-gaungs. Only the King could
appoint or remove a ■wundauk. Each subdivision was divided into a number
Of liaings (Mciktila had thirty-five), and over each of these was a (iaingtMugyi.
The post was hereditary and always passed from father to son, except in
cases of misbehaviour. But money and interest not unseldom interfered
with the hereditary devolution. The villagers recommended and the daing-
thugyts approved the appointment of headmen, called ywa-^Ji, to separate
villages.
The OTttM or wundauk was subordinate only to the klut-daw, and had
absolute powers. He could sentence to death non-officials guilty of
murder, dacoity, rebellion, or men three times convicted of theft, and there
was no appeal. In cases o( officials he could order their arrest aad apply
to the hiut-daw for orders. The appellate courts were the wun and in
special cases the King.
The myothugyi had also powers of life and death, and was only re-
sponsible to tlie vjundauk for lair dealing. He had unlimited jurUdiclion
in civil suits.
The dainglhugyis disposed of petty criminal cases and could try civil
suits of any value. Neither the /»>w-nor the datng-thugyis heard civil
cases themselves, but invariably referred them to their clerks, who were
credited with a better knowledge of Civil Law, and the sa-ye's decision was
received as that of his superior. From the decision of the daingthugyi an
appeal lay to the myothug\i, and from the myothugyi to the zvundaHi or
wurt, and from tlie wun to the hlut-daw. In special cases appeal might be
carried thence to the King.
The Shwc-p)-i Yan-aung country (Wundwin subdivision), d>i^ff*and
amiuk'let, were under the administriition of a mvin-iaun,
Ca?^^*Coi?t "'^° ^^^^ ^^*^^ '*' ^^^"<l'''»y- Subordinate to him was a
ava r; oun ry fnytntat-bo to each ward, or wing, of the cavalry country.
The myintsi'bo of the Eastern Wing lived at Wundwin. The Wing con-
sisted of four hkaungi and one si. To each of ih^se hkaungs a myingaung
was appointed, having under him two myin-si. Subordinate to the myin-si
was the thugyi- All ihese appointments were made by the King.
The myinvjun received an annualsalary of twelve hundred rupee's; the
... , . myiniat-bo got Ii^ilf that amount Before the MyingAn
rebellion in iSCothe mytHgauttg^Lna mytK'Si received ten
pes commission on the taxes they collecli*d, but after the rebellion this was
changed to a monthljr salary of fifty rupees. All the thugyts. myin-sis, and
tnyingaungs had civil powers, while both civil and criminal powers were
given to the myintat-ho, who could pass sentence of death subject to the
confirmation of the myin-wun.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMCI
and erimi nal
cases.
Villages in the Wundwin subdivision which were not included in the
Shwe-pyi Yan-aung were called a-tlii (separate), and were under the ad-
minislratioii of myothugyts as in other subdivisions.
Suitors presented their plaints to the judge, who after examining the
plaintiff passed orders as to the hearinj^ of the suit. A
Procedure incivil ^*^ ''^ °"*^ rupee was charged on the institution of a suit.
On the dale fixed forbearing the case both parties were
examined by the Judge's cli^rlc, who recorded their depositions and levied
fees of two rupees from thr pUiiiitiff and two rupees four annas from the
defendant. These he took for himself. The parties and proceedings and
records were then taken before the Judge, who pronounced iudgment. For
this a fee of two rupees was charged on each party. All fees paid by the
plaintiff were recovered from ihe defendant in case of judgment In the
plaintiff's favour. The plaintiff had to pay the " King's share" of ten per
cent, on the value of the suit.
Persons dissatisfied with the finding of the Judge appealed to the nesl
higher aiilh^irity. If the Appellate Court were in another part of the connlry,
the proceedings were sent on by the Judge's clerk, and each party had to
pay the clerk eight annas a day travelling allowance and four atiitas a day
for his servant.
The procedure in criminal was similar to that in civil cases. The usual
punishment was a fine, which in cases of theft was double
the amount of the property stolen. Jiiiprisonment or
death were only inQicted for heinous crimes.
All fines, bolh io Civil and Criminal cases, invariably remained ia the
pockets of the Magistrate or Judge. Prisoners were not supported by the
State. They had to pay the Jailor for their fetters and bejj morning and
evening for their food. If poor, they were roughly treated, but there was no
such additional penally as our hard labour.
A person who murdered one of his own rank, or of a lower rank, could
escape punishment by paying the value of a human body, which was three
viss of silver.
{(t) In Burmese times. — In the days of the Burmese
Kwenue. Kings the sources of revenue were—
(i) thathameJa ;
(it) irrigation- tax ;
(iil) crown land rents;
(iv) bazaars ;
(v) /flj'a-i'^B— miscellaneous receipts from cQurt<fees, fines, and
costs.
The accounts of (be early days of ihe thathamcdrt tax are conflicting.
The thathamtda : Some say the first thathameda assessment was made at
its hrttory. and the the rate of tme-tcnth of Lhc gross outturn of crops, cal-
melhod 'of coltec- culatcd by the number of baskets, It was first paid in
'"'"• grain, later in money. Great delay and inconvenience
was caused by people nat being able to reap Ihcir crops until after the fields
had been inspected, and so finally in i2j6 BE. (iS>64A.D.) the tax was
changed to a sum of ten rupees per house.
MBT]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
373
Others say tliat tbelax was introduced by Mladon Min in 1 219 B.E. (1857
A D.) in place of a tax called hon-ha-day: " value of betel for royalty," io-
lh<
of Bodaw Pava,
stUuted
Thr iHathameda introduced by'King Mtndfln was fixed at the rate of one
ruprc per house. In 1220 B.E. [1838 A.D.) the rate wag raised to three
rupee's, ID the following year to five, then to eight and ten, and even to
fourteen rupees eight annas. Finally, upon the representation of the monks
and riders, it was settled at ten rupees the house.
The head of the Revenue Department was an aiwinuiun, corresponding
to our Financial Commissioner. The titwinwun had o:ie thanda-oBin under
him for each district. Orders came from Mandalay to the myothugyis, who
instructed the daingihugyis to prepare the asscasment-mlla. These were
subiiiitted before the month of V/aso (July) in duplicate, one copy to the
thandawain and one to the wun in Mandalay.
In theShwe-pyi Yan-aung district different officials were employed. The
thugyis submitted the assessment-rolls to the myin-u', who forwarded them
to the myingaung, who in turn sent thcni to the myintat-bo. This officer
transmitted them to the myitt'wun \n Mand!il.iy, who passed them on to
the Revenue Officer.
The Revenue Officer examined and checked the rolls In a variety of ways
and by means of very different officials. The taya-sa-ycihs byi-taik, the
tkan-sin, ihc ath^n-sa-ye, \\\c sa-ye-daw-gatng, or the anaung'sa'Ve. Then
an order was issued through the samu channels by whirh the assessment-
rolls had bern submitted to the thugyis to collect the tax as passed. This
they did and, after deducting their kaingtto^ox twelve ^f »•««/. commission,
made over the money to the myolhugyi, who drew up au abstract of receipts
and transmitted the whole collections to the Royal Treasury.
In Wundwin the thugyis apparently made o\'er their collections to the
tnyiri'Si, who reported the collection to the my itigaurtg and made over the
matiey to the myiniat-bt)- By him it was forwarded to the myinwun in
Mandalay and then credited into the treasury.
The average amount raised in the dj.'itrict by this tax is not known, but
Rs. 80,000 are ihe figures given from the Wundwin subdivision. It is be-
lieved that the ri\suit of the money passing through the hands of so many
otficials was that only two-thirds 01 the amount actually collected ever
reached the Royal 'I'reasury.
The system was not altered by us, but greater accuracy in counting the
housclioUls and bdtcr aupervi>iou has produced startling differences in the
sums realized. For example, in Pindalft in Burmese limes Rs. 4,100 is
said to have been paid into the treasury. Under British supervision the
amount taken in i8gi was Rs. 43,350.
Before the Annexation there were in Meiktila subdivision about eight
r™..-« i,„j. .. I hundred pe or one thousand acres of crown lands.
Crown lands ant] ^,. • . . . ^i . . 1. -»». ■
special icnures. * ""^^c were situated tn Chywfi-lalin, Thayaban, xwa-
Ihit, and Kdkkogon. The tax on the thein-m and
ayadaw lands in the district amounted to from twcntv-five to fifty baskets
the/>^.
In Ma-hlaing subdivision very little revenue was derived from such lands.
The crown merely required a certain number of fighting men from each area,
35
fl74
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMII
and a certain amount of land was allotted for their maintenance called
si-sa land. The crowu land tax came into oppralion from the year
1228 B.E. (i866). aflcr the Myingfiii rebellion. The tfiugyis prepared
asseesment-rolU of the land within their jurisdiction, showing the lands
cultivated and how much proved profitable. Assessment wa^ made upon
the land from which crops were reaped. The Ikugvis submitted the assess-
ment-rolls before thr month of Pyatho (January) to the myitt'Si and so
through the usual channels to the revenue ofTicc. Orders were issued,
generally before the month of Tawthalin (September), to the thugyii 10
collect the taxes. The crjlkction was supervised bv an official called the
i€daw-6k and by subordinates appointed by him. The thugyis deducted
ten per cent, commission for themselves and handed over the rest to be scut
oa ill the same way as the thathameda.
In Ihe Hanza circle there were about tiventy/!i^of/(7OT'ijn? lands, worked
by the King's cultivators. Upon these lands the rate of taxation was
about twenty baskets of paddy for each pi.
In the Thazi and Min-hla circles there were about ninety pi of wwwM
Ifinds, worked by the myin-,vun and rtiyintat-ba as appanages of their
office, and therefore paying no revenue.
Dain^fiam lands in Thagaya are lands which were deserted by their
owners in the famine time (,ibout 1810I and were assumed as Stale property.
The thttgyia had the allntmcnt of these lands, which were subject to a tax
of four hundred baskets of paddy annually.
In the KAndaung and Sameifc-«he circles lands were granted on se^\^cc
tenure. Each man serving as a soldier received a piece of land to cultivate,
free of taxes.
The ihugyi-sa lands, which were lands attached lo the office of headman,
had to pay a tax of three rupees the pi.
In the neighbourhood of the Shwe Yin Hmyaw pagoda some wuttakitn
lands were granted by King Nawra-hta In the villagers of Ywa-gyi, in
consideration of their services in looking after the pagoda. These lands
were exempted from paying revenue if worked liy the Ywa-gyi villagers,
but, if others worked them, the tax was five rupees the pe, paid in cash.
In a good year the Meiktila Lake irrigated one thousand pi of land.
Irrieatton ux ^^c^i year when the water was let out a festival was
held, and all land-owners had to pay four annas on
the amount of land ploughed by two buPfalorg, which was calculated at ten
fields. In 1230 B.E. (1S&8), the tax was changed toone basket of paddy
or its price, for the same area, and three years later the tax was raised to
two baskets of paddy per p} or two rupees, and this continued to be the
fixed rate. An official called kandain^ or kan'6k was in charge of the
irrigation system, and under him was a kmynung-gaung, or hmynuns;-gyi,
who looked after the channels. These men mndc out the irrif^ation tax
rolls and distributed the water. They also collected the tax. The kan-Si
got a monthly salary of fifty rupees from Government, but his subordi-
nates drew no pay or commission. The landholders, however, bad to make
it worth the hmyaung-gaun^s while before he would let them have any
water.
MEO
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
=75
Toya-k«n.
lo Burmese times bn-/anrs were lield at the following places; Meiktila,
Bazaars Mondainj;, Wctchauk, K6kkog6n, and Kanni. A
bazaar collector was appointed, who paid a fixed sum
to the wun. Any surplus he was allowed to keep for himself, but no allow-
ance was made for deficiencies. Two annas a stall was taken from sellers
of silk, one anna per yoke-load from those who sold grain or other pro-
duce. Food stalls and sellers of ngapi paid six pics.
Taya-kCnbo was simply the fines, fees, and costs in the
courts of law, and was all the salary the Judges got.
(i) Since the Anrtexaiion.—Tht revenue under the British Government is
assessed at one-quarlcr of the actual produce of the land at market rates,
calculated at about sixteen rupees the pe. Among State properly are one
Ihousund ttvo hundred and thirteen /art palms. The ihathameda tax
remains the same.
Two rupees is taken from all lands watered from Government tanks, the
chief of which are the Meiktila and Minhla tanks. Land has doubled in
value since llie 13urmesc days. It is, however, seldom if ever sold, but
constantly mortgaged. Waste lands are let out on a rentage fixed for the
area.
District coniin- Of the forces supplied by the Meiktila district there
gcnt5 to the Bur. ^ kinds—
meic Army.
(i) !}%& Athi kindnl ahmadan.
(2) 1 he Kulupyo kindat akmiuian.
The former were Burmans, the latter Mahomedans, were raised from the
Mahomedan settlers in Meiktila, Yiudaw, and Yam^thia, and numbering
about one hundred men.
Of ihe Athi iindai ahmudan, In-gyin circle supplied fifty men ; Kanni
ten; Kan-nyi twenty; Kyu^-an twenty; Kfikkogdn ten; Hmyaung-bauk
ten ; Kan-gyi ten; and Nyaung-yan ten.
The circles supplied each class of ahmudan with one hundred and
twenty rupees a year, and in addition to this they got an hundred and
twenty from the King. 1 hey lived in Mandalay when the King was there
and did duty, one-half of the force at a time,
Over every fifty men there was an officer called the thwe-thaHk-gyi,
whose pav was thirty rupees a month. Over two //iw*«/A<i«^-^/f was the
tai-hmu, hIio drew forty rupees a month. Over every two tat-hmu was
an officer called the themit sa-ye on one hundred rupees, and above them atl,
drawing two hundred rupees a montii, was the Uo. In the jilace of an
fl^mstian who wanted to resign another man was supplied from the circle
from which he came. Each ahmudan was armed with a dha and was given
a gun and ammunition.
Historical events connected with the district arc given below in chrono-
logical order.
Early tiistcry: the ^\^^ gg, 173(811 A.D.) a town was founded on the site
of the present village of Pindalft by a minister named
Nandita-ywa, under orders from King Su!atanbaw-wa,
who belonged to the dynasty of Thagiwan, King of Thirikittara (Prome).
His Majesty had issued instructions that a large town should be built in
foundingof Hindsift
inSit i\.D.
376
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tHBI
a north -easterly direction from his capital, and it was Nandita-ywa who
chose the site. He called the town \anta-wadi, According to the local
tale the name was changed to Min-ta-hl6 because of tlic words used by
the King in sending a minister to govern the province. When this is
accepted, the thange to Pindalfc need only trouble the overscrupulous.
In 392 B.E. (1030 A.O.) the King of Pagan, Nawra-hta Zaw Anurfldda
Drwa Mingyi, made a progress through his kingdom with
drt h i^-o A D ^' ■ **^B^ ^^'"y* *"'' established the town of HJaingdct,
Ojo among forty-two others, The actual building of the town
wag accomplished by Min Tit-si (the Minister Minyi Sitain: v. supra),
a Prince who was sent out to punish some Shan Saivbwas. Min Tit-si
defeated the Chiefs and constructed a w.ill and ditch round HlaingdcC and
settled down there with his army. The King Sdin-malatit, his father, was
afraid that plots were being hatched against him and had Min Tit*si mur-
dered.
Between the years 606 and 74S B.E. (1244-1386 A.D.) came the great
Talarng in\'asion. The Meiktila district was overrun by
the Talaings. The inhabitants of Ma-hlaing fled to the
hilts and to the neighbouring districts without offering
any resistance. Some of the inhabitants of Wundwin, however, stockaded
theniselves strongly at Hmaw^aing in the hills, and from there made fre-
quent attacks upon the Talaings. Fora long time the country remained
in an unsettled state, and the Talaings were not finally driven out till the
time of Alaung-paya, A.D. 1750.
In 1145 B.E. (A.D. 17S3) King Alaung<paya the Great reorganized King
Later history: Ugana's Shwepyi Yanautig regiment of cavalry into two
organUatioo of the battalions. The eastern battalion, which numbered five
Cavalry Couniry hundred men, was drawn chiefly from a tract of country
byAlaung-paya in in the Meiktila district. For purposes of recruiting, this
Tlie Talain^
vaston.
ir-
»?83-
area, called the myin country, was divided into four
The
1810.
famine ol
hkaungs, each hkaung into two sis, each of which was under an official
called a myin-si, and each si into several daCngs. The land allotted to
support the soldiers became si-sn land (v. supra).
Stories are still told of a great famine which depopulated the coontry at
the beginning of the century, probably about 1810. It is
said that the calamity was foretold by an astrology 'loving
King, who in his wi&dom gave orders that no measures
were to be taken to prevent it. The people, therefore, after the famine
began, made no attempt to cultivate the land, but lived by preying on their
neighbours. Villages attacked villages, and many deaths by violence were
added to those which were caused by want of food. Wild beasts became
numerous and preyed upon the weak. The King sent troops, but they were
unable to re-establish order and suffered many defeats at the hands of
armed villagers. Eventually they were recalled and the country left to its
desolation. The famine lasted five ye^rs.
In ii28 B.E. (AD. 1866) Prince MyingAn rebelled with his brother the
The rebellion of M>-ing6ndaing Mintka. 'Ihe rising began at Nyaung-
thc Myingfln fin, anil Mating Meik, the AnrtukUt Myintat Bo (Com-
Prince'm 1866. mander of the Horiie of the Western Ward) joined the
prince's cause, collected disaffected myin-gaung, myin-si, and a-hmudan
trci I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
iyj
from Wimdwiu, Pindalfe, Ma-hlaing, and Meiktila, and declared himself
a»«» of thr wholp of the Shwepyi Yanaung district. He destroyed all the
villages that did not join him. from TheingSn in Yam&tliin northward. U
Ywe, the Myothit Wundauk, was sent against him by the King- In July
1866 the first encounter took place at Zidaw, a village between Wundwin
and Pindalfe. The rebels were about three thousand strong and tlie King's
troops numbered no mote than three hundred. The royalists were there-
fore defeated and IJ Ywe fled to Theing&n in Yamfethin and applied to his
son, who was iVun of the Myelat in the Shan States, for assistance.
Maung Meik, after his victory at Zidaw, marched into Wundwln and
appointed as tnytng^ungs and mytH'Sis such men as were supporters of
the rebel Princes. He dcspached V Po, Afyinpaung of Sameik-she, with
a command of one hundred and fifty, against U Ywe and his son. U Po
fared badly, so Maung Meik took the field himseli and utterly routed U
Ywe's forces.
In the meantime, however, another detachment of three hundred men of
the Paleik regiment was sent to ShwepyJ Yanaung against the rebels-
Another rebel leader. Maung Paw, Wun o( Meiktila, went out against them.
The Paleik men stockaded themselves at Nyauiigdo, in the K&kkozu circle,
and were besieged there by Maung Paw and Maung Mcik with about a
thousand rebels. Aid, however, came to the royalists from the loyal wuns of
Thiyft in the Kyaukst district, IJ Lat and II Paing. The rebels were taken
between two fires and completely defeated,
About the same time the MyingAn Prince himself suffered a severe
defeat at Myingyan and fled to Lower Ourma.
The rebellion then collapsed almost immediately, but it had done much
harm to the district, and the distress nas increased by a plague of insects,
which in 1872 destroyed fifty ^rr cent, of the crops in the Tamagan s^ and
Mayang6n townships, and this was followed by a flood caused by the over-
flowing of its banks by the Samou river, which inundated a large portion
of the Meiktila district and destroyed all the crops.
Two years later (1236 B.E.) (1874 A. D.) an attempt was made to collect
taxes from some of the hkattngs, among others those of the
Revenue rrforms Meiktila district, as bein? State lands in connection with
ol King M.ndin m ^^^ ^.^^^ ^^^^^ allotted in I783. The people, supported
by the monks, refused to pay, and King Mind6n ordered an
enquiry to be held, to ascertain which lands were ancestral and which si-sa.
Later King Thibaw, while not admitting the land to be bobabaing, ordered
that they should be exempt from paying the " Royal share." From recent
eoquirv it appears that each of the myin-si supplied fifty men, and that the
cost of the maintenance of each m,in was from eighty to eighty-four rupccS
a year, and that the daing-thugyis were responsible for collecting these
amounts from their villages.
In the Mciktil.1 and Yamithin districts there was also a species of tenure
called daingpaw land. It appears to have been the custom for Ikugyis to
take possession of all uninherited lands and of all culturable lands which
they found lying waste and to treat them as their own. [But, v sut>ra,
*' Special Tenures ".] This was distinct from the tkagyi-sa land, land held
by the headmen as an appanage of their office. Of this there are only three
hundred and fourteen /ffj la the district. They are in the 'I hazi township.
ayS
THE m>PER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MBf
in November 1885 the news thai King Tbibaw bad been captured and
cnrried away from Mandalay by the British tronps had
DisUirba nccs ^^ di^moraliziiig influence on llift snrronncUng districts.
MaJidalty. ^ Maung San Gaing, Th6n-tnyo- Wun of Pindalfc, Taunglha,
and Nyaung-fik, collected three hundred men from Hli-
hlaing, where he had formerly been thu^D't, and seized sTmcthirly thousand
rupees of thathameda coliccltons wiiicli he had made for the King. Upon
this the myintat-bo, Maung Gyi, collected two hundred men at Zaung-
kyan-gfin in the Southern subdivision and joined forces with two hundrfd
and lilty and three hundred men, collected by the myin-gauMg Maung Gyi
and the mytn-sa-ye Maung Tun E, abont Nyaung-gaing. With this body
they marched against the /hon-mya-xvun to take the revenue collections
from him. Villagers flocked iii ihi-lr support from every side, and they
soon numbered about three thousand. Against them San Gaing sent two
thousand mcu under the Aleiklila Wun .Ma.ungKyu, who was also suspected
of having appropriated a quantity of ikalkamcda money.
The two parties met at Kadi*gon in December 1S85 and the united
myin forces were defeated. 1 he myintat-bo Maung Gyi and his licuten-
auis, however, soon rallied, and attacked San Gaing with a force of a thou-
sand men at Shwe-byu-bin. The tft6K-tny<y wun was defeated and fled to
KyauksO. The victors then turned upon Maung Kyu, the Meiktila iVun,
and defeated him at Zaung-kyan-gon. The district then remained quiet for
a time.
In March t886 troops from Pagan tinder Colonel Lemesurier, with
Captain (now Colonel) Eyre as Civil Officer, marched into
Suppresacd fay Ma-hlaing. Thev attacked and nut to flight without
the column of i88t>. , ° , • .».• £t...-.ij
much resistance a gathering of about a thousand men at
Zayat-gyi, under Maung Miu Ho, the Thfindatning thiigyi, Ihe Thi thugyi,
Maung Vftii Gyaw, and .Maung Le, who was Wun of Nyaung-yan, Hlaingdct,
and I Uagaya.
From Ma-hlaing the British troops marched on to Meiktila and drove
Maung Gyi from the Thawdctpan jungles, about a couple of miles from
Hlaingdec, where he had established liimself with three thousand men.
The rebels settled for a time round the Slivvc Yin Hmyaw pagoda, but fled
on the approHch of the British troops and joined the standard ol tbe .Myin-
aaing and Kyi-niyin-daing IVinces. The united forces entrenched them-
selves at Myo-gyi-gun and were driven from there in a running fight which
extended to Aitigtlia, early in June 1886. The Kyi-myin-daing Piince fled
west with a few followers, and the remaining leaders took refuge in the
hills. A fight at Ma-gyi-paya drove Maung Gyi from the plains, and in the
autumn he, Maung JVly;i.i hlmdn, and oihyr rebel leaders were dislodged
from Hmaw-aingand other places in the hills where they had fortincd
themselves.
In October 1S86 Meiktila, till then a subdivision of Yamcthin, xvas creat-
ed a district. Shortly afterwards there was a recrudes-
cence of disturbances, which were ended on tlie ist
January 18S7, when the Kyl-myin-daing Prince and other
leading rebels were surrounded aud killed. After this
Maung Gyi, Myat Hmfln, and others one after the other
made (heir submission, and the district has not since been disturbed.
Death of the ICyl*
inyi:i«dairg Prince
in 1887 and final
pacification.
M£I]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The great mass of the population differs in no way from the inhabitants
_ . of other parts of Upper Burma, A so-called bishop lived
Social customs. ;^;-j,|ii,t t^„.n ^nk ackr?'';'ej^j no supcriQr_batJgg|
ffhii'thnttti-hnitif^ in Manflal.ny. The onlyeccIe^?a^Tfi9TTtnnJWfherit "i7"thci
/site of the Mclktila b:izaar, which w^s given by KlugMinddn to the Meiktila
/ Saya to build a monastery on, and is called Kyauna lVHtlakan\s.riA, When
I the graoLee died the latitl was upfj^acrvctily given up.
Tlic rule that a (uneral procession should only go out by the northern
gate is strictly held by in Meiktita town, where there is a1sn a custom that
people should be buried on that side of the town in which they lived. '
Tugs of war for rain [ionswe-ffw^] aro organized every year when there
seem a chance of drought. Both sexes join in the tug, and it is considered
a particularly favourable sign when the rope, which is usually made of
twisted Creepers, breaks.
As the centre of a cavalry district it is not surprising to find that the
Meiktila people bave a game of tilling at a pumelo with a spear at full
gallop, which corres[)oncTs in a w.iy to tent-peg!;ing. Another feat is lo
place a chatty on a plantain stem and to cut through the stem with a dka
while riding at a gallop, without knocUng over the chatty.
There arc a number of notable p;igndas in the district, the fame of some
of which extends far bevond its limits. Of these the
Antiquities: pa- chief is the Shwe-«i-g6n'f5?.v.} at Pinrfalfe, to which pil-
^ ** grimaycs are made from all parts of Upper nt:rma.
Others are the Shwe Si S>v$, the Su-taung Byi, (.he Shrte M6k Taw and
the Shwe Yin Hmyaw {q.v. sub. voc).
King Nara-padi Shwc-ku Dayaka of Pagan, vho came to repair the Meik-
tila Lake with four different armies, built the Su-taung Byi (prayers
answered) pagoda.
In Meiktila township there are six remarkable pagodas — the Shwe Saw
Lu, the Naga-y6», the Shwi L6 Hla, the Si-gfin-gyi, and the Shwfc Myin
Tin.
The Nandawya pagoda is situated north of Weiktila fort. It was built by
Saw Lu, son of Nawra-hta Minzaw, when the latter camp to repair the Lake
with a verv large following. The pagoda is called indifferently ihc Saw
Lu or the Nandawya. The second title, meaning site of the palace, is
given because in 1158 B.K. (1796 A.D.) King Hodaw of ThatAn, who was
among the many mon.irchs who visited the L^ke, built a temporary palace
just opposite the pagoda.
The ^ihwe ht HIa and Naga-yfln pagodas were built by Nawra-hta when
he came with an hundred thousand oien to repair the Lake.
King Bodaw of Tliaton in 1796 also built the Shwe Myin Tin when
he built his temporary palace.
In that year too the Sig6n'gyi pagoda, north of the Lake, was put up by
the Crown Prince Bodaw's son.
All of them testify to the pride which the people and their rulers have
bad in the Meiktila Lake.
Pagoda feasts are well kept up in the Meiktila district only if supported
by the oflicials. The greater the interest taken, the greater
is the influence of the oEBcial and the better attended the
festivaL To the fair which always accompanies a festi-
val people from all parts of the country come with goods to sell or money
snd pugodii festi-
vals,
flSo
THE UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Mil
to bay. Many of the chief festivals are noted under the heads of the pago-
das mentioned above. So'tic have been given up, as at the Shwc M6k Taw
pagoda at Nyaung-flk Myo^an. Huge gatherings used to be held here
uoder the favour of the myintal-ho. But they ceased aficr Maun^ Meik,
the last officer of that rank, had to fly for complicity in the Mying&o
rebellion of 1866.
At tht; present village of Myo-gyi-gAn in the Wundwin subdivision are
the ruins of a town, which was built by a company of a
The old town of thousand Buddhist monks, who fled hither from PaRan.
Myo-gyi-gftn. jiigy [^yj,^ ^ ^^g], ^^^ jyg ^ trench round the village.but,
before the wall wa* completed, the King heard of the work and, anspecting
an intention to rebel, sent an army against the mtnks and the villagers.
The army entered without any trouble, for the wall was not finished, and
the nmnks were all driven out. Traces of the wall remain, and it is said
that the descendants of the villagers now live in one of the Shan States.
The same general festivals and spirits as are recognized in Lower Burma
are obaen-cd in the Meiktila district. The Ein-saung
Legends, super- „^f jg worshipped every year on the fourteenth waxing
B I ions,an spins. ^^ Ta&iiung (March). Rice, flowers, jaggery and other
sweets arc placed tn the granaries and at the head of their bed-steads as
oBeriagB to the nat in token of gratitude for the favours of the past year and
to propitiate for the year to come.
In Ma-hlaing when rain is scarce the people call aloud in prayer to a fish
The Np Ya called the nga-yan to give thcna rain. This they do be-
^^ "' cause it is written that when Shin Gautama lived io the
form of a fisli in one of his existences, he prayed for rain to fall in the
country where he was and his prayer was granted. At the Ma-hlaing
ceremony some fish are placed in a basin or tub and offerings of plantains
and other eatables are made to the monks in the name of the fish. The fish
are then let loose into a stream or pondj with gold leaf stack on their
heads. When live fish arc not available, wooden fish arc made and after
being decorated with gold leaf are let loose in the water.
The name of Ma-hlaing is accounted for in a pretty legend. It is said
to be a corruption of I'an-hlaing. This name tradition
M w ™'^^""'* **' says was givf-n Io it in the third century of the Burmese
"* era by King Thiri Dhamma Thawka (Asoka). This
mouarch came over to Burma from Ceylon and caused to be built, on the
same day and at the same hour in various towns throughout the country,
cighty-fuur thoasand pagodas, each of them a cubit high. These pagodas
were called Shwc M&k law because of the eclipse of the moon which had
preceded and induced their erection.
After this wholesale act of piety King Dhamma Thawka passed through
Ma-hlaing and found the Shwe M&k law pagoda there gay with many spra)*s
of flowering trees and plants placed as offerings, while all around the spot
was blight and fragrant with trees and shruba and plants in full bloom.
He therefore called the place Fan-blaing (tlower scented) and this name
was retained till sluggish tongues wore it down to Ma-hlaing.
A similar primitive tale explain.-s the name of Wundwin, which is said to
ilofW nit ' have derived its name from a pagoda which was built with
an u win. ^^^ money found Jn a bullock's stomach. The story runs
MB! I
THE UPPHR BURMA GAZETTEHR.
28 r
that a man named Kyan-ylt-tlia escaped from imprisonment, taking with
him the King's spear. In Iiis wanderings he came to a well in the Shwepyi
Yan-aiing and found hrsiHr it a bullock of great size and ferocity, the terror
of the neiglibourhood. Kyan-yit-tha plunged the Royal spear into Ibej
bullock's side and from the wound pushed out not lilood but silver. This/
silver was given to a man of the village, who built a pagoda with it and
called it Wundwin (inside Hie stomach).
A spirit w1ia seems to be [Msculiar to Mciktila district is the Myin*
byu-shin tint. I his \a thf spirit of a villager ot N'yaung-
Tlie Mym-byu- fli(.pj, ^y^jo w.15 killed by a kick from a pony and i.s imuh
* " "" '■ feared in bis st>irit slate. When any undertaking of
importance is lt» be b-guu the ttat Myin-byii-shin \\ propiti^^tcd, so that he
may refrain from sinister interference. Any sickness or misfortune is put
down to liim, anJ offerings are made lo wile away his malevolence.
Every year when the sluice-gat<*s of ihe Lake arc opened at Meiktila an
oflering is made to th*- Myinbyn-shin, who in this case is the spirit of the
horseman of Nawra-hta. He has two shrines, one near the sluice-gate and
the other a aayat ir the middle of llu- town. In Burmese times any visitor
cr «n't:ial arriving in Meiktila or Piiiditli, or any of the larger viHaj^trs, made
it his first duty, not to report liinisitlf to the chief official, or to the headman
of the village, but to pay bis respects lothc .Myin-byu-shin nnf. Shoe's,
umbrellas, and evu'ryihing but the most neces^ary clothing were taken off
during worship of this spirit A iiat-teift was appointed by the myo-wun
to see that the spirit wanted nothing and was treated with proper respect.
This na'-tein was exemptrd from tiie payinenl of taxes and also had a
piece of land free of rent,
The people of Hlaingdet revere the Min Tit-si »/it. This is the spirit of
the founder of the old walled city, who was put to death
The Mm Tii-9i ^y j,;, father, a Kin^ of Pajan, for suspected treason.
Heclaima especial allenlJuii fiom betrothed couples, who
must make offerings to him if they wish for long life and union of hearts.
Tradition says that irt all tases ol sickness when tliC .Min Tit-si nai has
been properly invoked the sick person lias recovered.
In Wundwin the sp;cial naf is ihe spirit of a broker who was killed by a
fail from his pony while riding a race. He had at first
w^'iJ'"'''*"^ "^ "'* place iif abode, and fonnally demanded one of the
o u. win. villagers. ThiV built him a nal-stn on the side of a
hill and, afrer this, a spur of the Siiwe-min Wun range, which passes from
Myingvon into llli-hlaing, was called the Pw6 Mingyi V'aurrg (the King
.Broker Hill).
Other spirits worshipped arc the Mataungda, referred to in the Meiktila
Lake insi-iiption. This ndt seems to have been King
The Mataungd.! Nawra-hla's iiiounlei.1 orderly, who was despatched to see
whether the I-ake reached Fopa Hill. He and his horse
became spirlia after death, and later weic joined by tlic man's wife, for
sle died r,f grief. These spirits age supposed to haunt the nullah near the
norlhcrii embankment of ihc I-ake.
The Shwe Sit-si «<»/ is said to keep guard over the town and lives with
his attendant;! at the south end ot it. He and tlie Linzin Nalmauk seem to
have no special cbaracterUtics.
36
nat.
ntt.
282
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
:\s elsewhere all over Burma, Min Magayt is the most universally wor-
shipped ttat. He lives in the main houscpo^t of every house and is sup*
posed to defeDci the inmates from other nais and devils.
MF-IK*TI-LA. — A townshi}! in the Southern subfJivision of Meiktila dis-
trict, with an area of 438 square miles, and .n iiopulation, in 1891, of .S3,3ii
persons .\t the time of the Annexation the population was estimated at
30,000.
The chief town is Mciktila, where largely attended baxaarit are held once^
in every five days. It is not a Municipality. The chief public buildings
are a court-house, an Executive Engineer's office, a circuit-house and d&k
burgalovv, and Post ^nd Tclcgrajih offices.
\!EIK-TI-LA.— The headquarters of the district and township of the
same name, to the east of Meiklila Lake. A branch railway line connects
it at Mciktila Road with thi- Raiigoon-Mandal:iy srctioa and continues west-
ward to the terminus on the Irrawaddy at Myingyan.
Meiktila town was originally called Shitsha Myo, but it was re-named by
, , ... King Nawra-hia, One Iceend given is that, when he was
** ' uiakiiiga progress through the country with his army, he
was informed of the existence of a large Uke, near where the present town
of Meiklila stands. He was curious to know the extent of the lake and
ordered a borst^mau to be sent with the utmost speed to dii^covcr whether the
waters of it txtcndt-J as far as Fopa Hill (twenty-two miles due west, in
the present Kyaukpadaung township of Myingyan district). The horse-
mani mounicdon a while steed, accomplished the journey in (he time it takes
to cheiv a hctel-ieaf, and cntcnngthe presence of the King tell down before
liim exhausted. Nawra-hta asked '• docs it reach there or not?" The horse-
man gasped ma-ii-la-ba ^it does not reach so far) and forthwith expired,
his horse dying of exhaustion at the same time. The horseman and his
' white horse, under the name of ihc Myin-byu-shin nut, became llie guardians
of the town and lake and the King's question gave them their names, Ma-
ti-la or Meiklila,
Another legend, also with a following, is that when King Nawra-hta came
to the lake, he wanted to find ihe depth of it and sent out a minister
with a long bamboo in a btwit to the middle of the lake. The minister
plungi^d the banihuo down and the King shuutcd from the bank ma-ti-ia
^Docs it not touth ?] The minister replied ma-li-bu (It does not touch).
These accounts are quite up to the average of the Burmese derivations of
place names. It might be suggested that the name has something to do
with Meiktila in Uehar, \vhcrc Buddhism originated, or with Mithila, the
namegi\en to China; but there arc etymological difficulties and the dis-
cussion is unprofitable.
For other details v. supra Meiktila Township.
MEIK-Tl-l.A. — A village in thcShwe gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with -m area of appropriated lauds of one square mile.
There are ninety-four inhabitants and 98 acres of cultivation. Faddy is
the chief 1 rop. The village is twenty-one miles from Yc-u town, and j'aid
for 1896-97 a thathameda revenue of four hundred antl ten rupees.
MEIK-Ti-LA LAKE.— The large sheet of water on the banks of which
Meiklila, the headquarters of the district of that name, is built, is not a
UBI]
•HE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
283
natural lake. Its construction is said to have been begun two tbousantJ
four hundrRtl years aiio by the grandfather of Gautama, Insana ^^i^gyi,
and it is called a Ln'-eka-l-an.
The records and history, however, nnly gobacfc as far as the year 416 B.E
(1054 A.D), In this year the Pagan Prince Nawra-lita Minzaw made
the north emljankment and called the lake Myit-ta-kan. In 488 B.E. (ti26
A.D.), the embankiiient was again repaired by the next Pagan King,
Nara-padi Sithu. In 736 B.E. (1374 A.D) it was repaired by the Ava
Prince Sawka. and in 9Q9 B.E. (1637 A.D.) by the Nyaungyan Mintha-gyi.
In 1 157 B.E. (1795 A.D.] the King Bodaw built a palace on the we&t side
of the north lake and repaired the embankments again.
In 1218 B E. ('1856 A.D,) the bunds which had fallon into disrejiair were
built up again by Kinij Mind6n. ['our thousand men were employed on tlic
work, furnished from I'iiidalfe, Meiktila. Wundwin, Nato*^yi (then a [jart of
the Shwc-pyi Yan-auiigt and from i'in, Natmiiuk, and Kyacik-padaimg.
The repairs were finished in four months.
The lake is about seven miles long, averaging half a mile broad and
covering an area of three and a halt square miles. It really consists of
two lakc3i separated by a causeway aud bridge. The townspeople firmly
believe that, if the water of the lake turns green or muddy, the rulers of the
country are likely to be transferred.
The following is a translation nf the inscription engraved on a slab of
stone standing on the eastern side of the lake: —
" The rays of the Sun pervade the Universe ; even so are the doctrines
Tmnslation of ^^ ''^'^ Excellent One expounded to the world. May the
Victorious One confer victory on our King, our Saviour,
the Vanquisher, who is revered of the Three Worlds ;
the Possessor of fiesptcndent Glory, of the Four Kihds
of Supernatural Powers, of the Nine yualities. of the Six
Kinds of EtTulgcnce that flash from the highest empyrean to the lowest
hell, of the Brilliant Torch of Intelligence, which may
be compared to a great diamond, or to the rays of Ihe
Rising bun, whose orb measures three koiis and thirty-
six lakhs of yusanis, our King who was endowed with supernatural powers
in Tharamanda-kaba, when Tanliankara attained the State o( Buddha.
" During his birth as Thunicdha Rishi, Gautama received at the feet of
Dibinkava a pronouncement which resounded throughout all the worlds
that he, Yhumedha, would In the fullneps of time become a Buddha. Thus
when tiie risfiivras born as Prince Thetdutta his merit was so great that he
clove to an ascetic life and renounced the haunts of men
Defender of Ihe to go forth into the wild woods. In solitude he <ttrovft
Faiili «f Buddha. ^^^^^ ^^^■^^^. ^j ii.opght and spiritual excellence, by the
constant exercise nf religious meditation. Thus it came to pass that he
devised a new religion built on a sure foundation, a religion which is in-
comparable in its purity and the greatness of its world truths, the. only
religion which leads to N irvana, the haven of rest from turmoil and danger ;
and having devised this faith, out of compassion for the inhabit.'^rts of the
Three Worlds, whom he wished to lead to this haven of rest, he proceeded
Co expound his doctrine.
King Mindftn's
stone inKTipti"" of
Ihc hislorv of ihe
lake.
Kxordium : the
glories of the \i\ng.
354
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTFRR.
[MEl
For forty-five years he laboured in liIs t^-aching and pointed out, he, the
Saviour of the Three Worlds, the path to Nirvana to manv Hats and men,
from his first convert Gautama to his la«t Thubadda, that all sf ntif tit b^-ings
in the ages to come might not sink in Ihe slough of concupiscence, but
mi^ht rise by the holy path nf the Four Noble Truths and the Laws of
Religious Meditation.
" The relifjion thus found''d by Buddha exists in its full sj>lendonr in
Burma, whosc ruler is the acknowledged 8U7crain of all other Kings. The
capitals of Burma (Zcya-pura, Amara-|)ura, and Y-itana-pura) resemble, in
their peace and prosperity and freedom from danger, the towns of Dewa-
daha, Kawliya, and KapilanuN founded by thr Sakwamsa Kings.
"The present capital of Burma, like Savalhi, is filled with gold and sii-
ver and lifs among pheasant hills. Like Kajagriha in
.''^"■" .'P'*'^""^ Maj^adha it is built on a river, the great Irrawaddy.
ot ihc L!iy jj suniis on the right hand of Manda'lay Hill, which is
guarded by diJus.
"In this city, which vies with the City of the Immortnls in splendour,
lives our glorious King, who is the direct descendant of Maha-thamada,
who \vas Dur embryo Huddlia. The dynasty founded by Maha-thamada
was made up of eighty-four thousand kings, first of whom came Maggha-
deva. This long tine of sovereigns was succeeded by
and of ih« Koyal various dynasties, headed by Nemi. These again were
anisofrfie Buddha, succeeded by the Sakwamsa race of kings, to which line
belonged Gautama Buddha. UkkAka-r.iJa was the first
of the new line of kings. He was succeeded by his son Ukkhamuka.
Zcyathana was the three hundred and thirty-four thousand 5re hundred
and sixty-ninth king from Ukkhamuka.
"The great-grandfather of our king, who founded Araarapura, was like
Zeyathana. Our King's grnndfatlier was th»^ Heir App.'irent, who was
like Thitana, the son of Zeyathana. Our king's father, the second founder
of Amarapura, was like Suddliodatm, the son of Sihan.
"The great grandfather of our king was a direct descendant of Maha-tlia-
mada, who was an embryo Cnddha. Our king is the fifth from his great-
grandfatlur. He is the Possessor of Great Glory, the Lord of the White
Elephant, the King over all other Kings ; he assumed the title Siri Sudbatn-
nia Pavara Maha-raja Ohiraja.
"On the eleventh waxing of Tabaung 1314 (i6th March 1852), in the year
, 2396 of religion, our king succeeded to the throne at
paid for SliKion Shwebo, which is in Sunapararita. He established his
andihcpublicweal. influence by degrees in other towns and villages, rrysh-
ing the power of dacoits and rebels. At Sliwebo he
built monastertrs (the Wcfuwun, the Shwcbfin, and llit- Pyokpayfln) and
promoted the Way by the care with which he provided the religious, who
lived in these monasteries, with the necessaries of life.
"It is stated in the sacred writings that King Alina-saliu, who was an
embryo Buddha, improved the produce of grain in his country by the con-
struction of irrigation works. Bearing this in mind our king expended
great sums of money in repairing the .Maha-nanda, Palaing, Vinba, Gyo-gya,
Singun, f^inzi, Kadu, Kyaungbyu, and other reservoirs in Sunap'aranta.
MBtl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
=85
Inscriptions were erericd (leclaring the bnundarirs oi these reservoirs, and
it was circreed that punishment should be inflicted on those who killed any
living creature within these limits
" King Siri-dhamma Soka herame king at rjjam, but he did not have
himself crowned there. He left it and came to I'atali-
HU Royal pro- pmra, where he fixed his abode and had the coronation
^'*"' ceremony performed. Even as did Siri-uhainma Soka,
or a world-ruler, who makes progresses to examine into the administration
of his empire, so did our great king, surrounded by his j;reaL host and
accompanied bv his brother the- Kin-she-ntin aiul the other members of
tlie Royal Family. They left Shwebo on the third waxing of Tszaitn^m6H
1215 {iSth November 1S53), with a multitude of clephant-i and horses and
foot soldiers, These journeyed both by land ami by water and the noise
of them resounded throughout the whole country, The Koyal Barge floated
down the Irrawaddy tilt it reached .-\mara])ura, whicli is included in Tam-
padipa. When he reached his capital, our Great King, like Manoja, the
embryo of tlic ciiief disciple of Buddha, admonished the evil and made tliem
walk in the; paths of virtue and rectitude.
" Go the 8th waxing of Kason 1216 (4th May 1854), in the two tliousand
three hundred and ninety-eighth year of religion, our
i(^"at ManS™"^* ^^^^^ ^'"^' "^^^ assumed the title of Siri Sodhamma
' '' I'avara Maba-raja Dhiraja, together with his Chief Queen,
who assumed the title of Sir! Pavara Maha-rajinda Thatana, assumed po.<tses-
sion of the Empire which was his due, inheritance from his father, and the
customary coronation ceremony was performed. Our Great King, the
Suzerain of the Hundred Kings of the World, observes the laws that are
[incumbent upon all rulers'to observe.
" In his Golden Palace, which in splendour and magnificence vies with
J,. - . the mansion of the ii,i/-king, he sits in the midst of his
"* *" * vass.ils bearing the dignity of the moon. Mis gloryand
prestige are such that both lanil and water are dominated by him, and his
power and glory are incomparable. It is taught by the Buddha that
dominion over men, nats or Bralimas, is as fleeting as is the flash of light-
ning, the snapping of fingers, or the bubbling of water : but the bliss of the
First P^ih leading to Nirvana, entered by diligence and the observance of
the precepts, is a lasting and most rxcelient possession. Bearing this in
mind our Great King became desirous of promoting the interests of re-
ligion. In former times Dulthaga-mani of Ceylon and Dh.-imma-soka of
Magadha purified rt^ligiou by expelling those monks who wers lax in the
observance of the precepts, and by supporting such of them as were noted
for their learning and purity of life. During their reigns Buddhism made
such rapid sirides that their Empires became pervaded by the coluur of
the Yellow Robe Imitating the ex:implcof these two kings, our Great
Ruler, in consultatiim with the most learned Satia'WS, suppressed all lati-
tudiuarian monks and provided all the orthodox with food, cfotliing. and the
other necessaries of ecclesiastical life. This patronage gave such an im-
pelus to the religion that the whole of Sunaparanta and Tampadtpa be-
came filled with yellow-robed monks. Like King Nemi, the father of Kala-
durakha, our Great King on the 6rst, eighth, full, or new moon of every
month observes the eightfold Sabba, together with five hundred followers,
and like the rule of Nemi, his government is just and benevolent.
386
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Met
" Our Great Kiog rKpcndrd large sums of money in repairing the Pyu
Kandaw, which was construclerl bv King Anur6iid^a,
and mumficence. ^^^^ ^^^ ^jjj^^^ ^j ^^^ p^^^ j^ Tampadipa ; the KauWan
Kandait, which was cons true ted by King Tazishin Thihattliu, or Ruvamwa,
who founded Peniy.i ; the Sithu Kandavs at Tab& ; and the other reservoirs
and irrigation works in the Kyauksd district that stood in need of repair.
"Thus, at great expense, our King repaired the Maha-nanda reservoir and
other irrigation works in Sunaparania, and the Pyu Kandavs and other
irrigation works in Tampadipa.
Not satisfied with having acqalfd great merit by constructing such
works of public utility the King conceived the idea nf repairing the Mcik-
feila Lake.
"The history of this lake is as follows, tn the year 416 B.E. (1054 A.D.)
King Anur5ddha Dewa of I'agan came with his fourfold
h lal *''*'"'* **^ ^^'">' '^ '■''pai'' 1*"^ Mcikiila Lake. When he reached
^' Kadugan, near the Chwii Talin chaung, he was met by
four nals, who kept watch over the Meiktila Lake. They related that after
Gautama Buddha and his cousin Ananda had taken a bath in the lake,
certain nagas presented them with Iruit. A sermon M-as preached by the
Buddha to thcni. On that occasion the (our guardian nats were also present.
The nagas ankffd tiie l^udoha when the lake first came into existence, and
be replied that it was one of the eighty-four thousand lakes dug by his
grand-uncle Anjana, after he had put an end to the Old Era in its eight-
thousand six hundred and fortieth year, with the view that they should
exist during the period of eighty-four thousand years to come.
"The dimensions of the Meiktila lake arc as follows. It is four-sidedj
. . and its perimeter is ten thousand tas. Three hundred
streams and two hundred and (tftv rivulets flow into iL
The area drained by these feeders is three yusanas. The surface of the
lake measures ten thousand las. On the northern, eastern, and southern
sides the area irrigated by the lake is capable of bciti^snwn with a thousand
baskets of seed paddy. One thousand yoke of buffaiocs were originally
set apart to be used in connection with the lake. In ihc rainy season the
depth of the water is eighteen cubits and three meihs, and the surface of
the lake measures tifleen hundred tas from cast to xvcst and thirteen
thousand from north to south.
"There are certain wonders connected with the iMciktila Lake. The
Talipat palms planted by the ancient kings do not grow
and the wotidcrs any taller. Tlie Umarind trees do not bear fruit,
that eatner round , \ ..1 . i.j ^ -.
;t_ Lotuses and otiicr water plants do not grow on it in
abundance. In the rainy season the weeds and rubbish
carried by the feeders do not enter it. The lake itself Is filled with pre-
cious stones.
"The Meiktila Lake being, as it is, sempiternal and guarded by great
Ii» restoration by ""'^ ' ^^ ^^"^ ^''*'''^'' ^^^ ^^ repaired only by Kings pos-
formcr Kings sessed of great power and glory. It was excavated by
Anjana, the grand-uncle of Gautama Buddha. Then it
was repaired by .\nailia-pindika, King .\jatasaitu, King Kalasoka, and
King Thiri-dhamma-thawka. .\ prophecy was then made known that it
could be repaired only by Kings who held sway over the united races in
MEI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
387
the valley of the Irrawaddy, who were possessed of wisdom, might, and power,
and who would hearken to ihc ad monitions of the wist*. Accordingly it was
repaired in 416 B.E. (!054 A.D.) by King Anurflddha Dcwa, King of
Pagan, who ruled over Tampadipa in the valley of the Irrawaddy, by Nara-
pati Sithu, and by His Majesty's great-grandfatUcr, who founded Amara-
pura.
Like his great ancestors Anurdddha -DcwKr Nara-pati Sithu, and others.
our King is the ruler of Tampadipa in the vallev of the
^ondbyihe Great irrawaddy. He is the patron ol religion and 'has the
*' welfare of his subjects at his heart. He is an;tiou8 to
see his people enjoy peace and prosperity and to see religion flourish. He
therefore resolved to repair ihc places in the Meiktila Lake which stood
in need of it.
" On the i2th waning of TAadtn-gyut 1218 B.E. [34th October 1856), a
royal order was isaued, commanding the Atxein-sfun, Wetmasut Myosa,
Mingyi Maha Abhaya, who was noted for his loyalty, devotion, honesty, and
integrity, to superintend the repairs of the Meiktila Lake. The following
oiricials were commanded to assist him : Thauiiazvsin Yan B6n, Lednwok
Minhla Min-gyaw Thiri, Myeiiaing Amat Miu-gyaw Thiriyaza. Mindin
Thinkayaza, Myo-sa-y^ of Mandalpy, Minhla Yethu Kyawdin, Letswhdaxe-
gyif Min-gyaw Minhla Mindet, Sitk^ of Dala, and Mingaung^-aza, ShwB-
dha-ba, attached to the household of His Highness the Ehi-she'inin.
The party left Mandalay City by the Nandaw-u gate. On the same day
the Myit-ngft river was crossed, and a religious proces-
sion attended by a hand of music was met wending its
way to a monastery for the purpose of presenting katetn
(yellow- robes). This' was a good omen, for it clearly showed that our
King is a ruler of great wisdcni, might, and power. Starting on the same
day, two stages in succession were cnvered. At the second stage a deputa*
tion was met with a memorial to His Majesty stating that a large volume
of water, whose current was as strong as that of the Gan;;cs, was flowing
into the Lake through the breach, which it was intended to repair. The
memorial was forwarded bv the myodk and mvotkugyi of Meiktila. On
the receipt of this news the journey was resumed at even greater speed.
On arrival at Meiktila the breach was examined and it was fmnd that the
stream of water which was flowing through it had Himini-shed in volume
and force and that it bad becume as geutte as a stream flowing out of a
spring. This change was m doubt due to the agency of the «a/jandi//«x
who guarded the Lake, and who were influenced by the great power, might
and glory of our King.
" both inside and oul.side the Lake there were rocky ridges which had
defied the efforts of the officials of ancient Kings. But owing to the good
qualities of our King and especially to bis indomitable energy and perse-
verance these ridges now yielded as if they were soft earth.
"The work of repair was commenced on the first waning of TaiaungmSn
The repairing ol *2'^ ^-E. (i2lii November 1856). Meiktila contributed
the breaches, and six hundred men, Pin three hundred, and Kyaukpadauog
the chief cfficcrs three hundred. These twelve hundred men were placed
employed. under the Supervision of thun-mya-Hk Mindin Thamanta
Yaza, and the Ein-yedaw, Sktoe-dha-swebo, Mingaung Yaza. The nine
ihc pr<^ress to
the Lake.
288
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MEI
hundred and forty-Bvc men drawn from the Shwepyi Yanaung A'Shg'let
Cavalry were placed under tlie sapervision of the Dala Sitk^, Mingyaw
Minhia Mindin Xc-mvo-sanda Kyawdin, son of the cn-ivun of Nyaung-
6k-pi, and Ncmyo Alinlila Thiri-gyaw, Myin-sa-yt. The eleven hundred
and fifty men contributed by tlie Sbwepyi Yanaunj; Anauilet, Pybui,
and Kyaiiksauk were placed under the supervision of Ncmyo Minhia Sithu,
Myanwa Myin'sa-ye-gyi, Mlnhla Mindin Kyawgaung, Myin-ia-ye, and Nga-
gu, Bo-iat'ye. And the eleven hundred and scventy-siK men contributed by
Findali were placed undrr the supervision of Minhia Ycthu Kvawdin,
Let-siff^-da'j>-gyt\ and Minhia Yaza Kyawgaung, Afyt^sa-ye. The AfyO'
thttgyis, Myo-sa-yes. Afy/tig/iungs, and Myinsis were also ap[)[>iiited to be
supervising officers. Different officials were appointed to different duties :
thus the Thand'iyfsin Yan I3dn, Ledaw-6k Minhia Mingvaw Thiri, to be
in executive charge of the works connected with the repair of the breach ;
Byitaik Thamiawsin Nemyo Thiri Kyawdin to be Secretary ; Wun-sa-yt
Nemyo Sitbu 2eya and Ncmyo Thiha Kyawgaung to be surveyors ; and Mye-
daing Amttt Min-gyaw Thiri Yaza and Mindin Thiiika Yaza, Myo-sa-ye of
Nfandalay, to he Superintendent.
" The breach which had to be repaired measured thirty^jiine tas and live
cubits. To this length was added a ta at each extremity. The southern
bank of Itie lake was exteiiiled two tas into the water. The length of the
new bank was five ^(T5 and Rve cubits. The original height of the bank
was forty-nine cubits and two spans. This height was increased by two
cubits and finally raised to ^fty-two cubits. The width of each bank at
the top is three /a^rand five cubits. The height of each bank, both inside
and outside^ is sixteen tas,
" In the lake, at the foot of each bank, piles are driven to protect it ; and
these piles are supported by posts leaning against them. At a distance of
a ta on the inside and outside of these piles a causeway of gravel is
conslructrd, measuring five cubits and two pans in height, eight tas in
width, and forty in kngth, This causeway is also protected by pilea.
The emUinkment of the lake is also protected by stones.
"The following timber was usrd in repairing the breach : nineteen hun-
dred and fifty logs; ftve hundred planks, each measuring four inches by
twenty inches by live cubits ; and seven hundred planks, each measuring
four inches by twenty inches by twelve cubits A pagoda on the embank-
ment of the lake, which was in disrepair, was also restored by order of
the King and an inscription erected. I hia was dune at the instance of the
Ai'dn'nuiun Wetmasui Myosa Mingyi Maha Abhaya.
" The following Bd^ houses were repaired at the Royal expense, under the
supervision of Mindin Tharaanta Yaza; Maiaungda, Kyun-taga, Mibaya,
Linzin, Kanma, Mibaya, and Myudwin Myinbyusbin.
"The repair of the Ireach of the Mciktila Lake, of the Zig&o pagoda, and
Thccompleiionof °^ ^''^ «d/-houses was, tlirough the Great Glory of our
he work : and ihe King, completed during the cold weather as speedily
Royal favours con- as if Visakramas, the Architect of the God Indra. had
'^"^- been at work. When the Koyal Ordrr directing the
repair of the lake was issued, a gold umbrella was conferred on the
Atwinwun Wctmasut Siiyosa Mingyi Maha Abhaya; Tkandau-atH Yan
^bttt Ledaw-6k Minhia Min-gyaw Thiri, Mindin Thinkayaza, MyO'SO'ye oi
UBK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
989
Mandalay, and Minhia Yethu Kyawdin, Letsw^-daiv'gyi, received a haif-
gilt umbrella each; and Tk^»-my O'dk Min6\n ThamanUyaia received ao
umbrella with gilt flaps.
" After tlic completion of the repairs His Majt-sty, in order to show his
appreciation of the service rendered, conferred on the Atwin-wun the
additional title of Thado, the full title being Thado Mingyi Maha Abhaya.
A twclve-slringed salwe, similar to those worn by TeHn-gyis, together with
a staff, ornamented with sevpn concentric circles of rubies, was also con-
ferred on him. His Majesty was also pleased to appoint Tliamantayaza,
the Myeok o{ the three townships of Meiktila, Pin, and Kyauitpadaung,
to be vfun of the same jurisdiction. Eight hundred pieces of cloth were
distributed among the subordinate officials.
"In accordance with the injunction laid down by Gautama Buddha for-
bidding the taking of life. His Majesty commanded that no life of any
creature should be taken within the precincts of the Meiktila Lake.
''This inscription is erected to notify to all men to the end of time the
great merits acquired by our King.
''The Meiktila Lake, which is filled with precious stones, Is now repaired.
May it quench the thirst of all living creatures and endure until time ends,
like unto the Nandawuii lake of the aals.
" Our Great King, the Patron of Religion, whose Glory is like that of
the Sun, who is the fifth King from his great-grandfather, the founder of
the City of Amarapura, repaired the Meiktila Lake to the end that, in
future ages, he might, after clearing the clouds of ignorance with the knife-
blade of supreme intelligence, become a Buddha, Discoverer of the Four
Noble Truths.
" May both men and nais share the merit thus acquired by the repairing
of the Meiktila Lake and may this noble deed be held in remembrance by
latest generations to come.
"This inscription is written in prose and poetry. It was composed by
Nemyo Miiihla Nawra-hta, the wise Minister; who is well versed in the Pali
sacred writings.
" The Meiktila Afyowun. Minhla Mindin Yaza, will sec to it that this in-
scription is well prescr\'ed."
MEINGLANG. — .\ KacWn village in Tract No. 39, Myitkyina district*
situated iu 26^ 55' north latitude and 97° 42' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained one hundred houses; its population was not known.
The inhabitants are Khamti Shans. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him.
MELN-MA-THE. — A village in the Lan-ywa circle, Pakfikku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of one hundred and thirty>one
persons, according to tlie census of 1891, and a rcveaue of Rs. 350, includ-
ed in that of Lan-ywa.
M£ ken. — A tributary of the Me T6n oa its left bank, in trans-Salween
MOng Pan.
It is formed by the Nam Hwa Yawt and the M6 Hsai, and is only known
as the M^ Ken for a couple of miles. The M6 Ken>M& Hsai valley is
37
^90
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MEK
considered the best part of the Mong T6n district. Up the Nam Hwa Yawt
runs 3 ro.id to MOng Fang. Near the mouth of the M^ Ken is the village
of Wan Mft Ken, a flourishing place standing in abroad paddy plain, and
containing about forty houses. It is situated on the main road from Mong
Hang to Mflng Tfln.
MfeKHONG.— Called Nam Hkawng by the Shans and Lan Ts'an Kiang
or Ts'an Kiang by the Chinese, though it has many local names, such as
Chio Lang Kiang and others, taken from the nearest ferry. It was known
on many European maps as the Cambodia river, but the name seems now
<]uite given up.
The Mfekhong forms the boundary of the Shan States with French Indo-
China for a distance of between fifty and one hundred miles, and beyond
that is wholly outside British territory. Its sources have not yet been
discovered. Some particulars will be found in the first chapter of the
Introductory volumes of this Gaiettecr.
At Baa or Wan Law ferry, not far from the point where it first touches
British territory, the Mikhong runsin a bed of about two hundr^-d nnd fifty
yards wide, and the breadth of the stream in February is about one hundred
and twenty yards. At Kf ng t^p at the same time of year th*- stream mea-
sures two hundred yard^ and the wct-weathcr channel about 6ve hundred.
The Current is everywhere rapid and the bmks are sandy, with occasional
reefs and projecting rocks. As a whnje it is shut in between hills very
much as the Salwcen is, but not so continuously.
The principal ferries in British territory are Wan Law, Pa Hka. llsup
Ferries Lwi, and Kfng r.ap. Of these Pa Hka and Hsup Lwi
cannot be crossed by animals. At Pa Hka there is no
raft, and at Hsup Lwi there is no pack road. Unlike the Salween, however,
the Mikhong can be crossed at most places where there arc not rapids by
rafts made on the banks. There is great danger of losing animals, however,
if they are swum across, owing to the strength of the current.
The French have done much to prove that steam-launches can go up the
river, but it cannot be called a navigable river in a commercial sense.
In the same latitudes the Salween appears to be considerably the larger
river, but the volume of water has not been taken. The height of the
Mikhong above sea-Ievel, whffre the road from Yung-ch'ang to Ta-Ii crosses
it, is about ^,900 feet, on the Ta-Ii-Shun-ning road 3,400 feet, at Nam Pe
ferry 2,300 feet, and at Kcng Hurjj i.qjo feet. It is therefore considerably
higher than the Salween in these latitudes and descends much more rapid-
ly-
So far as is known, there are three iron suspension bridges over the
Bridges. ^'^^^ — t*^ ^^^ Fc-lon bridijc on the road from T^ng-yiieh
(Momien) to Likiang; (2) the Lan Ts'an bridge on the
road from Yung-ch'ang to Ta-li ; and (3) the Ts'in L6ng bridge on the road
from Ta-li to Slmn-ning. 'J'he latter two arc sixty-five and seventy- five yards
long respectively and eight feetand six feet wide, and the dry weather level
of the water is forty or fifty feet below the level of the bridge.
MEK ME. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lan West, situated in the hilly country to the west of the Nam Hsa
valley,
MEL— MEN 7
THE LPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
391
P
In April i8q2 there were seven houses, with thirty-eight inhahitants
These were almost all refugees from the South Hsen Wi circles of Mang.
Heng and Mong Ha and it was anticipated that|they would take advantage
of the settlement In 1S02 to reiiirn to their former homes. They cultivated
hill-rice. The village is ia the Na Hka Long township.
Mfi LA YU. — A stream in trans-Salwcen Karen-ni, flowing into the Sal-
ween in latitude i(f 30'.
The Siamese had a post established on the right bank at its mouth in
1889-90. The river is about twenty yards broad, but in the cold season it
has only a few inches of water.
ME-MA-IHAW.— A village of eighty- three houses, in the Kyaukyit
township, Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district. It lies four miles from
Kyaukyit.
It was formerly under a thKe-thaui-gyi. The villagers are chiefly culti-
vators.
MfiMAlJK.— A circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo subdivision of
. Mandalay district, includes two villages.
Mfemauk village is situated twenty-one miles north-west of Wetwin, and
has a population of one hundred and fifty-three persons, accoiSing to the
census of 1891. The thaikameda paid by the circle for 1S96 amounted to
Rs. 210. Paddy is cultivated.
M^mauk stands at an altitude of three thousand Hve hundred feet in longi-
tude E. (jfi" 29', latitude N. 23'' 16'. It was formerly the frontier station
between Burma and the Shan States. A cjreat deal of trade centred here,
merchants a)miiig up from Maiidalay vii'i \fayniyo. Like Hsnm Usai it has
dwindled to a small hamlet of half a dozen houses and is of do importance
DOW.
There is a large plateau between Hsum Hsai and \f6niauk which might
be made iuto a sanitarium. M&mauk would probably be a suitable place
for European enterprise in farming, or in cattle and pony breeding, as it is
only forty-two miles from Mandalay and twenty miles from Maymyo, the
latter road running through a fairly level country and bringing the plateau
into direct communication with the railway.
M6-M£ (Xorth). — A revenue circle in the Taung-dwin-gyaung township,
Mingin subdivision of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes one village only and paid Rs. 740 revenue in 1S97.
Mfe-Mfe (South}. — A revenue circle in theTaung-dwin-g}*aungtownshipj
Mingin subdivision of Upper Chindwin district
It includes One village only, and paid Rs. 30 revenue in 1897.
M£ NAM LONG.— A stream draining from the cast to the Nam Hsim,
itself aft imporUint tributary of the Salween.
The Mong Sat-MOng Pu road follows the valley for about eleven miies.
The road is here very difficult, owing to two narrow gorges and to frequent
passages of the river, which in the dry season is about eighteen inches deep
and twenty feet broati. There arc several small hamlets in the valley, Wan
Na Ting. Wan Kyu Lon, and Htam Long being the chief.
Mfe NEN. — A tributary of theMii Ta on its left bank. In the dry season
the stream is about one foot deep and fifteen feet wide where the Sioug Ta
road strikes it
293
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MBN-MEP
Up this stream runs the road to Mii Sa Kawn in trans-Salween Mawk Mai.
It joins the M& Ta about three and a half miles below the village of MOng
Ta.
Mfi NGA HKAM.— A tributary of the Mfe KAk, rises in the Loi Mft
Na Noi, the northern watershed of ihc Moog Sat valley for about nine
miles, and empties itself into the Mh K6k, about two miles above the town of
Mong Sat.
The road to Mong Pu follows the valley for about nine miles. The
stream in the dry season is only about one foot deep and four or five ya.vds
bruad at its mouth. There are two small hamlets in the valley, N5 Hsan
and Ho Na.
Mfe-0. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision, of Shwebo
district, eight mites from headquarters.
There arc one hundred and fifteen inhabitants, for the most part rice
cultivators. The thatkameda revenue lor 1896-97 amounted to one
hundred and fifty'Stx rupees.
ME-O.^A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, ten miles from Ye-u town.
It has thirty-two inhabitants and there arc seven acres under culti-
vatioU] chiefly of paddy. Th^- thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted
to three hundred and forty rupees.
MB-O-DAN. — .\ village in the Myintha circle, Pakftkku township, sub-
division, and district, uilh a population of two hundred and sixty-nine
persona, according to the census of 1891 ; the thathameda AvaoMTiicA to R9.
531 for i897-g8.
Blfi PAl. — A river which has its principal sources in the range which
separates the Mong Mail and M6 Hsa Kawn district from the MA Hawng
Hsawn province ; that is to say, it rises some forty miles northof Me Hawng
Hsawn Itself.
Its general direction is south-south-east to a point about ten miles below
Mfe Hawng Hsawn. It then turns east, and after a total course of about
seventy-five miles flows into the Sahvcen nearly opposite Ywa-lhit.
Its principal tributaries on the right bank arc: the Mfekhong, which itself
receives the Hwe Kaban and the M6 Si Nge; the Mft
Tributaries g^j^ which is said to be occupied cbielly by Red Karens
and the Mft Si U, which is the boundary towards Karcn-ni. On the left
bank there arc the hit Samat and the M& Salin, which rises in Kun Yuom,
but joins the M6 Pai in Karcn-ni,
The river is about twenty yards wide at its mouth and fordable in the dry
season. Its current is swift, and there arc numerous rapids; neverthe-
less it is navigable by small boats. The journey between Mi Hawng
Hsawn town and thcSalween takes one day down stream and three or four
days up stream. There is a footpath up its right bank, but it is very difficult
indeed and is scarcely practicable for pack animals.
The Mf^ Pai is much used for floating timber down to the Salween.
There is probably a considerable amount of teak in the upper valleys of its
tributaries. Sawlapaw, in bis own part of the M6 Pai alone, collected duty
on two thousand or three thousand logs per annum. The river, after leav-
ing the Mi! Hawng Hsawn plain, is pent in by heavily wooded hills and
there is scarcely any valley except the actual river-bed.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Mil SA KdK.—Set uader M^ Hsa Kun (Mawk Mai sub-Stale),
M6 SA la. — A Iribiitarv of tlic Salween on the left bank.
393
It joins that rivLT about a mile above thr Ta Hsang ferry iu Mong Pan
territory. The stream is a rapid and shallow one, full of rocks and
boulders. TKe road to Mung Ton gors up this stream as far as its
junction with the M^ Muk At the muuth of the M6 Sa La is the small
village of Wan Mf Sa La, containing about fifteen houses.
MB SA fJN.— A tributary of the Mt; Pni on the left bank.
It rises in Siamese territory ia the district of Kun Yuom. ft then flows
through Karcn-ni territory, and Bnally empties itself into the M& Pai about
eighteen miles from its mouth. The valley of the Mft Sa Lin is narrow.
Into it drain a number of streams, at the head-waters of which are numer-
ous Karen-nl villages. The frontier of Karen-ni is at Pak Tu MQng
Awn, " little gate ollhe country," a knoll overlooking the M6 Sa Lin about
ten or twelve miles up that stream. Kun Yuoin is a day's march beyond.
Mfi SA PAW.— A stream in trans-Sal weed Karen*ni, rising in the water-
shed between the Sahvecn and its tributary the Maing Lung-gyi river, and
emptying itself into the Salween in about latitude ig i' after a course of
twenty or thirty miles.
There is a road up the M6 Sa Paw to Kun Yuom, which is said to be
three marches from the Salween. In 1890 the Siamese had a post near the
mouth of the Mi: Sa Paw on its right bank. There is much valuable timber
intheMt Sa Paw basin, hut the teak in the lower part of the valley has
been quite worked out. The outturn was once six hundred logs peraanumt
There arc no villnges in the valley. %
ME SA TAWNG.— A tributary of the Salween on its left bank.
The first stage from Wan Sa La eastwards on the Mong Pan-Mong T6a
road follows this stream up. It is from ten to hftcen yards wide by one
*o one and a half feet deep in December : its current is strong and its bed
locky ; it has a course of about twelve miles.
M6 SAYA. — A stream in trans-Salween Karenni ; it enters the Salween
half-way between the M6 Pai and the Mfc Sa Paw, and is a narrow shallow
stream with steep banks.
At its mouth the Siamese established a post in 1889-ga Therelis a small
hamlt-t near the site of the stockade. The outturn cf teak is estimated at
three hundred l"gs per annum.
MB s£ or NAM SJi. — A river in trans-Salwecn Karen-ni, which after a
north-east course of some thirty miles Hows into llic Sahvecn in about lati-
tude iS^'sa'.
A few miles from its head are the villages r.f old and new M6 S4, about
one and a half miles apart- The old or lower village consists of twelve or
fifteen houses, while the new or upper M6 S6 contains perhaps thirty houses.
The inhabitants are mostly Shans. There are also a few Burmese and
White Karens.
The principal feeders of the Mfe Sfe are the Nam P6ng and the Nam P6
Soi both on its right bank. There is a considerable amount of teak in the
Mu S6 basin ; the outtarn is reckoned at one thousand logs per annum,
l-'rom M6 St: there are roads leading to Kun Yuom (four marches) to Ta
Ta Fang and Kyauk-hnyal on the Salween, and to Ta Hsang Lh.
i*94
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMES-MI
Mfi SI SAK or S! SAP. — An unimportant stream In trans-Salween
Karen-ni, which enters the SaUveen one and a half miles below the Ta
Taw Maw ferry.
The Mfi Hawng Hsawti road crosses the valley a couple of miles from
its mouth. The stream is always fordable.
Mft SON.— A tributary- of the M6 Kfllc on its left bank, joining that river
a couple of miles below Mong Hsat.
Down this stream is Ihc road from Mong Ton; in fact it rises in the
Mong T6n-Mong Hsat watershed. There are three or four villages in this
valley, besides that of M6 Son. The largest is fang Sak.
MfeSUM.— A village of Cliins of the VAkwa tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had twenty bouses: Tang Boi and lira Err were its resident
Chiefs. It lies seven miles east of Kawvan, and can be reached from Rawvan,
seven miles, by a good path. It is under Ratyo ol Yokwa. Water is scarce
and the camping-ground is not good.
M£ TS.— a stream which flows into the Safwecn on its right bank, about
five miles below the Kyauk-hnyat ferry.
From Kyauk-hnyat there is a path over the hill into the Mfe Tft valley,
joining it about five miles above its moiith. The path is the direct route to
Mong Chi, the southernmost village of trans-Salwccn Karen-oi.
MK-THE. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision o(
Shwebo district, nine miles from the headquarters town. There arc sixty-
three inhabitants, mostly rice cultivators. The thathameda revenue for
1S96-97 amounted to R$. 160. There is a notable pagoda, the i'aungdaw Uj
at M6-th6.
ME-VWA. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, I'agan subdivision of
Myingyari district.
lo 1895-96 the population numbered six hundred and fifty-five persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. i ,062. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
ME-ZA. — A stream which rises in the Taung-thfin-IAn range, in the ex-
treme north-west of Katba district.
It flows in a southerly and south-easterly direction and enters the Irra*
waddy a little above Ti-g>'aing. The Mfcza is navigable for country boats
for one hundred miles during seven months of the year, .and small steam-
launches can ascend as far as Mawteik, a distance of eighty miles, during
the months of July, August, September, October, and November.
[n Burmese times the valley of the M^za^ owing to its unhealthy charac-
ter, was used as a penal setllemcnt and convids were sent here from all
parts of the kingdom. After undergoing the punishment of the ctingue for
the period prescribed in their sentence they were allowed their freedom
within certain fixed bounds.
ME*ZA-LI. — A village in the Lclpya circle, Pakflkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of ninety-six persons, according to
the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 130, included in that of Letpya.
MBZ^HTO]
THE UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER,
295
ME-ZA-I.I-G6n.— A village in the Kyun-pawlaw circle, Pakokku town-
ship, subdivision, and district, with a population of three hundred and
thirteen persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thalhameda amounted to Rs. 590 for 1897-98.
M&-ZA-Ll-G\VE. — A village in the Pindalfe circle, Seikpyu townslitp,
Pak6kkii subdivision and dislrict, n-ith a population of four hundred and
twenty-three persons, according to the census of i8yi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 790 for 1897-98.
MI-BAUK. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan sub-
division and district.
In 1 895-96 the population numbered two hundred and ninety-one persons,
the thathameda amounted to Rs, 715, the land revenue to Rs. 1,269, and
the gross revenue \q Rs. 1,984.
Ml-BAUK. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision,
and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered four hundred and twenty-three
persons, and the thathameda amounted to Ks. 924. No land revenue was
assessed in the circle.
MI-BAUK. — A village in the PaungdS circle, Myaing township, Pnkdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and twenty-live
persons, according to the census of 1891, anda revenue of Rs. 330, included
in that of Paungdft.
MI-BA-YA. — A village in the Mibaya circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of one thous:!nd and seventy-five
persons, accordingto the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 8,650 for 1897-98.
Ml-fi. — A village in the Mi.fe rirclc, Yawdwin township and subdivision of
PakAkku district, with a population of 4,180 persons, according to the census
.of 1891, and a revenue of Ks. 720.
The thalhameda amounted to Rs. 790 for 1897-98.
MI-G£. — A village on the left hank of the Kauk-kwe ckaung, in the
Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district, with thirty-one houses of Shan
Burmese,
It is fenced on three sides, that facing the river being left open. The
villagers work mayin (3,000 baskets) and iaungya (400 baskets), and a few
cut bamboo and float it down to Moda. Grain supplies cannot be relied
on ; traders from Katha, Shwegu, and Moda supply the wants of this and the
other villages along th:; Kauk-kwe. Salt is procured from Sheinmaga and
fetches from ten to fifteen rupees the hundred viss.
MlGNU.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe, in the Southern Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had forty-six houses; Taunghut was its resident- Chief. It
lies five miles south-west of Haka, and can be reached by the Kan-Haka
mule-track. The village is not stockaded. U pays tribute to Shwe Hlycn.
There is camping-ground to the south.
MI-GYAUNG-AIK.— A circle in the Ti-gyaing township, Katha sub-
division and district, including three villages.
29^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Mia-Mm
The main village Is situated on the bank'of the Miza chauttg. and has
fifty-five bouses. The villagers are Burmans ; they are mostly traders and
Sshermcn, but cultivate taungya also.
Ml-GYAUNG-DET.— A circle in the Amarapura township and subdi-
vision of Mandalay district.
It is the only village in the circle and is situaled ten miles south-south-east
of headquarters. It had a popuLition of seven hundred and five pfrsona,
and'paid Rs- 1,400 Ihaihameda tax in 1891. Mi-gyaung-del does an
extensive trade in fruit,
MI-GYAITNG-DWIN.— A village in the Ga-xvun circh, Pak6kku town-
ship, subdivision, and district, wjtb a population of four hundred and fifty-
nine persons, accnrding to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted
to Rs. 570 for 1897-98.
MIKU-KATONG.— A Kachin village rn Tract No. 38, .Myiikyina district.
, In 1892 it contained twenty houws ; the population was unknown. The
inhabitants are of the Yaw Yin or Lishaw tribe. The headman of the village
has no others subordinate to him.
MI-LAUNG-GYUN.— A village in the Mlbaya circle, Yeza-gj*o subdivision
of rak5kku district, with a population of seven hundred and ciaety-iive
persons, according to the census of 1S91.
The thathamcda amounted to Rs. 1,960 for 1897-98.
MILOM. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district, situated
in 2C"8' north latitude and 98" 3' cast longitude.
In 1892 it cnnlained thirty houses ; the population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lt-pai tribe.
MIN-BU. — h civil administrative Division, comprises the districts of
Minbu, Thayetmyo, Pakftkku, and Magwe. [The Thayetmyo district, though
attached loan Upper Burma Division, is still{i8c;8) in Lower Burma.] The
headcjuartcrs are at Minbu.
MINBU. — A district in the Minbu Division, is bounded on the north by
_^ , . Pak6kku district, on the cast by the Irrawaddy river
Boundanes, dividing it from Myingyan and Magwe districts, on the
south by Thayetmyo district, and on the west by the Arakan Yoma divid-
ing it from Kyaukpyu and Akyab districts of Lower Burma.
The area of the district is throe thousand one hundred and twenty-two
square miles, and the population, accoiding to the pre-
Apca and popa- liminary rcnsus returns of iSgr, numbered 324,357 P'^'""
'""'"■ sons. It is now (1897) given as 212,850, the apparent
decrease being due to the subsequent transfer of a portion uf the district to
Pak6kku.
In 1891 there were five hundred and ninety-eight thousand three hundrctl
and four acres of land under cultivation, and eight hundred and fifty-one
thousand four hundred and twenty-four still available.
As a whole the district may be said to cunsist of low plain laud towards
the Irrawaddy and of undulating country inland rising
Natural leatures. j^.^^^^ ^^^ higher towards the Arakan Yoma. Between
the plain and the Yoma is a distinct range of hills stretching north and
am]
THE UPPER UURMA GAZETTEER.
397
south ; various names are given to it at different points, but the hills arc
generally known as the Nwa-madaung range. In the Minbu subdivision, to
Sic north of Sagu below Shwezettaw, the country is open and cnltivated
and the land fertile. Along the Mfln stream and the Irrawaddy the country
is flooded every year. The south of Sagu and the whole of the Ng.ipt town-
ship arc hilly, and cultivation is only carried on in the valleys, which are
usually very nnhcalthy.
The only streams of importance arc the Irrawaddy and its tributaries the
-Salin, the M611, and the Man, which follows a north-easterly course and
is largely used for irrigation purposes. It is proposed to build a weir at
Mezali across the Moii and construrt two canals, each 25 miles jonj;, along
its northern and southern banks; each would irrigate some 25,000 acres
of land.
There are fe\v lakes of any importance in the district.
The Salin subdivision may be roughly divided into four tracts : the north-
ern, which, except for a small siri]) near the river, consists of low hills; the
central, lor the most part rich paddy-lands irrigated by canals fed from the
Salin stream; the southern, consisting generally of dry gravelly land, the
greater part uncultivable ; and the western, coiiinrisiiig the Sid6ktaya town-
ship, which is long and narrow in shape, and follows the upper course of
Iht: M6n river, its soil being chiefly composed oli alluvial deposit laid down
bv the river at both remote and recent periods ; as it is nearer the source
of the rivcr^ it has more hills and less flat land than Ldgaing township,
which marches with it on the east and is also traversed by the Mdn.
There arc two chief bill systems in ihc district. On the west border
the Arakan )'<?«;«, couiinucd to the far north under the
Mounlams; the „^j„p (,j (],(. ^1^;^ j.|j]j divides Minbu from Kvaulcpyu.
Its slopes are id most places very steep and thickly
wooded, and to the south it sends out a spur to the Irrawaddyi and thus
forms the boundar)* between the Thayctmyo and Minbu districts.
The Eoot hills slope gradually upwards towards the west, the home of the
Chins, and their ultimate ridge forms a [ofly wall for the western bound-
ary of the district. 'I he townships of Ngape and Siddktaya lie between
the main range and the foot hills. They form a tract of country which,
like the lerai of India, is so malarious as to be fatal during many mouths
of the year to all but natives. L^gaing, Pa-aing, Sidflktaya, and Da-bwin
are the only villages of any size in the Upper M6d valley. They have be-
tween two and three thousand inhabitants. The villages arc entirely built
of thatch and bamboo, .^nd therefore suffer much from fires in ihc dry
weather. At Pa-aing, the largest village in SidSktaya township, Bo Shwe
and his two sons madt; their headquarters in the disturbed years that fol-
lowed the Annexation. When, in liSSfi, the Deputy Commissioner, Mr.
jPhayre, was killed, his head, which was never recovered, though his body
was, is said to have been set up over the gate of Pa-aing viUage.
Except in these villages the inhabitants of the hill country engage in
nothing but laungya cultivation, and there is practically no trade.
Many small streans find their way from all parts of the Yoma lo the
MAn and Man rivers, which carry their waters through the Nwa-roadaung
range to the Irrawaddy.
38
398
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tUIN
The second system is the Nwa-madauog. This range begins at the
extreme south of the district and runs due north almost
The Nwa-ma- through its entire length, for about one hundred miles,
""*' with an average height of six hundred feet.
0[ lesser bills there arc in the west and extreme south rhc Moma, Kan,
Lesser hll Tank, Wunian, and Etn-ma hills. Their general position
lies parallel with the Nwa-madaun^ou its east and south
o( the Mfin river. Only three points, Wtin-saung, Kyauk-o-taung, and Na-
ga-bcttaung, arc worthy of not'-, and none of these rises to more than tlirec
to f'jur hundred lect. The land is slif^htly hilly between these peaks, and
iherc is a fair amount of cultivable land used for paddy and dry crops. The
hills themselves are covered witii jungle or sparse bamboo-busli. North of
the M6n these hills are protracted in the low Myin-nyaung-taung range.
To the north of Siddktaya, there is a somewhat important ridge called
the Nachan*chin between the Aung ckaung and the Mon, and dividing their
waters.
All the western part nf the district is cxtremoty mountainous and here
lie the highest points, PakansAn and Chitilan-ilc, <^ii the extreme north-west,
south of them the Natinkdk and PAkcho crests, and still further south the
Taung-byc, Nashaha, and Myin peaks.
In the north-west of the district there is the Ycyo range, and east of it.
running from east to west, the Sil-Ie and Ki-me, and further south the
Dawzeik, Nyaung, ajid Myin hills, all oE which attain their greatest height
on the west side.
The chief river of the district is the Irrawaddy, and its chief tributaries,
beginning from the north, are the Salin, the Mfin, and the
Rivers i ihe Irra- t^\^^ J^|| ^f which rise in the Arakan Yoma and join the
*" ^* Irrawaddy on its right bank. The general character of
the Irrawaddy is that of a wide stream wiih numerous islands and sand-
banks, often of considerable extent, ami a uniformly rapid current, rising
to more than five miles an hour in the flood season. At Minbu its banks
arc nearly three miles apart, the stretch of water even at high flood bc-ing
broken by one of these islands, two inites from the western shore. It rises
during the year some forty feet, the first rise occurring in February, the
next in June, and then the rise is constant until the beginning of September,
when thf^ highest point is reached and the decline commences. Ttie river
is said by the Burmans to make its greatest rise every third year, but it is
doubtful whether from their method of cnmputation every second year is
not meant.
From the Arakan Yuma beyond the district border comes the Salin
stream, which runs in a soiiili-eastcrly direction and joins
the Irrawaddy near Sin-byu-gvun, about thirty miles in a
direct line from the point where it enters the Salin subdivision. Small boats
can navigate the river, which is subject to very sudden and considerable
rises and falls during the rains. Its chief affluents arc the Paung and Tagu
streams. The upper river is vcrv picturesque.
The M6n enters the district in the north-west of Sid6ktaya township,
dividesl.that township from north to south into almost
equal parts, and then turns cast to the Irrawaddy.
The Salin.
The Mdn.
IINl
THE UPPRR BURMA GAZETTEER.
299
Us tributaries in the Saiin subdivision are, m order:
The Pandi. Ihe
on which
and many
Aung, the Ti, the Saml, on which lies Sidiktava, and the Kyi, on which
lies I'a-aing. The M6n itself is in the dry wcatlier very shallow,
of its feeders are only watercourses in the rains.
The Man rises in the Arakan Voma, in the south-west of Ngapfe town-
— . ,, ship, and flfiws in a uniformly north-easterly direction to
its mouth five miles north of Minbu. It is {v. supra)
extensively used as a source of irrigation.
The only lakes of nole are the Paun;jlin //; and the Wet-thi-j;an in
J. . near Salin. From the formef :i fishery revenue of Rs.
5,000 aycar is derived, and a maytn revenue from land
irrigated by it of Rs. 1,000.
The Wettbigan lake in Burmese times was considered sacred and there
arc therefore now no Hsheries. \i is formed by rain water and the overflow
from the Salin canals.
The Paunglin is a lago'jn fed from the Irrawaddy, and is filled every year
in thf rains by two crocks. Whfii the river begins to subside these ^yo
arr dammed up to prevent a back flow. This was originally done at their
own cost by the villagers of Paungtin, Ka-byi and Kan-lc, but now a ma-
sonry sluice and perm.inent dams under Public Works Department manage-
ment have been erected. The Paunglin people are nearly all fishermen,
nnd to them the stopping up of the yo is practically a necessity. All the
people from the villages round about, and some from Magwc and Pakfikku,
come here to cultivate ntayjtt paddy.
There are a few depressions in the Lftgaing township which fill with
water during the wet weather, but are completely dry in the hot season.
Of these the Kctlcya and Ywa-thit inx are leased as fisheries and afford in
addition a little mayiti paddy cultivation.
In the Salin subdivisioa water-supply is plentiful, except in same portions
J . of the northern and southern tracts. The annual rainfall
rngaiion. j^^ however, as a rule insufficient by itself for paddy cul-
tivation, and the aid of irrigation has to be called in. Wells are abundant
except to the south, where the water is brackish and bad. The chief canals
from the Salin stream arc"v».
(i) Myaung-madaw,
(4) Mingala,
(5) Thayet-cliin,
{6) Thadun-wa,
(2) Hkaing-myaung,
(3) Myaung-thit,
(7) Nwfc-tem^,
and they irrigate an area of about seventy square mites.
A new work of great importance has lately been constructed or recon-
structed, the Nga-myct-hna tank, about two miles north of Sin-byu-gyun.
It supplements the Nwu-temi; and Hkaing-myaung canals.
The fisheries are chiefiy along the Irrawaddy and on the Paunglin lake.
F*Bhcr'es "^^^ mosi plentiful kinds of fish are the Nga-bat, JVga-
' ' ■ yan, Nga-gyin (a kind of carp), and Nga-ytee <ihc cat
fisli). For the privilege of fishing in the river, the fishermen take our
licenses for each net, the fee varying with the size and description of tlic net
and mesh used. The most profitable fisheries are those in lagoons among
300
THE UPPER BCRMA GAZETTEER.
CNITI
sand-banks atoog the river and in the Faun^lin lake. These fisheries are
sold yearly by public auction. The revenue obtained in 1S90 in the Salin
subdivision was Rs. 14,965.
The only mineral of value is coal, which, however, seems to be of inferior
Mi eralor d ct quality- There is a coal mine at Padaung, but there
seems little probability that there will be cxtcnsire
working.
Steatite is found in ]&t^e quantities !n mines in the Voma : the present
lessee pays Rs. 6,000 a year; a special report has been drawn up by an
officer of the Geological Survey.
There arc salt wells in both Sidflktaya and Ngap6 townships, and talc
abounds everywhere among the low hills below Miubu, but has never been
worked.
The oil wells at Minbu arc not, properly speaking, wells, as they do not
lie below the surface. They are pyramidal in shape and the centr.1I hollow
is lllled witii liquid mad, formed by the upward pressure of the oil springs
under ground.
The oil is stated to lie at a great depth The soil, however, is impreg-
^.. nated with it and wcll-sinking for water has been aban-
' ■ doncd owing to the amount of oil which mixes wilh the
water and renders it useless for drinking purposes. The mud found in
these wells near the surface, at any rate to the touch, docs not bear mnch
trace of oil. It is constantly agitated by bubbles of gas coming from below,
which, bursting through the mud over the lips of the wells, gradually form
hills of heights varying from 60 to 80 feet. These wells are most active
during the rains, and the gas which escapes from them is easily ignited.
Prospecting is being carried on, and the petroleum obtained is said to be of
fair quality.
The trees most commonly found are in, much used for bousebailding;
sha, from whicli a considerable quantity of cutcli is ex-
I'orcsts. tractf:d : the tamarind, wliich is more o! an ornamentat
tree than anything else; and ^w'xma, locally called ^^i'm, which is notworki
ed. Several large areas have been constituted reserves, the greater par-
of Sidflktaya township consisting almost entirely of such tracts. They
Name of reserve.
Area.
M6n west
Nwa-madaung
Ti-cli.Tungwa
lAktachaiing
Fazii-chaung
pAur)g-di3ung|
«*. ...
««■ «*■
*.. AM
■«. *•■
tit »■
Total
t*.
Square miles.
95
8
IS
«85
MTtt]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
301
The unreserved or protected Forests ar(
Salin forest
M6r forest
Toul
Square miles.
ISO
200
3SO
The AfiSn isest reserve is situated in the Arakan Yoma ; the ground is
Terr steep and mountainous.
The Nwa-madaung reserve also stands high, but the ground is not so steep
and broken as In the MAn west area.
The Tichaungwa and the other reserves arc on hilly ground, with the
exception of the Mdn forests, some of which are on a lower and undulating
country.
The climate of the eastern part of the tlistrict does not differ greatly
Temperature .and ^^^^ ^^^^ **' the other parts of Upper Burma in the same
climate. ' latitude, but the rainfall is heavy in the Sid61ctaya and
Ngapc townships, where probably twice as much rain
falls asinSaliu and Minbu. The rainfall from December 18S9 to November
1890 in Salin is given as follows:^
I nches.
December 1SS9 ... ... ... 0'3
Tanuary iSoa ... ,., ... Nil.
... ... ... Nil,
MY.
... 81
Il-
l's
ri
SI
4'3
0-8
February
March ,
April
May
June ,
July
August ,
Scpiember ,
October
November,,
[These figures show a somewhat unusual year. As a rule May ts not
rainy. The rainy months are. June, July, August, and September, though
sometimes, as in this year, heavy rain falls in May and October. Readings
for later years have not been supplied.]
The rainy season, such as it is, generally commences in June and ends in
November. The cold season commences in November and ends in Feb-
ruary. From March till the middle of May is the hot season, when the
maximum shade temperature is sometimes as high as 107°.
The climate %vcst of the Nwa-madaung range may be called deadly. No
European can live there from the ist May to ist December; even Gurmans
from the plain villages cannot stand the climate. The fever is of a most
dangerous form and appears to enfeeble the constitution for life.
There has been a general increase in population since the first year
P [ ,. or two after the Annexation, and in Sagu township the
' increase has been considerable, to the extent of over
sixteen hundred households. In Ngap&, on the other hand, there has
been an apparent decrease of one hundred and forty-three houses. This
is, however, due to migration to the Sid^ktaya and Salin townships to
engage In the cutch-boiling industry.
3oa
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MtN
In the M6n valley, which contained between fifty and sixty thousand in-
habitants in 1891, there was a temporary dccrcasfi after the Annexation,
when many of the people emigrated to Lower Burma. In Sid6ktaya,
however, the culch trade, as is above noted, has considerably increased the
population, attracting settlors not only from the other subdivisions but
from other districts.
In the Salin subdivision there was a large emigration to Lower Burma
in the troubles which succeeded the Annexation, but the people are steadi-
ly coming back. The great bulk of the population is Burmese,
In Ngap& and SidAktaya townships much of the population is Chin.
„ . Chins who live in or near Burmese-villages are called Chin
yin (quict)i while those in the Voma hills are Chin yaing
(wild). To the north, beyond Tilin, is the Haung-she tribe of Chins ; soath
of TilJn arc the Chinboks, The Chins in Ngap<i, Pa-aing, Sidoktaya, aod
Laungsh^ are Chinb6ks.
These Chin tribes seem to have only a very incomplete system of village
y., .. government. Kach village has its Chief, usually heredi-
' B P" > y- lary. The best sportsmen or the most wily marauders
are considered the best headmen, and there are no laws among them except
those of traditionary custom.
The ChinbSks all retain their spirit worship, and make frequent offerings
_ . . . . of pigs and bullocks. The greatest hunter is considered
pin wors ip. ^^^ j^^^j ^^^^ among them. In Barmesc times they made
frequent raids, and alwavs cansoUed the nais before they started- Sacri-
fices were offered, and the direction in which the blood flowed determined
the direction of the party, if the omens were unfavourable the project was
given up.
The Chinb6k man wears nothing more than a small waist-cloth, like the
,. . . /flB^a^i of the Indian. When this is new it is striped red
*^ ' ' and blue, but it very seldom is new. The mentlc uptheir
hair with bits of rag. The hair is worn long and knotted, and through the
knot is thrust a brass or Iron pin, with a hook at the end of it. The %\'omeii
wear a sort of sleeveless jersey and a very short waist-cloth.
The Chinb6ks' weapons are bows and arrows. Over the right shoulder
vy they wear, slung across the body, a bamboo basket which
*^** ^ is divided into compartments. In one of these is a bam-
boo quiver, kept in its place by bamboo loops. The arrows have frequently
iron heads and some are poisoned. The poison seems lo be fairly effec-
tive when it is fresh.
The women all have their faces tattooed.
They have a variety of oaths ; the most effective and feared is that sworn
after drinking water which has been poured nviT a tiger's skull.
Most of the Chins are sliil in a very wild state, living at enmity with all
_ , their neighbours, divided into numerous small clans, and
C«»:omnry laws. , . ■ i- 1 • , ■.» i_ .l
' making periodica! raids either upon each other or upon
neighbouring Burmese villages. Still they have some remarkable mar-
riage laws and laws of inheritance. According to their code, a man has a
prior right to every one else to marry his cousin, and the woman has the
eame right with regard to her male cousins. The younger son is the heir
Hmi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
, im
of a Chin family, and he is bound to stay at home and take care of his
parents and sisters.
A wooer ordinarily applies to the brother for the hand of his wife, and
M • w«. "^o' ^ ^^ father. When a roan takes a wife, he pays
varcSr^^ 'o' '^e"" '" •'Og*» bullocks, or such like live-stock, and
sometimes in slaves, whose average value is thirty rupees
a head, to make up for the loss of a wotking hand in the wife's family.
Even this payment will not secure the lady, unless he treats his brother-
in-law with scrupulous civility. When the wedding takes place, the hus-
band promises not to beat his wife except with a rattan, and the wife pro-
mises to be faithful. If the wife refuses to work, the husband may beat her
with the rattan, but if he pulls her hair out, or breaks her ribs or limbs, she
can have a divorce. If, before the final marriage ceremony, which chiefly
consists in consulting the spirits, is comptctcd, either contracting party
dies, the riles are continued with the corpse and the corpse must be kept
until these rites are finished. A Chin's punishment for the infringement of
marriage or other contracts is always a fine, in which so many pots of
kkaurtg, a sort of small beer, usually figure.
The Chins worship nals^ of which each household hasaspecial one. The
ceremony of receiving a wife or adopted child under the care of the family
spirit is especially important. This ceremony, like all other events of
rtar.ce, is preceded by the consulting ot the spirits. The entrails
iver of a hog usually furnish the omens. If the entrails or liver are
ed, the undertaking is put off.
The Chin country is not attractive. The hill ranges seem scarcely able
to sustain animal life, and nothing but the smallest patches of taungya
can be cultivated. Nevertheless they have abundance of hogs, and their
religious ceremonies are always attended with copious offerings of beer,
hamb, and beef.
They believe that, when they die, they will eat in heaven whatever
sacrifices thev make in the way of food on earth. When
Funeral ritual. ^^^^ ^^j^j^ ^,j^^-^^ fighting cock is lied on to his big toe by
a string and is burnt with him. The reason given is that the way to
heaven is haunted by a big lizard, who would infallibly prevent the man
from getting past, were it ttot that the cock steps forward and attacks
the lizard.
Many of the Chins have now settled down among the Burmese and adopt-
ed Burmese habits and religion. They are not unlike the Burmese in
face and figure, hut a Burman can always tell a Chin at a glance. In
the Sidflktaya township, as far as customs are concerned, they are practi-
cally Burmese, except that they are confirmed hkauiig drinkers. They
arc all cultivators and their women are leaving off the custom of tattooing
their faces.
[ A more detailed account of the Chins is given in Part I of the Gazet-
teer.]
gj^ Shans {v. infra) are said to have once settled the
" ■ villages along the lower Mfln.
The greater part of ihe district, except the tracts along the banks of the
. . Irrawaddy and \\(S\\ rivers, and tlie western hill strip,
Agricu re. consists of an undulating and slightly elevated country,
overgrown with jungle and small trees and in parts broken up by small
304
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMiN
nullahs. Tracts liave been cleared here iot ya cultivatioo, generally in the
neighbourhood of villages.
The most populous and f<^rtile parts of the district, however, are those
situated near the rivers. The banks of the irrawaddy are annually sub-
merged and when the flood has subsided yield a plentiful crop of wheat,
gram, and peas of various kinds.
The banks of the Man are rendered cultivable by a system of irrigation
channels [v. supra), which existed under the old Burmese rule and has
since been developed. On either side is a belt of land, from two to three
miles in width, drawing ils water-supply from this river aud yielding
bountiful crops of paddy and sessamum.
In Ihc hitly parts of the district small portions of flat cultivable land are
met with, and paddy and dry crops planted.
The great bulk of tiie population is agricultural, and the chief crops raised
are paddy, gram, millets, beans, peas, sessamum, and tobacco.
Tobacco, pea:*, and beans arc chiefly grown on islands in the Irrawaddy,
and tobacco especially grows well on (he sandy banks of the river. It is'
sown in November or December and the crop is ready in March or April.
Paddy nnd sessamum cultivation begins in Mav or June and the crop ia
ready for harvesting in September or October. These are the chief exports
from Sagu and Ngap4, and a considerable quantity of land is irrigated for
paddy cultivation from the S6daii weir, seven miles below Shwc-zcttaw in
the Sagu township.
In the Al^n subdivision the cultivation of ^it lands greatly exceeds in area
that of irrigated fields. There arc also large crops of sessamum, maize, and
millet. A good deal of cotton is grown and exported from Sln-byn-gyun,
wliilu mucli is retained to be woven in the loom which U lo be found in
every Burmese house.
The betel-vine is also largely cultivated along the Mdu, in the L&gaing
town ship-
In Sidfiktaya a large proportion of the population is engaged in cutch-
Indusiries. boiling, but there is no cart-road and the trade is incon-
siderable.
In SidAktaya and Ngapi townships there are steatite quarries, the leases
of which are annually put up to auction by Government.
Wood-carvers are scattered here and there throughout the district, but
none of the workmen arc particularly noted for tlicir skill, except in Sinbyu-
gyun, and here tlie wood-carving is as good as anywhere in IJurma.
At Farabaikdan, between Sin-byu-gyun and Salin, a considerable manu-
facture of purahaik is carried on and gives a name to the village.
In Sin-byu-gyiin itself there is a good deal of lacquer-ware manufactured.
Communications throughout the district arc good in the cast, where the
Communicanons. 'evel country and low rainfall make cart traffic always
possible, and bad m the western terai, as the fool
hills of the Yoma are approached. The great bulk of the trade of the
district passes up or down the Irrawaddy, which has a constant service of
steamers of the Irrawaddy Flotilla Company. The M6n, too, is navigable
Mmi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
305
for rountry boats at ail seasons of the year. The main roads through the
diftrict arc the Singaung road, runnitig clue west from Minbu to Siiigaung,
nine miles distant, and continued past Pyawbwt and Padain.s; to the A-eng
pass : the Sa^n and Pyilfln-gyaw road, which runs north from Minbu through
Sagu and l^gaing to Pvi!on-gj-aw, whence it is continued tt> Salin, Sin-hyu-
gyun, andSuu; and the Minbu-Minhia road, which cro'ses the Kyauktan
creek and passes through Tankshabin and Ye-the-a to Min-hla in Thayetmyo
district.
In Burmese times th-re were wiins in both Sagu and Ngapfe townships.
Incase of rebclHin or war two hundred and fifty men were
Adroi lustration j^, j,^ furni«hf"d from Sagu and a hundred men from
in Burmese tim«. ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ expens'' of the villagers. The wuns were
appointed by the King.
Minbu was goveroed by an officiat styled a penin, which, strictly speak-
ing, means the coxswain of a royal boat.
The wuns, or oflicirrs of corresponding rank, were held personally re-
sponsible for the peaceful state of their towns and for tho
?^^t^ *sali collections of revenue. They had no paid staff either
Eg^" (or coercive or fiscal purposes, but each wun had a
number of pergonal followers, from whom he appointed
vaMowtitSi and yw/i-^i, police constables and rural guardians. These men
liad no pay and were tacitly allowed to support themselves off the people.
Each wuti had a st'ti^, a rt'j'hkait, and a head clerk The sikki was techni-
cally a military olhcer. There were also myothugyi in all the more import-
ant viliagfs. The w«« w-is the supreme authority and had the power of
death sentence, in tolcen of which he carried a gold scabbarded dha. The
Ngape Wun " ate" the townsof Padein, Ngap6, Slyothit, Mindat,and Nand^
The iikke owned five towns, and so also did the na-hkan. Neither the
sikke, Ha-Akan, nor the ^ j-_v^'^>'i' conid sentence to imprisonment, but they
usually sat together as a court ana then technically had power to send a
man to jail, though not to sentence him to dcith. The wun never tried a
case himself, always referring disputes lo subordinates for hearing. None
oE the ofBcIals had many guns to enforce their authority.
The pay of the wun was Rs. 2,400; of the siiii Rs. 1,200; of the
na-hkan Rs. goo : and of the Sa-ye-gyi Rs. 600.
Tin' district was in a chronically disturbed state. The property of vil-
lagers was insecure; they were frequently dacoitcd, and no regular forces
existed to suppress organized crime. There was no appeal from the de-
cision, or the failure to decide, of the wun. No records of trials were kept
in criminal cases, and vtrbal orders from the wun, or through his assist-
ants, were sufficient for the carrying out of a capital sentence. There were
neither j.iils nor treasuries. Each wun had a sort of barrack in which men
sentenced and awaiting trial were confined together, and all equally had to
supply their own food. If they had no relations, they were allowed to beg
in the streets. A present from the prisoner or his friends was sufficient
to procure the release of any convict. The local authorities oE this district,
as well as of others to the north, were in league with dacoits and shared
their plunder in consideration of letting them alone. The villagers looked
upon any display of wealth in their houses or their clothes as a simple in-
vitation 10 robbery or exaction. What mon*y was saved was buried in the
ground. Petition to the King was practically impossible. Revenue was
39
3o6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMIN
wrung from the people In the most drastic way- DcfauUcrs wrre spread-
eagled in the sun and had thejr legs crushed uith bamboos. Children and
wives were frequently sold. The thngyi was made responsible for the
villapers and was frequently kept in confinement called "tan" until the
stipulated amount was made up. This " tan^' seems to liavc been a sort of
confinement at large.
The myathu^yiSf who were immediately under the na-Aian, and the
thugyis, whfi were immediately under tlie mvofhugyis, ranked as a sort of
petty nobility, received atemporarv ownership of 1-inds. or commission on
the revpniic, as i)ay, and went to MandaUy once every year (o do homage
to the King. The tiilr-s, perquisites, and appointments of the myotkugyis
and thugyis were hereditary.
Na-hknns »nA officers superior tolhem were appointed through interest,
bribery, or occasionally merit. All these lower officials had |>owor to
torture, and death resulting from torture was looked upon as an accident.
The thttgvi nominally, and sometimes practically, owned all the land in
his circle aud distributed it to the villacjers according to his own will. He
could take away any man's land without giving any reason, and ii was
impossible, owing to his power, to appeal against him.
Besides the above wuns there was also one at Salin, with sikkis and
na-hknns under him. The wwnship of Salin is said to have been bought
in Xfandalay on several occasions for twenty thousand rupees.
The M6n river formed, in Burmese timr^s, the dividing line between the
jurisdiction of the wuns of Lfegainjjand Satin, the former of whom ruled
the SQulh and ilie latter the north of the stream. The jurisdiction of the
L^gaing wH7t extended as far as Kywe-daga village up the river, and the
Salin wun held what is now the township of SidAJctaya.
Contin^renw to the In the Sagu township there were three separate classes
Barmes* Army. of troops ; —
(i) Afyittsu, cavalry, about sixty in number;
(a) Tatkaung-han, the mingyCs bodyguard, about one hundred ia
number ; and
{3) Sitt-eu, the elephantery, also about one hundred in number.
These were raised and paid for by the villagers only when the King re-
quired them. The cavalry and infantry levies oTten had to serve in the
capital.
AdminiMrative The Minbu district in 1897 w*s divided into two sub-
changes since ihe divisions and six townships:—
Annexation. •^
Subdivision.
Minbu (Municipal
Sagu
Ngapi
Ligaing
Salin
Kyabin
Sid&ktaya
limits).
Population.
7.270
36.379
63.658
36.884
19,886
ttTH)
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEfl.
307
The original M6n valley subdivision had thus been abolished, Sidfiktaya
township made over to Salin subdivision, Liisjaing township to Mtnba sub-
division, aod the old Da-bwiu towoship absorbed into Sidftktaya.
By a notification of the 30lh July i8y8 thcKyabin township %vas transfer-
red to Salin township, and by a Inter notification of tlie jih September i8gS
twenty villages in ths MAn vallfty were transferred from the Laungshe
township of Pakdkku district to theSiduktaya tonuship of Minbu district.
- The thathameda tax was established in Minbu, as in other districlsi only
P in the reign of King Mindfln. The other taxes in Bur-
mese tirncs were on fisheries, ferries, forests, l^oyal lands,
and imports. The collection of these tixcs was usuallv given or snld as a
monopoly to court favourites or members of the Royal family.
The thathameda tax was collected personally by the thu^yi of the circle,
1^ tt. 41. J *"^ consisted, as at present, of an avcmge of ten rupees
llie rt«tt««*da. ^ household, the actual rates being fixed by thamadi,
special assessors. If a man refused to pay the tax, he was bound on the
spot and publicly beaten, or tortured outit he made arrangements to pay.
His property was at the same time seized bv the thueyi and sold. Those
who had no property were exempted from the tax. The tbugyis paid the
re^'cnue lo ihe myolhu^yiSt who submitted it to the wuiis, by whom it was
forwarded to the /j/tt//((w in Maiidala^-. There was no system of checking,
and consequently muth money was misappropriated.
According to the Shwe*zettaw chronicle, MJnbu town, from which the dis-
trict takes its name, was originally a very small hamlet.
''"" Three deriv.itions of the name arc given— (1) ilon //pu,
the bead or sourc of the MOn creek.
(a) Mt'n Hpu, the place where the King worshipped. It is stated that in
470 fJ.E. (i 108 A.D.) Alaung Sithu, the King of Pa^an,
Tlie etymoioyy arrived at Minbu on a golden raft, fashioned in the shape
of Mir.bu pf ^^^ karaweik, a fabulous bird, and baited there. While
on his raft, he saw strange lights of six colours (white, red, purple, brown,
green, and yellow) streaming from ihc village pagoda. He m*ide valuable
olTeringsaud worshipped at the shrine, and the village was ever after called
Min-hpu.
(3) Man Bu, the junction of the Man with the Irrawaddy — bu or pu
means to join or couple.
The legend which supplies the second of these Etymologies goes on to
say that the King after leaving Minbu, went on to Sagu, which was then
called Rama-uadi. With him marched a large body of troops divided into
two columns, for which reason the stieam was called Sit'/iml-li, the place
■where the troops were parted. This was gradually corrupted iTHoSitsa-fe,
by which name the stream is called to the present day. The troops halted at
the place now called Zayat-gyi, which is a reminiscence of the halt {sit-yat-
eyi)' When Alaung Siihu arrived ai Ramawadi, he was told by the guardian
nats of the town that there was in the neighbourhood a canal, constructed
by one of the ancient Kings of India, then fallen into disrepair. This canal
he promised to repair, and it was thenceforward known as Sidaw. While
he was concerting means as to its success, the canal and some other streams
Tradiiional
lory.
3o8
THE LPPRR BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Mm
were flooded and the King saw some pa<ldy*birds along the line of the old
canal and forthwith set his troops to clfar out thp ancient channel. When
this was finished he cleared the land for cultivation, to the extent of one
hundred thousand pe.
The local pundits give the (oUowiny account of the origin of the name
. .„ ^^nU in place of the old Rama*wadi. There nas an
0 -agu extensive forest in the neighbourhood called Thakuna.
A King named Yebu Mingyi built a palace AiAukkyauHg an the river, tlirce
miles above Miubu. His astrologers, however, discovered that tiiere was
a peculiar bad luclc called san at this spot, and in accordance with their
advice (he palace and town were moved to Thakuna-gyin. The new town
thus constructed was called San A'K(lhr curing of bad luck) and this in
time was worn down to Sagu and look the place of the old name.
Local ingenuity has not been able to discover a legend for the name
Ngapd. It is stiil called aiid writtt-n Map4 by the people
of the township and by Uurmans generally. (The deri-
and of Ngapi.
vation is clearly from ^la^p^, where the Man stream comes down (rom the
hilts and spreads itself over thi~ plain). It is, however, hinted that as it
used to he called Mapfi it was probably named after some noted lady."
The want of details as to her notoriety seems to argue a constructive fail-
ing.
It is said that the original inhabitants of Sagu were mostly Shans, and
_.. g, , that there are still a number of Shans, descended from
^' them, in Aukkyaung and other villages at the mouth of
the M6iit These were employed m Burmese times as cavalry under the
title of Shan kaung-han. The officers were called akmu.
There are also not a few Cliins settled in the neighbriurtiood. The
wealthier Chins were called Thugaung. These Tkuoaung o%vned many
slaves and had great tracts of paddy-land cultivated by them.
The terror which fell upon the people nn the British Occuaation was
I , . succeeded by an outbreak of dacoity, i^rovokcd by Briti>h
ater is ory. mildness. On the Annexation, fifteen days before Ngap4
was reached, the dacoit Ya Baw attacked the village with seventy men, and
the xvun and his subordinates fled. Ya Baw burnt the village after staying
there three nights. He is said to have been ahead constable appointed by
the Sagu WunXn nurmcse times. After this Knglish troops arrived ai>d
the township remained quiet for two or Ihree months. Maung Fu, the former
SiH^i was appointed Mvodk when thi' forces retired, and 1 ban Daing was
left with him with aforccof thir'vracn. <5i? Shwe broke
BoShwe* rising ^^^ ;„ April and Than Daing went out tofighthiraat Min-
dat, but was defeated and retreated to Minbu, and Bo
Shwc occupied Ngapf with seventy or eighty men. This Bo Shwe was in
the King's time Myothugyi of Mindai, a village on the old border with
Lower Burma. His son Maung Po Lfik, killed shortly after the Annexation,
V!A^ Myothugyi oi Nand^, another village from fifteen Lo twenty miles from
the border. Both these men were well-known dacoit leaders before the
Annexijtion and were of very considerable influence in other ways.
In 1886 they took possession of the whole of the NgapJ: or Taungyin
valley. They were driven out of Ngap^ by an English force, which shortly
of if
•PER BURMA GAZETTEER.
309
afterwards returned to Minbu, and in July Bo Shwe, with between two and
three huiida-d men, marched from Pa-aing, wliere he had been in hiding, and
killed Maung Pu, the cx-Sikki, who had beun appointed MyoSk of Padein.
Before this, Mr. Phayrc, the Deputy Commissioner of Minbu, marched
Death of Mr. Up to Padejn with a small force. He walked along the
PhayrMhe Deputy Padcin main road in order to negotiate with the dacoits,
Commissioner. who wrrc in occupation of the commanding pagoda, and
he was shot when he had got half-way to the pagoda. When he fell the
men with him retreated on SUnbu, leaving his body behind. The body was
afterwards recovered by a force sent out from Minbu unricr Major Cordon
of the 2nd Q. O. B.
After a slight skirmish at Padein, Bo Shwe retired to N^pfe, seven miles
off, and was driven from there after a s^mart engagement.
'("n^cu"*^" A strong British force was then. left in garrison there.
but the Climate was so unhealthy that, after nearly all
the force had been rendered unfit for duty by sickness, it was withdrawn
in July.
Other parts of the Taungyin valley had been taken up at the same time,
Myothit, Thabyc-bin, and Taingda. bo Shwe besieged Thabyc-bin for
about a fortnight, and during this time a quarter of the garrison died of
fever. Major Auchinlech, who commanded at Taingda, heard of the straits
to which Major Mcacham and his garrison at Thabye-bin were reduced and
attempted to relieve them, but \vas ambuscaded on the road, and with Major
Clements, Mr. Baincs, Assistant Superintendent of !*olice, the Civil Officer,
and several of their men, was wounded and had to rehire. He died of his
wounds a few days afterwards. 'J'habye-bin was relieved not long after-
wards by columns from Thayctmyo and Minhla- All the posts in the
Taungyin valley were then withdrawn and Bo Shwe was left practically
ill entire command of the tract. He collected revenue and administered
justice at Ngap6, and this slate of things continued tilt the end of the year.
In December 1886 a force was organized under Brigadier-General Low
■J- J .1. ■ da against him. It consisted of the isi Battalion Rifle
His death in lua?. g^jg^^j^^ (j,g j^^ Madras Lancers, and the 3rd Hydera-
bad Contingent Infantry. Ngapi was taken on the 14th December, and
Pa-aing the next day. i5(7 Shwe made an approach to a stand here and lost
five or six men, ^nd there were about the same number of killed and
wounded on the British side, among thcni being Lieutenant Raddyile of the
Rifle Brigade.
Another column under Colonel Way of the 3rd Hyderabad Contingent
advanced at the same time on Sidoktaya from Salin, without meeting with
any resistance. Posts were established at SidOktaya, Kyi-wa, Pa-aing,
Ngapfe, Padein, Myothit, Shantatgyl, and Taingda, and Bo Shwe had to take
to the jungle. He was hunted without cessation from this time till he ivas
killed by a party of mounted infantry of the South Wales Borderers under
Major Harvey in October tSS;.
"While Bo Shwe made head in the Ngap6 valley, a/(f«^)'(, Oktama, from
i Pyl-16ng-yaw, a village on the M6n river, gathered a large
^™^" following round him and styled himself Mingyi. He
attacked Sagu and burnt it 10 the ground early in tfi86, before the death of
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Mr. Phayrc. Mr, Pbajte drove him from Pyi-lAn-gyaw and hunted him out
of the dislrict into the Yaw couutry. From here Oktama reluraed after
Mr. Phajte's death and, gathering; a lat^e force, attacked Salin, v. infra.
After this he was bunted for over three years by cavalry, mounted in-
fantry, and infantry, and was at last caught in August 1S89 by the MyoSh
of Lfigaing, Maung An H(aw Ni. Other accounts say that his capture was
due to the treachery of his own adopted son- His chief lieutenants were
U Taga, Nga Kin, U Shwetba. Nandia, and L' Seni, all of nhoni were pSn'
gyis.
His attack on Salin lasted fr^im the 2gth July to the ist August and
. - .. the besjcgin}^ force with him numbered between three
Atuck on s>aim. ^^^ ^^^^ thousand men. The ancient brick wall enabled
Major Gordon of ihc 2nd Bengal Infantry to hold the place until he was
relieved by Major Atkinson of the Hampshire Regiment, who fell at the
gate ol the town.
SiiDTtly before the siege Captain Duiiaford was killed in storming a pagoda
near Tama-gyaung, where Oktama was collecting his forces. The capture
of Oktama, the last dacoit leader of any importance^ ended the disturbances
io Minbu district, which has since then been as uniformly peaceful as the
rest of Upper Burma.
The Shwc-zettaw pagoda {q. v) is the most revered pagoda in the dis-
A ! !o?T ^^'^<^^' In the MAn valley the most nofd are the Kyaung-
rc\xx> gy. daw-ya, the Shwc Bannyin, and the Myatsepo, all three
in the Lfigaing township. Of tliescthe Kyaungdawya is the chief. It was
held by a pongyi dacoit leader, U Shwc Tha, us a fortified position for
some time after the Annexation. Its walls enclose a large area and it has
an extensive village of slaves to keep it in order. People from great dis-
tances come to the annual feasts of all three pagodas.
In the Salin subdivision the Paungdaw-u (the prow of the Royal barge)
pagoda is the most notable. It was erected by King Namani Sithii, and is
said to enshrine one of the eighty-four thousand portions of the relics of
the Buddha. The pagoda crowns a small hill lo ihf north-west of .Sin-byu-
gyun, where, when the water roise, the Royal barge was moored. The
pagoda is kept in good repair, and several flights of stairs lead up to it
on different iaccs of the hill slope. It is visited yearly hy large crowds of
people in the monih of November. In Burmese times it is said that from
eight to ten thousand worshippers used lo attend Ihi; annual festival.
Other noted pagodas are the Nga-niyet-hna, which stands on another hill
close to the Paungdaw-u, and the Kokthein-nayOn, near the east gate of
Salin town.
MlNBU.— A Subdivision of the district of the same name, includes the
townships of Sagu, Lfegaing, and Nga|)e, and the Municipal township of
Minbu town.
It is bounded on the north by the Salin subdivision ; on the east by the
Irrawaddy river; on the south by Thayetmyo district; and on the west
by the Arakan Yoma.
The headquarters are at Minbu town.
MINEU. — The headqu?.rters of the Minbu Division, district. subdivision,
and township, was a small fishing village before the .Annexation of Upper
Burma by the Indian Government in 1885. It was first occupied by Miti*
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
3t<
tarir- in March i8S6, and was subsequently made the base of considerably
extended opernlions against dacoits {v. District head).
It is situated on the right bank of the Irrau-addy, and has several promi-
Dcnt fealures. On the north is a large pagoda known as the Red pagoda;
on the wrst, a sharply defined conical pagoda-capped hi]l stands at right
angles to a low tatigc of liills running north and south; on the south is
another hill rising abruptly from the river-bank, and similarly crowned with
pagodas, and with a ling wooden spire erected over an impression of a foot ;
the hill is known as Buddha's-foot hill. The natural southern boundary is
the Kyauktan creek, tunning about two hundred yards south of this pagoda.
The eastern boundarv is the Irrawaddy.
Minbu is divided into two parts by a small creek called the Ycma ckaung.
The noribcrn portion Ucs near the river and is usuallv flood'^d on the rise
of the Irrawaddy. I he southern portion stands considerably higher and is
not liable to flood. To the west, about half a mile from the Buddha's foot-
hill, are the slate-coloured conical hills known as the oil-wells [v. District
head).
The population was estimated at three thousand and five hundred persons
in iSSg, and it has considerably increased since that time; it is engaged
for the most part in country-boat trading and fishing. There is a growing
inland trade, and the vicinity is yearly becoming more cxtensi%'ely culti-
vated with paddy and dry crops. The soil is not rich, however, and has
to lie fallow for a considerable time before new crops can be raised. Sup-
plies however, are plentiful and as much as is required can be brought by
ste.imer.
During the rains, when- the river is floodnd, the steamers of the Irrawad-
dy Flotilla Company cnmc up to Minbu itself, hut in the dry weather the
formation of a large sand-bank, at nearly mid-stream, prevents access to
Minbu (or boats of much draught; these are therefore compelled to land
goods and passr^ngers at a point about two miles south of Miobu, near the
village of I hauksaban.
The locally favoured etymologies of Minbu are given under the district
heading [q. v.).
MIN-BVIN — A revenue circle in the Pyinmana circle of Yamfethin district.
It is said to have been founded by order of Thiri-dhamma Thawka
(iiing As6ka} with the name of Mingin Myo. As far
Legendary hts- gg history is concerned, however, it is only known to
have been under a M_yjM«^/i from the time of Alaung-
paya, and ha& ahvays been known as Minbyln.
It had scvfnty-cight houses in 1897. Many of the subordinate villages
ceased to exist in the years 1SS6 and 1887.
MIN-DAN.— A village of one hundred and ninety-one houses in the
Kyaukyit t'jwnshlp, Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district, five miles from
KyauUyit, and two miles distant from the Irrawaddy.
MIN-Dii-GON,— A revenue circle in the Amarapura township and sub-
division of Mandalay district, inclmling two villages onlv.
The land revenue derived from the circle amounted to Rs. 13a in iSgi,
MIN-D£-G0N. — A village in the MIndfeg&n revenue circle, Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, eight miles cast- south-east
of headquarters.
tory.
3<»
'HE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t«w
It had a population of one hundred and seventy persoQs at the census of
1891, and pa!d Rs. 150 thathameda tax.
MIX-DJ^-GON*. — A village in the Mayagftn township, Yc-a sabdivisioa
of Shwcho district, seventeen miles from Yr-u.
The population numbers two hundred and seventy-six persons and is
engaged in rice cultivation. The thathameda rerenne for 1896 97 amount-
ed to Rs. 840.
M[N-DE-ZU.— A village in the KanI6 circle, Myaing township. Pakftkku
tuhdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and seventy-two
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 490 for i897*98.
MIN-DIN-GYIN- — A village in the Min-din-g\-in circle, Laung-shd^ town-
ship, Yawdwin subdivision of Pak&kku district, with a population of 6fty-niiM
persons and a revenue of Rs. 110 in 1897.
MINGAor MEINPA.— A Kachin village in Tract Xo. 8, Bhanio dis-
trict, siinatcd En 24*' 5' north latitude an 1 97" 37' ea^t longitude.
In 1893 it contained twenty houses with a population of sixty-seven
persans. The headman oi the village has no others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants arc of the Maran tribe and Lana sub-tribe, and own six
bullocks and five buffaloes.
MIN-GAING.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
Pakfikku district, with a population of one hundred and eighty-nine persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 400.
.MIN-G.'\-LA THI-YI. — A village in the Landaung circle, Madaya town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district, east of Lundauog.
It has twenty-eight houses and a population of one hundred and twelve
persons, on an approximate calculation made in 1897. The villagers are
tor the most part coolies.
MINGAN.— A revenue circle in the Salin-gyi township of Lower Chin-
dwin district, including Mingan, Tamabin, Ali-ywa, and Taungru villages.
It is situated on the north-west border uf the township. The population
of the circle numbered eight hundred and hfty-nine persons in 1891; ihe
revenue for 1896.97 amounted to Ks. 2,100, thathameda.
MIN-GAN — A village and revenue circle in the Pathein-gyi township,
Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, twenty-five miles north-uortn-
east of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and seventy-five persons at the ccn-
susof iSQt and paid Rs. 322 thathameda tax. There is an outpost of nine
Civil Police.
MIN-GAN.— A village in the Pakan-gyi circle, Yeta-gyo township, Pa-
k6kku subdivision and district, with a i)opulation of ninety persons, accord-
ing Lo the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 430 for 1S97.9S.
MIN-G,\UNG.— A village in the Pauk township and sutidivision of
PftkAkku district, with a population of three hundred and twentv-three
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rg. 710.
MlN-GAUNG. — An irrigation canal in the Shweho township and district,
fifteen miles from Shwebo town and cxteudiug to the south-east of Sinin
MIN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
3'3
village. It has now altogether fallen out of repair, and la useless for irriga-
tion purposes.
It was dug by King Mingaung, a son of the Pagan King, Mingy! Swa
■J. Saw-k6, about the year 1400 A.D., and was intendc^l to
™ convey th<^ water from the Mu, or what is kno^vn as the
Muileio jungle, to the Palaing Tanks (7. v.).
The embankment was constructed from the earth dug out of the bed of
the canal, and was intended to catch the overflow from the Mu river. The
Mu is known to have twice changed its course, and where the river first
flowed is now a dense fcrest swamp, known as the Mudein (lit. Shallow Mu)
jungle, covering an area of twenty miles in length, with a breadth of from
one to two miles.
It is not known how long the original embankment stoodj but, in any
case, the Kings of the Alaung-paya dynasty nnglcctcd this as well as other
irrigation works, an<l until the reign of King Mindftn nothing was done to
put it in order. Meanwhile (he Mu had twice changed its course and totally
altered the original conditions.
Whilst King Mind^n was living in Shwebo, in 1214 B.E (1852 A D.), the
embankment was inspected by the .Maung-she Min and when the building
of Mandalay City was finished in the year 1219 BE. (1857 A.D.) the canal
was repaired, but the rush of water into the Mudein jungle was too violent
and ihe embankinpiit soon gave way again.
MIN-GAUNG (North).— .\ revenue circle in the KyaukpadauDg town-
ship, Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
In t8c)5-g6 the population numbered 1,455 persons, and the ihathameda
amounted to Rs. 2,352. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
MIN-G.\UNG (South). — K revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung town-
ship, fagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered six hundred and five persons and
the tkaihameda amounted to Rs. 972. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
MIN-GAU.NG-YL — .^ small village of thirteen houses, in Ava township
of Sagaing district, fifteen miles south of .Ava.
There iit a private rest-house here built by a Mandalay advocate, who
has a large grant of land in the neighbourhood.
MIN-GIN. — .\ subdivision of Cpprr Chindwin district, including the
„ J . townships of Mingin and Taungdwin-gyaung. Its bound-
aries arc the Ka-Ie subdivisiou on the north; Lower
Chindwin district on the south and cast; and the Padaung range on the west.
The population of the subdivision at the census of 1891 numbered 37,331.
p ] ■ It is the only subdivision in L'ljper Chindwin district
where the inhabitants arc purely Burmans.
When it was 6rst constituted after the .Annexation, provision was made for
Administration. ^^^"^ Township Officers, in addition to the Subdivisional
Officer, but since 1894 the Township Officer for the Min-
gin township and his establishment have been abolished, and the Subdi-
visional Officer, \iingin, performs the cnmbin''d duties of a Subdivisional
and Township Officer, as is also the case at the headquarters of the district,
where the Subdivisional Ufliccr of Ktndat combines ihc fuocttous of both
offices.
40
3»4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MIN
The principal hilU in the subdivision are the PAndanng and Shwe -thamin-
„... daung ranges. Tliey run parallel to each other from
' north to south, being divided by Ihc Taungdwiii-gyaung
valley. A tract of forest, part of which is in Taungdwin-gyaung tounship,
has been rescived.
The chief pagoda in the snbdivision is the Shwc-t>aga; it contains an
p oAa* image supposed to have brrn made of a piece of Saga
wood by Prince Namani Silhu when he visited the Chin-
dwiii river and left nine Saga Images and nine ku [caves). A yearly feast is
largely attended at Mingin !n honour of the image.
Two curious local customs may be noticed. The thugyi of Pandat circle
, , has to supply fishes for the yearly offering made to the
Local customs. ^^^ ^^ Maukkadaw, and the myothugyi of Taungdwin
myoma has to provide a stallion which is enlarged as an offering to the vil«
lage nat.
MIN-GIN. — A township in the Mingin subdivision of Upper Chindwin
district, including thirly-iive circles, most of which adjoin the Cliindwin
river. A number of villages, however, are Found on the banks of the
Maukkadaw. Thanbauk, and PatolAn creeks.
The jjopolation of the township numbered 21,015 persons at the last
census. Tht; people arc mostly cultivators, and the chief trade is in paddy.
The revenue uf the township is made up as follows : —
Rs. A. r.
Tkathamtda ... ... ... 36,300 o fi
State land ... ... ... [76 s 3
Fishery, including' net licenses ... ... 4>tl7 o o
Exciw ... ... ... ... 620 o 0
Total
41.313 2 3
The mofii important villages in the township arc Mingin and Maukkadaw.
MIN-GIN.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district. It includes ten villages, and paid a revenue
of Rs. 6,860 in 1897.
Mingin town was the residence of the Mingin Wun in P.urmese times, and
is now the subdivisional headquarters as well .is the headquarters of the
township and circle. The inhabitants are chiefly cultivators, but there are
a few traders.
Mingin, according to the old traditions of the place, was built at past two
Ugendary History, g^ogs on Thursday the 7th waging of r^A<i««i' (March)
\ '" 534 B,E. (1173 A. D.). Us founder was King Nara-
padi Sithu, younger brother of Narathcinka, King of Pagan, and tliere were
hve hundred of his servants engaged in the building.
The Padamya Zcdi pagoda at Mingin is said to be one of the eighty-four
thousand pagodas built by King Thiri-dh.imma Thawka of the country of
Patali Popa-pura (Patna), in the year 235 of the 7 hwthana era.
MlNG KWA TiNG.~Or Myfe-kwa-tinp, a Chinese village not far from
MoHtAi.in the trans-Salwecn Ko Kang circle of the Northern Shan State of
North Hscn Wi (Thein-ni).
The village in 1892 contained thirteen houses, with a population of sixty
persons ,- it stands at a height of live thousand t» o hundred feet.
MfN}
THE UPPER BLRMA GAZETTEER,
31S
Cultivation
indusiries.
and
Opium is caltivatedio great quantities and Ihft poppy grows np to the
house dnors. Maize and Indian-cora, as well as hill rice^
are also cultivated. The villagers keep a number of bees
in hollowed out trunks of trees. The honey, which is
extracted from a white flowering plant, not unlike mustard, called by the
Shans mawk peo-SB pawng, is said 10 he very intoxicating. Expcrimenis in
moderation did not, however, substantiate Ihu assertion.
MINGON or MYINGON.— A Kachin village in Tract No. i, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24° t'S north latitude and 56'^ 49' cast longitude.
It contained fifty-two villages in 1893 with a population oE two hundred
and sixty-lour persons. The inhabitants oF the viilage are Shan-Burmrsc
and Burmese. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to
him- There are no cattle in the village.
MING SAN.— A Chinese village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan States
in Nam Hsawn circle of Mflng Si; it contained twenty bouses in 1894, with
a population of ninety persons-
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people were
paddy, maize, and opium cultivators by occupation. The price of paddy
was six annas the basket.
MING TAN.— A Shan village in North Hs6n Wi, Northern Shan Stales,
in Ho Tao circle ; it contained twenty-five houses in 1894, with a popu-
lation of one hundred and fifty persont;.
The revenue paid was three rtippcs per household and the occupation of
the people was paddy, maize, and tobacco cultivation. They owned forty
bullocks, eight buffaloes, two ponies and two hundred pigs. The price of
paddy was eight annas the basket.
MIN-GUN. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision,
and district
tn 1895-96 the population numbered nine hundred and fifty pf^rsons, the
tkathameda amounted to Rs. 1,485, the State land revenue to'Rs. 609-14-8,
and the gross revenue to Rs. 2,094-14-8.
MIN-GUN. — A village in the Sagaiog subdivision and district.
tt lies sixteen miles north-cast of Sagaing, and contained ninety-two
houses in 1890, with a rest-house and a Police post. The hill above Minguu
commands a 6ne view over Mandalay, Kyauks^, A%'a, Sagaing, and Shwcbo
districts. It is one thousand three hundred and seventy-three feet above
sea-Ievel, and from its summit Sekkya-taung in Myingyan and the Ruby
Mines hills are plainly visible.
A ground plan of the Min^un paya-gyi and its huge bell are attached.
TheMinBunand ^*^*''*'" ^**" enormous unfinished mass of brickwork
other pagodas. *''"'^ ^'■*= *''* following shrines in the neighbourhood:
the Eindawya. built by the Pagan King in the year 1034
B.E. (i66a A.D.), fifty cubits high; the Setdawya. built by the Pagan King
in 1 152 B.E. (1790 .\.D.), also fifty cubits high ; the Sinpyu Mibuya. built by
the Ava King in 1152 B.E. (1790 A.D.), seventy cubits high ; the Shwc-
myindin. built by KingThiri-dhamma Thawka in 3a8 B.E. (866 A.D.), twen-
ty-five cubits high: and the Sudaupg-pyi, built by the same king in the
same year and of the same height,
3i6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MIN
A vast number of gold and silver images and figures, besides others ot
King Bodaw- different materials, were deposited in the central shrine of
paya's offerings at the Mingun pagoda by King Bodaw in the year 1796 A.D.,
the Mingun shrine, when the building, which he had commenced long before,
was dedicated. The following is a complete list of them, taken from the
Maka Yasawin, Volume IV : —
Gold.
Silver.
Other
materials.
Images [ydk-tu-havi) ol the twenty-seven Buddhas
57
57
frum Titningaya to Kathapa.
Gold and silver astpyathat (spires) ...
II
48
1..
Copper pyathat
...
878
Ironpyathat
...
...
I
Stone pyathat
...
...
4
Glass
...
...
32
Total
II
48
90s
Monks' paraphernalia
Model 01 the Shwe-settaw kyaung, set with precious
80
...
I
■ ii
■>•
stones.
Canopy
I
...
• P.
Stool for thabeik (begging pot)
Monks* paraphernalia, set with precious stones
White umbrella
3
2
5
3
...
.«.
I
•I.
Sandals ..•
...
I
...
Sword*lance ... ..• .••
..1
I
...
Royal fly-flap
...
I
...
Ornamented bedstead
•••
2
...
Appendages to pagoda (tansaung)
18
...
...
Flag •steamers
30
...
...
Flag'posts (tagdn), ornamented with precious stones
Gold umbrellas, ornamented with jewels
9
6
...
16
14
...
Glass kettle
••■
I
>..
Thingan
1
...
...
Kyaung, set with precious stones
I
...
...
KyauHgs
Zayat or rest-house
8
I
20
1
...
Houses
2
■1.
...
Plan of the city
1
...
...
Models of the lake
.•■
4
...
Goglets for water {iagaung)...
...
3
...
Baskets {taung)
...
1
...
Mandat or shed
...
I
...
Carriage ... .«• ...
I
I
>■.
Lar?e gold pots ... •..
Betel box
4
...
...
I
••.
...
Plan of the Nerbudda river...
1
...
...
image of Gaudama, in gold set with precious stones.
34
...
...
seated on a pulpit (Sin-tu ptUlindan),
Other images erf Gaudama ... ... ^ .•.
1,037
1,267
...
Silver images of Gaudama under the bavMbin
**•
10
...
Images set with precious stones
3
...
*t.
Images of Thedat Jl/'m'j sun
IS
3
<t«
Emerald imi^;es ...
■ •1
»»•
6
MINI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
317
Gold.
Silver.
Other
materials.
Amber images ... ... ...
Images of red sulphuret of arsenic ... ...
Images made of rare stones ... ...
Glass images
Dolomite or magnesian carbonite of lime images ...
Sapphire images
Crystal images
ladestone images
Copper images
I,f>a( or tin images
Images of banian wood
Ivory images
Sandalwood images
Other images of sandalwood ,„
Steatite images and copper pagodas * ... ...
Alabaster images
Brown stone images ... ... ...
Vellow stone images ... ...
Gilded images
Images made of the seven kinds of minerals
44
*••
28
4
3
177
383
46
6
94
3,096
»S.992
16
10
10,
K. 37
Number
not men*
tioned.
4.700
9.629
40
231
Total of images ...
M23
1,379
33408
Gold pagodas ... ...
Silver pagodas ... ... ...
Glass pagodas ... ... ,„
Glass and stone mingled pagodas ... ...
Coppo: pagodas .., ...
Tin and lead pagodas ... ... ...
Stone pagodas
Ivory pagodas
Gildec pagodas
Gold Sulamani pagoda set with precious stones .„
46
45
T
"ko
129
37
739
mBo
176
28
45
Total
92
360
a.634
Cast images of Ariyas
Cast images of Ariyas ... ... ...
Cast images of >a^Ai (hermits)
Image of Rahandan
Gold and silver images of probationers {ikamani) ...
61
14
I
2
499
14
3
...
Total
78
5^5
...
Silver figure and history of the King of the Hares ...
Stiver figure and history of Rakkeit (Vatiaya)
Silver figure and history of the King of the ffgSn,
fabulous birds.
Silver figure and history of the King of the Monkeys
...
I
I
I
1
• ■•
Total
...
4
*»■
3i8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MIN
Gold.
Silver.
1
Other
1 materials.
Figures of Kings from Sekkya-wade onwards
Gaudama's fatner Thudaw-dana ... ...
1
30
31
1
3
I
...
The Kingof Ramma-thaya ...
Figure of Ananda
I
...
I
...
^
Figure of Kaludari
I
..1
(
Figure of the Amat Sanda ...
..>
7
• la
Figure of Rahula, son of Gaudama
I
...
Figure of Thitsakha parabaik
1
I
■ ••
Figure of Rich man
2
2
««.
Figure of fii'iu or ogres
4
7
If.
Figure of Brahmas ... ...
4
"3
«..
Figure of Thagyas ... ... ...
8
H
..«
Figure of Nats ... ... ...
8
40
...
Figure of Men ... ... ^..
...
18
Figure of Ponnas
12
26
Figure of Hunters ... ...
I
I
Figure of Thagya, set with jewels ... „.
Figure of Man, holding agnt wisps of grass ...
I
6
*«•
I
...
...
Total
78
158
...
Figure of Gaudama's mother Maya ... ...
Figure of Gaudama's aunt Gaudami ...
2
>..
I
Figure of Gaudama's wife Yathaw-daya
I
a«*
.•»
Figures of Princesses
4
Tassa Gaudami's figure
■ ••
I
Thuzata's figure
>«*
I
Natthami's hgures ... ... ...
8
...
!!.*
Queens* figures ...
Theinmaka's figure
7
•••
»#*
2
...
Total
30
7
*«*
Dr^ons' figures ... .» ...
5
9
Lions' Bgures ... ,„
2
3
The horse Kandika's figure ...
4
Another horse's figure ...
4
Figure of a deer
...
I
■*■
Total
II
16
...
Image of Bodawpaya, attired in his royal robes and
presenting a go d offering.
I
Images of Alaung-paya and his son presenting offer-
ings to the pagoda.
Image of Bodaw s son, Pyimin, and other sons mak-
17
«*•
•»■
,,,
44
...
ing silver offerings.
18
44
ToUl
Grand total ov Offsrihos
1.599
9.534
36^7
UlN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
319
The imiUlioQ tooth oE Gaudama* which was brought from China, was
enclosed successively !n a baddamya or ruby, a gold and copper {mo-gya)
mingled, a silver, and finally a oop[>er pagoda, and the whole licposited in
the relic chamber of the Miug6n pagoda. Other imitaticn relics of the Bud-
dha Gaudaraa were also similarly guarded and placed in the lapana-taik.
When Bodaw-paya depysitcd all these offerings in the interior chamber
of the pagoda in the year 1796, lie covered them over with ijuantities of
nails and sharp iron and over this plied stones and sand and finally over all
poured three lakhs of viss of molten lead and tin to prevent sacrilegious
bands from carrying them off.
The weight of the different gold images is as follows :—
Twofold images of Dibin- f One wcrgliin^ ...
kaya brought (rom Siam. ( The other weighing
A gold image from /Cimm6 ... ...
A gold im;)ge worshipped by Alaung^paya
Gold imnge ...
Gold imajge ... ... ...
Gold image ... ... .,,
Gold Image ... ,„ ... ...
Gold image ,., ...
Total weight
Ticals.
780
1.48.1
2400
3,000
3,100
3.300
... 16.190
King Bodaw, who died in 1S19, after a rule of nearly forty years, spent
twenty years of the earlier part of his reign in pilfng
The building of together this monstrous mass of bricks and mortar, cm-
*^'*^ ploying on it the unpaid services of a vast number of his
subjects, and an expenditure besides, it is said, of ten thousand viss of
silver. Some say that it had been foretold to him that when the temple
was finished his life would come to an end. In any case, he left it incomplete,
and the great eartl-qiiake of 1S39 shattered it to the foundation.
San Germano says that the King " thought to make himself a god,
'' With this view and in imitation of Gautama, who, before being advanced
"to the rank of a divinity, had abandoned the royal palate, together with all
" his wives and concubines, and had retired into solitade, Badonsachcn with-
" drew himself from the palace to Mingun, where for many years he had been
"employed inconstructmg a pagoda, the largest in the empire. Here he
" held various conferences with the most considerable- and learned Talapoins,
" in which he endeavoured to persuade them tliat the five thousand years
" assigned for the observance of the law of Gautama were elapsed, and that
" be himself was the god who was to appear after that period and to abolish
*' the ancient law in substituting his own. But to his great mortification many
■'of the Talapoins undertook to demonstrate the contrary; and this combined
" with his love of power and Wis impatience under the denial of the luxuries
'' of the seniglio, <]uickly disabused him of his godhead and drove him back
"to his palace."
The ruin is doubtless one of the hugest masses of solid brickwork in the
Morld. It stands on a basement of five successive ter-
Iis present con- rac^s of little height, the lower terrace forming a square
of about four hundred and fifty feet. From the upper
terrace starts up the vast cubical pile of the pagoda, a square of about two
330
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Hia
hundred aod thirty feet io p]aD, and rifting to a height of rnore than a
hundred feet, with slightly sloping walls. Above this it contracts in suc-
cessive terraces, three of which had been completed, or nearly so. at the
time the work was nbaodonetl.
Io or.eof the neighhnurinij groves is a miniature of the structure as it was
intended to be. From this it may be seen that the completed pile would
have been little less than five hundred feet high. The whole height of the
ruiii, as it stands, is about a hundred and five feet from the ground, and
the solid content must be between six and seven millions of cubic feet of
brickwork.
The fracture that has taken place is tremendous, and the effects of the
earthquake arc seen on a scale that rarely occurs. The whole mass is shat-
tered, torn, and spilt. M.isses of wall an hundred feet in height, and from
ten to twenty in thickness appear as if they bad been bodily lifted from their
bases and heaved forn-ard scleral feet. The ani'les have chiefly suffered,
and these arc fallen in a vast pile of ruin, blocks of coherent brickwork as
big as small houses lying heaped in confusion on one another.
There is a doorway on each face, pedimenteJ and pilastcred in the Pagan
style of architecture, but the cavity does not penetrate more than fourteen
or fifteen feet.
The pagoda was in progress when Captain Ktram Cox was in Burma as
Envoy in 1797, and he gives a curious account of tlie
Captain 'j'''"*™ manner in which the interior of the basement was formed
it?n*i707 ** ^'^^ *''* reception of the dedicated treasures. A number
of quadrangular pits or cells were formed in the brick-
work for this purpose. These were al! lined with plates of lead and
were roofed with beams of lead about five inches square. This precious
engineering device fir the su|iport of a spire five hundred fret high wasoue
of His Majesty's own conception, and perhaps may have caused various
patched cracks io the brickwork, which are evidently of older date than
the earthquake. Captain Cox's remarks about the treasures buried throw
doubts on the list given in the Yazawin. He sprakir of plated models of
kyaungs and pagodas; of others, said to be of solid gold, but which on
examination proved "to he less valuable;" of marble images, irumpcry
gems, slabs of coloured glass, white umbrellas, and last of all, of a soda-
water machine, as among the consecrated valuables.
Ovcilookiug the river, in front of the eastern face of the temple, stand
«.. . . two colossal leogryphs in brick. The heads and shoul-
gryp 6. j^^ j.^ .^ shapeless masses round about, and only the
huge haunches and tails nmain in position. These figures were origjually
ninety-five feet high.
North of the temple, on a low circular terrace, stands the largest hell in
Burma : the largest in the world probably, Russia apart,
k is slung on a triple beam of great size, cased and
hooped with metal. This beam rests on two piers of brickwork, enclosing
massive frames of Leak. The supports were so much &hakeu by the carlb-
qu.ike, that it was found necessary to put props under the bell consisting
of blocks of wood carved into grotesque figures. In spiic of this the
bell entirely subsided In 1^95: in the next year it was raised again, by the
orders of the Deputy Commissioner of Sagaing. Small ingots o?3ilvi;r (and
The Grrat Bell.
UIKI
THE UPPER BURMA OAZETTEER.
3fli
VIS
l8o2.
some say pieces of gold) may still be traced, unmelled, in the mass, and
from the inside it used to be possible to see the curious way in which the
makers tried to strengthen the parts which suspend it by dropping into
the upper part of the mould iron chains round which the metal was run.
The Burmese report the bell to contain five hundred and fifty-fivpr thousand,
five hundred and fifty-five viss of metal (about nine hundred tons). Iti
principal dimensions are as follows :■"-
Ft. In.
External diameter zt the lip ... ••' •■• td 3
Internal diameter 4 feet 8 inches above ihfi lip ... 10 o
Intorior heiglic ... ... ... ... II 6
Enterior ticight ... ... ... ... 12 0
Interior diameter at top ... ... ... 6 6
The thickness of metal varies from six inches to twelve, and the actual
Wright nf the whole bell is, by a rough calculation, about eighty tons, or
ane-clcventh of the popular estimate.
King Bodaw-paya had a temporar)' palace at Mingun, where he was re-
Colonci Symes' siding during Captain*Coi's visit and dnring Colonel
iflii to Minyun in Symes' second visit in i8o3. The latter was detained
for forty days, totally unnoticed by the Court, at att
island on which corpses were burnt and criminals executed.
MIX-GWIN. — A circle in the 'laungdwingyi township of Magwe district-
It includes the villages of Pozakin and Kfindcin.
MIN-GYAN.^A village in the Nga-l:we circle, Seikpyu township, PakAk-
ku subdivision and district, with ajjopulalion of one hundred and thirty-two
persons, according to the census of 1(^91, and a revenue of Rs. 250.
MIN-GYAN-GON. — A village of three houses, north of the Taping cAaiin|f,
in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
It was settled in March 1893 from Thfegdu, which sent seven, and Tali
which sent two, households.
MIN-GVI- — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin aubdivfsion of
Pakfikku district, with a population of one hundred and thirty-two persons,
according to the census of jSqi.
Thc/Aathameda amounted to Rs. 310 for 1897-98.
MIN-GYI-ZU.— .\ village in the Ngfe-do revenue circle, Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district.
It had a population of one hundred and five persons at the census of 1891,
and paid Rs. 21a thathameda tax.
MIN-GYUN- — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myjpgyan
subdivision and district.
Ill 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and fifty persons and
the thatfiameiia amounted to Rs. 232. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
MIN-HLA. — A subdivision and township of Thayetmyo district. It was
transferred for admioistraiive purposes from Upper Burma to the Lower
Burma district of Thayetmyo in 1886, and for similar reasons in 1806
Thayetmyo was transferred to the Minbu (Upper Durma) Division.
It is bounded on the north by the .Minbu and Magwe districts ; on the
cast by Magwe and Yamftthin ; on the south by the Thayetmyo and Mye-dfc
4»
3fta
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMIN
mese
subdivisions ; and on the west the Arakan yotrnrs separate it from the
Akyab district.
. The following account of Min-hia is furnished hy Maiing SKwe Da, the
Subdivisional Officer. Immediately after the Annex-
Annexation*' ^^'°" ^^^ '"^' ^'^® divided into the Min-hIa and Taiogda
townships. Min-hIa township then iitcUidcd (i) the
whole four circles of Malun (in Burmese times Min-h'.i was in charge of a
WUM ; a myothugyi h(\d Malun, and taik-hmus held the three remaining
circles and remitted taxes direct to MandaUy, and not through the «»««) ;
(2) I he whole western circle of Myc-dft, with twenty villages; (3) the
" Thayetmyo Ne-gyan," also with twenty villages ; and {4) SagQ, with five
villages.
Taingda township then contained (i) Taingda ; {2) r<fanti, now called
Tobauk (the noted rebel Bo Shwe's son was myothugyi here) ; (3) Myothit ;
and (4) Mindat, with five vilUiges. Ba Shwe himself wzamyotJiugyi here
before the Annexation.
On the 1st June 1897 Taingd^ownship was amalgamated with Min-hta,
and Sinbaung-we, which was previously separate, became a township of the
Min-hIa subdivision.
Under Burmese rule, though Min-bla was technically under Malun, it
was neverihclrss an important place. .Malun was a
and under Uur- ^^^^ Min-hIa a ywa, but it was held by the Myit&io
lese rule. -',..'' , -' -;
wunpyt, a nverain governor and a myowun and na-
hkan lived there; besides that it had a fort and arsenal, and was a frontier
revenue station. The so-called fort was converted into a bazaar on the ist
of May 1896.
Formerly Min-hla was an island, and one Shwc Wa and his wife Ma Min
lila kept the fisheries. The lady is said to have given
Legendary his- ^^^ name to the place bccaus*' people from all round
i^^'of Min-hla."'" ^l"^"* C^"^* *° ^^y ^^^ ^^"^^^ »"^ '-'^"'^^ '^ ^^^ '^'>" ^la's
^^ ' * island. The word kyun, or island, was gradually drop-
ped. After her time the Irrawaddy ch:ingcd its course to its present chan-
nel cast of Min-hla and the western arm gradually dried up.
There is, however, a trace of it in the Malun-i'n, a sheet of water which
y still exists. When the lake fills, the surroundingpaddy-
a un tM. fij,i(js produce ten thousand baskets of rice from the
first crop and five thr>usand from Ihc second, and the fisheries bring ia
Rs, 500 revenue. The take is covered with water-lilies and attracts num-
bers of watrr-fowl. In had years, when the lake does not fill, the people
have to go to Lower Burma for a living When filled with water the
Malun-f'n is three miles long and about half a mile broad.
There is a nat-thami-sin, or spirit maiden's shrine, on the west bank,
aI>out which the following talc is lold ; — When King
^j . l,fiPr*' Naia-padi Sithu halted his bar£»e at this place on his
miiden s shrine. r t- t_ .. l tt-i
return from Kyun-u aambu-iha-byc, one of his favourite
queens, died when heavy with child, and thus became a nat-ietn. She
bewailed her fate to the King in a dream and he set up an image of her
under a shed and ordered all the people round to hold an annual feast in
her honour and to make her regular offerings. The image is still there^
MINI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
323
and the feast is still held in Thadin-gyul (October), at the end of Lent, and
the people of the neighbourhood are careful not to use improper langx'sgc
when thty pass by the shrioc.
The following history of Malun is given in the ikamaing ol the Myalha-
beilc pagoda. Malim stands on an eminence soulh of tbc
History of point where the K«e-naban stream enters ihc Irrawaddy,
?l ''uiV, al^out four miles below Min-UIa. Its old name was Kwe-
liiihan.
Ill Ihr reign of King^ Thupinya Nngaya Seinna, the last of ihv line of
King Diitlahaiing in Tha-rc Hkettara (Prome), the whole country was
sciicd with concern because of the illness of the King. It was in ilie hot
weaiher, and a sudden whirlwind came and carried off a saiaw [a bamboo
8ie%'r) belonging to a woman who was pounding her paddy. Shr ran ont
shouting " My sakaw is gone and it is my sakaw." Ai the same time there
was another woman wlio was beating the dust out of au animal's skin that
she had. The whirlwind carried the shouts and the sound of tlie beating
about, and tlic result was the destruction uf Tlia-re hkettara and the death
of King Thupinya Mag.ira Seinna, for the people remembered the prophecy
about the Sakaw Xfin, and thought that he had come.
When the town fell, the King's nephew, ThamAddarit Min, with some
ofKcials, seized the Duddha's alms-bowl and 8cd. This
The founding tkabcik had been in Prome since the time of King Dutta-
Nfalun?""""*^ ^"""S '" ^^^^ J'*^'""" "*' ^f Religion, and he had hrnught it
from India, and it always stood in the main room of the
palace. Us upper rim was encircled with three bands of emerald green
and it was greatly revered. Thamfiddarit got safely away with It as tar as
Malun, where he halted for 3" few days. Meru he found a Hat piece of
ground as level a^ a lim&an tray, about five pl-s wide, where the Kwe enten.
Ihe Irrawaddy. For safety he built a pagoda over the alms-bowl on the
Minwun bill, and isurruunded it on each side with seven bricks of gold, and
tbc town to support it he called Kwe-linb.i[i^i.--cause of the piece of flat
ground near the Kwe stream. 7'hea he went off to Paukkarama.
Afterwards King Thilia Pa-dc, the Kinif of Taungdwin-g>'i, dreamed a
dream about tlic Buddha's alms-bowl and, when he found out where it was,
enlarged tiiu pagoda on the Minwun hill and called ii the Mya-thabeik
pagoda, the Shrine of the Emerald .\lms-bowl, and by this name it is still
known.
Afterwards Tbalun Miniaya of Ava made enquiries as to the names of
the towns and villages in his dominions and the reasons for their being so
called. When be heard of ThamOddarit's flight from Prome and the paltry
cause of the destruction of that city, he said ThamSddarit was a poor
creature, and called hlni a Min-lun. Therefore he said the name of Ivwe-
linban should be given up and Viinlun substitutecj as a warning to kings to
consider matters better, ^3in!un has since been corrupted into Malun.
The explanation of the sakaar incident is as follows. About a hundred
Hi y^*'* ^*^'^'^f*^ Thupinya Nagara Seinna became king there
th * ** W''s a prophecy put forth that in the process of time one
c sa ««.. ^^^ Sakaw Mtn would come with a multitude of soldiers
and utterly destroy Tha-re Hkettara. When therefore the people were
334
THE UPJ>ER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tHiN
uneasy about the state of the king's health, and shouts of striae came
down the wind together with tlie sound of the Mows on ihe hide, they
thought the prophecy had come true and Thamflddarit thought the same
thing and fled without making any enquiries.
The Maha VaBawinmcx\hr-sihc fall of Promelo the sacrilege commiited
The vnriant of by its people. Thupinya put down a rebellion in Anaak
the fall of Prome, Kanyan (Arakaii). and took possession of the golden
Kiven in ihe Great image of Arima-dcya, which measured eighty -eight cubits
Chronicle. high. He wanted to carry it oft as it was, but the offi-
cials persuaded him to melt it liown and make two hundred and eighty-
right small images out of it. There was soni<; gold over, which uas given
to the officials to take to Tha-rc fikettara. Much of it was misappropriated
and much scandal created, which caused disturbances in the country and
accounted for ttie excited state of the public mind, which mistook shouts
of sakaw for a revolution.
About twenty-seven miles south of Mln-hla and two miles north-west of
Picodas Venanma village and a new village Datkfin, which was
^ established in 1896, is the Danda pagoda, It was built
by Nara-padi Sithu, who called ii Tan-na, to commemorate the fact that
he had halted there. Later, people have changed the name, and an annual
fair is held here in the month of Tabaung (March), which attracts great
lUimbcrs of people.
The Min-hla Setdawj-a pagoda is about three milcp north of Min-hla, to
Ihe <iouth of the Governn^ent road, and also has an annual fair. The foot-
print of the Buddha which it enshrines ts a copy of that which i-xists on tlic
Man river in Mirtbu district.
Another fiiir, in Tazaungmon (November), is held at the Maha Peinnfe
pagoda near I.etpan village, eighteen miles below Min-hla on the west bank
of the Irrawaddy. This pagoda was huitt under the supervision of five
great nais\ Thura-thadi, Sandi, Parami-ihwa, Maha Peinnt-, and Gawra-
maota. •
Petroleum is found in several places^-on the T6n-u-sauk stream, twenty-
. seven miles south-west of Min-hla and three miles west
Mineral proaiidS- ^^ Yenanma, and at several spots near Mintd, a village
twenty miles south-westof Min-hla. The amount, however, is very small.
At Kyathaiing Taungdan near the old village of TTtAnmye-son, about
thirty miles soviili-west of Min-hla, coal is found in small quantities. Coal is
also reported in the Pwitha hill easi of the Kyauk-let-cha reserved forest, to
the soath-wcst of Mln-hla, about fifty miles distant.
There is a brine well at the foot of the east slope of l^-paing hill, and
another near the road between Yc-ngan and MyotLiit in Taingda, besides
traces of salt near Sadwin, west of Shantalgyi. The boiling of salt is, how-
ever, altogether prohibited by Government.
Gold is washed at Petaw on a sand-bank, and about five ticals of gold are
usually got every year.
The greater part of Min-hla township is a series of hills, with flat valleys
Natural feature. ''', ^,*^'^«"' ''''% *^^^^ '^ ^ l'^\ '^^'^^ of jungle. None
of the hills are of any great height or are many way con-
spici'ous. The chief points mentioned arc the Nat-taung, the Taung-taw
mm I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
395
the Sin-taung, and the Myinka-te hill. Steatite or «oap»tone is found in the
last named.
There is a lake called Mlnkan-gyi about four milts west o! Min-hla. It
I ke "'^^ ^"^ many years ago, and had rrmained unutilized
for about seventy vrars hefore the Annexation. It has
been repaired by th« Briiish Government and now irrigates lands which
produce ten thousand basket? of paddy.
There arc some Chin villages on the foot-hills of the Arakan ranjje in the
. _.. township. There were twenty-two of them in 1897 and
ropuiaiion : Chim, ^^^^ ^^^ groaprd togctliKr under the name of the Myin-
taik tircle. A few of them arc unable to spcnk Burmese, but the majority
can. The Chins have feworno cattle, and they have therefore nothing but
laungya crops. They pay a yearly house-tax of six rupees. 'J"here is little
crime among them, and civil cases are quite unknown.
The chief crops in the Min-hla subdivision and township are rice (lowland
and upland), sessamnm, and cotton, Maize and Indian-
ivn ion. x:_Q^xi are also grown. Sessamum is probably tlic most
general crop. Except for the Chins on the west, the population is entirely
Burmese, and the absence of irrigation works makes crops precarious, and
the people as a whole are by no means well-to-do, especially since the re-
servation of the forests has deprived them of the income they used to make
from minor forest produce.
MINKIN. — A village of Chins of the Tashfin tribe, in the Central Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had two hundred and fifty houses; AInam was its resident
Chief, It lies due south of Falam post in a large valley, on a hill north of
the Pao river, and is reached by the Falam-Haka road, eleven miles. Itlsa
Hlunseo village, and the people are kin to the Yahows, and pay tribute to
Falam. There are numerous good camping-grounds with plenty of water.
The village has the usual Chin internal fences atid hedges.
MIN-LAN. — One of the quarters of the Sagaing town in the subdivision
and district of that name.
It is inhabited mostly by Zeirbadi Mussulmans.
MIN-LE. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subtJivision of Pakfikku
district, with a population of ninety-two persons, according to the census of
1891, and a revenue of Ks. 240.
MIN-LE. — A village in the Saw circle, Laungshc township, Yawdwin
subdivision of Pak^kku district, with a population of one hundred and nine
persons, and a revenue of Rs 240 in 1897.
MIN-LE-DAUNG.— A village of Chins of the Tashdn tribe, in the Cen-
tral Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had one hundred and (our houses; the resident Chief was
Telyen. It lies on a hill west of the Ka-Ie valley and nearest to it, and ten
miles west of Sihaung village, and is reached vxd Hmunii, Tiorrtong, and
Moran. The villagers are Kwe-sbins and pay a small tribute to Falam.
Miii-lc-daung consists of a group of five villages, Lunpi, Khuplen, TalAn,
Tiddi, and Hairdo, a short distance apart from each other.
MIN-MA. — A revenue circle in the Salin-gyl township of Lower Chin-
dwin district, including the villages of Minma, Aing-yaung, and Minnia
West, with six hundred and forty inhabitants.
3a6
THE UPPER BI RMA GAZETTEER.
[MM
Thetircle lies oa the north* west border of the Salin-gyi township. Paddy,
jowar. se»samum and peas are raised. The revenue for 1896-97 amounted
to Rs. 2.450, from thathamfUa.
MtN-0. — A rcvctiue circle with two thousami two hundred and one inha-
bitants in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district, iucludinj? the
villages of Min-o, i^lnaiiiK-iha-ijan, Kyw^*thauk-kan, Wadan East, Wadan
West, Aiiigdaung, Thayetpin, Chaing, Dlnbauk, MAktaw, Yetkandaing,
Thinbwin, antlChaungma.
The circle lies in ihr south of ihe township and on the main road from
Kani to Palfc, the headquarters of tlie PalC subdivision. Paddy, iowar, sessa-
mum, and peas are cultivated. The revenue in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 4,360
from thathtimetia, R^. 341 from State lands, and Ks. 35 from fisheries.
MlN-0. — A village in the circle of the same name in Kani township of
Lower Chindwin liistrtct ; the local name of the village is Ma-o-
Ii is situated on ihe right bank of the Chindwin river and has a popu-
lation of four hundred end fift/'thrce per3on.<t. The Min-o fishery lies to
the west of the village.
MlN-SllWK-HNlT - A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u sub-
division ol Shwrbo di.«tr!ct, oightcrn miles from Yc-u.
There are three hundred and sixty-three inhabitants: paddy culti\atioa
is their sole industry. The tkathamedn revenue for 1896-97 amounted to
five hundred and thirty rupees.
MIN-TAING-BIN". — A township in the Pal& subdivision of Lower Chin-
dwin district, with an area of four hundred and thirty-two square miles and
a population of 35,608 persons.
It is bounded on the north by the Kani township and the North Yama
stream ; on the east by the Salin-gyi township : on the
honndBr.es. ^^^j^ , ^j^^ g^^^jij Yama stream and PakAkku district;
and on the west by the Pondaung range, s'^parating Lower Chindwin and
Pak6kku districts.
The township was formerly called Western i*a-gyi, as it xvas the western
portion ol the Burmese Pa-gyi fTanship. The name wasaltcred in Decem-
ber 1894. when the township was rc-named after the village of Mintaingbinj
the present headquarters.
The country, except iu the levels of the eastern portion, is hilly and inter-
sected by numerous small streams.
The soil is for the most part black cotton, or tO'tii- ; paddy, jowar, peas,
and /i Man are ^rown extensively, and a targe majority
of the population is agricultural. A few only live by the
manufacture of bamboo mats, chiefly in the villages of
the Ku-hna-ywa and Shit-ywa chaung valleys to the west of the township,
where bamboo forest abounds.
There are fifty-two revenue circles in the township.
Revenue, The amount of revenue derived from them in 1896-97
was—
Rs.
<l) Thothamtda ... ... ... 63,630
(2) Sutc land .., ... ... 1,163
Cultivation
industries.
ard
Total
... 'H.993
MIN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
J«7
MIN-TAING-BIN. — A rrvonue circle in the lownsliipof the same name,
Pals subdivision of Lower Chindwin district, with seven hundred and ten
inhahitants.
There arc seven villages in the circle : Okpo, Hnaw-ijan, Kyauk-pya-gan,
Sinzalfe, Aingma, Ma-gyi-g6n. and Mintaingbin. The Kyauk-pya-ganlank,
nearKyauk-pa-gan village, affords a perennial supply of water.
The village of Okpo has eighty-seven inhabitanis who work as cultivators
and potters. The revenue obtained from the circle amounted to Rs. ii39i>
from thathameda and Rs. q from State land for 1896-97.
MIN-TAING-BIN.— The headquarters of the Mintaingbin township of
Lower Chindwin district, has a myouk's cnurt, a police-station, and a rest-
house, all within the redoubt, where a body of Military Police were quar-
tered for many years.
Major Kennedy and Captain Beville, who were killed in the fight at
Cbiubyit in October 1S87, were buried here. Their graves are under a tree
near a pagoda outside the village.
MIN-THA-GYA.— A village in the Kyctmauk circle, Myaing township,
Pakdkku subdivision and district, with a population of three KundreJ
and twelve persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathamcda
amounted to Rs. 700 for 1P97-98.
MIN-THAUNG.— A village in the north-west of the State of Nam Hkai
Myelat district of the Southern Shan States, not far from the village of
Myin-mati.
!n 1897 it contained forty-eight bouses, with a population of two hun-
dred and tlurtccn persons. Unly thirty- two houses were assessed to revenue
and paid in all Rs. 288 thathameda\.z.r,, Bolli irrij^ated and upland liclds
were cultivated, mostly with paddy, but a certain amuunt of chillies was
raised also.
M1N-YA.— A revenue circle in the Lega-yaing township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district, including nine villages,
MIN-YE-HLA. — An island village in the Tliayettahin n-venue circle,
Pathcin-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district.
It liad a population of two hundred and s«"ventvninf persons at the
census of 1891. It is situated seven miles north of headquarters.
MIN-YIN. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township. Myingvan sub-
division and district.
In 1S95-96 the population numbered three hundred and sixty. live per-
sons and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 404. No land revenue was col-
lected in the circle.
MIN-YWA. — A revenue circle in theNato-gyi township, Alyingyan sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and ninety persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 336, No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
MIN-YWA. — \ revenue circle in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin
district, including the villages of Min-ywa and Gwe-gyaing, with two
hundred and twenty-three inhabitants. The circle is situated on the right
bank of the Chindwin river.
33?
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMIH
The principal crops cultivated are paddy, jowar, sessamum, and peas.
The revenue in 1896-97 amounted toRs. 160 from thathameda, Rs. 5 from
State lands, and Rs. 33 from the lease o( the Pinii fishery.
MIN-YWA. — A village in the Kabyu circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak^kku
subdivision and district, with a population of ninety-eight persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1S91.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 170 for 1897-98.
MIN'*YWA. — A village in the Min-ywa circle, Yera-gyo township, Pakfik-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of four hundred and thirty-
nine persons^ according to the census of 1891.
Iheihathameda amounted to Rs. 1,510 for 1897-98.
MIN-YWA. — A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa township,
Gangaw subdivi»ton of I^akokku district, with a population of i ,929 persoua,
according to the census nf iSgt.
T\ic thatham^du amounted to Rs. 3,320 for 1897-98-
Min-ywa has a Public Works Department bungalow and a Police out-
post; it was in Burmese times the headquarters of the Governor and
Gaing-Sk of the Ku-hna-ywa ne.
MIN-YWA.— A village in the Xga-singii township, Madaya subdivision
of ManiJalay district, south of Singti) with 5fty-5ve houses.
Its population numbered in 1897 two hundred and fifty persons approxt-
inately, engaged in cultivation.
MIN-YWA. — A village of one hundred and eighty-one houses in the
circle of the same name, in MAnywa township of Lower Chindwin district,
twenty-eight miles due east of M6nywa.
Id 1891 the population numbered 1,118 persons. The revenue from
ihatkameda amounted in 1896-97 to Rs. 1,700.
The principal products arc jowar, sessamum, and cotton. The road
from Yc'U to .\lyinmu on the Irrawaddy passes througii the village. Tbe
paddy cultivation of the neighbourhood suffers from defective rainfall in
most years.
MIN-YWA.^A village in the extreme south of Magwc district, in the
Myingun township of Taungdwin-gyi subdivision, appears formerly to have
been more important than it now is.
It is the nearest point to Taungdwin-gj-i on the river, which is here
open to steamer traffic all the year round". It points south-west to the
river, however, and the prevailing winds of the monsoon were found to
batter the boats against the sliorc.
MIN-ZI. — A reventie circle in Ihc Taungdwin-gyaung township, Mingio
subdivision of Upper Chindwtn district.
It includes a single village, and paid Rs. 210 revenue in 1897.
MIN-ZU.— A township of the Kyauksft district, romprises an area of
one hundred and twenty-two square miles, and is bound-
ed on the north by the Singaing township; on the cast by
the Baw Shan Slate ; on the souih by the Myiltha town-
ship; and on the west by the Pauk-myaing township.
Area and bound-
aries.
WIN!
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
3i>9
The present township is made up of the Myin-zalng, Myin-gon-daung, and
-.. .. J. . ■ Mvaunelha divisions of Burmese times. It includea
Civil divisions. •^, ^ • i ' i i it i ■
eighty-seven revenue circles, each under a village head-
man. The headquarters have recently been removed from Minzu to
Kyauksfi.
The township, like Siogaing, is an extensive plain, M-alled in on the east
Nmural features. \y ^^^ '^^^Z u'''^'^ that fuf ms the buundarv line between
Kyiiuksd and the Baw State. The Kyaukse hills form
the northern, the T6n-gji ekaun^ the southern, and the Paulaung river
the western boundaries.
The Zaw-gyi river enters the township at the foot of Singaang hill, and
flows westward. Several weirs have been constructed in its course to
feed numerous irrigation canals, of which the most important are the Nwa-
dct, KuDz&, Nga-pyaung, Tbin-dwc, Tdn-gyi, and, in part of its length
only, the TamAk.
.The average rainfall is twenty-nine inches, hut the distribution is not
uniform, the fall being heavier in the hills than on the
mile'" P'^'"^- '^^'^ climate is similar to that of the Singaing
township.
Tban*ywa, an important village under Burmese rule, as its gardens and
ruined pagodas and carved kyaungs testify, lias »till an unenviable repu-
tation for fever, but away from the hilU the township is healthy.
Minzu township was the scene of consideralile troubles with dacoils
historv after the Annexation. At Innyinbo and Ye-«-uQ the
followers of the Myinzaing priucc under Bo Ma-nga
engaged British forces after the prince had been defeated at Yakaing-g\-i.
The township is purely agricultural, a small percentage only of the
Industries and population working as irrigation coolies in their spare
products. tiinc-
The bulk of the produce consists of paddy, Goa beans,
plantains, sessamum, tomatoes, pt-as, onions, and millets.
There arc fine betcl-nalni gardens in Piudale and Than-ywa villages, the
industry at the latter place being especially profitable.
Baiaars arc held once in live days at Thaina-dalin, Inbyinbo, and Than-
ywa.
Lime was at one time manufactured at T6nbo and gave its name to the
village.
The township h.is an approximate populaliou of 30,975 persons, mostly
Ponulatior and Burmans. Sul6-gAn is the only Mahommedan settle-
races, mcnt.
Kale, Hmaingpan, and Than-ywa are Shan villages.
The last was founded three hundred years ago by captive Shans from San-
dabul tZinimi), who were subbcquently made Lingin ahmudan (Royal
boatmen).
There arc a few Dann, here a mljccd race of Shans and Burmans, on the
eastern border. They speak bad Burmese and are classed as Burmans by
the Shans and as Slians by the Burmans.
The old sites of Myingon-daing and Myinzaing towns are still to be
AntiquiticB traced by the ruins of their walls. The former is said
to have been built by a queen of King Nawra-hta of Old
Pagan. It is related that on one occasion she contradicted her husband,
4a
330
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MtN-MIT
insisting on sayiog that practice makes perfect. This made him ang^
... . J . and he pjciled her to Myiniidndainff. In her exile she
practised carrying a ponvi and when she had made her-
self strong enoueh to do so easily the king heard of it, and admitted his
former injustice by rc-calling her. The town was named Mvin-chi-naing
(able to carry apony] and this has since been rubbed down to Nfyingdndaing.
The strain on one's faith in etymological development is as trying as the
lady's feat must have been.
Myinzaing is supposed to have been built by the second son of the exiled
„ . King of Tagaung, who, being unable to resistand sup-
yinraing. press the rebellion raised by his brother, became a culti-
vator. One day his hoe was struck by lightning, but he himself remained
unscathed. Taking this as a favourable sign for his future greatness, he sent
his three sons to tak<* service under the King of Pjgan. One of the sons be-
came a general, with the lillc of Tbeitt'gaho'kmu, and won the love of Queen
Saw-u-mi of I*agan, who urged him to rise against ihc King. So he took a
large part of the King's army and founded Myinzaing. Saw-u-m& thereupon
begged the King to make a pilgrimage to Shwe-tha-!yaung, and on the way
he saw the new town and attacked it and was killed. The Queen duly
wedded the Thein-gabohmu, and they reigned happily togethtr for eight
years. The villagers of Pindalfr had to send them in daily a cart-load of
flowers, and that gave its name to the village Pan-ta-te.
Tawdwin village is said to have been founded by King Nawra-hta on hi
return from the subjection of ninety-nine Shan Chiefs.
The Shwc-fin-hmin cave is said vaguely to have been excavated out ol
the hillside by the "foreigners" for an ambuscade. Ilencc the village
near by was named Kala-chaung. It contains several images of Buddha
Gaodama.
There are three annual pagoda festivals, more or less of the character of
fairs, hehl at Than-gyat-g6n, Tfinbo, and Taungdaw ; the
Taungdaw festival is the most important, on account of
the Shan caravans that come to it.
M)N-ZU. — A revenue circle in the Salin-gyi township of Lower Chindwin
district, including Minzuand Te-zu vlllagrs, with two hundred and-forty-slx
inhabitants.
The principal food-grains cultivated are paddy and jowar.
1 he Po-wun-taung bill {q. p.), to the east of Minzu, is famous for its cave
temples.
The revenue amounted to Rs. 790 from thathameda and Rs. 151 from
Slate lands, for 1896-97.
MISU NAUNG-MO.— A Red Karen village in Eastern Karcn-ni, situat-
ed on the hills tn the .south of Sao-hpa-yun. In 1890 it was estimated to
contain three hundred houses.
MI-THWE-CHAUNG.— A circle in the Hsi Hkip dependency of the
Yawng Hwc State, Southern Shan States. In [897 the seven hamlets in
the circle contained fi(cy-nine houses, with a population o( two hundred
and eighty-one persons— Shans and Taungthus. Forty-four bouses were
assessed and paid Rs. 230-S-0 annual revenue.
Coal has been found in the circle.
Pagoda festivals.
tIT— HOD]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
331
MI-THWE-GAN.— A vilhge In the Myilkaing circle, Pakfikfcu to^vnsbip,
subdivision, and district, with a population of four l^undredand ten persons,
according to the census of 1891. The thalkameda amounted to Rs- i.iio
for 1S97-98.
'MLAI or MONG LAI.— A Kachin village- in Tract No. 12, Bhamo dig-
trict, situated in 24,'* 37' north latitude and 07° 34' cast Jongltode. In i8g2
it contained iwenty houses, wliha population of eighty-eight persons. The
headman has no otliers subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lahtawng tribe. There are three rubber tree.t in the village.
MO-BIN-GYI.— 5"*^^ Molbem.
MO-BON. — Is a village in the M5ng Mit' (Mo-meik) township of Ruby
Mines district, abntit eight miles east of Meing Mit.
It was the sccuc of a gath<>rlng of rt-bcls in [S8S. Lieutenant Nugent
of the Hampshire Regiment, who wasstarn>ueii at Mong Mit, attacked the
siockadi! with about twelve men of his regiment. He was shot dead at the
first assault and eevcral of his men were killed and wounded. The remain-
der efTected a retirement with some dllliculty. An adequate force from
nernardmyo was quickly despMtched, and succeeded in annihilating the
rebels, who had niutilat«,-d the bodies of those who bad been taken In the
first engagement. Lieutenant Nugent's body was carried off Iiy his men
and subsequently buried at Mdng Mit.
MO-BYE.— 5?f nnder M3ng Pal.
MO-BYU. — A vjIUge in ihc. Nga-tayaw circle, Ycra-gyo township,
I'ak&kku subdivision and district, with a population of eighty-one persons,
according to the census of iSgt. The thathameda amounted to Rs, 280
for 1897-98.
MO-DA. — A circle in the Katlia subdivision and'district. It contained
in 1897 sixteen sub-circles : —
(1) Bolan.
(2) Kaka.
(3) Bwfctaik.
(4) r.eipan-
(5) Mezali.
(6) Moda myoma.
(7] Man-Iwfe.
(8) Mfehiu.
(9) Min-Ic.
(lo) Nwa-gu.
(ii) Lalin-in.
[t2) Natsan.
(13) Naungpin.
(14) Naungtaw.
(15) (^ntan.
((6) Wetkauk.
U has fifty-three villager, with one thousand three hundred and forty-
one houses, one thousand two hundred and forty-nine of which pzy ikatha-
meda.
The circle was in 1897 under the control of the Moda Mytfihugyiy
, Maung Dun, TD.M. AI6-ywa. where he resides, is the
headquarters! hra'^qua^t1e^s of the w/sMw^vi'ship, and is eleven miles
north-cast of Kalha, on the left bank of the Irrawaddy.
It contains one hundred and eighty-five houses.
Most of the villages stand inland on the west of the river. The average
annual revenue was estimated 111 1897 at Rs. 1,822.
The greater part of the houses are constructed of bamboo and thatch,
and the villagers depend mainly on cultivation. The chief crops are kauk-
iyi, mayift, atvd iaungya paddy. Each village has its fence and gates of
33a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOD-MOG
bamboo or jungle wood. Nearly all the inland villages stand near creekS)
from which the villagers obtain Ihcir water-supply. The villages arr from
three to ten mitrs distant from each other and arc connected by jimgle foot-
paths. The forests round them abound with gatnc.
MO-DQ. — A village in the Pauk-ngfe circle, Yez.i-gyo township, Pakflkku
snbdivision and district, with a population of sixty-seven persons, according
to the census of 1891. The thalhameria amounted toRs. 380 for 1897 98.
MO-DU. — A village in the Sindfc circle, Yeza-gyo township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of ninety-two persons, according
to the census of iSgr, 'I'lie thaihamcda aaiountcd to Rs. 190 for 1897-98.
MO-GAUNG,— A subdivision of Myitkyina district, with as yet very
unsettled boundaries. It is roughly of the shape of an irregular quadri-
lateral, the lower corners being at Khaung-ky<; (Hkaung-chi) 00 the west
bank of the Third or Upper Defile on the south-east, and the Kachin hills
to the south of lake Indaw-gyi on the south-west. Along the eastern side
. it is bounded hy the Myitkyina ?iuiidivi<ii?>n and on the
Boundaries. ^^^^ ^^ ^^pp^J, Chindwin district. To the north the
subdivision stretches indefinitely.
The population, according to the preliminary census of 1891, numbered
11,477 persons, but this iududcd the Upi>er Irrawaddy subdivision.
Mogaung contains, roughly speaking, tour groups of villages, scattered
^... along the waterways of the Irrawaddy, the Mogaung,
I ages. ^^^j |,;aniajpg streams. The Sinho circle contains twenty
villages, more or less crowded together at the mouth ol the Upper Defile
of the Irrawaddy.
There are some fifty miles of waterway of the Mogaimg river with scarce-
ly a single village, until Mogaung itself is reached, around which, within a
radius of five miles, is the cluster of the Ko-ywit, on the level plain at the
mouths of the Nam Yin. Beyond this alonjj the valley of the Nam Yin,
there are no villages of Shan-Rurmese until Katha village is reached.
To the north, however, there is Kamaing, with two or three villages in
the neighbourhood, after over fifty milrs of waterway without a single
village..
Following the Kainaing river for about llic same distance of deserted
river front the Indaw-gyi Lake is reached, and hore there are a few villages
along the western shores. Another small group is found about the mouth
of the Nam Tcin, where it enters the I.ake.
The inhabitants arc as a rule very poor, and especially so in the Lake
district, where they have not yet recovered from the effects of Haw Saing's
rebellion.
„. ., J. . .„ The subdivision comprises the townships of Mogaung
Civs division!. j f _. ■ * fc &
and Kamamg.
The following account of the history of Mogaung has been compiled :
So far as we have details, the histories of Mogaung and
Mo-linyin (MOng Kawngand MiJng Yang) do not overlap,
certainly not in the d-iys of their respective power. It
seems probable therefore that they were at different
limes capital.i ol the same Shan Principality. "When
they did co-exist it was because both were tributaries
of some other dominant power. When one was prominent the other dis-
Historj': the re-
lations uf Mogaunjir
(Mon? Kft w n g)
wHh M o-h n y i n
(MSngYangV
MCM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
333
appears altogether. Shao history, more than that of any other race, spcms
to nave depended on the character and personal energy of the SawBwa.
An amhitlous ruler seems always to have attempted, and olten to have
effected, the subjugation of his neighbours. When there wtrc two or
more such there was perpetual war : when ther^^ was none there were a
number of practically indcpciulcnt chieftains dwelling iu their own valleys.
Hence the astounding ninnbcr of liu^e ruined cities which are found all
over Indo-China.
Mogaung and M<i-hnyin lie at the opposite extremities of the same
broad valley, that of the Nam Yang. In view of what we know of
Shan history elsewhere, and wben wc consider thr magnitude of the rutns
of the two capitals^ only a Utile over fifty miles apart, with ahsoluteiv flat
country between them, it is impossible to believe that they were ever co-
existent. Moreover, there arc many other mios of ancient capitals, such as
Maing Lo, west of Katlia, and Old Mogaung. It is therefore a fairly safe
conclusion that whoever held any of these capitals was supreme over all
the Western Shaus, and jt is immaterial whether the State was called
M(5ng Yang or M8ng Kawng. What is certain is that Mogaung
outlasted all the others, not only west bat also east, at any rale to the im-
mediate east of the Irrawaddy.
Much of what follows is taken from Klias's Introductory Sketch of the
History of the Sbans.
The legendary Hkun Lu is said to have established himself at MBng
Kflng on the Chmdwin (the Maing Kaing of modern maps
Theone? as w j^ jj^^ gj^j^ ^f Singkaling llkamti) and to have ruled
the Nora and their ,, , ^ * .f i ji n- i ■ » t
counirj-. ^'' *"* country west of the irrawaddy. Nn history of
any such State has so far been found.
The tract of country is occasionally referred to as the countrj' of the
Nora, and until it ivas conquered by Sam Long Hpait may be presumed that it
was an indcpcndant State. The iVora were a comparativciv civilized people
and, as long as any remained, they were regarded in Mogaung, Hkamti
and Upper Assam as a learned class, and figitred as astrologers and literary
men. As far as native traditions go the Nora were the aboriginal popula-
tion of this region, but afterwards they appear to have become so inter-
mixed with the Tal from Kawsampi and with the Hkamti Shans as to have
disappeared as a separate r&ce. Ellas thinks their original home was in
Hkamti, which formerly extended far beyond its present limits and was
dividedinto two parts — Ai Hkam tothe northand AiTon tothesouth. The
present Singkaling Hkamti is no doubt a sutvival from that time.
Wilcox, in the Asiatic Researches^ XVII, page 441, says that the Hkamti
Shans told him they came from the borders of Slam and Yunnan, and that
when they first arri\ed in their present locality they found it inhabited by
" Lamas of the Khaphok tribe.'*
Major Boileau Fcniberton fixed the home of the Noras in I'ppcr Assam
" in the country of the Moamerias or Mottucks," but he also says that the
Shan chieftain of Mogaung " is also called the Nora Raja by the Singphos,
and it appears that the term is also applied to the Sbans between HooKOOg
and Mogaung."
Francis Buchanan Hamilton says they spoke a dialect very little different
from that of Siam and called themselves lai i^ng, the Great Shans. This
is supported by the fact that at tbe-prcsent day the language of the Shans
west of the Irrawaddy is more easily understood by the Siamese than any
3^4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
fMOG
Other Ta^i dialect. I^ter students with access to HkamU Luag aUDuscripts
may solve many problems.
At aay rate the Nora were a valley-dwelling agricultural people, and Ear
more civilized than the hill tribes who surroanded them.
_^"' '■^ *^'P^! They seem to have remained independeDt till the time of
J2L„„g " Hsfl H kan Hpa. Ihg Nam Mao valley King, whose brother
and Commander-in-Chief, Sam Long Hpa, became (ap-
parently) the Brst Sarcb-wa of Mogaung and all the country round. He was
tributary to his brother and was appointed several years before be under-
took his extensive conqu^'sts in Nfanipur, Assam, and other ncighUouring
countries. As far as can be ascertained, be took possession as Sawiwa id
577 ^■^* (i2>S A.D.). It is related that as he was crossing the Nam Kawng,
now koowo a» the Mogaung river, a short distance above (he site of the
present Mcy^aang, he found a " sapphire drum " {iawmg is the Shan word
lor a drum] in the bod of the stream. This he regarded as a good omen
and established his capital near the spot and called it Mong Kawng. He
retained the drum-shaped sapphire, and it was Kanded down for many
generations of his successors as the symbol of power. The classical name
of Mogaung was (Jdigiri-rata.
The Mogaung annals claim for Sam Long Hpa the
province* government of eight separate races, who were ruled
over by ninety-nine (a favourite number} Sawbwas and
spread over the following provinces : —
'Ihe
and races subject
to him.
(1) Hkamti.
(2) Singkaling Hkamti.
(3) Hu Kawng.
(4) Mung K&ng (Maing
Kaing).
(5) Mflng Yawog (Maing
Naung).
(6) Mflng Yang (Mo-hnyin).
(7) Hsawng Hsup (Sumiok).
(8) Ka-Ie.
(9) The " Four Yaw towns."
(10) Motsbobo (Shwebo).
There is no proof that these tracts were in this or any subsequent reign
simultaneously tributary to Mogaung. Probably it is'merely a list of the
province's at one time or another overrun.
The eight races wcre^
(1) the Nora, divided into the Ai Tfln, the Ai Hkam, and the Hpa
Hk^, who were not true Noras but fugitives from the Mao
Shan country;
(3) the Hkang-s&, the Chins or Nagas.
The Singhpos or Kachins.
The Pwons or Pon, divided into the Great and Small P6n.
The Kadus, a kindred tribe to the P6n, similarly divided.
The Yaws, a tribe of Burmans in the Pakdkku district.
The Kunbaws, also described as Burmese resident in the
Shwebo district.
(3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(8) The Knnungs and Kumuns, or Mishmis, divided by the As-
samese into Miju and Chullicotta Mishmis.
Sam Long Hpa's reign as Chief of Mogaung lasted only thirteen years
for in 1238 A.D., while he was engaged in his conquest
u*^^^^™«l **" ^° ^^^ *^s'' ^^ appears to have been succeeded by a
Hpa s aynasiy. nephew named Noi Hsan Hpa, a son of the Mao Shan
MOGl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
335
King, who took his falher'3 title, Sao Hkan Hpa, when he became SaTebwa
of Mogaung.
Hi« descendants continued to reign unwentfully and in regular succes-
sion until the year 1443 A. D., when Sao Hsi Hpa, the brother of the un-
fortunate Sao Ngan Hpa (see preliminary sketch) succt-cded to the chief-
tainship.
He took the title of Sao Kawn Hpa, and is asserted to have reigned fifty
years.
He was followed, in 1493 A. D., by the M5ng Mao
UQ3! Sao Ka Saivhwa, Sao Ka Hpa, who had abdicated in favour of
HpasconquMts. j^j^ ^^^ j^^ consequence of a defeat by the Chinese and
retired first to Hkamtl and then to Mogaung.
To signalize his accession and the bcgiuning as lie hoped of a new era
for Mogaung, be founded a new capital at a distance of one day's journey to
the north-west of Old Mogaung. This was called at first S£ Lan and after-
wards S^ En. From here he set out with a large army to undertake the
conquest of Assam, but when he reached the border the Ahom King sent
great presents of cattle and horses and he retired peacefully to Si En. Sao
Ka Hpa is also said to have built anotlier capital called Hpa Kuiig, dow in
ruins. He reigned for twenty-four years, and some time before his death
parcelled out liis territory among his relations as tributary ^aTfianj. Thus
Sao Long Tu Miing was appointed to the charge of Man Hsai, on the right
bank of the Chindwin ; Sao Saw Yawt to MOngTung.on the opposite bank
of the same river. The country of the Kunungs and Kumuns (Mishmis) was
given to Sao L«Jng Mong Sang along with Ta Wi and Ta Wai, which can-
not now be identified. Haw Yawt got Ka-hse or Manipur, and Sao Ho
Tawm the three districts of the Hkang-si or Nagas.
His only son, Sao Hon Hpa, received the Yaw country and did not suc-
ceed to the charge of Mogaung. This went to a Minister, Sam l-i'mg Paw-
M'vngx who took the title of Sao Hswi Hpa and reigned six years.
He was succeeded by Sao Peng, whose relationship is not given. In the
thirtieth year of this Saisbnoa's reign (A. D. 1556), a
Burmese Army, despatched by the King of Hanthaw.idi
(Pegu), invaded Mogaung and congucre.l it, establishing
monks and teachers to convert the people to Buddhism.
Sao Peng submitted iind became a tributary Chief. He
died two yeara afterwards, and during the next forty-
se\'eii years his descendants ^four in number] carried 00
a dcfluUory war with the Burmese without regaining their independence
definitely. The second of them, Sao Ka Hpa, indeed was carried oflF a
prisoner. He had refused to send a Mogaung contingent to join in Sin-
byu-mya-shin's wars in Sinm and the result was a T'cguan invasion c^
Mogaung. He was captun-d after a three years campaign and was exposed
for seven days at each of the twenty gates of the palace at Pegu.
In 1(05 Sao Til Hpa from MOng Mao became Sav^bwa of Mogaung, and
his descendants ruled the State until it became finally
subject to the Burmese, its limits, however, were pro-
bably much restricted and Its ludependencc subject to
the weakness or dissensions of Burma- Sao Tit Hpa founded the present
1526 : Sao Pcr.g's
^avfrmi»hip.
I5«i0! M ugaung
comes under Bur-
ma.
Later struggles
with Burma.
1605 :S*o Tit Hpa
and his dynasty.
33^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMOO
1751 I II « W
17751 HkW
HMKg nin ■Uled.
town of Mot(auiif(. Wlicii he died, in 162O, a Sawbvfa of M5ng LCDg, now
A drjif n<lrt)cy of II>i I'aw, wai appointed to Mogaung by the Burmese,
bill lie never catnc into rciidcnce, and died three years later. The Queen
of Sao Til ll|);i hud mranwhite twcn acting as regent, and she now became
Sniohwa ill her oivn right, and under the narae of Lang, or Nang Su Paw,
reigned for twelve ycari longer.
She ilii*d in 163 1, and Mogaung history is practically a blank fur the next
hundred years,
lu 1731 the Saw&va Haw llseng abdicated in favour of his son, after a
reign of nine years. The «on Haw likam died seventeen
years Inter, when Haw Hseng reappeared and became
Satedzva again. Me was attacked with leprosy* and in
consequence built a Adw, or royal residence, called Lang Seng, near the
nortti en'd of liiilu«-j;yi Lake, to which he retired after three years.
A Burmese official, Maung Kyuw, was then sent from Ava to Mogaung,
,, ,. but accoitling to the Shan account he proved a traitor
MflunK ivyaw. ^^^ j^^.^^^^^ ^^j^,^ ^^^^ Sav&xvas ol Bhamo. Hscn \Vi, and
Other places in inducing the Chinese to make war on Burma. However
(his may hn^e been, Mogaung became mixed up in the war belwcen Burma
and China, whicli cominrnccd in 1765> During its progress Maung Kyaw
Herd Chinn, leaving his brother Maung Pyu in charge 01 Mogaung.
I'lic latter died In 1775 and the Burmese, being fully engaged in
renrganuing iheir country after the wars, allowed the
Shatis of Nlogauiig to reinstjite old Haw liseng. He
lived for only two vi-ars lougiT, however, and then, from
1777, there was no 5#tPiir<9 for eight years.
A Shan named Yaw Pan Kyang was then placed in power and
b'lnal Ruhjuga- succeeded for a ttnoc in maintaining a certain degree of
Uon of Mosaune independence, but the Burmese attacked him and even-
■y *'"""• "> 'Jy"^ lually put him to death, after sacking hij palace and com-
mittirtg great havM in the town. This was in B. E. Iis)> (A. D. 1796), and
from that time forward Moganng became au integral part of the Kingdooi
of Burma and was govt>rned by mums appointed from Ava. There was a
break from iS^o to 1^43, when an .Vssamese Prince called Tipuni Raja,
brother to the cxitcvl prince of ttut country then couSacd at Lhe Coort of
.\vA, »as v-rtMtrd titular SsmStNtol Mogmang and in addition had charge of
the district of UKAmo.
Ai recently as 1S35 Mogaung was described as a floarishing place to
CaptAtn lloileau Pcmbcrtoa [£«j/#r» Fremtirr, pafic
140) under the name of Mongmaorong: "Tbc town of
MongtnaoroBg, which has been before meBtioeed as
** lw*tve tUya distant from Bbamo, is described bv tbe Sbtna as bnog ravch
**lM)tetthan the latter place. It standi on tbe n^ hta^ of a sokilt river
**cftlRd Naa>Ya ik^m^/;, which Aows into the Irawatte«.~Tbe town ts sar-
** rounded hv a dovSk riu. I »*nre of coocentnc brKk walls, and the gainsoa
*' fdttuctty coasHtrU of a Barmcsc force of two tinusaad see, who were
"'ivmeii n Jtb wmvvt*. ax4 bad vcmc jt^)«b or «wTvi]s ; fifteea or sixteca
"thylftata ««tc abopcrv&Matljr tctaiaed tbere, mad the towv aad dssitict
**M* mAw t^ iaaic«ate control of a Bmxmtae oScer, «bo h called cbc
** M«c«itiig ITmii. TlwialM^bktAlspriacipattvcottustof t!tt Shas aborigi-
Macawif
la
Ov
^'^A
M
WOO]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
337
" aes of the country, and tnsny Chinese mcrcbants have established them-
" selves permanently in and about the town, * * Mongmaorong. as the
■'capital of the Pong dominions, was Formerly celebrated throughout
" Ibis qaarlcr of India, for the barbaric splendour tliat reigned at its court,
" the extent of its buildings, and the number of its people : on alt occasions
" of public festivity or ceremony it was resorted to by the inhabitants of
" the numerous surrounding States and by deputations frosu the tributary
''chieftains. In each face of the walls surrounding the Cnvvn there are said
''to be three gateways, at which a guard of twenty men is constantly
"stationed ; but, judging from the boasted works which surround the city of
" Ava, we may conclude that those of Mongmaorong would prove but aa
" inefficient obstacle to the entrance of au invadiug force."
China exercised an authority more or less strong over Mogaung and
The relation* of >** neighbourhood for several centuries. The districts
Mogauiig' with which thus owned allegiance to China were called under
China. the Chinese Ming dynasty the San Fu. or Three Prefec-
tures, and under the present Chinese dynasty, until the time when they
were finally absorbed in Burma, they were known as the ^5*7^ Ssu, or the
three native States. They were named respectively MAngTing, Muh Pang,
and M^ug Yang.
Mfing Ting included the Shan State still known by that name, which was
then apparently much lartjer than it now Is and undfr the Ming dynasty
included a number of Shan districts, the area of which roughly corresponds
to the Bhamo district east of the Irrawaddy, along with the old State oE
Mo-hlaing.
Muh Pang corresponded practically with the modem Hsen Wt.
M6ng Yang covered a long strip of territory west of the Irrawaddy, In-
cluding Mogaung and Mo-bnyin. and possibly extending to Ka*le and the
Kabaw valley. It does not seem ever to have extended further south than
Mocia, above Katha on the Irrawaddy.
Under the head of Mo-hnyin certain details will be found in a translation
of a Chinese chronicle by Mr. E. H. Parker. More
direct information is given by Mr. VV. Warry. Chinese
inlluence here, he says, dates from the Yuan dynasty,
when, to avenge the murder of an envoy, Kublai Khan
ordered au invasion of Burma. In 1^83 A.D. a Mongol army occupied
Tagaung, the early capital of the Kings of Burma, routed the Burmese
army at Ma-le. drove the King from his capital at Pagan, and pursued him
gome distance south of Prome. As is pointed out in Chapter VI of the
Introduction it seems probable that this army was Shan rather than Chinese,
and was as likely a3 not driven forward by the Chinese rather than des-
patched bv them. But it established the Shans in Northern Burma and
fio led to Chinese interference in after years.
This subsequent interference did not begin till the Ming dynasty occupied
1400: Chinese the throne of China. About the close of the I4tlicentury
inicffcrcncc »t the A.D. the powerful Shan Sa'.ohwa of Lu-ch'wan offered
time of the Ming his allegiance to China, and was put in charge o( the
*>y"**'y- "Three Native Stales." He is called Ssu Lun Fa (cor-
responding probably to the Shan H-ifl L5ng Hpa),andhc nominated a 5dar-
43
1283 : the Mon-
gol (Shao?) inv.i-
Mon of Burma.
338
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [moQ
6wa to each of the San Ssu, under whom were six minor Chiefs and a
number of aubordinate officers.
Whether becansr there was no Chinese official permanently established
in the country, or because the Shans were steadily hostile to Chinese in-
fluence, is not certain, but the history of the Three States was anything but
ono of peace. In 1440 Ssu Jen Fa not only revolted but actually took pos-
•cssion of Tong-yiieh, and, though he was soon expelled, carried on war for
many years about Mo-hnyin before he was secured and executed. 'Ihere
were similar disturbances in Hsen Wi, and the result was that the present
Chinese dynasty established a uniform title of Hsuan Fit Ssu, equal to the
fourth grade of Chinese official rank, and allowed the Shan Chiefs to ar-
range their own succession and manage their internal affairs as long as
they sent presents at stated intervals.
All this, however, ended with the rise of Alaung-paya. In 1753 Bhamo
and MOng Mit swore allegiance to him, and Mo-hnyin
of Ch'n "''"^ fl°"- ^^^ Mogaung sent massages of submission. The Chi-
,ngg ' " nese sent armies which met with varying success, but
eventually their forces, led by two Princes of the blood
royal, were utterly routed, and all direct control over the three provinces
except part of Mftng Ting ceased.
At the time of its final cession to Burma Mogaung was administered by
a Sawbwa and an Assistant Sawbioa, both of whom were
ih ?^ of Chinese descent. The Sawbwa retired to Tali-fu
rather than submit to the Burmese, but the Assistant
Sawbret remained in Mogaung and kept the old Chinese seal, besides re-
taining in himself and in bis descendants many traces of Chinese influ-
ence kept up by intercourse with the traders who came to buy jade.
The seal, Mr. Warry says, was of copper, and at least as old as the Ming
dynasty. It bore in "Lesser Seal" characters the inscription, "Sea! of
the Military Superintendency of the Six Mining Centres," besides some
other characters which had become obliterated. Mr. Warry is inclined to
think, however, that it was rather the seal of a visiting Chinese official
than of the SavbTa. It was carried off by the rebel Myo6k Po Saw and
was never recovered. Of a similar character was the Muh Pang seal, given
np by the North Hsen Wi Sawbtra in 1893.
MO-GAUXG.— .\ township of the subdivision of the same name in Myit-
kyina district, contained in 1807 thirty-five circles. The headquarters are
at Mc^ung on the Mogaung ehamii^. '
MO-GAl*NG. — The headquarters >f the subdivision of thit name, situ-
Its foundine '^■*** ^" *^^ Mosraung chttun^, in Myiikvina district, was
^' iviginally founded from the Shan city of Nam Kong near
Laban, whence, owing to want i.f culturable area, a portion of the popula-
tion migrated to M..>gaung J/m*j»(1|». on t^e right bank of the MiKjaung
f*jiiii^. where the Nam Pan^g and Sak Kw^ ckjun^s join it. some tweh-e
miles abo\ e Mogaung.
From J/r^44ji«f, as their fields a: Nam Paun^. sis miles due west of
Mc^aung, and at Man Yut wwe liable to fl.v>ds. "they migrated (in 1153
B-E., A.D. 1791) to the present site. Mogaan^ lies in the angle between
the mo«a oT the Nam Ym chsmmf and the M^^oag ri^KKf.
Itt BURMA GAZETTEER.
MO-GAUNG. — A village in the Shwe-gyct-yet revenue circle, Ama-
rapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, three miles soath-
west o[ tieadquarters. It had a population of one hundred and sixty-five
persons at the census of 1891, and paid Ks. 230 thathameda-ia.x.
MO-GAL'NG. — A village in the Pauk town'^hipand subdivision of PakAk-
ku distiict, \vilh a population of ninety-i^ix persons, according to the census
of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 360.
UO-OM}^GCffAUNCot NAM KAWNG.as it is called by the Shans.
— ^Tlie Mo^aung chattng rises to the south-east of the Amber Mines in
about latitude 26^ and flows in a south-easterly direction past Laban,
Kamaing, and Mogaung into the Irrawaddy river, some riftccn miles above
Sin bo.
From I-aban down to Kamaing the river is from fifty to eighty yards
wide in June, and at Kamaing it divides iuto two channels, the western
one sistv yards and the eastern one hundred yards broad. From here
down to its mouth it averages from one hundred and twenty to one hundred
and fifty yards in width. In the rains it has a current of from three to three
and half miles an hour.
The Mogaung chaung is navigable for small launches from June to No-
vember as far as Laban, and probably as far as Sadu sot. Above this the
river bed becomrs rocky and shallow, and its banks arc uninhabited. Mo-
gaung can be reached from Ihe mouth of the river in one or two days by
launch ; boats take one day from Mogaung to Kamaing, and a day from Ka-
maing to Laban. The river is navigable for large countr>' boats all the
year round.
_ , , , . The chaune is not fordable anvwhere below Moeauncr
roros and femes, -ri. ■ 1/^- ■- - " » »
The principal femes are—
Laban, I Mogaung, I and Naungbkan,
Kamaing, | Ta Paw, |
At Laban and Kamaing the river is fordable in the hot weather, but is
crossed by boat in the rains. At Kamaing in January the crossing is eigh^
yards wide and three feet deep.
MO-GOK. — A subdivision and township of Ruby Mines district. The
Mog6k subdivision consists of only one township, of the same name, the
headquarters heing at MogAk, the headquarters of the district.
The area of the township is a];proximately six hundred and ten square
miles, and coincides practically with the Mogflk Stone
Tract. U is bounded on the north by the MQng Mit
(Mo-mcik) State; on the east and south by the Mdng
Long sub-Stale of Hsi Paw ; and on the west by the Thabeikkyin township
of Ruby Mines district.
The subdivision consists of a mass of hills broken up by ravines.
Population and The approximate population numbers 19,000 persons,
revenue. of whom about 8,000 live in Mog6k town.
There arc sixty-four headmen in the township, and the revenue for
1897-93 amounted to —
Rs.
Thaihatnfda „. .,. „. 33.750
Land revenufl », ... ... %1»
Ar«a ond boun-
daries.
340
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CHOO
The Mog«k-
Thabe!I(kytn road.
The principal occupation of the people is the ruby industry. The
right of mining in the tract is leased to the Burma Ruby
The ruby indns- MJQgs Company, Limited, lor a rental of Rs. 3,15,000 a
*^* year and a one-siKth share o£ any profits made by the
Company, [v. Ruby Mines.]
MO-CiOK township, v, Mogfik subdivision.
MO-G6k. — The headquarters of Ruby Mines district, and the on(y town
In the district, is reached by a cart-road (four hundred and fifty feet wide)
from Thabcik-kyin oa the Irrawaddy, sixty-one miles distant
The road is being metalled, but owing to the heavy rainfall it has not
yet been found feasible (o keep it open lor wheel traffic
during the rains. The road rises one thousand feet to
Wapyu-daung, ten and a half miles, mostly tlirough in-
</ilf'n^ jungle. About Wapyu-daung ihc forest improves and ihe road rises
gradually to Kyauk-hlfc-bcin, one tbou&and ciyht hundred feet, seventeen
miles. From here the road crosses the watershed between the Madaya
and Shweli rivor systems, rising to a height of three ihou^and five hundred
feet by a well-graded hill road, which commands fine views of the Ma-
daya valley and the plains of Burma. Near the summit the boundary
between the Thabeikkyin and Mogok townships is crossed. From the
crest of the ridge the road descends to the Km stream, passing Sbwe-
nyaungbin at the thirty-second mile, two thousand eight hundred feet. This
portion of the road commands fine views of the S!nvc-u-daung range, a
glimpse of the Mo-meik valley, and the first sight of the massive wall of
ihc Taungnife range, which guards the Ruby Tract. From the Kin stream
the road rises up the slopes of this range, passing Kabaing in the forty-
second mile, two thousand seven hundred feet. Here a road branches to
BernardOT^'c, twenty miles. Just over the top of the ridge is situated Kyat-
pyin (fifty-two miles, four thousand four hundred feel), at one time the
headquarters of the Durma Ruby Mines Company, Limited, and a mining
and trading centre of some importance. There is a considerable baiaar
here, which beings in an annual revenue of about Rs. 7,00a Leaving
Kyalpyin the road runs past Kath^ and then drops into the valley of the
Yeni-chaungi another tributary of the Madaya river. At each of the vil-
lages named there is a I'ubhc Works Department inspection bungalow-
available for travellers.
Before the Annexation the Burmese Government had found it expedient
to appoint the leading robbers on the road its official
Its survcilanccm guardians, and Paw Kwe at Shwr-nvanngbin, Hein-kan
U^trrme^rr l.mes «tvd ^^ VVapyudaung, acid Bo Ca-le at Thabeikkyin levied re-
cognized tolls from travellers to protect tliem from
molestation. The stricter methods of our administration did not suit this
class of official, and, though Paw Kwe for some time after the Annexation
carried out the contract for the Mogfik mails, he eventually relapsed into the
more adventurous business of robbery. For some years it was foand
difficult to secure the protection of the road, which runs through a very
sparsely inhabited tract and offered rich prizes to a succei^sful raid.
Militar}' Police posts are still kept up at each stage, and a line of posts was
arranged in the jungle along the southern border of the district. These
precautions, combined with a system of frequent patrols and the settle*
MOCl
THE LPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
341
lev.
raenC of the neighboaring States, effected the reqnired improvement and
for several years the road has been free from crimes of violence.
As soon as Ihc blrnk and hare plateau of Kyatpyin is left behind, the
road passes the abandoned workings of the Company at
The Mogflk val- Lmj^ ^nd then leads out on to tlie Mog6k side of the
range and down the slopes into a valley of peculiar
beauty, surrounded and intersected by richly-wooded hills, rising to pictu-
resque peaks and rugged cliffs. The deep foliage of thr. denser forest >d
the gullies and on ihc uncleared slopes is varied by rolling uplands of grass
and bracken, and by terraced paddy-ficIJs in the valley-bottoms, while the
colouring of the landscape is enriched by patches of warm red where a sur-
face of clay has been exposed. The hillsides and valleys^ arc doited with
villages among which show groups of pagodas and kyautigs, fringed willi
clumps of bamnoos and fruit trees and roses ; over all towers the sombre
grandeur of Taungme.
In the centre of this valley is situated Mog^k, the headquarters of Ruby
j^ ,, Mines district, at about four thousand feet above the
^ ***"' sea. MogAk has for many years been the centre of the
rtiby mining industry, but it has develope*! immensely sime the Annex-
ation. In former times it could only be approached by an in different
mule-track, and the dangers of the road helped the conserx-ative inhabi-
tants of the tract to preserve their isolation and monopolise the in-
dustry. The introduction of a settled Government, the opening up of the
cartToad, and the large employment of labour in the Company's mines has
attracted a considerable trading population, of many nationalities. The
Mogok bazaar is attended daily by the local people, and on every fifth day
there i$ a large concourse from the surrounding villages. The baiaar
brings in an annual revenue of about Rs. 38,000, including slaughter-house
fees, which amount to some Rs. 9,000.
Mogftk depends almost entirely on imports for its food-supply. Rice
is brought in large quantities by pack -bullock from the Shan States, and
other requiremrnts are carted or carried up the road from Singu and Tha-
beikkyin.
The present population of Mog6k numbers about R.ooo. The houses of the
permanent residents are for the most part substantial wooden structures,
and several brick buildings have also been erected. The town has been
repeatedly visited by destructive fire, which have destroyed many line old
houses. Corrugated iron has now been largely adopted for rooting pur-
poses and for the last few years the town has been free from fires. The
bazaar consists of two substantial stone buildings and a number of open
sheds.
The low hills around are studied with pagodas and pOng^i kyaungs,
and many of the houses are surrounded with gardens and orchards.
Within the last two years good houses have been provided for the
Public buildines f^'''''^*'''* 3*- headquarters, and substantial barracks for the
Military and Civil Police. A small jail and a court-
house are in course of construction, tbc present accommodation being in-
sufBcient.
The Ruby Mines Company employs about forty Euro-
peans and Eurasians in their works, which arc situated
at the north end of the town.
The Ruby Mines
Company.
34^ THE UPPER BtRMA GAZETTEER. [MOC-moh
The company have constructed a dam across the Yeni river and set up
an electric installation of about two hundred horse-power, which pumps and
lights their principal mine.
Mule-tracks have been constructed to Bernard»»yo, ten miles; Mo-meik,
f . ^. twenty four miles: and Mainglun, twenty miles, on
Communications. , . ,^. ^ ^ . c \. cc ^
which there is a constant stream ot tramc.
Mog6k is divided into four quarters — Ytea-ma or Shansu, Ze-yat or the
Bazaar quarter, She-ywa the eastern village, and Taung-ywa the south
village, the two last being situated on the left bank of Yeni chaung, which
is spanned by several good bridges, built by wealthy residents of recent
years.
The disasters which have visited the Indian Empire have seriously
. . affected the ruby market and reduced the mining
A atrv ™'"'"^ '"' population to great straits. They have been accustomed,
to live and trade largely on credit, borrowing money
at enormous rates of interest, and depending on a lucky find or a success-
ful deal to bring them out right. The continued depression of the ruby
market has now made them unable to bear the weight of accumulated
interest, and many of the wealthiest ruby dealers have been reduced to
penury or bankruptcy. The substantial houses and kyaungs and the
numerous pagodas are signs of a former prosperity which, for the present
at any rate, the native mining population do not enjoy.
An account of the ruby industry is given in another place. \v. Ruby
Mines.]
MO-GWE, — A village in the Chinya circle, Ye-za-gyo township, Pakfikku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and sixty persons,
according to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 550
fur 1897-98.
MO-GYO-PYIT. — A village in the Taungbyo circle, Wetwin township,
Maymyo subdivision of Mandalay district, seven miles west of Wetwin
village. Paddy is cultivated.
MO-HLAING [Shan, Mong Lang]. — A township of Ruby Mines dis-
trict, forming part of the Shan State of Mong Mit, is at present administered
as a subdivision of that district.
ft is bounded on the north by Bhamo district ; on the east by the Ko-
daung township ; on the south by the Mong Mit town-
arfa '" ^^'^^ ' ^"** °" ^'"^ '^^^'^ ^^ ^^^ 'Jagaung township, all of
Ruby Mines district. Its approximate area is 3,070
square miles, of which about 572 square miles are reserved forest, and
most of the remainder uninhabited jungle.
Nearly all the villages in the township are on the banks
induSrtw '°" ^'^ '^® Shweli river and the streams which feed it. The
population numbers less than 7,000 persons.
Their principal occupation is timber extraction, the area of cultivation
being small. Teak, in, and other timber is dragged in logs to the Shweli
river, or floated down the small streams when in flood. It is then made
into rafts, with bamboos or some light timber to float it, and sent down
the river. Messrs. Darwood and Sons have a contract to work out the-
UOHI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
343
more valuable teak logs, and employ a large aumber of elephants and
buffaloes in the lorcsts.
The headquarters of the township are at MaugAn (y. v.)
Revenue There arc thirty-seven village hcadmenj and Uie re-
venue collected in 1897-93 amounted to —
Rt,
Thathameda ... ,„ ... „, 12,370
Land revenue ... ... ... ,.. SfiZl
The Forest department realise a large revenue on the produce of the Mo-
hlalng forests.
Mo-hlaing was formerly an independent and later a feudatory State.
Hbtorv. ^''^ quite recently it was divided into two portions,
Upper and Lower Sinkan, with chief towns respectively
at Silcaw and Sinkan, though geographically the area is simply the valley
and L-asin of the Sinkan stream.
In Uie earliest times of which there is any record there appears to have
Ti. r J- ^^" ^ powerful Shan Kingdom up the Shweli river,
Chen KofT "''■* '•■'' "P"''"^' ^^ ^^^^ ''^"' ^°^ '" '"='**"' ^**>1*- *'
' seems probable that there was a cluster of petty Slates
here previously and that ihcy were joined together and m^ideone by Hkam
Un MOng, the sO'Called founder of Chen Hon.
The Kingdom in any case became too small for its population, and parties
,. ... went out in various directions, one of these founding the
iMfing Mil. g^^^^ ^j Mf>-meik (Mong Mit|, "the place where the rfAa
fell." The story is that the leader of the colony, Kan Huk, went about
tossing his dfia in the air and- allowing it to fall to the ground. When he
came to Mo-meik the dtia stuck upright with its tip In the ground, and this
was considered a favourable omen for the founding of the State.
The uncle of this prince, named Maung Ngun, split off with a party from
, „ . . Moroeik and descended the .Sinkan stn^am to its mouth,
'"^' where he founded the town of Tiit-gyi-gfioj which adjoins
the present Sinkan. Maung Ngun ruled over the whole of the Sinkan
valley, and as far as the right bank of the Shweli up to Sipwa and Mabein.
This tract was termed Mo-hlaing, or the place of open grassy plains, which
is a fairly accurate description of the country round Sikaw. The E^urmetse
Kings gave him the title of Myo6k.
Maung N'gun was succeeded by his son Kyo O, and on the death of the
latter Mo-hlaing wa.s divided: the upper half from Simavv
M^Wain"'^''"'" **' "°^^^ ^"^'^ *^ '""^ Mo-meik State, while the lower portion,
** known as The Forty-seven Villages {Ll-se /Cu-!ina'^va),
was g:iven to the Bhamo Wun.
Maung Kyin, the lineal descendant of the old Saw&wa, having thus lost
his heritage, had to live on charity, and his son is the notorious Kan Hlaing
claimant to the Mo-meik 5rfwA»'rfshi|» on the death of the Chief Kan Huk
(not the original founder) in iSlj6. The Enijlish Government installed
Maung Kin, a minor son of Kau Hiik, and Kan Hlaing (led. He was induced
to surrender for a time and was kept at Katha, Imt before the end of the
year he again fied and his been "out" ever since.
344
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MOH
The " Forty-seven villages," or Lower Sinkan, taken from Mo-lilaing
were given over to the charge of the Kaunglfin hfyotku-
and its subse- gyi San Shwiti, and aftrr his death the m/tfiAv^r'ship
qucnt reinorjrpo- remained with his family until 1237 B.E. {1875 A.D.),
ration with Ming ^^^^ jj^^ Mo-meik 5.r»AaKi re-established his claim to
' ' • the tract in the Royal Court. He seems to liave done
nothing more than produce the Sittan SaytH, or table of hereditary holders
of posts and titles, compiled in the Burmese years 1 145 and 1 1G4 (1783 and
1802 A.D.), so that the integrity of the Burmese Court at the Liine may be
held in reasonable doubt.
The Sawhwa put in a man, U Gyun, as kayatng 6k, and he was suc-
ceeded bv a number of others with the vimc title, all
and adminlslrt- appointed" by the Sa'.pbwa. up to the time of the British
*'^"' Occupation. All these iayaing di were more or less
in the power and under the orders of the Kachins.
As for Upper Sinkan, the Mo-meik Chieftain did not pretend to rule direct-
ly. He did so through the surrounding Kachin Chiefs, and the method of tax
collection was very simple. The Kachins put in as h''admen whom they
pleased, levied what money they wer^ in want ff, and paid the Mo-m'-ik
Sare^Ku what sum they thought fit and when it was convenient to them.
The tract was parcelled out as follows : —
CSikan-pyi.
The Saga Kachins protected
Lw^salng
Kuk Tawng
Chaulc-taung
Lw^Idn
Sikan-ga-Ie.
.Nan Man.
Mur.-»in.
Si-u.
... Ka-E)'"-
( Siiha.
- 1 Si-cin.
f Sik.iw.
*•■ {.Kyunbinlha.
Of these LwJtl6n was the most powerful.
About forty years back the Kachin nominee died, and Ma Naw, the late
Mo-hiaing afier Kachin Afycik of Sikaw, was appointed Pawmanig.
the Occup a t i o n ; He remained Pawmning until, in the year iStlG, Kan
Kan Mlaing. Hlaing appeared and assumed the Governorship of Mo-
hlaiiig. He acted with vigour, took on Ma Naw as liis amat, and established
a system of circles under the charge of kayaing 6k throughout I'pper
Sinkan. When Kan Hlaing fled. Ma N'aw was appointed by the British
Government Myook of Upper Sinkan, and retained that olTice until his
death in 1S90. Upper and Lower Sinkan were subsequently joined into
one township termed the Mo-hliing township. The Myu6k had his' head-
quarters at Sikaw. The township consisted of the vaHey of the Stnkaa
chaung.
For further historical detail as to Mo-hlaing ». sub. McJng Mit,
To the north the country is very jungly, with a fair growth of teak.
Natural features. More to the south, towards Sikaw, the country opens
out into belts of jungle, gradually merging into exten-
sive grassy plains. It is not now known how these open plains were
reclaimed from the jungle ; probably they were the iep6k cultivation of
former Inhabitants. All accounts indicate that round about Si-u the country
MOIII
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
34i
Rivers.
1 1 qu I It
legends of the
fou^dlnjf and cjiHy
history of Mo-
hiiyin ; the war wtth
the Biiu people.
use<3 to be very much more tliickly populated tlian it is nnw. The CTistin^
villa!jes are poor and mean in th^ r-xtrepie. To the south the summits of
the Kyauk-taun? range cut nff tlie vatlev of the Shwrli.
The most consMerahlc aRlaenls of the Sinkan stream, on the easternbank,
startrn^ from the source are^i)TheSi-u^ [2) the Nam,
San, f3) the Rap&, (4) the Nam Ma. and (5) the Nawng
Lin stream. On the west there are (1) the Nati Ma and (z) the Nam Law.
MO-HLMNG CjV/I f/A^C— The upper part of theSInkan ckaunghall-
ed the Mi^-hlaing channg. See Sinkan chauns-
MO-HNYIN.— A circle of the Mawlii township, Katha subdivision and
Boundaries Jistfict. It lies In the plain between the Mimvun and
Gangnw hill ranges, and is hounded on the north by
Myitkyina district ; on the ea^t bv the Gangaw range ; on the west by the
Lawkun hills; and on the south by the Mawhun circle.
According- to IochI traditions the inhabitants are of Chinese descent.
..-•.. The name is a corruption of the Shan name M6ng Ysn;^,
mong meaning country and ydn^ a paddy-bird- When
the people cane from China to settle there, they let
loose an elephant to graze, and a paddy-bird alighted on
his back, and this they considered a favourable omen.
After living there for a long time the people became
more and more powerful and declared war on the Bilii people, who lived
in the neighbourhood of Mo-hnyin t^^vn. and drove them away fron Bilu
to the ocean. Before war was declared, the people of Mohnyin and the
Bilu people betted with one another as to which would finish a stockade
within seven months and seven days. Whoever finished firet was des-
tined to win in battle. The Bilu people went to Mvedu in Shw^Kn district
to dig the earth to make the stockade, while th*; inhabitants of Mo-hnvin.
who were very cunning, set up bamboo watling where th-^y were, and
finished the stockade within the prescribed time, and so the Bilu people
had to give in.
There is a pagoda at Bilu called the Shwe-b6ntha. Of otd it was spe-
cially noted for its divine effulgence, and it is said to be
Ruins of Btlu- Qop of (f,^ ei£rhty-four thousand pagodas built by Kina:
■ ' Dhamma-thawka. There are the ruins of a fortified
city near it ; and these are still called Bilu-n»y<J as well as a ruined city and
fortificatinn In the neighbmirhoood of the present Mohnyin village; the
latter Bilu, it is said, was built by Prince G^nmaya, wlio married a Bihi
princess of the Bilu-myt?, and after living with hor for a few years escaped
from Bilu and formed another kingdom which he called Z»l6n-wy«?, of
which the ruins still exist south of the present Mo-hnvin. Everv year In
the month of Tahaun^ (March) an annual (estiva! and fair is held by the
inhabitants of the Mo-hnyin circle at the Shwe-bdntha pagoda, and many
people from different districts attend it.
It is probable that Mo-hnyin and Mogaung, under the names of Mong
. ^ang and Mting Kawng, were altcrnatelv capitals of the
MoKau"e"' ^''^" kingdom, west of the Irrawaddy,6r5t established
by Sam Long Hpa {see Chapter VI of the Introduction).
No trustworthy histories of eitht-r State have yet been obtaihed, but from
incidental rcfrrencrs it would seem that whichever State had the stronger
ruler held the supremacy during his life.
44
34^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMOH
Chinese account.
The Chinese mv^t hail any real authority over either Mo-hnyio or
The relacion? of Mogaung (but V. sub. Mugaun^l. li«t th^^v knew of thc'ir
Thins with Ml- rxistoncp, which was qaite snlTicient ground for consi-
hnv'n- during them Iributary provinces-
The following annals of Mftn2-van» have hef*n tranglat'-d from the Chine«
bv Mr. K. \\. Parkrr : \Tft'jcr-vang is thr ancient Yiin
YQan province of the Mongol dynastv.
In th" yp.ir A.D. lagfi a post callrd the Civil ami Military General
Admini-tratrrship of Mfing-yang was estalilldhed, but it does not appear
in what family.
The Tao family first comes into notice in the Min» dynasty. In the
%*ear 1382 Mftni; yan^ was ch^n^ed into a fn or prc-
14001 the Tao ifectnre. and two years later again into a Civil and
*'"'''■ Mililary .cuflw-Tt'eiship. paying commuted rorp/^ du**9 at
the rate n\ i/xels (rnnghlv. one t(i*l equaU Rs. ^^ sevt^n hundred and fifty a
year. During the rain of Ytine-loh (1417 — ^idi^V the jm j«-wri-f//* Tao
Muh-tan was at war with Kah-li (apparently Ka-Ie in the Kabaw vaUey).
The Burnic«ie Chief Na-lo-t'ah surprised and killed Tao Muh-tan. with Ms
Bdn, anii proccrded t'> occupy his land; but in the year 1406. Chang Hung
wa<i sent to order its snrrendiT to the rightful owner (there was a Naw-
ra-hta_ Mf-ng T^ in 1349 — 1352, at Sagaing, and a Na-ra-lhoo of Panya a
litlle later. In 1368 Mingyi-swa annexed Ka-Ie and Mo-hnyin).
During the reign of Suan-tiih fi426 — ij^fiUhe Szfamilv (Sz = the Shan
1437! ihair ex- Sao^ which means a chief, and is a title, not a name,
pulsion by H''^ Still legs a family) of Lu-ch'w,in were deprived of their
NRsn Hpa office, and their land was placed under the charge of the
Taos of M^ng-yang; but, in 1437, Sz Jfn-fah [Sao or ffso Ngan Hpal
turned the Taos out, and took their land. Tao PJn-yuh fled to Yung.
Ch'ang, where he died.
When W.Tng Ki marched on f.u-eh'wao, Sz-luh was still in occupation of
and ihc rsia- M&ng-vang, and the Lu-ch'wRn barbarians hailed him as
their lord. He changed his name to Sz-hung and re-
jected China's ni^minee Yin-k'i-mang, son of the King
of Burma (this would be the infant son of Thi-hathu) ; he
moreover sent word to China that the T^urmcse were in-
capable of governing his people, and offered to set up the. Sz family as
rulers and undertake earv^c duty in perpetuity (this is no doubt the founder
of the Slian dynasty, Mo-hnyin Mititaya). This was after the third Uu-
ch'wan campaign.
However, he was only giv^n a golden fah^ (Mongol form of the Chinese
word fi'ai-tsB, a safe conduct bfldtre) for the Sz familv, but no seal, and ia
desp.ilches he only called himself the tio-f>i (this may be an inversion of
the Shan hpi-nawng, brothers elder and younger) of tlie Kinsha Kiang
(rpper Irrawaddy).
During the reign of Ch'eng-hwa (1465 — (488), Sz-luh bribed the eunuch
,,. „ . Ta'ien Nfing, who was in charge of the frontier, with a
His encroacn- - n 1 ■ t, 1 ". vt»
„gp^j, jewelled girdle and some precious stones. Ncng sum-
moned him to a banquet. Sz-luh was now given more
scope, and about the year 1488, when the Uraperor was issuing paiaas and
blishmpniofhisdy-
nasiyin iheir plicr:
Sz-luh (i4S'«— 1490
fc^HI THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 34^
tallips to the Sawhcas, it was accidentally forgotten that ihc Mfing-yang
Sowbwn had officially ceased to exist for a long time, and issuca were
given to him too. according to what was found in the fonnLT recorda.
Sz-luh thereupon said that the Celestial Dyiiasry had given him back his
ofTiL-i^il rank, and he made use of his tally [half the tally was held l>y the
Government and half by the Satebroa : it was used 0.1 either side when
troops were wanted) to call together the different barbarians and seize the
neigiibouring towns for his own aggraadizeinent.
Just then M6ng-mih (Mo-meik) had revolted against Muh-pang [Theio-
ni. It may be mentioned that in the Chinese map two cities (one named
Muh-pangand the other Sheiig-ni (Hscii VVi) arc given in fhein-oi prov-
ince, Sluh'pang being the nearer to China], and the circuit inspector Mao
K'o ordered Sz-luh's troops to attack Mciig-mih. Sz«luh in response sent a
few thousand decrepit soldiers, who naturally were defeated by M^ng-niih.
Sz-luh now crossed the frontier, attacked Ming-mih, and took Man-moh
H ■ d Ch"- ^"** sixteen other places {Burmese history asserts that
ncje^icr'ritor" ' Bhamo belougcd to the Sa-svl/iffa of 611 Pawng (Thibaw),
who was on the Burmese side, and adds that the Mo*
hnyln Sawbva was joined by Ka-le). The Governor, Kin Hien-min, re-
commended that a large force should be sent against ;>z-luh, but the Em-
peror would not consent to this.
About 1522 Sz-lun, son of Sz-lah, in alliance with Muh-pang and M^ng-
mih, defeated the Burmese and killed the Suan-wei
,.nT?hc b'.^cI" fl«"S K^Sui (probably the Mingyi Nyo of Burmese
history, who was the predecessor of MmihaShwc-hti as
king of Toungoo), with his wife and family, and divided up bis land.
In 1537, Yen-shT-t'ai, Prefect of Yung-ch'ang, and a military commandant
named Wang liun went to see what was the matter. Sz-Iun threw for-
ward his men with tremendous noise and succeeded in burning the post
station and killing the chiliarcli Ts'ao I, who was in charge of (he imperial
paisas. Shi-l'ai was afraid, and having placed a subordinate chieftain
named Mang Puh-siii in charge, he left.
Afterwards Ki-sui's son Jwei-t'i took revenge and sent one Choh-klli to
attack M^ng-yang.
In t556S8-chihof Mfing-yang sent his son-ln law, Pieh-hun, tokill Choh-
i«6- S«hih, '*'''' ^^ w^'th Jwei'l'i attacked Pieh-hun, and took pri-
soncrs both himself and his son.
The Military Commissary, Hu Pien-ki, sent a subordinate named Hou Tu
with a. war summons to the various barbarians. When
T^t^ir^x^^^k ^'''%^""^^'^';^^^ ^vxx'i^^ S.-ko [api,arentiy the son of
by Burma, Sz-chih), with a view to drcidmg whether he would obey
or disobey, set up two blocks of wood, one inscribed with
the Celestial Emperor's designation and the other with the name of the
Mang chieftain tihat is, the Burmese ICing Mang-ta-la or Minta-ya). The
men then all kn'^it in a circle to do obeisauce to the blocks, on which the
Mang Chief's toppled over, whilst the Celestial Emperor's stood straight
up as before. So he decided finally to join China (the Barmese seem
pronetotossupforadecision, for several centurieslatcr an arm of the Sal-
ween, with Bilu-gyun, was adjudged to England in very much this way).
348
THE UPPER Burma gazetteer.
FMOfl
The Mang Chieftain was indignant and attacked him. Sz-ko asked for
assistance, and Lo Ju-fang, who was then in charge of the military opera-
tions, sent some Chinese and aboriginal troops to the rescue. When the army
arrived at Mnaiein, Sz-ko wasdeliglited, and ordered some aboriginal officers
under one Ma-luh Lah-sung to creep up to Ava territory with a force of over
ten thousand men and cutoff the- Burmese supplies, while he himself prepared
ao ambush ai Kah-s^i (apparently Katha) and drew on Llio Burmese so as to
cut off their retreat He then asked the re-inforcing body to go round by
Lung-ch'wan and take them in the rear, and directed the western troops
(thai is, troops from tlie west of lirawMddv, or Mo-hnyin) to attack them in
front. He, moreover, got some marines to open the stone dam of the river
so as to swamp the Burme^ic fleet. His plans being thus laid, sure enough
Sz.koN ladies re- ^^^ Burmese fell into the trap at Kah-sa. Sz-ko remained
suit in the defeat of behind his works, ami refused to give battle, whilst the
the Burmese invad- soldiers which he had placed in ambush blocked up the
ingartny. passes and kept off their supplies until the re-inforce-
ments should arrive- The Burmese troops were in dreadful straits for food,
and a gill of rice was sold for a pinch of gold. First they killed their ele-
phants and horses, then they ripped the bark off the trees, and took to eating
the roots of shrubs. A plague broke out in the army, and the dead were
piled op in heaps. Jwci-t'i sued for peace, but Sz-ko would not listen, and
simply urged the rc-inforccments to come on. But Wang-nine [this be-
haviour of Wang-ning is commented on by the author of the Shen^nu Ki
{Manchu relations with Burma), who compares his stupidity with that of
the Chinese General in 1760, who (uolishly rejected the proffered assist-
ance of Zimm6] sent an express ordering Lo Ju-(ang's men not to start
out, so Sz-ko, after cornering the Burmese for over a month, found that the
rc-inforcemenls were not coming after all. Yoh FCng thereupon collected
the barbarians of Luog-ch'wau and hastened by forced marches to the
assistance of the Burmese, who accordingly cf?cctcd their escape by a bye-
path which be showed them. Sz-ko followed up and utterly dcfe^t^d them,
not more than ten or twenty per cent, reaching home, Jwei-t'i (Mintaya
Shwe Hii) himself narrowly escaping capture.
In the year 1578 our Government sent envoys to order Sx-ko to restore
bis Burmese prisoners and elephants, and some present of gold and cloth
were sent to Burma, for which no thanks were returned.
In the year 1579 Jwei-t'i took revenge for the Kah-sa affair, and as our
Government was unable to send reinforcemcnis, Sz-ko
fled towards China, but was taken prisoner halfway by
Nu-tsih tu (apparently a Burmese general) and others,
who s^nt him to Jwci-t'i. He perished rather tlian sub-
mit. 'I he Burmese tUereiipon look all the territory to
the west of the Irrawaddy, the chieftains and soldiers
taking refuge in Yung-ch'arig and receiving settlements ia China.
1534-1602: Chi- Iq the year 1584 S2-I returned to MAng-yang, and In
new and Barmcsc tj,e year 15S5 he defeated the Burmese at Mih-tu (Mve-
KnTir"lter" *1"). killing the chief of To-nang. In 1 589 Sz-yiian sent
naie. tribute of local produce and was made a suan-wet.
In the year 1590, the Burmese took revenge for the Mib-tu affair, and Sz-
yiian. witli his son Sz-hun, fled to Chan-si. The Burmese placed one of
tbeir officers^ named Nang-wfeng, in charge.
1579 : Miniaya
Shwc Hti atucks
and caplurcn Sj-ki>,
and reduces 1 h e
country vrftBt of ihc
Irrawaddy.
MOH]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
340
After this Sz-hung, with Sz-ch6ng of \tan'moh {old f3harao), formed a
strong alliance and took .possession of the Kiosha Kiang^ repelling the
Burmese.
In the year 1602 the Burmese took Sz-ch^ng by surprise. Sz-hung has-
1601 • Fiifll tened hv forced marches to the rescue willi his soldiers
establish mentoi and elephants, but he was not in time. In 1604 Sz-hung
Burmese stiprc- was surprised, overtaken, and killed, and the Burmese
""■*:>■■ then placed an officer of their own named Sz-hwa [not
the same written character as the Si-hwa of Old Bbamo} in Mcng-yang.
After Sz-hwa's death his wife, Dame P'a, took charge ; and, after this again,
another officer was appoititcd. More than once their troops have brrn callrd
upon to assist in our campaigns, but they have proved untractable and
unamenable to us.
Another account fays that "after Tao Muh-tan and Tao Piu-yuh's time,
Anoihcr account; M*'ng-yang was annexed by Sz-hung Fah. After the
ihe S« dynasty. conquest of Luh-ch'wan by the Chinese, his younger son
Sz-liJ occupied It, and passed it on through —
Sz-Iun, Sz-wci,
Sz-ko, Sz-yuan, and
Sz-i, Sz-hung,
until at last it was annexed to Burma.
" The land (probably meaning the capital} is two journeys beyond the
Kinslia kiavg. It was anciently called " Towards the
And the boun. West " and there was a Hiang-peh city (" Fragrant
W (Mo^nyin^l «»^ar/' said to be Mo-hnyin). With Man-moh, M^ng-
yang followed the line ol the Kinsha river, M^ng-yaog
occupying the upper parts. It runs south to the Ti-ma-sa river (possibly
the M&za), when it joins with the Western Ocean. In the extreme north
are the T'u-fan (old Chinese name for Tibetans— indeed T^u-po or Tiiboi
is the proper classical Chinese way to pronounce the polar word Tu-Jon),
and in the west it communicates with Pien-chuh State (India). In the,
south-cast it borders on the I^urmese mountains called Devils' caves, which
have a reputation for being a great natural barrier. The barbarians bnild
formidable strong places on them. The land is low and damp. '1 he people
build bamboo-raised dwelling-houses near the riverside and b;ithc several
times a day."
The local tradition as to the founding of Mogaung, Mo hnyin, Momeik,
and Wuntbo will be found in Chapter VI ol the Introduction to this
Gazetteer.
MO-HTAI or MAW HTAI. — A village o( twenty-nine houses east of
the Sfllween, in the Ko Kang circle-of the Northern Shan State of North
Ilsen Wi (Thcin-ni).
It is one of tbe nine kangs of the circle, and stands on the shoulder of a
^ steep spur falling towards the Salween, at a height of
SituWion. j^yj. thousand seven hundred feet. The river, from
which it is distant less than a mile in a straight line, divides the State of
Hsen Wi from the Shan-Chinese territory of Mang-sbik (Mong Hkawn) in
the sub-prcfecturc of Lung-ling. To the east the village of Kawng Ai,
which is practically on the border of the Shan-Chinese State of Tsung (or
35^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
FMOK-MOL
Chen) Kang (Mong Hk^ng) is only about (our miles distant in a straight
line, though llic gash made by the torrent bed of the Mo Htai Haw makes
the journey no easy matter.
Mo lltai was a few years ago much more populous than it now is- The
exhaustion of the soil for hitl crops and several years of
Pppulaiion and drouglU had in 1892 reduced the population to one hun-
induttncs. j^.^^ ^^j jj^ty-six persoiiSj or only about one half of what
it used to be. The people are all Chinese, and live on friendly terms with
their Mangshik ncighhoiirs, many of whom had tome to a focal festival
when Mo Htai was visited in January 1852. There are some very fine
pipul trees in the village, which is <livided into three groups of houses,
and one of these is approached by a roofed stair-way. Faddy-fields have
been dug witli immense labour out of the steep slopes and arc irrigated by
channels from mountain streams. There arc about one hundred acres of this
cultivation in different patches. The poppy is grown in large quantltiest
l^esides hill-rice, niaitci and Indian corn for the manufacture of liquor.
MO-KAN-YWA. — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myin>
gyan subdivision and district. In 1895-96 the population numbered two
hundred and ninety persons and the tkathameda amounted to Ks. 41 1. No
land revenue was collected in the circle.
MOr.BEM (MO-BIN-GYI).— A village of Chins of the S6k-te tribe in the
Northern Chin Hills. In 1894 it bad eighty bouses ; the resident Chief was
Dfiktaung. The village lies on a spur of hill immediately above the Mani-
pur river ; it is about four miles from Sa-gyi-Iain in a westerly direction,
and can be reached by the mule-road to Sa-gyi-lain and a mule-track through
Oabon.
Dfiktaung is the lawful chief of Molbem and of all the villages which
were subdued by his great-grandfather Kantum, who was in jaJI for some
months in 1894.
The village has been twice burnt, once by the Yahows and once by the
people themselves. Water is found in llie village and in streams close by.
1 he best camping ground is around a large tree, on the road from Dabdn
to Molbem, and quite close to the upper village of Molbem. The village
is stockaded, but is easily attacked from all sides, except from the west,
as the slope is very steep from the village to the Manipur river. It was
disarmed in 1893.
The Sdktes divide themselves into a number of families, the chief of which
b the "S6ktc," and after them the "Hwelnum," "Nowlak," "Wanaw,"
"Tawn," "Dim," " Hatlum," "Suniput," "Chimshun," and many others.
MQ-Lfi. — A village of twenty-nine houses, south of the Irrawaddy, in the
Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district. Ve-gya and mayin arc cultivated,
and wneat is a (airly successful crop.
MO-LE (Kacbin name MANI-I Kf/A). — The Moli chauttg rises near the
Bumra-Shikong Peak and flows westward and sou tli -westward into the
Irrawaddy on the left bank, about eight miles above Uhamo.
Near Khwikhaw it ia fifteen yards wide and one fool deep in January,
and at Manmo, at the same time of the yar, it is forty yards broad and
hip-deep, with a sandy bottom. It is navigable for large country boats as
far as Hnget-pyaw-daw, just above ManmOin about latitude 24^44'. Above
MOL-MON ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
351
this it is a rocky torrent, but fordabic iq places. Relow Hoget-pyaw-daw it
runs through a plaio in an exceedingly tortuous channel. In the rains there
would be water enough to make it navigable for small launches, "hut the
twists anr) tarns of the river would make navigatiou difllcult. Boats take
five days from Bhamo to Hngctpyawdaw.
.. . The principal ferries are at Manmo, Theinl6n, and
reiriM. Hnget-pyaw-daw (at its mouth).
-At Mnnmfl the river has a current of one mile an hour; two or three boats
are available, and there are generally some Qhamo boats also which have
come up to trade.
At ThcinlAn two or three diig*outs are available, and the river is just
fordable for mules in January. It is sixty yards broad here.
At Hngct-pyawdaw, where the M0I6 enters the Irrawaddy, it Is crossed
by boats. It is four feet deep here in January.
MO-LO. — A small village in the Mo-meik Stat^ on the Shwell river, about
twenty-seven miles from Mo-meik, from which it is separated by a range of
hills.
Boats can with difficulty pass the rapids in the Shweli between Myitsftn
and Mnio, but above Molo the river !s not navigable for seventy miles,
where it enters ihe rocky fijorgc below Nam llkam. .^t a few places there
arc boats or bamboo rafts for local ferries, but most of the river is obstructed
by rocks and rapids.
Molo is the river port for the Kodaung township, and a good deal of tea
and hill paddy is brought down for exports by boat and raft There are
terraced paddy-fields of some extent in the neighbourhood.
MOLWAI or MUNGLWE.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 10, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° to' north latitude and 97" 38' east longitude. In
1892 it contained sixteen houses. The population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lcpai tribe and Kaori sub-tribe, and own no cattle.
MO-M.VKA.— .\ village in the Maw Nang State, Myclat district of the
Southern Shan States, about one mile sonth-cast of Baw-nin.
There were fifty-four houses in the village in 1897, with a population of
one hundred and seventy-seven persons. The revenue collections amounted
toRs. 136.
MO-MEIK (Mo-meit).— .$■« MOng Mit.
MON —A circle in the MaiOve township and district, Includlngthe villages
of Aing-yi*gOn, A-lfi-gyun, Yinmadaw, and Po-le-ldn.
MON— A river which rises in the hilly country west and north of Mount
Victoria, and after a southerly course, curves round to the east and flows
through the Minbu district into the Irrawaddy.
The Minbu Settlement Report of 1898 says: The M*n Valley is much
larger than that of the Man. It is twenty-five to twenty-seven miles long
from a village called Mftzali, where the M6n leaves the hills, down to the
Irrawaddy, and varies from tour to eight miles in width. The river is
also very much larger than the Man, and carries more water all the year
round.
35"
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Tbere are do dams or irrigation works on the Mdn, and this fine river is
unused for irrigarion. The valley of the Mdn is very
Cultivation in the (Jifferont in character from that t>f the Man, in having a
nverva ey. somewhat lighter soil and being almost entirely under
dry cultivation. The countrv is also much more open, and there is a much
larger populal ion. With slight exceptions of mogaungU (rain paddy-land)
in iowlying patches, and of taae-l^ (river-Inundated paddy) on the banks of
the Irrawaddy, the valley is Covered with drv crops throughout, such as
jow;tr, maize, sessamum, and cotton in the rams, followed by peas, beans,
and garden produce in the cold weather. The people live on their dry
crtips, to which they add rice purctiased from Salin and Sagu with what is
realized from the sales of their cotton, sessamum. peas, gram, Stc, In one
or two villages, notably Ing6n and Pwinhyu, there are shallow wells,
containing water of excellent quality, used for the irrigation of beteI'Vines
and onions. It seems surprising that wells have not been sunk, for Ihc
benefit of the dry crops, anywhere in the valley. There is pTlodical
distress, at least once in every five years, when the staple or rain
crops suffer from scanty rainfall. The entire valley of ihe Mftn is a
virgin tract of country in regard to irrigation, and every cubic foot of water
hrought to it must yield a direct and immediate return. Paddy could be
universally cultivated. Emigr.ifits to Lower Burma during the troublous
times would quickly return. I'he soil is richer than th^t of the .Man valley.
Below Miizali there are u[)wards of one Iiundred villages, distributed almost
equally on each bank of the river, as against fifty or sixty in the Man valley.
The villages are bigger too than those in the Man valley. The Mon valley
is about a mile across, just below M6zati, and widens out to six miles at
Kywidi, eighteen miles distant. Beyond this is a large area about thirteen
miles by seven. All the land is equally good.
The M6n river rises in Laung-she township of Pakfikku district. Its
drainage area above M&zali is one thousand and two hundred to two thou-
sand square miles. From M&zali down the course of the river is sluggish and
tortuous. In a regular line it is twentv-seven to thirty miles in length, and
probably double this lenjjth, following th(' banks of the river, to the Irra-
waddy. It runs ciftht hundred and fifty feet wide, by twelve to fifteen feet
deep, at Mdzali during the rains, hi January 1891 the stream ran three
miles au hour, averaging one hundred and twenty feci broad and four feet
deep in the centre. In the dry season the river can be cnwsed at nume-
rous fords, but there are many more deep and unfordable places. Duriug
the rains it has to be crossed in boats. It is navigable for small boats all
the year round as high as forty-five miles above M^zalt.
There are clearly defined traces of an old large canal, beginning just
above Mftzalj village on the north hank. Its bed is,
irrigation however, twenty feet above the bed of the river here,
and it was never completed or used. It was begun by
Minister Kya Zwa some three centuries ago. It is traceable in many places
for about fourteen miles down the valley.
There are also traces of a very old canal on the south bank, a tittle west
of Pyi-Wn-gyaw, about ten miles below M6zali. Above this point the traces
cease, and it is said that the river in altering its course cut away the rest of
the canal.
■
Old
works.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 333
The river bears undoubted signs of haviag altered its course in various
places down the valley, and the banks arc being scoured out and are rapidly
falling in at many of the sliarp bends. If the bulk of the water were taken
ort at M^zali and utilized in canals on both banks, this action of the river
would be reduced to a nnnimum.
MON-BIN. — A revenue circle with two hundred aud seveoty-nioe in-
habitants, in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated
on the bank of the Paifilon chaung in the S^ yw«-gyaung valley, and in-
cludes the viliagi's of M6nbin and Mi-gyaungb^n.
Paddy is the chief crop raised in the circle. The revenue in 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 660, from thalhameda.
MOX-BIN. — A village in theTaxft township, Yc-u subdivision of Shweho
district, fifty miles from Ye-u.
There were forty-three inhabitants in 1891, and paddy was the chief crop
raised. The thathameda revenue in 1890 amotmtcd to seven rupees only.
M6N-DAING. — A village with one hundred and tirirty-one houses and a
population of five hundred and twenty four persons, in the Meiktila town-
ship. Southern subdivision of Meiktila district.
The first settlers :irc said to have been people from Mdny wa in the Lower
Chindwin district, which suggested a name for the village.
MON-DAW.— A revenue circle in the Aniarapura township and subdi-
vision of Mandalay district. It includes two villages, with a police out*
po-st.
The land revenue derived from the circle amounted in 1891 to Rs. 17.
MON-DAW. — A village in the revenue circle of the same name, in the
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, thirteen miles
south-east of headquarters.
It had a population of six hundred persons at the census of i8gi,and paid
Rs. 930 tkathameUa-Xxs.. There is a Police outpost in the village.
MO-Nfi. See under Mflng Nai.
m6N-GAN. — ^A revenue circle in the Kyaukpa-daang township, Pagan
subdivision, of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered five hundred and ninety persona and
the tkathameda amounted to Rs. 856. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
MONG HA.— a circle in the State of South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States. It has an area of a hundred square miles, and
.Area, population, jg administered bv a htamong. It contained in 1807
uilB. '"**"''' twenty villages, with two hundred and fifty-four houses
and a total adult population of five hundred and twenty-
five males and seven hundred and forty-six females: of children there
weie three hundred and ninety-seven males and three hundred and twenty-
seven females. There were two hundred aud seventy-six acres of low-
lying paddy-land and thirty-eightacres of other land under cultivation. The
annual revenue amounts to, Ks. 1,050 assessed in some cases at a certain
sum per basket of paddy sown.
The inhabitants arc Shans, and there arc twenty-four Palaung houses.
The villagers own four hundred and nineteen buffaloes, one hundred
45
354
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOM
Boundaries.
and sixty-two cows, forty-six bullocks, and nine ponies. There arc no
industries of note.
The circle is situated in the valley of the Nam Ha river and is bounded
on the north bv Mong Kat and Tang Van, and on the
south bvMOng Hcng, and on the cast aod west by Tang
Yan and Hai tipu resprctively.
The old circle of M5ng Ha has been broken up into three circles, Na Wa
_.. , . . Ha Kang, and Hai Pu. The former Aiawi(5«_^ was a lead-
ings|>iril in the rebellion of i8S8 against the South Hsen
Wi Sawbaw, and the strength of his circle was so considerable that it wfas
thought well to sub-divide it. Of ihe three new divisions Na Wa is the
most prosperous. It lies immediately south of Mong Yai. The circle is
excellently adapted for paddy cultivation, and its ultimate recovery of popu-
lation is only a matter of time.
Ha Kang, the middle section, bad in 1893 only seventeen villages with
no more than eight hundred and seventy-nine inhabitants, and only one
village with over twenty houses. It has now, however, quieted douo and
will probably receive back many villagers, who migrated to Maug LOn during
the troubles. Besides rirc, sugar and tobacco are grown in some quantities.
The southern htamoit^sW^, lial Pu, was at fust altogether insignificant.
There were only nine villages altogether, the largest of which had no
more than thirteen houses and the total population nunnhered only 304 per-
sons, but it seems to have been prosperous in the past, for there are the
ruins of several very fine monasteries. Cotton xvas always probably the
chief crop. The circle has since 1892 grown considerably. 5« under Hai Pu,
MONG HA. — The main village of Ha Kang, or Central MUug Ha, circle
of the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
The village was formerly of much greater size, but was utterly destroyed
in the disturbances of 1888-89. and as a result "^^ °^^ circle was broken
up into three [v. supra). It has not yet recovered from its misfortunes and
in March 1S93 contained only twenty-two bouses, witha population of nine-
ty-eight persons.
The inhabitants ace all engaged in lowlaud rice-cultivatiou. There is a
pSttgyi kyaung in the village, and every five davs a bazaar is held, at which
the only collections are made in kind, (or the support of the htamong and
his household.
MONG HA. — Two villages (Man Lftngand Man Kyaung) in the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi, with a population in 1897 of sixty men,
eighty-three women, forty-six boys, and thirty-six girls. It is the head-
quarters of the Hiam$ng of the Mong Ha circle. Man Long is the head-
man's village, and Man Kyaung the monastery village ; the latter covers
an area of about ten acres, possesses a brick rcat, and has good gardens.
The two villages own one hundred buffaloes and lifty-four cows, and work
one hundred acres of lowlying paddy-land.
MONG HAI.— .\ district of the Southern Slian State of KeogtQog. It
lies in the upper valley of the Nam Hok (Me lluok), south by east of
Kftngtong town. The main trade route to Siam runs through the district,
and the villages of Miiug Hal (North) and Miing Hai (South) are stages on
the road. Tliey are six miles apart and are distant fifty-four and sixty
miles respectively from KSngtung town.
«
MON]
PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
355
and sout hern
circle*.
The MiSng Hai valley is fairly extensive, but the population is scanty.
, , . There is plenty «( good rice-land irrigated from the Nam
Industries. p^j^g Pjj^ ^^^ f^^^ ^^^^^ ^j,j ^^^^^^^ tributaries of the Nam
H6k. Little is grown except rice (the gluiinous variety) and a few vege-
tables- Cattle are bred and, as a rule, arc sold lo traders from elsewhere.
Not much trade is done by the people themselves.
In the northern part of the district there are four Shan villages: Wan Kat,
_, . twenty-two houses ; Wan ['a I'Oug. sixteen houses and
nor f>ern ^ monastery ; Tong Long, tivcnty-iivc houses and a mon-
astery; and Ho Kang, twenty-five houses and a monastery. Two Kaw
villages in the hills are under the headman of this part of Mong Hai.
In the southern circle are Wan Nam Moi, twelve houses ; Wan LOng
(Hai Tail), seventeen houses and a small monastery; Hwe
No ; Pang Sai Long, .\l<Jng Noi, and Miing Tawn (north
and south) are villages some distance east of the Nam
HAk. The people are mostly Western Shans.
The hills surrounding the valley are covered with heavy timber, aud the
valley itself is much overgrown with jungle. For many years the village
of MOng Hai (South) was the frontier post of KSngtflng in this direction.
The country southwards to the Nam Kftk (Mb KhAk) was debatealjie land
between KfingtOng and Siam, inhabited only by hill tribes, and visited by
parties of hunters and collectors of forest produce from both sides.
MONG HAN.— a circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen
Wi ; in 1898 it contained twenty P.ilaung and t«o Kachin villagrs, with a
populatioh of about eight hundred persons; it is situated some ten miles
from the Nam Mao river (ShwelJ) on a range of hills running parallel with it
and about twelve miles south of Mu Si.
It consist* of rugged mountainous country with little or do paddy plain.
The headman's village contains fifteen Palaung houses and h ts a population
of about one hundred persons. It is situated on a high ridge overlooking
a wide plain which stretches north towards the Shwcii.
MONG H.\NG.— A trans-Salwcen district of the Southern Shan State
Bn .«.inr;« ^^ ^*°"fi ^^"' '"iportait froni its position on the Siamese
Bounoanes^ frontier. North it is bounded by the district of M&ng
T6n ; cast by the Mong Fang [district of Chicng Mai; south by the Mttng
Ngai subdivision of Chicng Mai ; west by Miing Kyawl. The boundary
on all except, the Mong TOn side is the watershed of the Mi H;ing, the
river wliich drains the valley. The northern boundary would seem to be the
southern watershed of the Mft Hsai ; thence a line running to Ta Seng Wok,
a deserted village on the right bank of the M& Hang, just above its junction
with the M6 TCn ; thence south-west along a spur to the Loi Hki Lck.
The area thus comprised is about twenty-four miles bv
fifteen, from three hundred and fifty to four hundred
square miles.
In the south and east there is a considerable amount of very fine teak,
Teak forest ^vhich was farmed in 1889 ^°^ Rs. 1 0,000 a year by a
White Karen contractor, named P& Saw.
The district is mostly jungle, but contained in 1890 fifteen villages, the
Population principal one being Mflng Hang. These fifteen villages
'^ ' are estimated to cootjun two hundred and fifty houses
and area.
i
35^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOH
wilh an approximate population of 1,200 persona. The chtct villages, be-
side Mong Han^, were Na Lui, wlicrc the torestcrs mosUy dwell, Nga Kong
Mo, ant! Hang Hpa Hkcni. MOiig Haiit; itself is surrounded by a moat
and tumble-down stockade, and was probably once a fair'sized village, bnt
the anarchy at the time of Ihe Annexation reducod its population greatly.
It had in 1890 only forty housi-'s wiihin ihe enceinte, and perhaps twenty
more round about. It is one thousand fic%'cn hnndrcd feet above sea level.
The most striking natural feature in the district is the Loi Hki Lek, a
,,.„ , .,,,., , mountain six thousand six hundred feet high, due west
His; Loi Hki Lck. c \t- n i\ l . .l ^ 1 j • 1 j
of Mong Hang. On ine rast the watershed is marked
by the Lot Un and Loi Maliang Kang, while in the south-cast corner rises
the Loi Toi.
The communications are the main road from Mung Nai to Chicng Mai
-. . .. which Traverses the valley from north to sotiih and bifnr-
catcs near the frontier, one rout'- running ihrongii Mong
Ngai. This route is the one by which one of Alauiig-paya's invasions of
Siam was made. From M5ng Hang there are routes running to Mfing
Fang and Mong Kyawt.
The general elevation of the valley is two thousand feet, while the hills
surrounding it vary from four thousand to six tliousand feet. The climate
is fairly good from December to March.
MONG haw. — A sub-circle of Tang Yaw, in South Hscn Wi Northern
Shan State.
It included in 1897 three villages with a total of (wenty-fiye houses, pay-
ing Ra. 50 a year revenue, and had a population of tliirty-three males,
thirty-one females, twenty boys, and nineteen girls. The villagers owned
seventy-six buffaloes, twenty-nine cows, and two bullocks, and worked
eighteen acres of lowlying paddy-land, besides a tittle totmrro.
M&ng Haw village contains a monastery forty years old and a tcai with
some large 6gurcs of Gaudama. The people are cultivators. Tlie villages
are situated on the Pang river.
MONG IIAWM.— One of the old nine iang of the Ko Kang district of
North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States, lying west of the Saiween.
Among its fourteen villages there were, in 1892, only two of Chinese with
one hundred inhabitants between them, and over oncthird of the population
are Kachinsofthe Maru sept. .
Ko Kang consists almost entirely of hills, all of them inhabited, and there
w . rai f*nt r« '^ ^ '^'"8'^ prcponderanL-e of hills in Mong Hawm, but
and culJivatSn. ^^""Y ^--c thinly inhabited and but little cultivalcd. There
are numerous flat-bottomed valley.";, industriously cropped
with paddy, and it is near these that the hulk of the population lives. The
formation of Ihe country incurious, consisting of a large number qf isolated
peaks, with cups or hollows of various sizes between them.
Of the fourteen villages of Mfing Hawm only two are Shan, and the
inhabitants of these arc almost entirely middlemen or
brokers for the Kacliins of the hills. They keep shops
in the bazaar or trade to Mandalay with bullocks, and
barter the European or native goods they bring up with the Kachins and
The Shan and
Kachin clemcnl.
MON]
JPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
\S1
Revenue and cul-
tivaiion.
Palaun^s for food stufTs and cotton, nf which a ^ood deal is grown in the
toM'ualiip. The Kachins live high up in the hills and come down a good
many miles and several thousand feet to cultivate the irrijialed lands.
The Shans exist merely on sufferance, nwi, if the Kachins were traders, or
could exist without salt and clothiug, the three hundred remaining Shans
would soon be expelled.
Cotton is the most valuable product of Mong Hawm, and most of this
appears to go to China. There is abundance cf room both for more popu-
lation and for more cultivation in the township. The population iu i8g3
numbered roughly 2,000 persons.
MONG HAWM. — The most north-easterly circle in the Northern Shan
State of South Hscn Wi. It is under the administration of a Kachin Afya-
za. The inhabitants arc for ihe most part Kachins, but there arc two Chinese
and a few Shan, Palauiig, and La villages. Thi.- country is hilly throughout,
and the circle adjoins Loi Maw on the north-east.
The revenue is assessed at Rs. 840. Mcing Hawm contained in 1897
forty-lwo villages with five hundred and forty-two houses
and a population of seven hundred and twelve men,
eight hundred and thirty-eight women, three hundred and
seventy boys, and four hundred and sixty-nine girls.
They cultivate a little opium and tobacco, besides hill paddy, of which
nine hundred and twcTity-six acres are worked. There are also one hundred
and thirty-lwo acres of wet cultivation. The number of cattle in 1897 was
three hundred and fifty-seven buiTalocs, three hundred cows, thirty-nine
bullocks, and thirty-five ponies.
The Kachins arc chiefly lianas, with a few Lashis and Sagas. They were
divided by intestine feuds up to 1S90, out since these
Population: Ka- |,jve been arranged they have been much more peaceful
than those of North Hscn Wi. Kachins are found only
ID this district of South Hseti Wi.
The North Hscn Wi State bounds Miing Hawm on the
north and north-cast, Mong Ma on tbc south, and Loi
Maw on the east.
The area of MOng Hawm is estimated at about one hundred and fifty
sqiiare miles, and it has an average altitude of between four and live thou-
sand feet. It is very well watered by a number of small streams, which
unite to the eastward to form the Nam Ma.
MONG hawm.— a Shan village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in the circle of the same name, overhanging the Salween ; it con-
tained thirty-6vc houses jn 1894, with a population of one hundred and fifty
persons.
The people were paddy cultivators and owned forty bullocks, thirty-five
buffaloes, and twcntv ponies. The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket. The rcvencff'paid wa? one rupee per household.
MONG HE.— a district and village of (he Southern Shan State of Keng-
Ifing. M6ng H& was one of the f/y-Mi--khong districts of Kcng Cheng, and
was annexed to Kengtung in May 1896. Un the north it adjoins the Mong
Long Panna of Kcng Hung.
Boundaries.
358
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
tMOH
The district includes the upper vallcv of the Nam Hft stream, a tributary
of the Nam Lwe. There is a considcralilfi area of irriga-
Natural features, ^\^ ^J^^ ^^.^y fertile ricc-Iand, most ni which is under
and population. cuitivatioP.
The main village (Wan Katig) 13 built on the Nam H& stream, and has
twpnty-nine houses and a brick monastery. The other Shao villages are
Mong Hsaw (two villages), seventy houses and amonasteryj and NSng Lun
eighteen houses.
The people are mostly Lu, but many refugees from the Western Shan
States settled in the district, and a certain number of these still remain.
The liills arc inhabited by Kaw (ten villages).
It seems probable that the bill population is decreasing, as the bill-slopes
. . to the west of the valley arc to a great extent worked
Cultivauon. ^^^ j^^ ^^^^^^ villages cultivate irrigated ricc-fidds.
Cotton is the chief product of the hills.
The settlement of Mjng Taw, two hamlets together containing nine
houses, six mites south of Slong Hfe, is now included in that district. In
former years the Mijng Hi!; Hpaya had also under his jurisdiction the small
townships of Mong Ngam, MV^og Ud, and Mong Htan to the north, but
these are now independent charges.
M6ng Hfe main village is one hundred and thirty-nine miles east by
north from KcngtQng inwn, the main road running viS
Communications. Mfing Kai. MiSng Yawng, and Mong I^we. It is also
connected by a good road with the town of MOng LCng
in the Hsip Hsawng Fanna.
The district yields abundance of rice, and the people are comfortable and
well-o(T. U is under a Hpaya.
MONG HENG.— .^ circle in the Northern Shan Stale of South Hscn Wi ;
it contained in 1897 thirty-seven villages, under a hiamdng who lived at
W6ngHeng village.
Us area is one hundred and fifty square miles, and it had then a popula*
(ion, of adults, five hundred and forty-six males and six hundred and fifty-
seven females; and of children, three hundred and ninety-four boys and
five hundred and thirty-four girls. The revenue assessment was one thou-
sand and fifty rupees a year. The number of cattle owo-
Rcvenue details, fd was six hundred and seventy-four buffaloes, seven
hundred and cightv-three cows, three hundred and three
bullocks, and sixty-three ponies. Tlie area under cultivation was lowly-
ing paddy-iields two hundred and seventy|acrcs, hill paddy land one hundred
and eighty-seven acres, and tifiy-four acres of garden land.
The village of Mong Meng contains a monastery and a
Chief villages. bazaar held every five days. There are no manufactures
of note.
The village of Nam Hu Kaw La close lo the htaman£s village is noted
for a group of ancient pagodas built upon and at the foot of some abrupt
limestone rocks, and there is also a large monastery. The spot is much
revered by the Shans, who hold a festival here annually in the month of
March.
MOtt)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
359
Mdng TIeng is the most south-easterly portion of the South Hsen Wi
State, and, like Mong Ha, was deeply implicated in the 1888 rising and has
not yet recovered from its troubles. The greater portion of it lies in the
fertile valley of the Nam Ha, exteuding south from the bold peak of Loi
Sang.
The circle was at one time very wealthy, and there are signs of former
prosperity in che picturesque group of pagotlas on the summit and slopes
of the sharp rocky peak of Loi Hseng at Nam Hu Kaw La. The number
of villages doubled between 1892 and 1S97. Sugar and tobacco are grown
in some quantity, and rice used to he very plentiful.
The bulk of the population is Shan, but there are four Yang Lam villages
with one hundred aud three inhabitants.
There arc not a few bullock traders in the circle, taking into considera-
tion its present size. Most of them live at the village of K&n Ti.
MONG MENG.— a circle in North Ilscn Wi, Norihcrn Shan States,
with ten Kachin (Maru) and two Shan villages in 1898, and a population of
about five hundred persons, ft is situated on a range of mountains running
nearly east and wftst, some twenty-five miles south-east of Hsen Wi, and
consists of well-woaded hill slopes and a Hne area of paddy plain.
Mdng Hcng village contains eleven Kachin houses, with a population of
about fifty-five persons., and is situated on a stony ridge some four thousand
feet above sea level.
MO.NG HENO. — The chief village of the circle of the same name in the
Northern Shan State of South Ilsen Wi.
.The village was very prosperous until iSSS, when the hfttmong took part
„. in the rebellion raised by the Mong Yai Pa ok-chvk, and
^' a considerable portion of the people fled, on the restora-
tion of order, to Mang L5n. 'I lie /;j'/iOT(frt_jj subsequently appointed was
not successiul, and it was not until the latter part of 1891 that a satis-
factory state of things was established.
In April 1S92 there were sixty-four houses with a population of three
hundred and twenty-nine persons, but in 1897 there were only forty-six
houses.
The village is picturesquely situated at the foot of Loi Snng, a peak
terminating one of the spurs of Loi Ling and towering
stands at a hcigl t of three thousand feet above sea-level.
The villagers cultivate a quantity of irrigated paddy-land on the banks of
the Nam Ha, which flows under ihe foot of the mountain. A good deal
of sugar-cane is also grown.
There is a pungvi kyauHg on the outskirts of the village, with eighteen
robed inmates. Mong Heng itself is divided into three parts, at no great
distance from one another, containing respectively thirty-two, twenty-one,
and eleven houses; the bazaar is about half a mile away, near the village
and p;igoda crowned hill of Loi Hseng. There were in 1893 several
bulhick traders in the village, with fifty pack animals. Between 1892 and
1897 there grew up a sub-circle of M6ng Heng in which there were eighty
houses, with a population of four hundred and five persons, paying R$. 300
revenue.
d
360
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMON
MONG hex.— a miiHg in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi;
it included in 1898 twenty-two Shan villages, with a population of alwul
1,703 persons- U is situated about twenty miles south-east of Hsen Wi in
hilly country, south of the Nam Yao valley, tt is well wooded and has a fine
extent of paddy plain.
The kiamong's village contains twenty houses and a population of about
one hundred and twenty persons, and lies at the fool of a small range of hills
on the fringe of a fertile paddy plain. It )ias a good bazaar and a fair-sized
p6ngyi kyaungi and there is a small cluster of pagodas- The greater part
of the circle lies on the range which form the boundary between the States
of North and South Hsen Wi.
MONG HKA. — A large district of the Southern Shan State of KBngtang
It lies in the west of the State, abutting on the Nam Hka river, a tributary
of the Salwcen, and here the boundary between KengtQng and Mang L3n
territory- The district is of considerable extent, but consists mainly of
niouniainous country inhabited by hill tribes. In the river valleys the Shan
villages are found. For 1897 the revenue assessment was Rs. 400.
MONG HKA (somctiniea called M5ng Hkan or MCng Hkang).— A La'bu
(Mu-hsO) settlement towards the eastern border o( the Wa country, in the
Northern .Shan States.
It is situated in latitude 22° 41' north and longitude 99° 30' east, and
stands at an altitude of close on seven thousand fret on
a huge mountain mass, at the northern end of which is
Nawng Hkeo, the mountain lake which exercised such
an extraordinary influence over Burmese and Shan minds
and concerning which Ihcy ha\e invented such a mass of fable. The hill
is called Loi MSng Hka by the Shans and Hsi Ming Shan by the Chinese.
Excepting the northern end, round the Hkco lake, the whole summit of
the ridge is occupied by the La'hu. The slopes and spurs, cast and west,
are in the hands of the Wa, mostly of the so-called Wa Pwi sept. The
ridge falls away, to the cast and west, to the Nam lika Lam aud the Nam
Ks&, clear five thousand feet.
The main village consists of clusters of houses scattered about here and
MOnff Hk llpee ^''^'*' under the shelter of the ridge, and there arc twn
small seiilements of Chinese in the immediate neigh-
bourhood. The La'hu Chief is called Ta fu Ye [or Great Buddlia) by the
La'hu and f/pa LSttg by the Wa. In 1^93 there were roughly a hundred
houses in the main village, and perhaps four hundred more in the twenty
Other villages on the hill. Ilit^ Laliu .seem 10 have come south from
Nan Cha during the last fifty years, and the original settlment is said to
have numbered o*'er a thousand houses.
The Ta /« )^tf is nominally a tributary of Song Ramang, the powerful
Wa Chief who lives to the west on the other side of
the Nam Ils&. Probably the subordination is as much
exaggerated by the Wa as it is depreciated by the La'hu.
The fact, however, reiiiaiiis tl.al ihe 'i'a fu Ye sends either annually, or on
the occasion of great fc.ists to the spirits, offerings of bullocks, pigs, opiunn,
and liquor, which the Wa regard as tribute and the Lu'hu affect to consider
friendly gifts.
The I.oi M6ng
Hka and the
Nswng Hkeu Uk«.
Subordi rate to
Sflng Ramang.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
361
Water springs from the top of the hill, which is marshy in places, and the
supply is abundant. Nearly on the crest is a stone huilJing called the
Fu'Jang, or joss-house, and there arc numerous pagoda-like erections of
, dry stone masonry built in steps, on which offerings arc placed on festival
days. The houses are solidly-built wooden erections, roofed with thatch,
and the [>eople seem to be in comfortable circumstances. They grow
quantities of .opium, and Indian-corn, maize, and millets for food. They
have no rice.
The chief roads lead southwards through M5ng Hsaw to Mflng Lem
_ , and northwards to the Shan-Chinese Slate, but paths go'
Roads. - It J- .- ire
in all directions.
MONG HKAN-— a district and village of the Southern Shan State of
Kcngtang.
The district is situated on the Nam Hkan stream, which flows into the
The district Mfekhongsome fifteen miles above the mouth of the Nam
Lwe. It was settled many years ago by emigrants from
the Hsip Hsawng Panna, and is a district of the ir/j-Mfekhong portian of
Keog Cheng State, which was annexed to KengtQng in May 1890, There
is a certain amount of irrigable land, mostly under cultivation, in the narrow
valleys of the Nam Hkan. The I-ii villages (of which there are six) arc
situated in these valleys. They have planlations of cocoanut and areca
palm.s, and export bctelnuts to Niong Hpong ^XII Panna) and M6ng Hsing.
The main village has twenty-six houses and a monastery, and the re-
,p maining five Lii villages number fifty-seven houses be-
ihe village. t^een lliein. In the hflls there are several villages of
Kaw, and one of ' tame ' Wa. The present (1897) Hpaya of MOng Hkan is
a man of over eighty, and has great influence in tf;'j-i!^khong Keng Cheng.
MONG HKAWX.— a villagcoftlu; Southern Shan State of Kengtung.
U lies in the upper valley of the Nam Hkftn stream, about ten miles south
of the capital town. The village itself has some thirty houses and is the
main village of the district, under an official styled \\\v. Ha Hoi of Miing
Hkawn. According to the State records there are in all two hundred and
twelve houses in the district.
MONG HKO.— a township of the Souihetn Shan State of KengtQng,
in the south of the State, nofth-east oE Hawug Liik and between that dis-
trict and Mong Lin (eight miles from Hawfig Liik and eighteen miles from
Miing Lin). The main road betn-t-en these places passes through the circle-
There is also a road to Myiig Pong and thence to Cliieng Sen.
Mong Hko consists for the most part of level plain land or low undu-
1 d sir' lating hills. Rice cultivation is the only industry of im-
portance, but a little sugarcane and some vegetables for
home use are grown in most of the villages. A few leak trees arc found in
the forests.
There are now (1897) eight villages. Of these Wan Sili Naw has twenty
houses and a monastery ; Wan Sili Ngawk twenty houses;
Hsan Hsai twelve houses; Pang P.iK Hat fifteen houses
and a monastery ; Lau Sang six houses and a monastery ;
Ml* Lck three houses. Lan*n Mun, where the Hpaya lives, and \V*5n Maii
arc the other Shan villages. The population is mixed, but Western Shans
46
Villages
population.
and
369
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
from M3ng Pu and other Salwe^n districts form the majority. A few Kaw
villages in the hills are under the Mong Hko headman.
For 1897 '^*^ revenue assessment was Rs. i8r.
MONG HKO.— a circle in the Northern Slian State of Hsi Paw. in the
Eastern subdivision; it included fifty-seven villages in i8g8, and had a
population of 2,284 persons, in charge of a tthbaing.
It is bounded on the north bv Hsawng HVh ; on tlie north-east by Hsawng
. Ktaw ; on the cast by Ho Uii ; on the south by Ho Hko \
BouiKJanes. ^^ ^^^ south-east by Mong Tung sub-State ; and on the
west by Nam l.an.
In the same year it paid Rs. 4,754-8-0 net revenue aad supplied two
thousand seven hundred and fourteen baskets o! paddy.
Revenue details. ^ j^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ rev<-nue-paying thanatpet trees, for
which Rs. 378 were rendered, and also paid Rs. 30 a month (or selling beef
under a license, and Rs. 810 for selling bctelnut in the bazaars of this and
neighbouring circles.
The population is chiefly engaged in lowland paddy cuUivation ; upland
paddy is also cultivated, but to a small extent only.
Industrie*. Cotton and sessamum are produced. There is a fair-
sized bazaar, and a good deal of Shan paper is turned out in the circle.
MONG HKWAN.— a district of the Southern Shan State of Kengtflng,
It lies in the south of the Static on the Nam Haai (M6 Sai), below Mflng
TOm. On the south it adjoins the Siam frontier, and on the cast the dis*
trict of Hawng Liik.
The district consists of two townships, Mong Hkwiia Lung and Mflng
Hkwan Noi. Of these Captain H B. Walker wrote in 1894: "They
contain fourteen villages, making rhis portion of the M6 Sai valley fairly
populous.
" The principal village of the township has * * •
a fine pongyt kyaung, situated to the right between it and the Mfe Sai, on
a knoll crowned with fine lai"gc trees. The whole of this portion of the
valley down to the MiN .Sai consists of undulations densely jungle grown.
and the paddy-fields arc small. After crossing the Mft Sai into Hkwan
Noi, there are considerable paddy plains xvherc the best camp accommo-
dation is to he found."
Supplies are good, and large quantities of paddy, grass, and bamboo
leaves arc obtainable.
Water is broagbt from the M6 Sat. The village stands at an elevation
of 1,800 feet. Roads lead to —
Miles.
Mong Hsat ... ... ,„ ... 36
Hawng I.iik ... ... ... ,„ 36
In the State records Mflng Hkw5n Long is returned as uumbcring sixty
households, paying a revenue of Rs. 1 12. HlcwSn Noi is credited with
eighty-eight households, yielding Rs. 160 revenue. The population is
western Shan.
tSS^^^ THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 363
MONG HPAN [Mong Fan].— A villagi' and small circle of the South-
ern Shan State of Keogtung, about a mile from the M^khong, on a stream
called the Nam Hpaii, twelve miles above Ketig HkOm and f:ight miles
below Lawn Hsai. A road, for most of the way iu the bed of the M6
Khong, joins it with both these villages.
iMiJng Hpan is a pictucusqui; Lu village, skirling the Nam Hpan. Betel
palms surround the houses and there arc some tiny vegetable gardens.
A plain of perhaps one hundred acres is all under paddy cultivation, and
the people also work liill fLelds.
There arc twenty houses and a small monastery. Three villages of Kaw
in the bills are attached to Mong Hpan.
M5NG HPAYAK.— An important district of the Soutbera Shan State
of K^ngtQng.
The district is situated on the upper waters of the Nam Lin river, forty-
eight miles south Ly cast from Kenglung town. It comprises an extensive
area of open plain land, much of which is under rice cultivation, and is well
watered bv several streams which flow into the Nam Liu.
'ihc population is mixed, comprising Hkon and Lii, with a few Lem and
Population Western Shans ; Kaw, Mu-hsii, and Pyen Otanie'Wa)
■^ ' inhabit the hills. In all, there are some forty villages,
but many of these are mere hamlr-ts of hill people. Tlie Shan villages of
the valley are very prosperous and some of them are of fair size.
The outturn of rice is considerable, but there is no export of sufplas
stock. The bill tiibrs cultivate cotton and maize in addition to rice.
A small bazaar is held in the main village. Here, as in many of the
other villages, is a good monastery.
In the State records Mung tlpayak is returned as containing nine hun-
dred househoUls, paying a revenue of Rs. 1,286.
mONG HPEN.— a district and village of the Southern Shan State of
Kengtflng, in the north of the State on the M6ng l-cm border, twelve
miles north'west of Mong Vang. Up to the year 1893 it was a sub-circle
of the latter district, hut was then, with the adjoining circle of Mong 'I'we,
detached from Mflng Yang and created an independent charge.
MoDg Hpcn lies " iu considerable paddy-fields drained by the unimportant
"streams of the Nam Hpen and the P3ng HkQm, which flow into the Nam
" Lw$, only one mile distant westward. The valley of the Nam Lwfi is cut
•'off from Ihe Mong Hpuii paddy-Und by low rocky ridges, just admitting the
" Pang HkQm between them. Looking up the valley of the Nam Hpen the
"boundary hill Mak Kin Taw Hpa, a Tcvel-crestcd, not very high hill, is
" visible about five or six miles on.
" There arc nine villag
es in t
Houses.
le circle ; —
"Hniin Hpayat
" Y.ifig Hkun
6
fLem).
(Hk5n .-ind Lu).
18
■• Man Wa
32
(Wa. Ume).
'* N.ing Lorn
'■ Ho Tao
6
(Lu).
12
t Wa, Western Shan and Lti^.
" Nnwner Kaw
" Nam Lun
s
( Wa and Lem),
(Wa).
3
" Mong Hpcn
17
(HkSn).
(Residence of Hpaya PCng Mai f (frontier village!
-A
i
i
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
MON]
" As win be seen from the above tabic the inhabitants arc very mixed. The
" Western Shans, who are found in small numbers, are refugees from Mon&i
"&c.
•' Mong Hpen is situated on and practically commands the main northern
"route to Mong Lem. * * * There Is ample accom-
" modalion for three thousand men, and (air supplies. Elevaiion three
" thousand and fifty feet.*'— Ca^/aiw H. B. Walker, D.C.L.l., intelligence
'^Branch, iift^4.
For 1897 the district was assessed to Rs. 395 revenue.
m6nG HSAT.— a large district and village of the Southern Shan
State of Kengtung.
The district or sub-State of Mftng Hsat is situated in the south<west of
St 1*0 and KCnglQug State, the main village being sixty-two miles
bouniJarics. distant from the capital town. On the north it is sepa-
rated by hill ranges from the township o( M5ng KAk and
the mountainouii district lying to the south of the middle course ui the Nam
Hsim. The boundary hore is rouijhly a hill range running from Loi Sang
(north of the Nam K6k) to near Ta Pc on the Nam Hsim. On the west
the Nam Hsim divides it from Mung Pu, and a high range, marking the
western watershed of the Nam KAk, from Mong Ton; and Mong fLltig. On
the south and south-east it extends tothe Siam frontier — here a range of
hills.terminating in the Loi Tom hill. Thence the waterparting of the Nam
Hfik and Nam llsai (Mi: Iluok, Mi Sai) rivers to Loi Pa Hkam. Then,
roughly, a north and south line, crossing the Nam KAk and running to the
Loi Sang peak, a point on the northern boundary.
It will be seen that the area of Mong Hsat is very considerable, Much
of it is mountainous and comparatively worthless country, but there is a
large extent of fertile land in the centre of the district, watered by the Nam
H6k (Mii Huok) and its tributary streams.
The town lies somewhat to the east of the centre of a large plain with
_, J gentle undulations, The plain is well watered by the Mfe
cemrll puTn" Kg-' "'^■■>'^' »lie ^^ ^'^^^' «Tid the Mft Hkak, Irihutaries
of the M6 K6k, which itscH irrigates the eastern lialf
of the plain.
The town is surronndcd bya mound which is sojungle-grown and covered
-.. ,, .. with gra$9 that it is Impossible to say whether it was a
brick wall or a simple earthcrn rampart. These walls
are six hundred and fifty paces from north to south, and eight hundred from
east to west, and are intersected by the M& Hkdn, which is spanned by a
none too stable bamboo bridge. The inhabitantH think these walls were
built in the time of Nawra-hla, the PagSn King, but with the usual exaspe*
rating indifference or complaisance of the Shan arc prepared to add or
subtract a hundred years or so to please the enquirer. They arc also
blandly convinced that the town was destroyed at some vague subsequent
lime by some one who came from an unascertained point oT the compass.
Whoever ravaged the place did his work very completely, or the ptcly of
the former inhabitants must have been inconspicuous, for there are but
few remains of the pagodas or shrines that usually mark these ancient Indo-
Chinese cities.
MOHI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
3fiS
Like Mong Pu, lo which it has been on more than one occasion attachod,
Mung Hsat has from time tn lime passed to various ad*
Hi&tory. minislrators and been subordinated to various States.
Previous to its destruction by the Siamese in 1849 or 1S50, the owner-
ship is claimed by KengtQug. Little is, however, known of the district at
this period.
After the Siamese invasion il appears to have relapsed into jungle and
to have remained practically uninhabited till about 1868.
It was then re-colonizcd by one Hsuriya, by order of the Burmese King,
the settlc^rs being Western Shans. After three years Hsuriya was expelled
by the people.
He was succeeded by officials appointed by the M3ng Nai Chief.
Next cainc a Burmese Myoak. wlio maintained himself for about four
years and was then in his turu driven out by the people.
The Kiug of Burma now granted MOng HsSt with Mdnt^ Pu to Hkun
Long of Mawk Mai, who received the title of Sawbwa. Hkun f^ntr lived
for some time at Mong t'u, but he appointed a subordinate official to adminis-
ter MfiDg Hsat, and did not himself go to the district.
Shortly afterwards the: district was assigned lo M6ng Pan, and the Chief
The Siamese nf that State sent a substitute to look after It. It was
claim to Mong Hsat nominally uud<T Mong ['an when the HrJtish Govern-
put forward iiuBSO. ment took over the Shan States in 1887, but had vir-
tually been independent for some years previous to that date. In 1886
came the encroachments of the Siamese on the Trans-Salwcen territory of
the Southern Shan States, and a claim was made to Mftng Hsat. This was
put forward ofticially by representatives of the Siamese Government in
1888, but after due consideration ihe claim was held to be untenable. The
district was then declared to be British territory, though theuuestlon as to
which State it would be assigned to was not immediately decided. Mean-
while the Governor of the Siamese border distrirt of Muang Fang had sent
messeugers to M6ng Hsat ordering the people to scud representatives to
that place, there to take the oath of allegiance to Siam. As has been
noted Mong Hsat was at that time virtually independent. The adjoining
districts of Mong T6n, M6ng Hang, M6ng Kyawt, and M6ng la, which be-
longed to M(>ng Pan, had already been occupied by Siamese levies. The
headman and cldt-rs reco>juized that they could not stand alone, and, having
declined to obey the order to submit to Siam, they despatched a deputation
to claim the protection of KOni{tflng. Tliis was at once accorded. The
headman was given » title and confirmed in his office, and some time later
a small force of Kengtlng men was sent to the district. tVom this time on
there was no further trouble with Siam, and in 1893 the boundary between
the possessions of the two countries was demarcated.
On the assumption of British authority over KengtOngthe claim of that
. State to MoDg Hsat was considered. .\s in the case of
aitSS to Kefig* .^'^"S t'u ihc previous history of the district showed that
iDrg in 1891. '* ^^'^ ncvcr been for any length of time in the posses-
sion of any one family or State. Since its restoration
in 1S68 it had been assigned at various times to various administrators by
3^
TH& UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMON
the Burmc^se Government. It was now (189O dcBiiitely attached to
KcngluDjf, and has sincr been administered as a district of th^t State.
For 1891 and 1892 a tribute of Rs. i,ood a yrar was demanded. It was,
however, represented hy Kengtong that the Chief bad
Tnbuie. ^^ ^^^ received only some Rs. 150 from the district, and
further that the Burmese Government had never exacted a money tribute.
It W.1S clear that the p'>puI;ition of MtSng Hsflt could not for many years
pay a revenue proportionate to the tribute fixed. Under the circum-
stances the Government of India were pleased to grant a total exemption
of tribute from 1891 to 1897 (inclusive). McJng Hs5t is nnw regarded as
an integral part of KengtQng State, and consequetitly shades in the
special citemption from a money tribute which has been granted for the
five years ending igo2.
The population is still miserably scanty. In the town there are now
(1898) forty-six Iiouses and a monastery, and a pagoda
nSriA lias been erected near the //paya's residence. Several
small hamiPls close to the to^A'n are reckoned as part ot
it, and together contain forty houses. • There are thirty other Shan villages,
most of which are in the central plain, though some are in narrow river
valleys in the moimtainnus pnrt of the district. According to the enume-
ration made by the Stat<" officials these have in all two hundred and seven
houses. The hill population consists chiefly of Mu-hsO. There are seven
" hills" or headmen's charges, of this irlbe, returned at a total of eighty
families. Some ten families of Kaw and fifteen of Li-hsaw make up the
hilt population. The staple product of M5ng Hsat is rice, of which a con-
siderable quantity is raised in the central plain. There is no market for
tbe surplus, however, and hence but little money comes to the disttict
Some opium is raised by the Mu-hsfi and Li-hsaw tribes.
'leak is found in parts, but is worked for export only on the M6 PiJng
ami M6 Miing streams, tributaries of the Nam Hsim.
MONG HSAVV. — A large Lao-Shan village and district in the trans-
-.. .. J Salween portion of the Northern Shan Slates, situated
Situation and . F 1 1 ■. j n /</>-. 1
bourdarii^ '" approximately longitude cast 99° 39 i , latitude north
32° 39' atJ". It lies beyond the Wa I'ct Ken, and is
bounded by that tract on the west, by MOng Hka and various Wa com-
munities to the north, nominally all subordinate to Sckug f^amang, and by
the Mong Lcm Stale of llie Ch5n Hicn prefecture on the east and south.
The main village had in 1897 eighty-six bouses, and is the residence of
the Hpaya or district chief official. This is called Man
Tail or Man Long and is situated on the Nam Hsaw, at
the junction of three fairly-wide paddy valleys. The vil-
lage is surrounded by an old and very rotten stockade of small timber with
an ordinary sptit-bainhoo fence outside, eked out by live bamboos. It is
dominated on all sides by the hills which shut in the valley, and is quite
incapable of defence. In the village itself there is a pongyi kyaung or
wtf/, and a pagoda, round which there is camping accommodation. Out-
side there is abundance of room in the paddy-^elds, but a considerable
portion of the plain, and apparently some streets in the village, are under
water in the rains. Water is plentiful from the Nam Hsaw, but the people
The main village
Man Tail.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
367
say it is unhealthy, and draw their lirinking-w.iter from wells, which arc
very numerous. Supplies of pad<!y, rice, cattle, pigs, fowls, and clucks are
to h(r had in fair quantity, and Indian-corn, sugar-cane, pumpkins, pine-
apples, mangoes, plantains, and green vegetables according to their
seasons.
There are several other villager in the circle, but only two of import-
Q . ... ance. These are Man N6, tlie north village, about half a
' mile away, with about fifty liouses. and Man Li Hkan,
'with about eighty houses. To the west are some lakes, or rather/A//f or
grass-grown swamps, which arc useful for irrigation purposes.
Good and well-used roads lead north to Mong Hka and to Nan Cha (or
Ho Sak) ; to Ch6n Pien and Ssu-Mao, through Ta Ya
Roads. j^gjj^ Qjj ^jjg east; and to M5ng Lem on the south.
M5ng Hfiaw is approximately one hundred and eighty miles from Lashio by
way of Man Hpaiig, Na Fan, and Mong lika ; and one hundred and eighty-
four by way of Man I-Ipang, Na Fan, and Loi Lcin.
The original settlers were Yon or Lao Shans, who came from the south
of Kengtung State at some uncertain date, but apparently over a century
and a half ago. The houses have the high-pitched roofs characteristic of
trans-Salwcen Shan dwellings.
MONG HSAW.— Two villages of the Southern Shan State of Keng-
tfln^.
The villages together number seventy houses and a monastery. They are
one hundred and thirty-six miles east by north from K^ngtOngtown, and
in the district of Miing He (^.v.)
MONG HSEM (or MONG CHEM).— A village of the Southern Shan
State of KcngtQng.
It lies on the Nam Ldp stream, seven miles south of KengtQng town,
on the main route to Hawng Lflk and MQng Lin. The village is buiti on
the low hills rising from the Nam Lap, and has sixty-three houses and
a brick monastery. The houses are for the most part comfortably built,
and many have small vegetable gardens. The people wnrk irrigated rice-
fields in the valley. The headman of Mong Hsem has charge of five other
villages, bat all arc included in the jurisdiction of the //o Naiot M5ng Lap,
MONG HSEN, — A mong, or district, of the Southern Shan State of
KengtQng, thirty-five miles south-west of Kengtong town, and five miles
due west of the Nam ffsim. It is a stage on thi; southern or Mdng Pu
Awn route between KengtQng and Ta Kaw, and is thirty-five miles Erom
the former and about sixty-five miles from the latter place.
The district is situated in a narrow valley, all under rice cultivation.
There are five Shan (Hk5n) villages, of which W5n Yang (fourteen houses
and a monastery) and W5n Kong (seventeen houses) are near the high
road. Mu-hsos inhabit the hills. For 1897 the district was assessed at
Rs. 346 revenue.
MONG HSIM.—.\ district of the Southern Shan State of Kengtaog. It
lies towards the west of the State in the upper valley of the Nam Hsim.
Two of its villages, T3ng Ta and Nawng Keo, are stages on the main-road
from KengtQng to Ta Kaw, and are fifty-two and sixty miles respectively
368
THE UPPER BURMA GAZKTTEEtt.
EHON
distant fr^m KctigtQngtoivn. At Tong Ta the Nam Hsim is crossed. The
river Is fordsbk during the dry wcatlier, but Ih? crossing must be made la
boats after heavy rain'!.
The main village (Wan Pyit] has thirty*three houses and a good
monastery.
Other villages are —
Wdn Hl<am Lau
Nawncr Keo (two hamlelsl
Win U
Tofig Wan
VViin Kyswne ...
Wfn Kyi
Wan Ky«
Yang l.fing
T6ng T;i
M5ng Hka
Honfcs.
.. ts and ■ monastary. *
-■ 19
•■ 7
.. 17
6
.. 13
3
.. 30
.. It
,. a^anda monasirey.
There is a fair stretch of irrigable land along the Nam Hsim and in the
vailcvs of some of its tributary streams, much ol which is under cultivation,
but as a rule the villages are small and scattered. Some Kawand Mu-hs5
occupy the hills. The district produces little except rice. It is under a
Hpaya. For 1S97 the district was assessed at Rs. 48S revenue.
MONG HSU and MCNG SANG.— Two small States in the Eastern
Situation division of the Southern Shan States, which have always
been closely associated. They lie approximately between
21^30' and 23^ 10' north latitude and qS" 10' and 98 30' east longitude,
and have an area, M6ng Hsu of about three hundred and Bfty square miles,
and Mong Sang of about eighty.
Mong Hsu is bounded on the north by South Hsen \Vi and West Mang
Liin ; ON the east by Mang Lttn and its sub-Slate Waw
and boundaries. ^^^ , ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^j^^^ Sang; and on the wrest
by Kchsi Mansam aud Mong Nawng.
Mcing Sang is bounded on the north by Mong Hsu ; on the east by Maw
Hpa and Mong Nawng; on the south by MOng Nawng; and west by Mdng
Nawng and Mong Hsu.
Mong Hsu and Miiiig Sang were formerly districts of the Taunglet or
.... South Riding of Hscn Vvi and, on its partition in 1857,
Adminiitralionin , _i .11' ■ . J
Burmese times. were created a separate cliarge by an ametnaan of
King Mindbn. They were placed under the jurisdiction
of the Burmese Mvoik of Kchsi Mansam. Like the other States into
which this South Riding of Hsen \Vi was divided, Mdng Hsu and MOng
Sang sent their tribute to the jW^orfjt at Kchsi Mansam. When he had
declared the amount correct the officials in charge of it went on to Man-
dalay in company with a gua:d furnished by the Kehsi .Mansam official.
The present Chiefs represent themselves as the descendants of a long
line of Myozas, whoadmintHtcrcd the districts nnder the
Hsen ^xSawbwa. They have a pedigree which shows
■ heir ancestors as rulers of M5ng Hsu and M6ng Sang for
nearly two hundred years. Among these were two women, who admiai»-
Traditional
history.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
369
Mutual reUtions
of the two States in
Burmese times and
now.
tered the States for six years. The younger brother of the then Hsea
Wi Sa-d!h'.va married one of these Udic3, and the present Myozas therefore
claim kinship with the old ruling house of Ilsen \Vi, ihc most powerful of
all the Shan States.
From the date of the partition of Hscn Wi till the year 1874 the little
State of Mong Snng was only recognized as a circle of
MOiig Hsu. In this year, however) flkun Sau, the present
Myoza, was appointed to the charge of Mong Sang by his
father, Hkun M6n, and when the latter died in 1241 B.E.
(1879) he was coafinned in independent charge by his
brother Hkun Maha, who then became Chief of Mting Hsu, Both were
confirmed in their appointments by the Chief Commissioner in 1888. The
States, however, remain practically one, and the smaller has always followed
the fortunes of, and, in everything but name, been governed by its larger'
neighbour.
In Hkun M6n's time there was (or a short time a petty border warfare
with West Mang LOd, but it was little more than a series of dacoitics and
did not last long. After this and until i88a the States were free from all
di<;turbances or attacks by their neighbours and appear to have been very
fairly prosperous.
In 1882 and the following year, however, the Burmese troops entered the
States from Mong Nawng, with the avowed intention of
Their dwasia- proceeding to KengtQng to attack the Chiefs of M(Snz
tion (rom Burma in 1, . 1 .»a »i w ■ ■ v ui ^i_ ., ,1 1 j *
,gg2 "3< ^"" Mcing nawng. It is improbable that the leaders
ever contemplated such an expedition, and the real object
was most probably to obtain plunder and to display Burmese authority.
This was the view Dt any rate of the people of Mong Hsu and Miing Sang,
and as the several Burmese tats entered the States under the Pagan WuH
and other leaders the people fled before them. Some hid in the hills;
others took refuge in Maw Hpa, KengtQng, and We^t Mang Lftn. The
Barmese levies soon marched back to M5ng Nai again, but when the
refugees returned Ihey found that the soldiery had burnt and destroyed
everything that they could not carry off. The Wan Ky6 circle of Mdng
Hsu and the district round the capital were absolutely laid waste, as was a
great part of Mong Sang. The scarcity that ensued and the fact of a Bur-
mese garrison remaining so close to tnem as MOng Nawng, induced large
numbers of people to emigrate, and the population of MSng Hsu was at the
time of the British Occupation not more than from one half to two-thirds of
what it used to be.
The Chiefs of Mong Hsu and MOng Sang were members of the Limbin
. , . . Confederation, but took no active part in it and indeed
and later history. (.Q^g^^j their attention exclusively to the management
of their own States.
These have enjoyed peace since the Burmese invasion, and since the
British occupation have increased considerably in population and prosper-
ity.
Hkun Maha, the Myoza of MOng Hsu, died in 1893, and was succeeded by
his eldest son, the present Chief, who is also named Hkun Maha, in
1893.
47
J
37°
Population in 1&91,
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOM
In March 1891 the population of MSng Hsu was esti-
mated at —
Adults. Children.
i.3«8 1,-41
i,4Si 837
cu f Males
Total
\r t _ ( Males
ToUl
353
4.637
360
<74.
1,13*
making a grand total for the State of Rs. 5.773.
That of Mdng Sang was—
Main
Femalei
Adultf.
484
S46
*
Children.
i8g
184
Total
1.403
The population of Mong Sang is entirely Shan.
These figures give a population of i6'So to the square mile in Mong Hsu
and 17*52 ill Mfing Sang.
At present (1897) the State of MOng Hsu contains two thousand six hun-
dred and ninety-three houses, with an estimated pogu-
andnow. latjoo of 10,640 persons; Mong Sang contains four hun-
dred and forty-six houses, with an estimated population of 1,463.
Considering the area of arable land, M<Sng Sang is f.iirly well peopled.
There are Yfln, or Siamcse-Shan works in some of Ihe j^^un^j- of the State,
and the people follow the calendar of the tranS'Salween Shan States, which
is one day behind that of the Western Shans.
A large part of Mdng Hsu consists of rugged and barren bills, covered
. , with dense scrub jungle. It has, however, broad river
of Mane*Hs" ""* valleys, and it is here that most of the villages have been
built and the land brought under cultivation. The Nam
Pang, which is joined near the capital of Slong Hsu by the Nam Nga, and
the Nam Awt are the principal rivers.
The Loi Song Tao, in the extreme south-cast of the State, is the highest
hill.
The greater portion of the inhabited part of M5ng Sang is a flat plain
shut in on all sides by hill ranges,
The Nam Sang, from which the State lakes it« name, flows through the
c plain from cast to west, and near the vrine is inined by
»ndoIM6ni^ng. ^^^ ^^^ ^^._ ^^,^^.^^ ^^.^^^^.^ ^^^ northern part of the
Slate. The Nam Sang is a tributary of the Nam Hang, which separates
MSng Sang on the west from MSng Hsu.
On the northern boundary arc the Loi Kaw and the Loi Kh ; on the cast,
adjoining the H&k Lap district nf Maw Hpa. the Loi Mung M5ng range ;
and on the soulh-west the Loi Nim. None of these hills are of any con-
siderable height, and they do not rise to more than perhaps one thousand
(eet above the plateau.
ilk.
^^
MON]
THE UPi'ER BURMA GAZETTEER.
37 <
The wyiHg of Mong Hsu numbefd tTiirty-nine Vou»es in i8oi, snd there
y... are several good-sized villages. In ihis part of thecoun-
" ' try, however, in many cases two or three hamlets are
reckoned as one village, where in other States Ihey would be counted as
separate.
Tlic capital of Mong Sang has thirty*5ix bouses, and there are also some
fair-sized villages in ihis State.
Both States are almost eKclusivcly rice-prod uciog. A little cotton is
p . . . grown, but not enough for the wants of the people, and
dZ^ '^'^''^ '" ^"•ouK^'t every year from Hfik Lap and from the
main Slate of Maw Hpa beyond tlie Salwecn. Tobacco
and sessamum are also raised In small quantities, but there is none of either
for sale.
Cattle arc bred for sale in Mong Hsu, but in Mong Sang there is no gtai-
ing-gTOund for them. Most of the park-bullocks iii the former State are
employed in the /ij^W trade with Taw ng Peng; M fin g Sang, although ti
has not itself any bullock traders, is also interested in the traffic, as cara-
vans for Tawng Peng Loi Lflog come here in good years to toad their
beasts with rice. The States are, however, really agricultural and not
trading, and bath have suffered severely from the cattle plague and the bad
harvest of 1890.
For the year 1888 Mong Hsu paid Rs. 1,550 and for the two following
^ .^ years Rs. 2,000. MSng Sang paid Ks, 300 a year during
T^'bule. (he same period.
The following table shows the tribute paid by both States since then :—
ft
M6ng Hsu.
M6
tig Sang.
-
Rs.
Rs.
I819
«4*
...
...
2.000
300
1890
if 1
...
3,000
300
iSgi
*»•
...
•••
a.5«>
300
l9^
• II
...
*■«
3.500
300
1893— g;
...
...
...
a,y»
400
The tribute payable by Mong Hsu ha£ been fixed at Rs. 3,500 for the
period 1898 — 1902, and for M6ng Sang at Rs. 400.
Bataars. Bazaars in the Slate of M6ng Hsu are held at
Wying Hkao. .
Mflng Awt.
Nam Kat.
Hai Hpa.
Ho Ta Kawng Mo.
Wan Hsaw. *
372
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Revenue divisions in the State of Mong ffsa.
[MON
Serial
No.
Name of Htamong ships.
Number
of
villages.
Number
of
houses.
Revenue
collection
(1897).
I
3
■ 3
4
5
6
7
1
9
10
II
12
13
■ 4
IS
i6
'A
19
30
21
22
23
34
35
Capital : Wying Mail ... ...
Nam Ket
Loi Hkam ... ...
Kong Kaw ... ...
Na Long
Wan Htam
Hsai Leng
Weng Kau
H5 Hsu
Ho Hseng
Na Kaw
Pang Nang
Pang Nga
WanKe
Wan W«ng
Mong Awt ...
Wan Kok
Wan Na
Wan Hsau
Mfing Ak
Mong Hkang
Na Pe
Wan Sip
Hai Pa
Hpak Ki
Total
6
S
s
6
4
4
■ 3
8
9
6
4
4
5
13
15
lo
5
6
4
6
17
8
7
5
5
108
88
93
78
'%
57
301
101
59
55
59
ao8
225
133
104
97
81
126
169
68
70
«o5
loi
103
150
150
105
225
135
I20
354
300
81
120
75
130
384
375
340
304
135
I30
213
355
to5
90
165
174 ■
169
2,693
4.5«>
Revenue divisions in the State of Mong Sang.
Ser'ial
No.
Name of Htamong ships.
Number
of
villages.
Number
of
houses.
Revenue
collection
(1897J.
1
3
3
4
I
I
9
10
Wan Pyen
PS Kaw
H6Na
Na San
Nawng Hai
KSngKaw
Hsai Lyeng ... ... ...
Wan Li
Wan MSng
Myddmn SiH-gye-Mn ... ...
Total
4
3
4
I
3
2
3
S
3
13
39
54
53
19
33
14
30
48
30
137
ISO
^35
335
' »50
150
75
<5o
150
150
39
446
5<43l
^^H MOK, THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 373 1
^^^1 Circles and viUa^es
in the
State
0/ Afong Hsi3, 1
^^^^^^^^^^k
1
3 ,
0 «t
m
T iS
ji na
^^^^^B
>-S
0
^^^^^^H Name of circle er village.
's-s
"^
Remark!. ^^|
1^
.0-5
^1
1.-
i,£
^H
z
z
^1
^^^^H Myoma ctrcis ... ...
G
a
^^^H Wving Mau
L..
50
Shan village. ^^|
^^H NiSam
35
^H
^^^H Nam Kat circle
s
^^H
^^^H Nam Kai
'at
Shan'Vanglam village. ^^|
^^B Hpl Va
^^^H Loi Kkam circle
...
30
Yanglam village. ^^|
5
^^H
^^^^K lx>i Tang
30
Shan village. ^^|
^^B Wan
i «■
28
Yanglam village. ^^H
^^^^^H Ni] Lfinf; circle--. ,,. ,.,
4
<*i
^^H
^^^H Nil Hs.ing ...
65
Shan-Yanglam village. ^^H
^^^^B Hfiai Lcng circle ... ...
3
• ■■
^^^H
^^^^H NiiTn Paw ,,, ,,,
30
Shan-Yanglam village. ^^|
^^^H Weng Kan circle
"s
^^^1
^^^^B W«rg Kan ... ,„ ...
<•■
35
Shan village. ^^|
^^^^1 Pang Loi ... ...
■ »•
SO
do. ^^
^^^H Kong Kat ...
• aa
33
do.^ 1
^^^^1 Ho Hseng circle
6
Adjoining the territory of Mang 1
LOn. 1
^^^^1 Ho Hseng Yvi-ma ... ...
SS
Shan village. 1
^^^^1 Na Kaw circle ,,.
4
i«i
.Adjoining the territories o(
KIcTig Siing and Mang Lun.
^^^H Na Kaw Yvd-ma
I ■•
30
Shan village.
^^^H Wan Kft circle...
"
Adjoining the territory of Mang
L5n,
^^H fik Aaw
26
Shan viltage.
^^^B Nom Nat ...
...
26
do.
H ...PangSfng ...
...
30
do.
^M , _ Wnn Wong circle
13
Adjoining the territory of Mang
Lqh.
^^ Wan lie ¥vd-ma ...
...
36
Yanglam village.
^^^H Wan Hsaw circle ...
4
...
AdjijJning the territories of
Kehsi Mansam and Mdng J
Hawne.
Shan village.
^^^H Wan Hsaw Yvd-ma
,,
36
^^^^B Mong Ak circle .„ ...
6
Adjoining the territories of
Kehsl Mansam and Mfing
Hawng.
Shan vlllsge.
^^^H Wan Kyawng Yvd-ma ...
...
41
^^^^" N5 P.xng ... ...
.* .
39
do. ^
Hai Pii circle ... ... ...
5
^^H
Wan Kang ,,. ...
38
Shan village. ^^|
Hpa Kha ...
^^^^^^ Hpak Kyi circle
^^^^^^H WAn KvAwng Kmf.mj...
...
40
^H
5
■
3>
Yanglam village. ^^1
^^^^^^V Hai Hawm ... ... ...
...
36
Shan-Yanglam village. ^^f
374
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Boundaries.
MONG HTA. — A trans-Salween district of the Southern Shan State of
Mfltig VtLQ. consisting of tlie basin of the M^ Hta to its
junction with the M^ Kyawt,and the left bank of the M6
Kyawt from that point onwards.
It is bounded on the north and east by the SaUveen and the MOng Kyawt
district; on the south by Chieng Mat ; and on the west by Mfc HsaKua.
The whole is a mass of low jungle-covered hills.
The village of Mong Hta contained about twenty houses id iSgo, but it
y... might become a much larger place, as there is plenty of
1 ages. cultivable ground. It stands about one thousand three
hundred feet above the sea. There arc two other small hamlets.
From M6ng Hia there are two roads to M5Dg Kyawt, besides roads to
lAh Hsa Kun and M6ng Pan vt'dTi Hpa Xjeng on the Salween.
The people are Shans from the cis-SaUveen States. The normal popu-
lation is estimated at one hundred and fifty persons.
MONG HTAM.— a circle in the Northern Slian State of North Hscn Wi ;
it contained in 1898 three Lana Kachin, nine Stiaa* ten
The circle : popu- Palauog, and four Chinese villages, with a population of
about 2,500 persons. It is situated abrjut thirty-five mile*
north-east of Hsen Wi town between the circles of Mfing Si and Kang
Mong, and consists of wooded hilty country with here and there squlII
patches of paddy plain.
Mdng fitam village contains one hundred Shan houses and a population
-.. .„ of about six hundred persons. It Is situated on a slight
The village. , t t- n jj 1 ■ 1. l
^ rismg ground, over-Iookmg a small paddy plain. It has
a large p^ngyi kyaung, a number of pagodas, and 3 very fair bazaar.
Thi: Myoza, though Kachin by birth, has embraced Buddhism and lives
with the Shans. He has always kept his Kachin subjects in good order.
The Shan villages are mostly in biglj-lying valleys, many of which are
rich in irrigated fields. A good deal of trade is carried on in the Mong.
MOiNG HTAM.— a Kachin (Lana) and Shan village, in North Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, in MOng Htam district ; it contained eighty houses
in 1894, with a population of thirty-five persons. The revenue paid was
one rupee per household, and the people were paddy, opium, and maize
cultivators and traders by occupation, and owned fifty bullocks, eighty
buffaloes, fifteeo ponies and mules, and three hundred pigs. The price of
paddy was eight annas the basket. Mdng Htam is the headquarters of the
circle of the same name.
MONG HTAN. — A township in the extreme north-east of the Southern
Shan State of Kengtilng. ~^
The village is built ou the left bank of the Nam Nga, about four miles
from the junction of that river with the Mfekhjng. It is therefore, accord-
ing to the locally recognized boundary, strictly speaking in the -Xll Panna
(Chinese) territory. The bulk of tlie l«'el ground, however, is south of the
river. It is all carefully laid out in rice-fields.
M5ng Htan village has twenty houses and a smalt monastery. The
people are Lu. Ther* arc several Kaw villages subordinate to the Mftng
HtAn Hpaya,
UONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
375
Mflng HtSn is connected by ronds with Kcng Ha, continuing thence to
P , K^ng Hung, in the Hsip Sawng Panna ; with Moii^ H^ ;
*" and, bv billy and I'ltUc-used routes, with Wan I,ck and
with Ho Twi, on tbe Mikhong.
The township passed to KCngtOrig in May iSg6 on the annexation of
llic cis-Mfekhong tcrrit'*rv o( Kfng Clieng. It was at
History. jjj^p ,j^^. subordinate lo MQng Hfe, but for several years
pajt has been an independent charge.
MONG ING.— a township of tlie Southern Shan State of KengtQng
on tlie Nam Hslm river, thirty-five miles south-west of KengtQng town.
The northern partof the circle is traversed by the southern, oc M6ng Pu
Awn, route from the Sahve*^n to KengtQng, on which the village of Hsop
Mut, twenty-sevca miles from KengtQng, seventy-three miles from Ta Kaw,
is a stage.
Tong Tfc is another village. The Mdng Ing-T6ng Tft circle is shown
in ihe State records as containing one hundred and tliirty-four lionsesi pay-
ing Rs. 268 revenue. This includes Mu-hsO and Kaw villages in the
hiHs.
MONG KAl.— a district and village of the Southern Shan State of Keng-
tllng. Tlie district lies cast of KengtQng town and south of the Nam Lwe.
The main village is a stage on the KengtQng-Mdng Yawng road, and is
„ fifty-five tniles from the (ormcr and thirty-five from the
' latter place. It has fifty-tuo houses and a good brick
monasttry. Two smaller villages, of eleven and eighteen houses respec-
tively, adjoin the main village. These together support a respectable
monastery. There arc three other Shan (Lii) villages in the district.
A considerable area of land is under wet cultivation, and the working of
these fields is the chief industry. The district is undera Hpaya, who lives
at the main village. It is somewhat isolated by high ranges, and the roads
which lead to it are of the worst. The people, however, have abundance
of food, and are very comfortably ofT.
The hill population comprises Tai Loi, eleven villages; Kaw, seven
villages ; and Akd^ two villages. A good deal of cotton is raised by these
people.
For 1897 the village was assessed at Rs. 400 revenue.
MONG KANG. — A village of forty-one houses, in the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, in MQng Pai township, divided inio two groups of
houses. In 1897 the population numbered one hundred and forty-one adults
and fifty-two children. The [Kople arc Slians, and owned seventy-one
buffaloes, with which they cultivated lowlying paddy-ficlds.
MCNG KAO. — A township in the Kavsn Kang or Central Riding, of
Mang LOn West, Northern Shan States.
It stretches along the eastern bank of the Nam Pang, from the foot of
Loi S6 to the point where the Nam l^ang makes its bend to the west, and
the greater part of the township consists of a terrace about a mile wide.
There is a very fair proportion of irrigated laud, and the soil here is more
fertile than in any other part of Mang L6n.
376
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOM
The twelve Tillages in Mong Kao contained one hundred and sixty-four
bouses in 1892, and there were eleven resident traders, while the bazaar is
fairly well attended.
Since Mang Lon West ba<i been directly administered by Tun Hsang, M5ng
Kao has been made the headquarters of the Pa-c/idk, the Kast Mang LSn
official in charge of the Western State, and the size of the village has con-
sidc-ralily increased. Exact figures are, huwcver, wanting.
A feature of Mang Kao is the village of Pang Hsi, about a mile and a half
from the bazaar, all the inhabitants of which are butchers.
The s augbier -y^^ ^^e Yang Lara. A similar butchers' village is found
villaee ol ran? • -r, n. 1 * .1 ■ <? 1
Hai, 'n lOn Hong, where, however, there arc only five houses,
and there is another small slaughter village in Tang Yan.
The butchers seem to be all Y'ang Lam and kill a considerable number of pigs,
as well as cattle.
The hereditary Htamiing of MSng Kao followed Sao Maha into exile in
1892 and for a couple of years greatly disturbed the township, which, how-
ever, has latterly remained <juiet and seems likely to become, next to TOn
Hdng and Nawng Hkam, the most prosperous portion of West Mang
LOn.
There is a fine group of pagodas at the main village) which have been
recently repaired. The monastery attached, however, still remains in a
very dilapidated state.
M6NG KaO. — A village in the Kawn Kang, or Central Riding, of the
Northern Sban State of Mang Lon West. It is the residence of the f/ta-
mditg of the circle of the same name, who has practical charge of the whole
of the Kawn Kang, except Man Peng, and through whom all the other circle
officials pay their tribute.
The village is situated at a height of three thousand and six hundred feet,
on the ridge immediately overhanging the Nam I'ang on
the cast. The river runs at a distance of a mile and a
half, six hundred feet below, and to the west of it are the
twin peaks of Loi Tawng and Loi Kawng. North and south of the vitlajfc
there is a fairly broad tableland or ledge, terminated on the east by l.^i bft
and the spurs running southwards from it. Numerous streams irrigate
stretches of padd>'-land along this ledge for a distance o[ twelve miles or
more, and the whole circle is pr.ispcrous and attractive.
In April 189a there were fifty-three houses in the village, with two hun-
dred and thirty-six inhabitants, all of whom were Shans. They cultivated
both dry and wet rice-crops and some quantity of sugarcane. In a hoUow
below the village a five-day bazaar i,s held and is largely attended. There is
also a monastery, which bad then thirty robed inmates, and adjoining it was
an ancient pagoda, with a print of the Buddha's foot and a number of sub-
sidiary buildings.
Mong Kao is on the main route from the Northern trans-Salween States
to Burma through Mong Hcng.
Since West Mang Lttn has been re-united with the main State Mflng Kao
has become the headquarters of the Pa-ch6k in charge of the m-Sa!wecn
territory, and has greatly increased in size, but exact figures are wanting.
Situ.iliun and na-
tur.1l (ealtircs.
HONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER
377
Inclusion in Bri-
ti5h terriiorv by
the Burma-China
Bou nd ary Com-
mission oi 1399.
MONGKATor MAINCKAT.— Avilhijc in tlicHumai clrcle^rtheKo.
daung township oFRiibv Mines district. U is situated near the Shwcli river,
about thtrtv-five miles below Nam Hkam.
It is a consiHcrablc tra^inff rentre, the bazaar hein^ frequfnted by
Kachins and Palaungs from the surrounding country, Shins, Chinaman,
and Maingthas from Nam Hkam, and enterprising traders (rom Mo-meik
and Bhamo.
MONG KAWNG.— The Shan and Chinese name of Mogaung (9. v.).
MONG KENG.— a vlllasfe in the Man Pen circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. The village is the largest in the circle, and is
growing fast. There were thirty houses in March iSga, with one hundred
and fifty-three inhabitants. A large area of Irrigated land was cultivated
with rice, and sugarcane was also grown in some quantity.
MONG KO.— a m&n^ in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi,
_ . . bounded on the north bv the Chinese Shan State of Ch$-
Boundanes. ^^^^ jg^ Hpan); on the east by the woo^of Mang Ka ;
on the south by Mong Ya and MiJng Paw ; and on the West by Mdng Paw
and Kap Na.
This tract was not definitely taken into the Shan States
until February iSqi). when the Burma-China Boundary
Commission, rectifying a mistaken de»cnption in the
Agreement of 1897, finally declared it to be British ter-
ritory.
The greater part of M6ng Ko lies along a spur running down from the
„ .. Irrawaddv-SaUveen watershed range to the south-cast,
but there is a fair extent of plain land on the north along
the banks of the Nam Ku, which forms the boundary line.
Here there are three Shan villages with a considerable stretch of paddv
Pod Into cultivation, but the bulk of the inhabitants are Kachin
and the mS»g is in charge of a durva of the I«ihtawng
clan, who lives at Msn Kang.
A certain amount of sugarcane is produced, and the chief Shan village,
,,. ,, -„ Pang Long, usually called Mftng Ko, carries on a little
trade. Uuring the unsetlled years between ioqi and
1899, however, it was destroyed three times by raiding parties from Chinese
terriiory and much population was lost, while a great deal of the wet culti-
vation has passed into the hands of the Kachins. The Kachin duwa has
been consistently anxious to come under British authority, and it is only th*
long delay in determining the frontier line which has prevented the mSttg
from being directly administered by the Assistant Political Officer at Kut
Kai.
Iq 1899 there weie said to be twenty-nine villages in Mftng Ko, three of
which were Shan and one Chinese. The Kachins ar*
^^ Population ! ra- chieflvof the Lahtawng and Mam clans, but there wer«
some'Nbkums, Asis, and Lepais, and one village each of
Lahsis and Kaorls. Many of the villages are of considerable size, notably
Loi Sung, Man Kang, Man Sak, Hpao bung, and Kyawng Long. The total
number of revenue-paying houses was said to be 372.
48
378
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMON
MONG k6k.— a small district of the Southern Shan State of Keng-
tQng. It lies on the upper waters of tlic Nam K61; river, which has here a
ceitain extent of level land on each hank, forming a valley shut in on all
sides by hills.
There arc six Shan villages : Wan Kat, thirty houses and a small
_. . , ... monastery ; Wan Pr>og, fonrteen bouses ; Wan Nawng
viiages, Pon^, twenty-one houses and a monastery; Wan Nang,
twelve houses; Wan Kok Kang, twenty houses; Wan K6k Tai, Eoartccn
houses. All are close together.
The population comprises Western Shan and HkOn,
Population : ra- b^ ^}^^ former predominate. In the hills there are three
***■ settlements of Kaw, numbering in all some forty house-
holds.
The district produces little except rice.
It is traversed by the main road from KgngtOng to Mfing Hsat, and is
distant fifty-eight miles from the former and twenty-eight miles from the
latter place.
MONG KONG (Burmese, Maing-kaing). — A State in the Eastern divi-
p . . , sion of the Southern Shm States, lying approximately
osiionan arta. (jpt„.p^jj jj^is' and 22" north latitude and gj^is' and
g7*'5Q' east longitude, with an area of 1,642-75 square miles.
It is bounded on the north by Hsi Paw ; on the east by Mong Tung,
Boundaries. I^'^bsi Mansam, and Mong Nawng ; on the south by Lai
Hka; and on the west by Lawk Sawlc.
In 1216 B.E, (1854I Mtinw Kung was assigned by King Mindftn to the
. S(i7P&wii of Lai Hka, and Hkun Cha, who bad been Myoia
Hislory *'"^* for over twentv years, resigned himself to this fate, com-
1854. Amalgama- t * j h .u ■.. j a j 1 n *
lion with Lai Hka. ^^^ enough under Burmese authority, and fled to Hsi
Paw. Hkun Lung, brother of the Lai Hka Saw^wa, took
his place and title.
Od the death of Kyem-mong A. Hkun Ulngsucceeded tothe Saa-iitt'flship
of Lai Hka, in 1863, and H^n^ Gu Na became My'02a. Three years later,
on representation to the Court at Mandalay, he was relieved of subordi-
nation to Lai Hka.
He died in 1873 and was succeeded by his son Hkun San K wan, who
assumed the title of Savhiffa^ but apparently without authority from Man-
dalay.
He died in 1879, and his son, Hkuu Mnng, the present Chief, then a child
of six or eight years of age, became nominal Myoza, The State was ad-
ministered by Hkun San, the Heit^ of TOng Lan, who was styled Mong
Kung Hingt or Yinkxoinpaik. Meantime Hkun Mong lived in Man-
dalay.
The Limbin Confederacy in 1886, after ravaging f.ai Hka, burnt and nill-
Devast.ition by 3ged most of the south of Mong Kung State, and Hkuo
the Limbin confe- San disappeared from the State and afterwards became
deracy, 18S6, a scrgcant in the Civil Police force at Taunggyi.
UW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^Oo the British Occupation Hkun Mong came up from Mandalay, and has
since, with the assistatice of his amais, administered the
the" bSIS'^kS- ^**^^ ^^ Myoza. The Slate of Mcing Kung contains five
paiJQj,^ thousand seven hundred and sixteen houses, with an
estimated population of 20,406 persons. Since i8gi
the households have increased 8273 per cent., and the State is on a fair
Population : ra- *^^y towards recovering from the effects of the ravages
ces. of the Limbtn Confederacy.
The bulk of the inhabitants are Sliaua, but the TaungChu, Yanglam, and
Palaung races are also represented. As in most northern Stattrs in the
Eastern subdivision of the Southern Shan States the Taunglhu women
have discarded the Taungthu dress, and are dilHcuIt to recognise from their
Shan sisters. The most thickly populated circles arc Mong Lang in the
south-west of the State and Tong Law in the north.
Morg Kiing, except in the vicinity of the capital town and in the
drainage of the Nam Lang, in the west of the State, is
Natural aspect, niostly covered with low oak-and pine-clad hills. The
iva ion. large plain in ths centre of which the town of M6ng
Kung stands, and through which the headwaters of the Nam Teng flow, is
thickly sttulded with villages, and the whole plain, with the exception of its
southern fringe, is under cultivation. The land here is productive, yielding
some tliirty-two baskets of paddy for every basket of seed grain. In the
valleys, wherever a stream is available, irrigated Kelds are worked — in fact
Art/ cultivation is but little practised in the State. On the hills towards the
Lai Hka border, and oq the Loi Sang range west of the capital town, the
poppy is grown, mostly by Palaungs.
Export of paddy is the principal trade of MiJng Kung. Pottery of a fine
Indusircs. quality is largely made in the circle of H6 NS, a few
miles north of the capital town.
Dhas are manufactured in the circle of Ham Ngai.
The following table shows the tribute paid by Mdng
Kung since 1S8S:— >
Rs.
••• ••• ... ». ... 8,000
Tribute,
1SS8
18S9
1S90
tSQI
1893
1893-97
10,000
1 0,000
1 0,000
10,000
10,000
The annual tribute to he paid by Mong Kung for the period 1898—1902
has been fixed at Rs. [3,000.
Bazaars in the State of M6ng Kung arc held at —
Mong Kiing Town.
Tung Law.
Mcing Vflm. .
HsanjT Ha.
Wan Poi.
Nawng Yang.
Mong Tim.
Nawng Hpayln.
f^am Ngai.
Nawng Xyaw.
Na Hwc.
I Ho Na.
NaTi.
I 1
380
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Revenue divisions in the State of Mong Kung.
[ MOM
o
is
*u
w
I
3
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
II
la
»3
14
15
16
17
18
19
30
31
33
23
34
35
36
37
38
39
30
31
3>
33
34
35
36
3Z
38
39
40
41
43
43
44
45
46
47
Name of hing and AfaiMJn^ ships.
Mfing Lang ...
Hpa Hke
Hsang Ha
Hpak Kum ...
MSng Yawn ...
Pang Paw ...
Na Hoi
Tdng Law ...
HS Hkai
Nawng Lyaw Awn
Nawng Ksaw
Pyang Hsa ...
Ham Ngai ...
Wan M6ng ...
Pang Niu
Wan Keng ...
Wan Sam Na P6ng
Mong" Hkun ...
Wan Leng ...
Wan Hwe Lflng
Nawng Lyaw Long
Loi Hang ...
Pang Pyek ...
Wan Long
Nam Nep
Mak l.ang ...
Nam Hu ...
Wan Ti
Wan Yat-Wan M6ng
Wan Kwe ...
Wan Kap ...
Wan Hwe Awn
Wan Peng ...
Wan Na
Wan Hpwi ...
Wan Pang-Wang Him
Hwe Noi
H5 Na-Wan Lawk
Nam K5m
Nam Hu-Hsi Hseng
Pa Pan
Na Ti
Pang Sak
Wan Lwe
Loi NgSn
Suburbs ...
Capital
Total
■3 t
0 .
|iK
Revenue col-
fiS
lections (1897).
3 >
a-e
Z
2
Rs. A. p.
63
840
3.534 13 0
13
»5o
438 It 6
13
94
349 8 6
33
133
530 14 6
35
217
834 3 6
4
>S
65 IS 0
15
133
474 11 6.
48
581
3,l6g 4 6
II
107
403 3 6
4
47
184 10 0
4
57
184 10 0
4
53
184 10 0
25
348
1,073 13 6
14
m
5S3 '4 0
5
55
178 0 6
7
41
145 » 0
6
31
131 U 0
17
105
4G1 8 0
8
t
197 13 0
8
337 6 0
19
146
639 9 6
8
,S2
164 13 6
5
36
105 8 0
9
78
390 3 0
5
37
113 I 6
5
30
53 13 0
6
36
118 11 0
3
33
65 15 0
9
81.
337 6 0
8
68
350 9 0
18
113
474 13 0
17
9
177
106
735 5 0
4^ S 0
5
36
145 < 0
9
13
83
97
375 13 6
389 4 fi
4
59
304 6 0
10
85
390 3 0
10
95
309 13 fi
6
58
343 '5 «>
6
33
113 I 6
10
93
375 13 S
35
163
534 I 6
4
44
138 7 6
3
12
33
468
13
387
571
5.716
19,107 6 6 '
„j,„j THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 3$!
Large viUages and circles in ike State 0/ Afong Kung.
Name of circle or village.
O.S
Remarks.
z
Z
M8ng Lang circle
62
Adjoining the territory of LawV Sawk.
Mong \.&r\g yvsanta
...
111
Shan village.
Mak Ka
...
3
dittow
Hong Law ...
...
ditio.
Hko Pak
.■■
29
ditto.
Nawng Hsam ... ...
...
26
ditto.
Hpa Hl(5 circle
13
...
Tun Kam_ywdiPiii ■*
...
60
Sh,-in village.
Haang Ha circle
13
...
Adjoining the territory of Lawk Sawk.
Hsang Haywdma ...
...
37
Shan viil.ige.
Mong Yun circle
MOng Yun y^anma
35
...
Adjoining ine territory of Lawk Sawk.
Shan village.
...
44
T5ng Lan circle
48
Adjoining the territory of Hii Paw
(Noribern Shan States},
T6ng Lan/WdiM
...
92
Shan village.
Pang Nu CM-) ".
...
39
dillo.
Ham Ngai circle ...
*5
AdioiniTig the territory of Kehsl
^(.^^s3Itl.
^
Hnm Ngai ...
...
38
Shan village.
Hai Ngon yaama
.•.
?l
ditto.
San Pawng ■■• •••
...
dido.
Wan Long circle
Wa Nal^wtfiMj... ...
9
»••
38
Shan village.
Wan P6ng circle
9
,,,
Hsun Mun yveJiHa ,..
38
Shan village.
Hwe Noi circle ... .*.
4
aa«
Nam Hi
...
40
Shan village.
Ho Na circle ...
10
Sang Wan ...
...
30
Shan village.
MONG KYAWT (called MOng Chuatby the Siamese).— A Irans-Salween
n . . district of the Southern Shan State of Mfing Pan, bound-
ed on the north by the Salween ; on the cast by Mfing
TAn and Mong Hang; and on the south and west by .Mfiiig Hta, the M&J
Kyawt itself forming the boundary below its junction with the M6 Ilta.
The total area of the district is about four hundred square miles, but the
greater portion of this is hill country, incapable of t>ro-
ralframr^ "^*''" ^^^^^^ developmeDt, as there would seem to be but
little valuable timber. The district is divided diagonally
from north-east to soutli-west by the Loi Ning, the nortliern watershed of
the M^ Kyawt. North of this range and between it and the Satwccn
there wonid appear to be nothing but sterile tf«^(/ff) -covered hills and dccp-J
narrow ravines, but south of it in the MCs Kyawt basin there is a considera-
ble amount of ground capable of cultivation, especially round about Mdng
Kyawt village, where a large area has been cleared for paddy.
3^2
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MC
The village of Mong Kyawt in 1890 consisted of only three or four houses,
the place having been raided and burnt by a party of
Kyalt "^^ MfingKyawt Shan* who had gone over to Siam a few
years before. Before this the village was fairly pro-
sperous, and there were at least thirty houses.
Besides Mong Kyawt there were nine small villages, and the normal po-
pulation, as ascettainud in 1890, was aboat six hundred poisons. *
There arc two roads from Mong Kyawt to Miing llta, the larger one
_ . by the river being the better. To Mong Hang there is a
Roads. fairly easy road.
The village of M6ng Kya'wt stands at about two thousand two hundred
feet above sea level.
MCNG KYEM.— a village of the Southern Shan State of KengtQng.
It lies in the plain seven miles south of the capital town, on the edge of a
narrow valley which forms an arm of the main valley. There is a good
monastery) and several comfortably-built houses.*
'The village is one of a group of twenty-four, under an official known as
the H9 Hoi of M5ng Lap.
MONG KYENG.— A circle in the Northern Sban State of South Hsen
W'i, lying to the north of Tang Yan, and presenting the same aspect of a
generally undulating and open down country.
The circle is in charge of the son of the Tang Yan Myoza, and the two
firactically form one district. The son also has the titlf of Myoza ; he
ives for the greater part of the year at Tang Yan instead of in his own
charge.
There were forty-four villages in M6ng Kyeng in 1892, and these in 1897
, had increased to seventy-one, with a total of eight hun-
raS, *'°" dred and six houses and a population of 4,268 persons.
There were five " La " villages, three of Yanglam, and
one of Chinese. There arc, however, not a few La, Yanglam, and Chinese
settled in the Shan villages.
The Chinese village o£ HsOn Kwi grows nothing but opium, and the amount
produced seems to be ver>* large, for the current price ta the Tang Yan
bazaar was Rs. t2 the viss. This, however, was pri^ba^ily in some degree
due to importation from the Wa States beyond the Salwcen.
The area of MOng Kyeng is about one hundred and twenty square miles.
Area; cultivation. ^^ '^ "^^^S ^'*"' ""^^^ °^ ''^^ Cultivation is dry, the pro-
portion being one thousand and twenty-four acres of hai
to four hundred and ninety acres of wet cultivation and thirty-four acres of
garden land.
There wereo\*cr two thousand horned cattle in the district in 1897, ^^^
Census of stock. <^**tle disease had caused great ravages. There were
also one hundretl and tliirty-thrce ponies, and Mong
Kyeng, like Tang Yan, should prove a good breeding country.
At Hka Tawng village ploughshares and other agricultural implemcntfl
Indumics. ^^^ made, but otherwise there are no special industries.
There are about a score of resident caravan traders and
their trade, like that of Tang Yan, lies rather eastward to the Wa country
than westward to Tawng Peng and Mandalay.
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
383
Deieriion of
M6ng K^et after
the Kachtn re!
lion of 1893
rebel"
The district suffered much in tlie Hsen Wi civil wars and has the credit
History ^^ luruing out very good fighting men. Many of the fol-
lowers of Hkun HsanR of Tsn Hong came from Mon^
Kyengand the chief fighting leader of Twei Nga Lu, the Mong Nai pre-
tender, came from tliesiine place.
MONG KYET.— a circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen
Wi in char£;e of a htamdng; it contained in 1898 twelve Shan and three
Halaung villages, with a [lopulation of about seven hundred persons. It is
situated cast of Mong Yaw, which circle It adjoins, and consists of a small
range of hills with a paddy-plain at the foot of tliem.
Mflng Kyct village contains thirty Shan houses and a population of one
liundred and fifty persons, and is situated half-way up a hill slope over-
looking a fertile valley.
The circle used to have treble or quadruple its present
population, but a number of the inhabitants Hcd during
the Kachin rebellion of 1893 and have not since returned
to their homes, and much fertile land is now lying fallow
in consequence. It was at one time one of the most
productive in the northern portion of Hsen Wi. but it has steadily declined
since the civil wars began, about the middle of the century.
Formcily, Miing Kycl included the Kachins of Pang Kap Na and other
ROW separate mbngs, as well as many Wa and Chinese villages. These
tatter, however, were driven away by the civil wars.
M5ng Kyct is drained by the Nam Kyet, down the valley of which
stream ibc Mandalay-Kunlung railway will be constructed. It cannot there-
fore be long before population and prosperity will return.
The valley is narrow, with strips of irrigable land surrounded by dense
jungle, which latterly has been increasing in area. Kice is now the only
cultivalion, and the trade formerly carried on has nfit yet been resuscititcd,
MONG KYET.— The headquarters of the Htamdngoi the circle of the
same name in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi. The population
is entirely Shan. There is a small market, and a bamboo and thatch monas-
tery. The village was once very much larger thai it is now, as is attested
by the number of fruit trees and the ruined pagodas in the neighbourhood.
On the influx of Kachins to the heights overlooking the valley, the place
Mong Kyrt in gradually declined in importance; finally, in iSga, the
the Kachin rising Kachin Duwn of Pang Kap Na attacked and burnt the vil-
o( 1892. lagc and killed the sou of the htamdng, and since that
time the village has been a mere remnant of what it once was, nicst of the
fields round it remaininguacultivated. It was Iicldby the Kachins for some
time in 1892, but they were eventually driven out by Lieutenant Gabbett,
Upper Burma Volunteer Riflps, with a party of Police.
MONG la. — A township of the Southern Shan State of Kingiflng.
It is situated in the Iowkt valley of ihn Nam Ma stream, and adjoins the
Hsip Sawng Panna frontier distiict of Kcng Law (or Ta Law) on the
Nam Lam.
The main road from KengtOng to Keng Hung passes through Mong-
La. and a halt can be made at the main village before entering Hsip Sawng
Panna territory.
2
384
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMOH
M6ng r_a is fifty miles north-east of KSn^Qng town.
For 1897 the town was assessed at Rs. 110 revenue
MONO La.— a circle in Miiog TQng sub-State o( Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan Slates, in charge nf a ne-haing. It lias an area of about six square
miles, and in 1898 the population numbered two hundred and seventy per-
sons in fifty-nine houses and eight villages.
The circle is bounded on the nortli by the Man Maw circle of Kehsi Man-
earn; on the east by the Nam Un and M3n Wap circles of Kehsi Mansan;
on the south by Man Kangr; and on the west by Pung Lawng.
The revenue paid was Rs. 467, with one hundred and ninety-four baskets
of paddy. The people work wet paddy.
MONG I,AI.— a small township of the Southern Shaa State of Keng-
tQni;. It lies on the Nam Lwc. on the main road between KgngtClng town
and Mong Kai. forty miles from the former and eighteen miles from the
latter place.
It includes two smalt villages, M5ng Lai (L5ng) and MQng Lai (KSng),
three miles apart. They have eleven and seven houses respectively. In
the former there is a small monastery. The people work rice fields, terrac-
ed on the slopes along the Nam Lwe.
A hamlet of Ako in the bills is attached to Mong Lai.
MCNG LANG.— a district of the Southern Shan .State of KCngtOng.
It lies in the central valley south-east of the capital town, and is under one
of the fio Hot of KenglQng. The main village is called Wan Lu. Alto-
gether it has some thirty villages whirh (according to the Slate records)
together number three huuHrcd and forty-nine lionscs. Some are of fair
size, but many are mere hamlets.
MCiNG LANG.— a circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw, in the
Eastern subdivision ; it included ten villages in 1898, and had a populaUoa
of four hundred and thirty-nine persons.
It is in charge of a rt^-h/iing and Is bounded on the north by Ta Palal ;
on the north-east by Ta Ti ; on the east by Hsawng K6; 011 the south by
Na Mdn ; on the south-west by Na Mak Pa; and on the west by Kung
Hsa.
In the same year it paid Rs. 958-8-0 net revenue, and supplied about two
thousand four hundred baskets of paddy. It had no revenue-paying thanat-
pet trees.
The population is engaged in paddy cultivation, both lowland and upland,
MONG lap. — A district of the Sonthcrn Shan State of KengtQng. It
lies in the central plain, a little east of the capital. According to the State
records it includes twenty-lhrec villages, with a total of five hundred and
fifty-eight houses. The chief village is Wan TOng, and is the residence
of the head of the district, who is one of the Ho Hoi of Keni^lQng.
M6NG LENG.— A circle of the M6ng Pu district of the Southern Shan
Slate of Kengtung.
ti lies on the Nam Leng stream, where the valley widens, and a certain
area of level ground has been brought under wet cultivation.
The main village is built along the northern edge of the valley. It Is
known as Wan Kat, and has thirty-two houses and a
monastery. The other villages are Na Mawn, fifteen
Villages.
MOK] THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 385
houses, Wan Tan, nine liouses, aud Na Wo, eighteen houses and a moaas-
tery. A new settlement known as Na Kat was founded in 18971 ^^^ '' '^
a mere hamlet.
Besides rice, the circle produces enough cotton for the requirements of
Industries. the people, and cattte are bred in small numbers.
The people are Western Shan.
Mong Pu is distant twenty-two miles, and Mong Pu Awn twenty miles
from Mong Leng main village, which is a stage on the route.
MONG LI. — A very small wionr or township on the road between Lashio
and the capital of Norlh Hsen Wi, Northern Shan State, ruled by a Shan
btamong. The population is Shan, and there are a few Palaungs. The
township, though small, is rich in fertile irrigated land. In former days
Mfiog Li had the duty of feeding and tending the Saw6wa's elephants and
was exempted from tribute.
MONG LI.— The head village of the hiamdngshxp of that name, in the
Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi. It lies in riecp jungle, about half-
way between Lashio and the myoma. It has a small bazaar and a monas-
tery, but is otherwise unimportant.
MONG LL — A Kachin (Lahtawngj village in North Hscn Wi Northern
Shan State, in MOng LI circle ; tt contained forty bouses in 18914, with a
population of one hundred and thirly-eight persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household, and the people were
paddy, maize, npiutn, and cotton traders by occupation, and owned thirty-
five bullocks, twenty-five buffaloes, and ten ponies.
MONG LIN.— An important district and town of the Southern Shan
State of Kengtang.
The district lies in the south of the State, and adjoins the Mikhong. On
the north it is bounded by Miing Hpayak, on the west
Botind-iiies and ^y Mfing Hko, and on the east by Mawn Saling ^Nam
natural aspect. Hkiim). Its central and valuable part is the plain of the
Nam Lin. A range of hillsj through which the Nam Lin flows to reach
the Mekhonji, cuts off the Mong Lin plain from that river.
The chief town of the district is a straggling place, built on the edge of the
„ . , open plain. The various quarters or "villages" of which
MOng un town j^ j^ composed are known locally by different names, hut
the houses are practically continuous and the lines of divisions only small
streams which furnish the water-supply. Going from the east westwards
the quarters succeed each other in the following order: —
and its quarters. Wan Hk^. — -Eighteen houses and a monastery ;
Wan Long. — Locally recognized as the main village. Thirty-four
houses ;
Se Tan. — ^The bazaar quarter. Eighteen houses and a monastery i
Hpa Leng. — Forty-nine houses and a monastery ;
Mak Hko. — Thirty-five houses and a monastery ;
Sao Pak. — Five houses (butchers' village);
Mik Ang Kang— Sixty-three houses and a monastery;
Ho Na.' — Twenty-four houses ;
Wan Hpai.— Twenty-one houses and a monastery;
49
386
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CUON
These villages
They are rather
or a total of two hundred and sixty-seven houses.
The houses arc as a rule exceedingly comfortable, and the monasteries
Sood brick buildings which are wf-II t-arcJ for. Areca andcocoanut palms
o well, and the usual vegetables are grown in the gardens. The bazaar is
attended by people of the surrounding villages, md has a fair amount of
trade for a KengtQug district market. A good many bullock and other
traders live at Mdug l.in. They are, however, usually only carriers, as the
district does not produce auy commodities lor export.
^_ Neighbouring Xo the west of the town are the following villages : —
Hwe Hai. — Twenty houses.
Mak Tan Kao. — Eleven houses and a monastery.
Mak Tan Mao. — Eight houses and a monastery.
Vycng Pak Ha.— Eight houses.
Alai Lii. — Twenty-two houses and a monastery.
Na Yau. — Twcnty-ont houses and a monastery.
To the east are —
Vyeng Lan. — Sixty-six houses and a monastery.
Lawn Hsai, — Forty-two houses and a monastery.
adjoin each other and arc under one headman.
over a mile from Mong Lin town, and occupy the site of an old
fortiBed place, of which the ditch and earthen rampart still
exist.
Lan Tawing. — Seven houses. There is a brick wat here and a gilt
pagoda, which are kept up by the district. The shrine is held
m much veneration and is the site of religious festivals twice a
year.
Wan Tfing.— Ten houses and a moDastery.
Na Hpan. — Three houses.
Hsop Mwe. — ^Ten houses.
Hpa Hpu, Nam Mvrc, Pang Paw. — These three villages adjoin each
other. They are on the Nam Mwe, and together number forty-
six houses and two monasteries.
Other villages are^
Na Hai Noi.
Vyeng Mak Naw.
Na Hai Long.
Wan Nawng.
Wan Hpang.
Yang Tawng.
The above are all plain villages.
The population is a mixture of Western Shan, HkOn, and Lu, The
Wcslcni Shans arc in the majority. Many of them came
Population in the f^^^ Uon^ pi, and MOng Hs5t when those districts were
^' *^ disturbed. They found at Mttng Lin an excellent place
to settle, and have establisiied prosperous villages. Rice growing is practi-
cally the only cultivation. The Selds arc very fertile, and yield more grain
than the people require, but there is no market for the surplus. Nearly all
the villages have herds of cattle.
THE i;Pl*ER DLRMA GAZETTEER.
3S7
Tlic hill papulation consists mostly of Kaw. Twelve villages of this
A u K-ii *"^^ ^^^ recorded. There are also two villages of Mu-
and on the hills. ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^f p^.-^^ ^j^^^^ ^^^^ jl^^ ^^ ^ ,^^ altitnde
and cultivate lIlUc except the ordinary paddy laungya. Tlicy are Bud-
dhists. The Kaw, in ordinary years, raise enough rice for their own re-
quirements, and have a fair quantity of cotton for sale. In the dry months
all these tribes attend the baiaar of Mong Lin town.
The district of Mong Lin was formerly part of the old State of Chieng
„. Sen. and its incorporation with KSngtflng dales only
" ° ^" from tht? beginning of the present century. Siamese
aggression began in 1774 when f'hjeng Mf^j revnltr-rl frgrn Itt^niogA T-„|f. an
pSSeS lb .Siam. Muang N;tn, Muany Pre, La Pun, and other northern Lao
principalities at the same time came under Bangkok.
Towards the close of the century, the State of Chieng Sen, which was
Siamese attacks **'" trilaitary to Burma, was attacked and utterly de-
on C h t e ti g Sen ; stroyed by the Siamese. KengtQng, with the permission,
Mong Lin is dcva- or by the orders, of the Burmese King, almost imme-
"^*'° diately rc-settlcd Mdng Lin, and commenced pushing
south. Then, however, came the three attacks of the Siamese on Kcng-
tnng, ending with their complete discomfiture and rout in 13 16 B.E, (1854
A.U.), when nearly the <:ntire Siamese force was cut to pieces in its retreat
by the Mu-hso, Kaw, and other hillmen. In the invasions the district of
Mong Lin was again ravaged, andilie population carried off as slaves by the
Siamese. Three years later, however (1851*58), Kcng-
from K^wtunlr ''^"S "?^'" established MOng Lin, and it h^ continued
to increase in prosperity ever since.
In 1867 Mong Lin was visited by the French Exploration Commission
. , under Doudart De Lagrie. The paclv had ascended the
MS^Blin'"* *** Miikhong .n boats as far as Tang Aw, but were at that
^ ' point obliged to leave the river. The place is described
by Francis Garnier as being then a large village with a good bazaar. He
specially notices the signs n( trade which he observed, and the presence
of English goods.
Up to the year 1895 an extensive tract cf country on the left bank of
Hirtory since the *^e Mi^khnng was in Kengtong occupation, and most
Atincxaiion; the of the villages were tributary to the Along Lin district.
Anglo French De-
claration of 1896.
fixed the boundary' oTThFpus^ei^sioiis ol the two countrierat the Mtkbong. '
About ten miles south of M6ng Lin the hamlet of Tang Aw (in French
terriiorv) marks the upper limit of the stretch of navi-
F«A»^;^-^/" g***'^ *^'*'" ^" '^'* portion of the Mfikhong. In the
'• rainsof 1897 aguuboal of the /■/o/i7/**/« Haut-Mekhong
was successfully brought through the rapids above Tang Aw and reacfied
Keng Hk5k, forty lo fifty miles higher up. Native boats are, however, not
yet able to ascend beyond Tang Aw.
Boats cotne up to this point from Luang Prabang and other towns. Tliey
usually bring salt, buying opium from the Kengtilng people (or their re-
turn cargo. In 1895 a small police potit was established at Tdag Aw by the
of the villages were tributary to the Mong Lin district.
Un Ihe i;)tli lanuary i8Q6,'howeverj_ a declaration was I
3igiffd_^' tht> English and" French Governments, which /
v'ot ThFpu5<e!^sioiis ol the two countries at the Mtkbong. '
388
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
twOM
Area And
latior.
French authorities, but no garrison lias yet been maiatained there. A
road from M<Sng Lin iuds across the hills to Tang Aw. It is, however, a
wretched track, and must be greatly improved if trade sets in this
direction.
MONG long.— a sub-Slate of the State of Hsi Paw, Northern Shan
States, in charge of a Myoza, who is at present Sao Hk£, the eldest son of
the Hsi Vaw Sawdtea.
It has an area of about one thousand and fifty-two square miles, and had
in 1897 a populatiiin of 8.81 1 persons, ii%iog in three
P°P"" thousand two hundred and one houst-holds and one hun-
dred and ninety-five villages.
It is bounded on the north by Ruby Mines district and by M5ng Mit,
„ . . temporarily administered as a subdivision of that dis-
ijounnarica. ^^.^^ ^J^ ^y^^ north-east Mflng Long just touches the
Tawng Peng State, near Mong Ngaw. The boundary on the east and
south-east is the Hsi Paw main State; on the south lies Hsum Hsal sub-
State; on the south-west ihe Maymyo and Madaya- subdivisions of Man-
dalay district ; and on the west the Singu subdivision of the same district.
The State lies approximately between 96" 16' and 97^ 1' east longitude
and between 22* 57' and 33° 19' north latitude. .The Nam Pai forms the
actual physical boundary on the west and along a great part of the north.
On the cast and south there are no welj-dcfincd physical boundaries, and
these arc determined by arbitrarily fixed points aud lines drawn betweea
them.
The greater part of the State is a tangle of mountains, and there is a very
small proportion of level ground, chiefly in tlie shape of
a plateau in the south of the State. The best defined
ridge is the Loi M^iiam, four thousand eight hundred and
fifty feet in height, running from Man Kang to the Chaungz6ii gorge and
continued beyond in the Loi Mawk Nga Sang. The highest peak on the
eastern border is the Loi Bang Sam, just east of Hu Kawt, which is five
thousand five hundred and forty-five feet, and 19 covered with pine forest on
its eastern side. West of Hu Kawt is the Loi Pang Mpat, which rises to five
thousand two hundred and seventy-seven feel, on the borders of Mong Mit
State. The Loi Hpa Hkam reacKcs to very nearly six thousand fccL A
characteristic of the hills is the frequent out-crop of quartz.
The three main features of the State arc the Palaung hills ; the M5ng
L6ng or Nam Pai valley; and the flat up-land, which
usually goes by its Ilurmese name of the taungtet, the
southern ward. Tliis plateau lies between Kala Kwai
The eastern portion is very flat indeed and is practi-
cally quite cleared of jungle. The remainder is rather undulating and
southwards from Kala Kwai, cast of Tawng Tck village and west (rom
Hsi Hku, as far as the old capital of Hsum Hsai, is covered either with
secondary jungle or scrub and long grass. It has an average height of
three thousand feet above sea level.
The Nam Pai or Mong Long valley has an altitude of about two thousand
seven hundred feel near M»tng Long town, and spreads
out in the shape of low hills or rolling downs, almost bare
of trees and covered only with scanty grass. The actual
valley Is about two miles wide near Wying M6ng Long.
Natural f e a -
tures: tnoutitain*.
The Taung-Ut
plateau.
and Hsum Hsai.
The
valley.
Nam Pai
M0N1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
389
Pai.
The chief and only considerable strenm in M(ing Long is the Nam Pai-
It is formed liy the junclion of the Man 'lawng stream,
Rivcr»:lheNam ^-hjcj, rises above Man Kung, with the Nam I'ai, the main
stream, which rises fn M(>ng Mit. The Nam Hai runs a
little south of west beyond M6ng Long vailcy, and forms the boundary with
Ruby Mines district. It then runs south and is known as the Madaya
stream, under which name it forms the boundary between Kuby Mines
district and the Singu subdivision of Mandalay. Farther on gijll it takes
the name of tlie Shucta chaung, in Man<Jalay town. Two miles out of
Wying Mflng Long, on the Mog.lk road, the Nam Pai is about fifty yards
broad and twn and half fret deep in the cold *veather. Lower down it is
regularly used for floating out teak togs, and from Kainggyi down it is
navigable for country boats for n great part of the year.
The Nam Yawa, which rises under Loi Mfe Nam, runs north for some
. „ -. distance and then north-east, and then, turning east, is
e * ^f" *""- known as the Nam Hsim, under which name it enters the
Nam Tu (Myit-ngij, eight miles below Hsi Paw town. Here it is only just
fordabte at intervals during the rains, and is bridged by the Government
cart-road. At iMan Kang, on the road from Hii I'aw to Mrintj Long, it is
about twelve yards broad and one fjot deep in the cold weather. iL flows
here in a narrow valley about two thousand feet below the general level of
the country. A certain amount of teak is still floated out by it.
The Nam Kaw also rises under Loi Mfc Nam, on its western face, and
. N K ™"^ northwards until it flows into the Nam Pai. It is
am aw. crossed on the road from Hsi I'aw to Mong Long town at
Kang Kang. and is (here about twelve yards broad and one foot deep in the
dry season. Like the Nam Yawn or Nam Haim it flows in a chasm, about
One thousand five hundred feet deep.
I'alaungs slightly exceed the Shans in the State in numbers, and there
_ . , are cjghl villages of Kachins in the circles of Na Law and
Population ; racesi. j^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ Palaungs are said to have a dialect
slighily differing from that spoken in Tawng Peng. They live on tlie highest
points and cultivate little besides tea.
MQng Long is divided into the Wyi'ng or town, and the Hsang ffki
Adminlsiraiive Hpong or Home circle, and there are sixteen otlier circles
circles. besides:—
I Hu Sun,
Wying Hkao,
Man Hpaii
Taw Hsang,
Ta Muk Hso,
Man Sam,
Tawng Lei,
Kwan Mawk,
Man Kang,
Mang Kung,
Hsa Pawng,
Sang Hon.
Hu Kawt,
Tawng Ni,
Mong Pai,
Na Lao,
dctaiU concerning which will be found under their own headings.
Very little is known of the ancient history of Mong Long. It no doubt
formed a province of the old great Stale of Hsen Wi
Early history. .^^^ ^f the older Shaa kingdom formed when Kublai
Khan look Tali-fu.
39°
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMC
TheSuie Chro-
nkie.
Later it certainly seems to have formed a part of Mong Mlt, of which Hslj
Paw itself was a dependency, and later still it became a separate State, but
apparently for no long time.
Aft far as local tradition goes, Ihe last separate Chief was Hkun Nyun,
who reii?ned iintJI i 228 or 1229 B.E. (1&66-67), when be
Kecenth-rtorj ^,^ ^^^ tributary to Hsi Paw, as a reward to the
Sawhwa of the latter State for services to King Mind6n in tlie Mytngdu and
Padein Princes' rebellions.
The following is a translation of what professes to be the State Chro-
nicle : —
When Hso Han Hpa was Myoza of MAng LOng, his younger brother
IHkun Hsa quarrelU-d with him and went olT with all his
followers toslay in Kengtiing beyond tlu* Salwcen. There'
he married » K^ngtiing lady and had thr«c children,
Nang Hkam U the eldest, a daughter, Hkun Kawn Chawng, a son, and Nang
Sam Hkam, the youngest, another daughter. The time of his leaving Mfing
Lung town was the eighth waxing of Khsvh 1 175 B. E. (about the middle of
April 1813).
Hso Han Hpa died in the month of Tasaungmon 1204 B.E. (November
1842). The officials of the State then determined to oftcr the succession to
Hkun Hsa, who was still living in KC-ngtung. 'I hrrcforc the Amat Hscn
U Mfing with fifty men was despatched to summon him. Hkun Hsa accepted
the offer, and succeeded with the title of Hso San Hpa. He manied his
eldest daughter Nang Hkam L' to Hkun Kj-eng, the eldest son of his deceased
brother.
Two years later, in i2o5 B.E. (1S44 \.D .)^ihtt Shzee-dha-bo q\ Letkaungg)'!
rame to demarcate the bounclary line at Kaing-gyi Bandi Kyawk Mo, and
assigned the vilUtges to the Tam'5kso circle and put a yiva-6k in charge of
them. Uimn this Hsti San Hpa eolleeted a body of men and attacked the
Shwe-dha-bo, but was defeaietl and driven back. A few vcars later he died
(1847) and was succeeded by his son Hkun Kawn Kyawng.
In the year 12 [4 (1852) Nang Hkam l."'s husband, Hkun Kyeng, collected
a body ofShans and rendered valuable servicr to King .Mindon in the rebel-
lion, and as a reward received the title of MyoOk of MOng Long. 'Phis was
in the month of Pyatho 1215 B.E. (January 1S54). He came up with a force
of 200 men and rptained charge for cightcL-n months, but he was extremely
unpopular on actiount of his disregard of all Shan <:ustomary law, and was
expelled by the patLmbngSi hSngs and htamdn^s.
He was succeeded by Hkun Hsa's son, Hkun Kawn Kyawng, who op to
this time had been living in Hsi Paw town and had married a daughter of
Hkun .\w, the ITsi Paw Sarvhyia. lU- her he had a son.
Hkun Hsa [Hkwe Kawn Kyawng (?)] died in 1^28 R.E. (1866), and was
succeeded by Hkun Nyfln. another son of his [Hkun Hsa's (?)] by a Mdng
Long lady, with the title of Myo6k of Mong LOiig.
The local chronicle here stops abruptly with a list of tlic circles of MSng
Ldng, and the intimation that a Hsi Paw Amat, named U Te Nawng. was
associated with Hkuu Ny6n in charge of the State. This was no doubt on
the assignation of the State to the Hsi Paw Sawbva by King MindAu*
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
39 »
Hkim Ny6n, whose Shan name seems to have been Hkua Yawl, relained
joiot charge of the State until 124a B.E. (i8Su), when during his absence,
on a visit to Maudalay, his place was usurped by Hing
\A^^^^ ^^^ ^S* Maung.a man with great authority in the Taune-
fled from his State before the exactions of King Thibaw
and had various experiences in l^ower Burma and Karcn-ni.
//^Hg Nga Maung, through the influence of the Taingda Mingyi, wa«
recognized m Mamlalay and received an ameindaw, appointing him to the
charge of MOng Liing. Hkua Yawt died in Mandalay in 18S3. Later
Hkun Saing or Hsawng, the son of Hkuu Kawn Kyawng, assumed the title
of Myoza and maintained himself in tlie north of the State, but althe time
of the Annexation Hfing Nga Maung was supreme in the laung-let.
The Hsi Paw Sawbva at first named Hkun Saing as Myoza of Moog
Long, and the nomination was accepted by the British
Uisorders after Government, but Hkun Saing refused to come to Hai
ine Annexaiion. p^^ ^^^ wished to communicate direct with the British
Government. Neither he oor the Hsi Paw Savhtoa had any control what-
ever over Netp Nga Maung, who moreover declined to enter into relations
with the Britisn Government. M3ng L6ng fell into a very disorderly slate,
and the Hsi Paw Sa-wbwn ascribr-d this to Hkun Salng's iocapacitv and
Qomiaatcd Hkun Hsa, a half brother of ffkuD Nydn, to be .Myoza'iu his
place, and sent him with five hundred men to Mdng Long. Hkun Saing
refused to retire or to recognise Hkun 1-Isa, and the two parties remained
facing each other from opposite sides of the town for nearly three weeks.
Hkun Hsa was positively forbidden to take the offensive and Hkun Saing,
though he constantly threatened to attack, did not actually do so. In the
end Hkun Saing yieltled to repeated orders and went in to Mogok, whence
he was sent down to Mandalay early in 1888 and died in July of the same
year.
Hkun H&a was thus left in possession, but he was a person equally
feeble in mind, body, and influence, and so far from
being able to restore order seemed to inspire distur-
bances from his own conspicuous futility. 1 he State in
any case was one which it was very difficult to control, for its proximity to
the plains made it an obvious refuge for baffled dacoits and a convenient
point from which to plan new raids. The incapacity of Hkun Hsu to con-
trol his own neighbourhood, and the contempt with which
NKa Maun/"S Z^'''*"/ Nga Maung regarded his overtures made matters
dropsy. ^^'^ more easy for dacoits, and for several years M^ng
I,6ng continued to be a standing menace both to Man-
dalay and Ruby Mines districts. Several expeditions marched through
(he State, but its hilly character made decisive results practically im-
possible and it was not until Heng Nga Maung died of dropsy ia iSga
that there was any very great improvement.
Eventually Hkun Hsa was replaced in 18^ by Sao Hkt, the eldest son
Sa HVft M 2 ^^ '''* ^*' ^^" Saxedwa, and since then lawlessness has
" I y» a- jjg^.jj j^m ^jj pijj ju ^jj^j jIjj. yt2{c J5 beginning to regain
a little of its old prosperity.
Hkun Hsa's
Myozaship.
393
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[MON
Revenue.
In 1898 the net revenue was given as follows ;^
R<i
r.
TliaihaMfda and Kadav money ... 25,000 8 o
Tea ... ... ... ... 5,600 o o
7Vlanaf/>r^ 1,471 trees ftt iwo annas ... 18314 o
Opium and liquor licenses ... 3,120 o o
Bec( licenws ... ... ... I j6o o o
Bazaar dues ,.. ... ... 1.000 o o
Bete) ... ... ... ... 4S0 o o
Ferry dues ... ... ... aoo o o.
besides a tribute in kind of some seven thousand Ave hundred baskets of
paddy.
There are tourmaline mines along the Nam Pai, north of Mfing Long
... t_ ,. town, details concerning which will be found in Chap-
Mmerab:tourm.ii.ne. ^^^ j^j, ^^ ^^^ Introductory jwrtion nf the Gazetteer.
There are remains of old mines at Maw Lu, which were formerly worked
with some vigour by Chinamen, but regular digging has nut been carried
on for nearly a generation. The tourmaline area extends ovor a tract of
about five miles long, and the chief pits are at NyawngTawkand at Nawng
Hawng. with a few smaller workings at Ywa-thit, north of Nawng LiSng
village, but all of them are only worked in a fitful and petty way. The
roiuers receive two rupees a month for their labour from the .Myoza, who
pays the Hsi Paw Sawbiva Ks. 100 a month for the Government licenses.
The stones had formerly a considerable value in China, hut the fashion
seems to have died away, or the market to be gone, for the Myoma's specu-
lations have hitherto resulted in disastrous loss.
There is a good deal of mica in the tourmaline area.
Formerly ruby mines were also worked {see Chapter XII), but they too
are now abandoned. They are situated about fifteen
miles south-west of Mong Long at .Vam Schka in the
valley of the Nam Pai, there very narrow. Apparently they were mere
pocket deposits and have been quite exhausted.
Formerly there was a considerable amount of teak in the sub-State, but
most of it has been extracted. The teak-bearing belt
was nowhere more than eight miles wide. All that
is now left is along the Nam Pai, from the point where it turns southwards
to its exit from the State in the Tam6k-hso circle.
Much thitsi and a good deal of cutch is still extracted, chiefly in the
TaungUt.
In the hilts east of Hu Kawt there are extensive pine forests, but they
are not found elsewhere in Mong Long,
Oak and chestnut trees are abundant, as they are throughout the Shan
States generally.
, Tea is the most important produce of the M5ng LOng hills, though the
Aericuliure- lea Falaungs also grow a good deal of hill paddy. The
^^ price varies a good deal, but seems to range from Rs.
15 to Rs. 20 the hundred viss for wet tea. Good dry Shrve Fi tea in the
hills sells for about Rs. 70 the hundred viss. YaTting-tan, or tailings, fetches
Rs. 30 or Rs. 40. The mode of cuUivalion dues out differ from that prac-
tised in Tawng Peng.
Rubi«s.
Forests.
MONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
393
Tea is assessed at Rs. 1 1 for each ye-we. A yc'tee is about five hundred
feet square, and is estimated to yield onr hundred and seventy viss of wet
tea. The great bulk goes down to Mandalay usually in the form of wet or
salad tea.
The Shans, as elsewhere, grow lowland paddy along the Nam Pai where-
p .. ever there is irrigable lauci, chiefly about MOng Long,
"' Mang Kung, and Na Lao. The price of paddy after
the harvest is generally one rupee a basket, but it frotiuently rises to Rs.
I-8-0. Near ^l^ing Long thr return is eighty, at Mang Kung only fifty-fold.
A small quantity of cotton and scssamuni is also grown, but only for local
use. The ploughing, as elsewhere in the Shan States, is done with buffa-
loes, and usually with only one buflalo to the plough.
A few oranges are grown in Na Lao, and they arc being introduced else-
where by Sao Hlcfi and stem likely to thrive.
M6ng Lung has no trades or manufactures of any importance. A few
, bamboo spathe hats are made at Mang Kung and Na
Indusinc ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ gj^^^^ villages, and are sold for Rs.
i-6'O each, and the ordinary hill baskets are made in a few places. There
is practicallvno weaving now carricH'on, and clfithes are now all imported.
On HiKiya-ni hill to the wcsi of H&a-peto village are the remains of what
. . . local tradition asserts to be an old Chinese camp.
re aeoogy. There are traces of three circular camps, with ditch-
es round each of them— one near the base, one half way up, and one
near the summit. On the top of the hill is a small ruined pagoda. The
view from here over the plaios about Sagabin and Madaya and of the Irra-
waddy valley generally is very fine.
The only noteworthy festival is that in the Mang Kung circle in the
month of Tabaung (March). This attracts people not
only from all Mong Liing but also from many of the
neighbouring Statct*. There are three pagodas, the
chief of which is in the middle of the paddy-fields. This unusual site is said
to liave been chosen because the bufTolocs u-sed to sfiihko at this place.
It is called the Kaiig Tang pagoda. The other two pagodas, Che Hsu
Tawng and the Taw H&ap, stand on hills or ridges beyond.
There is a bullock-track throuijh Kyawk M6 and Hu Kawt, which meets
a bullock-track from Pyawng Kawng on the Govern-
ment cart-road and runs onto MungLOng. The track
from Mong Lung to Pyawng Kawng is being made into a cart-road atid
some four or five miles out of Mong l^ing had been completed in 1898.
The Nam Pai stream is also to be bridged (at present it is crossed by a
ferry during four months in the year), and a cart-road will be opened out to
Mogdk.
Another mule-track runs from Mt)ng Long to Mang Kung and on to Kyawk
M& by way of Hu Sun, and to Hsum Hsai through Taw Usang and Hsi
Hku.
A great deal of huckster traffic follows a path through Kala Kwai and
Kainij-gyi.
MOng Long is a State which formerly was very wealthy and should be-
fore long regain much of its prosperity.
50
The Mang Kung
pagoda (eslival.
Communicnt ions.
)94
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
' MONG LONG.— The chief town and capital of the sub-State of the same
aame in the State of Hsi Paw. Northern Shan States. It was in Burmese
times the residence of the Myozas of Miing LniiR and is administered by a
Myolet-kaintf. In i8o8 there were two hundred and eleven houses, with a
population of four hundred and eighteen persons, and it paid a net revenue
of Ks. 1*535) *icsidcs a considerable amount of paddy.
The town is situated at an elevation of about two thousand seven hun-
,, , drcd feet, on the rolling and almost bare downs which lie
BiSSn "*"' between the Mong Long-Palaung hills and the hills
around Mogrtk. It is about twn miles south of the Nam
Pai. About one hundred feet below a steep bank on the south side of
it is the Nam Kaw, which runs west and joins the Nam Pal. There is a
good deal of fertile paddy-land about the Nam Kaw.
Entering from the east into Mung Long a conspicuous gfoup of white
pagodas is first approached, then a little further west the houses of some of
the officials, and then the Myoma's kaw a rambling dilapidated bamboo build-
ing with a low bank and ditch round it Below this are the bazaar and
village.
Where the haw now is was ouce the site of an old Chinese fort. ThTe
A h • lop ■ ^^^ ^'^° traces of an old fortified position, nearly three
a.0 B>. miles in pprimeter, not far from the present site, about
half way between Mong Long and Nawng Hawng. This is the aocicnt
capital of the independent State of M<5ng L<5ng, but its history has not been
prcsened.
The present town dates only from i88g, the former capital having been
J.. utterly destrojed in the disturbances preceding the An-
nexation. It has grown rapidly, from a score or more
houses, to its present size. The bazaar is well attended, and there are a
certain number of Chinese or Hui Hul (Panthay) traders settled in the place.
Coal is reported to occur in tlic neighbourhood, but it has not yet been
examined.
The Hsang Hl:e Hpdng, or suburban, circle is in charge of a n^-baing
. and has an area of about twenty-five square miles. In
Tlie Ihang Hkc jg^g ^^^ population numbered two hundred and sixteen
Hpdng circle.
persons, in one hundred and three households and seven
villages : all are Shans.
The circle is bounded on the north by Ruby Mines district and the Mflng
Pai circle ; on the east by Mang-kung and Nam Hpaw ; on the south-cast
by Sang Hun; on the south by Hsa Paung and Kwan Mawk; and on the
west by Myo-liaung.
In 1898 the net revenue amounted to Rs. So3-8-o, besides Rs. 180 for
tea. and certain payments in paddy.
The population is mostly engaged in lowland paddy cultivation and
bazaar- selling.
The old city of Mong LBng, the Wying Hkao circle or Myo-haung, is also
-.. ,., • UL '" '^***'"K* *^^ ^ nhbaitt^. It has an area of about rdteen
circle ^'"^ square miles, and in 1898 the population numbered thr*re
hundred and eighty-six, iti one hundred and ninety-four
households and eleven villages.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
595
The Wying Hkao circle is bounded on the north by Ruby Mines dis-
trict: on the cast by Mong Long lown suburbs; on tlie south by Hsa
Pawng and Man Tsawm ; and on the west by Tawng Ni. The net revenue
paid was Rs. 1,6 r 2, along with about one thousand nine hundred and sixty-
fire baskets of paddy. The population, which is entirely Shan, is mostly
engaged in paduy cultivation.
MONG LWE. — A town and district of tlic Southern Shan State of
KSugtQng.
Mfing Lwe is one of the chief mong, or districts, of rt>-Mikhong Keng
Cheng which passed to KSngtung in May 1896.
It lies on both sides of the Nam Lwe, and consists of a valley surrounded
by high hills, except towards the south-west, where it
SitumoTi. niarchrs with M5ng Yu. 'I he town is distant from the
capital one hundred and twelve miles by the route 7'ia McSng Kai and Mflng
Yawng, and is about eight mill's in an air line from the Mikbong. Pracli-
cally the whole of the valley h on the east, or rightr
The Nam Lwe. y^^^j^"^ ^^f jj^^. ^^^^ ^^^^ p^^ ^^^^^ ^,^^^^ p^^^^ however,
the river has been cutting into this hanlt, and a considerable island has
formed opposite the town. 'I his is occasionally submerged, but is all under
cultivation, mostly with garden crops. Excellent yields of tobacco are
got from it. and much of the leaf is exported to Mong Using aod the Hsip
Sawng Panna. Kice, sown broadcast) and vegetables are also raised.
Though the encroachments of the river on the right bank date from many
years ago, there is evidence which points to its having once flowed still
further cast. If this be so, its course has changed from close under the
eastern hills to close under the western, and it is now gradually reverting to
the former position.
MOng Lwe town is very prettily siinated on the right bank. As is
,, , general along the lower Nam Lwe, the soil is peculiarly
M«ng LwBtown. favourable to the growth of the betel palm, and a great
number of these trees arc found in the gardens around the houses. The
nuts arc exported to KengtQng, the Hsip Sawng Fanna, and MCng Hsing.
The Hrtl ground of the valley is praciically all under rice cultivation. In the
town there are seventy-six houses and a good monastery,
■ Other villages. ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^|,gj. ^^^^ villages in the district.
Of these Wan Tang T6 and Wan Yang Hl;am, which adjoin each other,
are the largest.
The Shan (Lu) population of the district Is estimated at from 1,200 to
1,500 persons. Their \-illHgcs, with one exception, lie
along the Nam Lwe, and cath has its garden of betel
palms. The hill population consists of Tat Loi— people
of Wa, or perhaps Hka Muk origin, who have adopted Buddhism — and Kaw.
Taken together the bill villages have a population about equal to that of
the Lij.
Mdng Lwe district is under a Hpaya.
At Mong Lwe town the road from M6ng Yawng crosses from Iht right
_ to the left bank of the Nam Lwe, whence it 50CS north
Communicfli.ons. ^^ j^j-^^ ^^^^ (jj,, pjj,,^^^^ ^^^ north-east to Mong Hft
and the villages beyond. The crossing is easy, and a few boats and rafu
are maintained for the ferry service.
PopulAlion : plain
and hill.
39^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IHON
circle
Boats also ascend the river as far as Hsop I^m<Hsop Lwe, and descend
to Hsop Nam.
A track leads from MQng Lwe to Hsop Lwe on the Mi:khong, whence
M3ng Hsing is reached in three stages, but it is now little used.
MONG lwe (or MONG LWE-MONG KOI].— A village and district of
the Southern Shan State of KengtQng. The district is situated in the north
of the Statr'.and lies soutliof Mong Yang in the valley of the Nam Lwe Sai|
a tributary of the great Nam Lwe. The village is six mites from Mong
Yang, sixteen miles cast of M6ng Hkak, and thirty miles north-west of
Mdng Ma. Good roads join it with all these towns.
The town or village of Mong Lwe is built in two parts ou rising ground
~. ... separated by a narrow paddy plain. It is prettily situated
^' and there are fine bamboo groves round the houses. Of
these there arc altogether sixty-eight — forty-six in the Southern and twenty-
two in the Northern or Kawic Nawn. Each part of the village has its own
monastery, exceedingly well built and proportionately cared for. A good
bazaar is held here every fifth day. There is a considerable extent of land
under wet cultivation, and the production oE rice must be large.
Altogether there are about a dozen Shan villages in the district. Of these
Lawng San has twenty-live houses and a monaster)*:
Population: the \i/^„ y^ Uwng twelve, Wan Tom thirty-six, and Wan
Kawng twenty-five houses and a monastery.
There are a few villages of Kaw in the hills.
The district is under a Hpaya. It is sometimes known as Mong Lw«-
Mt^ng Koi to distinguish it from the MOog Lwcon the great Nam Lwe near
the Mikhong.
In 1897 the district was assessed at Rs. 1,090.
MONG M.'V.— a district of the Southern Shan State of KengtCmg.
The district is situated 011 the Nam Ma stream, a suuthcru tributary o(
the Nam Lara, which it joins at Keng I^w, a frontier circle of the Hsip
Sawng Panna.
Its valuable portion is the narrow flat-bottomed valley of the Nam Ma, all
of which is under careful rice cultivation. The main village W5n Hk.it is
forty miles north-east of Kcngtung town, and is a stage on the road to
Keng HOng. On the north Mong Ma is separated from Hsip Sawng
Panna territory by the small circle of Mong La, on the lower course of
the Nam Ma stream.
The rice-ficlds of the district are very Fertile and yield a particularly
- ,. good qualitv of grain. Little else is cultivated as a field
cultivation. ^^^^ Tlie'hills bounding the valley arc covered with
forest, and clearings for hill crops are few. In the gardens round the vil-
lages tobacco and vegetables are plentifully grown.
Wan Hkat, the main village, has thiriy-seven houses and a good monas-
,,... tery. The usual five-day bazaar of the district is held
■lages. here. Other villages arc Wan Nam, twenty houses and
a monastery ; Wan Hseo, sixty houses and a monastery ; Wan Lem, forty-
two houses and a monastery. There are perhaps a dozen more Shan villa-
ges in the valley, some of which arc 01 fair site, bat the majority are
believed to be small.
MON]
THE Upper Burma gazetteBr:
397
Natural features.
The district is under a Hpaya, who lives at Wan Hkat. For 1897 U was
assessed at Rs. 280 revenyc.
MONG ma. — Frequently also called Hscti Lcm, a circle in ihc Northern
Shan State of South ilsen Wi. It is'administcrcd by a hereditary Myoza (in
]8i)7 a boy of fourteen years of age, assisted by nn elder of the village oC
Mting Ma).
The circle for a short time included I^i Maw circle, but tlic two liave
now been again separated. It consists of rolling downs
covered with coarse grass, and is situated in the valley
of the Nam Sa and Nam Hai, tributaries of the Nam Pang. These two
streams, in fact, constitute the sources of the Nam Pang. .
Mong Ma is assessed at Rs. 420 a year. The assessment is made by the
P _ headman at Rs. t2 for every four baskets of paddy sown
and, on non -cultivators, at l<s. 2 to Rs, 3 per house.
It contained twenty-one villages in 1857, with three hundred and fifty-
two houseti and a population of four hundred and niuetyscven men, six
hundred and nineteen women, three hundred and fifteen boys, and three
hundred and twenty-three girls. The inhabitants are mostly Shans, but
there arc a few Yang Lam. In 1897 there were five hundred and forty-
eight buffaloes, four hundred and twelve cows, one hundred and fifty-five
bullocks, and ten ponies in the circle. The people are all cultivators and
work two hundred and eighty-one acres of lowlying Hclds and two hun-
dred and sixteen acres of hill paddy.
MONG MANG. — A village and small district in the west of the South-
ern Shan State of KengtOng.
It lies in a narrow valley nine miles south of Mong Pu Awn, and is a stage
on one of the roads from that place to Miing Pu (Lung). The village has
twenty-four houses and a good monastery; altngclhcr there are six Shau
villages in the district.
Rice and a little sugarcane are the chief products.
MOXG MAf). — A Trans-Salwecn district belonging to Mawk Mai, of the
Southern Shan States.
Mong Mail is a triangular tract bounded on the north and west by the
Salween, on the south by Karen*ni and M6 Hawng
Hsawn, and on the east by M^ Hsa Kun and the Mong
Pai district of M6 Mawng Hsawn. It borders the Salween
for about thirty-five miles of its course, and its total area cannot be less
than two hundred and lifty square miles. The whole of this area is a con-
fused mass of forest-clad mountains, generally speaking from three thousand
to five thousand feet in elevation. It may be said to comprise the whole
o£ the M6 Hsfe drainage, as well as that of a few small streams draining
direct to the Salween.
On the Karen-ni side It is bounded by the Hwe Lang stream and the Lol
Niiur I features ^'"^ mountain, From here right up the Salween the
country is absolutely uninhabited. The hills are 30 rocky
and bare that cultivation is impossible, and little grows except bamboo and
the drought- loving in-gyin, but in the valleys there is a considerable quan-
tity of teak.
Boundaries
area.
and
398
The upper burma gazetteer.
CMON
There are no villages in this part of tlie country. Such villages as there
P 0 laio ^'^* '" ^^^^' '" ^^^ whole district arc crowded iiilo the
" south-eastern corner, where there are ahout twenty ham-
lets. Of these very few are permanent as, except at Mung Maii itself,
Kawng Long, and one or two other places isituaied in arable vallej-s, the
cuhivation is entirely taungyn and the vil!af;es change their sites every frw
years. The number of houses is said to be two hundred and fifty-five,
which would give a popuIatir>n of 1,300 persons, but in the list frnm whurh
these ligarr-S arc taken are included a few places, such as Mi Yin, Hwc
Paw, and Long Papai, which should more properly be included in M6 Hsa
Kun. Deducting these, the number of houses amount to two hundred and
twenty, which would givea normal population of about r, 100 persons. This
estimate was made in r890. No details ^incc then are available) but it is
believed that thir population has very considerably increased.
Thp people are all Shans or Taungthus, and are mostly emigrants from
Mawk Mai or refugees from other States.
The cultivation is chiefly conRned to rice, and practically uo other sup*
plies are procurable. There seem to be a gor)d many
Industries. bullocks in the country, probably because a trade route
runs through it.
Two roads lead to Mung Mau from the Salween, the one from Ta Ong Mu
. . M« Hwe Long Wai and Kawng Long, the other from Ta
Communications, jj^^.g p.„g ^•^ Kawng Lung, a much easier road and
that always used by Mawk Mai traders. From Mong Mau there are two
roads into Siamese territory— that to Mi Hawng Hsawn, and that via Hwc
Kalian to Miing Pai. The Ta Hwc POng road is by far the better.
The name Mong Mau means " new State " or "new district," and the
history of its colonization explains the name. It is as
foundffin iHs^ * fol'ows :— In 1853 Nai Xoi, the Kotan Sawhiaoi Mawk
' * ^" Mai, was arrested by the Burmese. He csc.tpcd, hut
being unable to remain in Mawk Mai he crossed the Salween and colon-
ized tlic two districts Mfe Hsa Kun and Mong Maii, which had previouslv
been quite unhabited,or with only a few insignificant settlements previously
sent by himself. Here be lived for twenty years, when he made peace
with the Burmese Government and was permitted to return to Mavvk Alaj.
During his exile Nai Noi became a political power in these Trans-Salweeti
wilds, and it was he who established Nang Mya (his niece) in Mi; Hawng
Hsav\n.
The settlement of MQng Maii and M^ Hsa Kun was regarded as perma-
M " d lent and was tacitly acknowledged by Cbieng Mai from
Chitne^Mai!*" *" i^^<i. At no time did Siam exercise any authority or
Collect any revenue in Mt Hsa Kun and Mung Maii.
From their first growth they were regarded as Mawk Mai possessions,
and as snch paid revenue regularly.
Nai Noi on his departure appomted his nephew Hkun Not !\yu to be
Myofik of Mfe Hsa Kun, and a trader nameil T.m Ki Hcln to Mong Mad,
No trouble ol any sort arose till 1888, when both these worthies threw in
their lot with Sawlapaw. On the overthrow of the latter Tan Ki Hein
entered into an intrigue with Nang Mya of M6 llaung Hsawn and sub-
sequently with the Siamese authorities at Chiong Mai, to whom he gave
allegiance. In March 18S9 a stnall Siamese force was scot to establish
HON]
UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
399
The Anj^Io-Sia-
mese Commisiton.
posts at Ta Hwe Pong and Ta Hsai Ng&. In February 1890 the districts
were visited by the Angb-Siamese Commission, under
w hose wing tlic Mavrk Mai Sawbva was able to re-assert
his authority, and the Siamese withdrew their post3>
Eoth tracts have since remained peacefully in Mawk Mai hands.
The following further details of the natural features of the district are from
the report of Mr. H. N, Thompson. Deputy Conservator of Forests, in 1897.
The mountains of both M6 Hsa Kun and Mong Mail go down at very
jj... steep angks to the beds of the streams, which are in
^ manv cases completely shut in by them and arc for the
greater portion of the day sheltered from the direct rays of the sun. The
system culminates in a high range running in a more or less north-cast'^rly
direction. This ridge forms the boundary between Mawk Mai and Siam.
It rises in many places to s^^veo thousand feet, but the general altitude may
be said to be six thousand feet.
From various points in this range high spurs, four thousand to five thousand
. . feet in height, run down tothe banVs of the Salween, and
*" from the watcrsiieds of the different streams flowing into
that river. These spurs are si steep that it is extremely difficult 10 pass
from one valley into another by crossing the intervening watersheds, and
it is necessary in the majority ol cases to follow the stream.s down to their
mouths in the Salwcen and tfien to follow the latter till the different stream"
mouths arc reachc^dj and so lo go up each one in turn.
The rock*fornialion of the hills consists mainly of sandstone and. shales,
„ 1^ with here and there a few out-crops of limestone and
™^' quartz. The banks of several of the streams show the
beds of shale to be very much bent and contorted. In several places they
lie at right-an^lrs to their original plane of deposition, and are also much
fractured and jointed.
On the hills skirling the immediate banks of the Sa'ween the slopes are
deeply covered with disintfgrated fragments of sandstones and shales
that arc much impregnated with an oxide of iron.
In connection with the geological features of the country may be men-
„ tioned the presence of numerous very hot sulphur springs
0 springs. .^ jj^.^ zxcA. The largest of these occurs in the Hwe
PCng, a stream that falls into the Salween on its west bank close t'» the
Hwe POing ferry. The peculiarity of this slream is that its flow is peren-
nial and coIJ to within two hundrf-'d yards of its mouth, when It disappears
underground and spouts out again on the immediate bank of thi; Salween
as a very hot sulphur spring, with a mean temperature of 180° Fahrenheit.
Numerous other smaller hr)t springs occur on (he backs of the Mf: \\&h and
Mfe Hsa Kun. All these streams deposit free sulphur at their exits.
The more important streams draining the Trans-
Salween sub-States of MOng Mafi and M6 Hsa Kun
arc —
In M6 Hsa Kun sub-State —
(1) M6 Hsa Kun. I ^3) Hwe Mi.
(2) Nam Kyawk Loi. I (4} Kaw Wo.
(5) 6in Pan.
Rivers:
Hsa Kun.
in .Mft
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I MOM
The
Kun.
Mfc HsB
Of tbese the Mfi Hsa Kon is by far the largest. It has a grtod deep
current and drains an area of several .square miles. Its
sources lie inttin high frontier range of mountains. The
valley has a general cast and west course. A great por-
tioo of tlie drainage area of the Mb Hsa Kun lies aboie an altitude of two
thousand five hundred feet, and is hence unsuitable for the growth of teak.
The other streams are much smaller, and have their sources in I-oi K^ng
Sin, rising to six thousand eight hundred feet and quite close to the east
bank of the Salwcen. Their beds and banks are extremely rocky and
almost inaccessible to elephants. The last three are mere mouutain tor-
rents. Teak is found growing near them in small quantities.
In MOng MaQ sub-State —
In M5rK Maii :
the M6 Hit.
(I) M6 Hs&. I (3) Mt Nyin Sang.
(3) Ifwc POng. I (4) Hwe Lan.
All of these rise on (he Loi Lan peak (seven thousand one hundred and
nine feet) and flow in a more or Ics.** westerly direction to the Salwcen,
with the exception of the Mt- Hs6, the largest, which enters after a north-
westerly cour.sc. This stream drains a large area and is only second in this
respect to the Mh Hsa Kuu. It has some good teak forest, growing in the
lower portion of its valley. Two-thirds of the drainage area is above three
thousand feet and is hence devoid of t4-ak, but it is very rich in both
specimens of the Burmese pines Pimts Khasya and Pinus Merkusii.
The Hwe Pong and Mfe Nyln Sang are smaller streams, and arc confined
to extremely narrow valleys separated by high and inaccessible ridgca.
They run almost due east and west and contain a little teak at their
mouths.
As far as it is possible to judge from the ap{>earancc of the vegetation
and the character of the fauna, Mr. Thompson concluded
Vii"re' *"** ""*" ^hatthc climate of these Trans-SaUvern sub-States is
^^^ " ■ much wetter than that of the m-Salwecn portions.
Among the plant.s many species of Ardisias, Laurime, Caryola urent,
several kinds of canes {Calamus), and wood-oils point to this conclusion,
which is supported by the general occurrence of land-lcaclies, the great
development of insect life, and the almost universal appearance of the
gibbon {Hylo&atfs iar).
The temperature of the portions lying between two thousand five
hundred feet and three thousand live hundred feet is subject to great ex-
tremes, the day being very hot and the nights cold. In the lowlying
valleys the thermometer frequently rises to 112"^ and 114^ Fahrenheit at
middayj and Id the areas drained by the hot springs the heat was excessive.
Forest belts. The distribution of types of forest is as follows : —
{a) The lowlying evergreen forest, which is confined to the imme-
diate vicinity of the streams and is rarely found more than one
hundred feet above the high water level. The most charac-
teristic tree of this forest type is the horse-chestnut of Assam
{/Esculus Assamica), a very showy tree when in flower.
[b) Evergreen hill forests. This sub-type is confined to the crests
and higher ridges above an altitude of four thousand feetj and
MON]
THK OPPEH BURMA GAZETTEER.
401
iLs presence is determined by the large amount of moisture
and rainfall tliat is precipitated at these liigli altitudes. Above
seven Ihousand fccL the forests are wholly evergreen and occur
in dense masses, giving tfie hills a characteristic dark appear-
ance. The bulk of the vegetation consists of various species
of oaks and chestnuts, pines, rhododendra, and vaccinia (above
sis thousand feet). At six thousand feet and over a small
species of spiny bamboo occurs, vvhilcthc mofe open parts are
covered with bracken and many species of rubus.
{c) Between these two lies the deciduous zone containing teak. It
begins at the upper limit of the lowlying evergreen forests and
covers the hijliiiides up to an altitude of about two thousand
five hundred feet, when it gives way to what may be called—
((/) The dry evergreen hitl forest which consists chiefly of Pinus
Merkusii and a few species of stunted evergreen oaks.
All the teak forests of the two sub-States have been over-exploited,
though uot so seriously as those of other Sban States.
MONG MAO.— Latitude 19** 45', longitude g7''48', altitude 3,800. The
capital of the Mi5ng Mail sub-State of Mawk Mai, a prosperous Shan village
of about sixty or seventy houses on the left bank oC^tbe h!\6 Lc.
There is a considerable extent of paddy-land near it and, if the ground
.... , belonging to the outlying liamlets of lio MOng, Kan
cuuivauofi. j^j^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^g^g ^^ includrd, the belt of cultivation
may be said to extend for nearly three miles. It is, however, nowhere
more than a few hundred yards wide.
Including the abovcnamcd hamlets the po[)ulation must numberat lea^t
five hundred persons. On the oppo&ite side of the valley to tlie village
and about two hundred feet above it, on a spur, a new pagoda is being
erected. This and the extent of cultivation are sure signs of the prosperity
of the place.
The gardens of Mong Mau Mc irrigated by a brook which comes from
the hills behind.
North-west of the village there is excellent camping-ground.
The position of Mong Maii is iniportani, as here meet roads from Mawk
Mai, M6 Hsa Kun, M6 Hawng Hsaivn, and M3ng Pai.
MONG MAC — A settlement of Shan-Chinf-se, on the eastern slope of
Loi .Mu, a conspicuous peak of over eight thousand feet in the Wa country
east of theSalween.
The village stands at a height of four thousand nine hundred feet, and
had in 1893 about sixty houses. There are one or two other Shan-Chinese
villages in the neighbourhood, but otherwise the population is Wa, of th«
intermediate stage between the " wild " and those converted to Buddhism.
The people of M6ng Maii, however, arc quite independent of them.
Their strongest neighbour is to the south in the shape 01 Hpang Hso, the
chief State of the .Nyefc Lek confederacy. To the castj west, and north arc
miscellaneous Wa Chiefs, nonnnally independeot or in limited groups.
The Mung Mau people have a considerable area under
wet paddy terraced out iu a shallow valley and on the
gentle slopes above it.
5>
Cultivation.
402
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(HON
The bouses are all built of stone. The stables and byres arc equally sub-
stantial and the whole village is sr-amcd withlaosc stone
Buildings. ^^..^iIjj jj^ijyyj ^^j.^p f^gj j^jgij^ marking ofl the paths, separ-
ating the grounds of each individual house, and surrounding the entire
settletneot. The roadways arc all paved with stone, and altogether the
place is as hard and bleak as the Granite City itself.
The Mong Mau people do a good deal of trade with pack-cattle, both
mules and bullocks. The greater volume of it seems to
Trtde. jjg ,y^|j ^jgng Tong, a small Shan Slate within the
Chinese border, and also with M^ng Ting, but caravans scctn to go fairly
regularly to Tang Van in South Hseii \Vi, whither they take opium, iron
vessels from China, and walnuts, w hicli are brought into Meng Ting from
M^ng H6m and Ming Teng From Tang Van tlicy bring back rice and
salt and occasionally piece-goods.
At the back of MOng Mail is a ravine stn'tching up the side of Loi Mu.
In the jaws of this and practically touching Mting Mau is a Wa village
fenced with bamboos.
There is a stone monastery or mat, walled all round, in Mong Maii, and
the people are Buddhists. They belong to Mfing TQng
History : the and are often called Tai Tflm (r.c',, Shans of MAng TQng),
founding. Apparently they migratr-d about the tin-e of the sup-
pression of the Hue Tzu rebellion in Yunnan, whose effects were no doubt
felt all round the province. At this Lime Mviig Trmg was part of the larger
State of Ktng Ma. It rebelled. Chinese troops came, but were over-
powered and massacred, and thrn tlic bulk of the-Mifug Tang people fled
before the avenging Chinese force.
Scattered parties of them appear to be in diRercnt portions of the Wa
country, wherever land c.in be irrigated for rice culti-
. The Yawng Hok vation. Such is no doubt the settlement of " Yawng Hfik
*"*"'* Shuns" represented as being in the Wild Wa country.
Vawug Hdk appears to have a Wa Chief, but its position and strength
are not known.
MONGiMAW.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen
Wi.
In 1898 it had two Shan, one Palaung, atul two Kachin villages, with
eighty houses and a population of about three hundred and fifty persons. It
is situated on the western border of North Hsen Wi Stale, adjoining MOng
Mit Stale, and consists of wooded slopes descending to a fair-sized paddy
plain.
There arc several old worked-out sibxr mines in the vicinity and also
some lead mines, which are worked on a small scale by the neighbouring
Kachins.
In former times there was a very large Shan population, but they have
all been driven away by the Kachins, many of them from Mflng MIt.
The headman's village had thirty houses and a population of about one
hundred and fifty persons, and is situated at the foot of
The village.
boundary of North Ilsen Wi.
and a group of ]>agodas.
the hills forming the range whirh makes the western
It bas a fair-sized bazaar, 2i pongyi kyaung^
Mwi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZE'JTEER.
MONG MlT. — Called by the Burmese Mo-nieit, a Shan State, bounded
on the norili by Bhamn district; on the east by North
Bourdarira and Hscn Wi (Thein-ni) and Tawrg Peng (Taungbaing) ; on
adtninmraiion. the so"th by t'ac Mogfik toxvnship of Ruby Mlaea district ;
and on thn west by tlu- Tagaun^ sul)division of the same district.
The State is at present administered as a subdivision of Ruby Mines
district. It consists of liiree townsbips — Mo-meit, Mo-iilaingj and the Ko-
daung {^-v.).
The approximate area of the Mttng Mit State is three thousand five
„, . . , hundred and sixty square miles, about three-quarters
ysica e ures. ^^ which are hilly country, the remaining quarter being
fairly level. The country between the capital and the Irrawatldy is on the
whole flat, and a good cart-track traverses it. That part of the State that
borders on Ruby Mines district is liilly, as also is the portion which is
watered by the Shweli river and its tributaries the Nam Et and Nam Hkam.
This reaches ahnost up lO the Shwegu township of Bliamo district. The
Shweli is the jjrincipal rivtT rd the Slate, the whole breadth of whicli it
traverses. On first pa'ii^ing tbi' boundaries of Mting Mit it flows in a south-
westerly liirection till it readies the village of Myits6ii, after which it takes
a turn to the north-west and tJows into the Irrawaddy some distance above
My.idaung. Besides the Twin-nge road, mentioned above, there arc mule
tracks to the Chinese frontier, to Hsen VVi, Tawng Peng, and Hsi Paw.
Rubies, spinels, garnets, sapphires, and inferior precious stones arc found
^ , _ in small quantities near Saga-daung, at the foot of the
°^*' Fiernardffij'7 range of hills.
TourmaliQCT Is found at Maingnin in considerable quantities and on the
Mo-by& chaung between Mung iVJit and M^ng Long States.
Coal of inferior quality occurs in Kunsaram in the Saga-daung circle.
Iron is found in inconsiderable quantities near HIa-wa, and gold is ob-
tained in surface w;ishings near MyiU^n on the Shweli.
The population of Mfing Mit was estimated roughly at 30,000 persons in
PoDulailon. ^P^"' ^^^^* ^* ^'''* aumbet fifty per cent, were Kachins,
^ 40 per cent. Palaungs and Slians. and ten per cent.
Burmans. The numbers of E'alaungs and Shans were about equal. The
Kachins and Palaungs inhabit the hilly trads, Ihe Shans and Burmese the
plains and valleys.
The population has since greatly increased, but no figures are given.
Miing Mit grows sufficient rice not only for local consumption but also
for eiport to MogAk and Tawng Peng. -A small quan-
Natiiral product t;(y q( (g^ \^ grown, and timber is plentiful in parts of
and trade. ^j^^ State. Imported goods comc chiefly along the Twin-
ngt trade route, but caravans arrive occasionally with merchandize from
Yiinuan.
The administrative system of the State in Burmese times consisted of a
Sawdwa at the head of affairs, with four Amat'gyiSf four
A d m inis(ration Amat-dauks, two ThanUawsins, and four Writers of the
in Burmese limes q^^^^ Besides this, there was a headman appointed in
each village lo collect revenue and to prevent violent crime. No trained
soldiers or police were kept, but in time of necessity every headman was
ordered to come in with a certain number of men according to the size of
his village.
404 THE UPPER BURMA GAZEtTEEtt. (moM
The thathameda revenue was first assessed at the rate of Rs. 5 per year
, on every family in the reign of King Minddn, but after
an revenue. ^^^ ^^ three years the rate was increased to Rs. 10, the
assessment of other parts of Upper Burma. The total revenue collected
in MindSn's reign was about Rs. 25,000 a year, made up from the following
sources :—
Rs.
Thathameda ... ... ... ... 15,000
Land revenue ... ... ... ... S>ooo
Fisheries ... ... ... ... 3,000
Duty on raw tea ... ... ... ... 3,000
Total ... 35,000
Of this amount sixty viss of silver, equivalent to Rs. 7,800, was sent down
to the King as an annual tribute during the month of Thadin-gyut (October).
The land revenue was assessed at the rate of one and a half baskets on every
hundred baskets of paddy.
Thathameda and land revenue were collected by the thugyts.
Officers serving under the Sawb-wa received their pay partly in money,
partly in kind, but no regular system of monthly salaries was in v<^ue.
In April i8go, a year after his appointment as Regent, Saw Maung pre-
Revenue alter seated the following estimate of receipts and expenditure
the Annexation. in the State : —
Rs.
Receipts.
Thathameda ... ... ... ... 19,000
Kachin tribute ... ... ... ... 3,000
{..and revenue ... ... ... ... 5,000
Tolls on trade ... „, ... ... 15,000
Tolls on boats and timber ... ... ... 3,000
Tolls on carts ... ... ... ... 3,000
Baxaar-tax ... ... ... ... 1,300
Excise ... ... ... ... 1,640
Gambling'tax ... ... ... ... 15,000
Total ... 64,840
The estimated expenditure was Rs. 76,144: —
Rs.
Tribute to Government ... ,,. ... 13,000
Commission for tax-collectors ... ... 1,900
Pay of State officials ... ... ... 18,000
Pay of police ... ... ... ... 36,000
Allowance to family of late Sa-abwa ... ... 3,344
Presents to h'rngs, htamdngs, and Kachin Chiefs ... 5,000
Total .„ 76,144
This left a balance deficit of Rs. 1 1,304, and made no provision for public
.works, or for the Sawiwa's personal expenditure. The latter, he thought,
to suitably recompense his services, should be fixed at Rs. 3,000 a month.
The Sawbwa was directed to follow the advice of the Assistant Commis'-
sioner, who was instructed to enquire into the resources of the State and
MONl
THE UPPER RURMA GAZETTEER.
make arrangements for placing its finances on a more satisfactory basis*
Wlien Saw Mnung made over charge of the Stale there was no balance in
the treasury and no revenue due. Since that time the finances of the State
have been carefully nursed, with the following results :—
—
iS()5-q6.
iS96-Q7<
1897-98.
heceipis ...
Vxpcnditui-e
Rs.
1,00,458
«.o&.333
Rs.
t. 04.1 31
94383
Rs.
1,14,996
86.397
The balance to the credit of the State Fund nn the 31st March i8g8 was
Rs. 67,179. All tolls and gambling taxes have been abolished, and the State
has paid up its tribute in full, a fair share of the e:tpcnditure on Military
Police ((4 per cent), the whole cost of Administration and Civil Police,
and a contribution for the pensions of all officers employed in the State.
The followiug shows the revenue collected under eacli head during
1897-98:—
Thathamtda
Land revenue ...
ToMBj^'u-tax
Tribute ...
Excise
Opium license
Opium duty
Opium conliscalions
Bazaar fees
SlAughter fees
Ferriej
Rs
47.348
31. "t3
3.140
18,784
1.430
".'SO
Sg
977
8tii
895
311
Tola!
1 ,06,099
The main items of expenditure for the same year were—
Civil Ktablishment „
Civil police
Military police conlribuLion ..
Contributions for officers lent
Public works
Cpmmiasirtfi to Thugj/t's
Tribute to Governnient ..
Total
R«
13.880
ao,io4
4.358
3.457
10.507
8,159
13*00
73^3
The following account o( the Mo-meik Stale is gathered from the local
chronicles.
The State was founded in the year Goo B.E., corresponding with 1238
A.D., by Shwc-nanshin, Sawbwa of Kcn^tong. This
History : the Sawiwa is credited vk-ith a wide realm, his eldest son
A.D. ^ '" " Tho-baing (Ifeo Peng) being Sflmiwa of Mogaung; his
second son, Tho-ltyin (HsO Keng), Sawdwa of Mo-wun,"
4o6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Mon
his thirti son, Thoban (Hs3 Pan), Sa-u:>bn'a of Mo-hnyin; and his fifth son,
'fbo-hankah (H56 Han Kak), Sawb-wa of Mo-hlaing.
His fourth son Tho-hanbwa (HsC Han Hpa) was the first Sawhym of
Mong Mit (Momcit), and was assisted after his insial-
li I J ^* ' '*^'°" ^y '^'^ failier's presence anij advice. Shwe-nansliin
died in 638B.E. {1276 AD.) at the age of one hundred
and twenty six and his fourtli son Tlif)-han-b\va made over Mong Mit to
Sawkbbwa and succeeded his father at Kengtuiig.
To Sawkfibwais given ihc credit of founding Miing Mit town. With the
assistanee of 100,000 workmen he built the outer and
b **^b 11 M" "^ inner walls. The four outer walls were five hundred tas
Mifiown. * **"^ (St^S* if^:^\) from north to south and east to west, eigh-
teen cubits in height, and seven cubits thick. Ten large
gates, with fifteen /lyd-os and liftpcn tastjungs, formed the entrances through
the outer walls on to a inoat twenty cubits broad and thirty cubits deep.
Three bridges across the moat led to the three gates in the inner walls,
which were ten cubits high and seven cubits thick and had foury>^iT oxand
four lOJtaungs, In the exact centre of the totvn were placed three found-
atioD posts five feet ten inches in length and one foot in ;circumferencc ;
one Was of gold, one of silver, and one of iron. The number of houses in
the city was 5,000 and in tlie suburbs 156,445.
No stirring events occurred, or at any rate are recorded as occurriog,
during Ihe reign of Sawkibwa. His only claim to distinction was the
foundation of Mong Mit town.
Beyond recording that there were two hundred and eighty-nine rulers
. between Sawkiibwa and Maung B Pu (a grandson of
1837 : Mauog- E Saivb'Jia Maung Nyiin, from whom the present SavchTca
u, d« wa, Maung Kun Maung is directly descended), history
silently passes over a period of five hundred and sixty-one years.
In the year 1199 B.E. (1837) Maung £ Pu was appointed Sawdwa o(
Miing Mitby Shwc-bo Mi'n. Maung 6 Pu was the grand-
Ih driven out and j^j, ^f ^^g Maung Nyun. So far his antecedents are
known and uo furiher. He appears laler on in history
as the Mongol M6pon-gyi, a large circle a few miles east
of Mang l^llt town. His first attempt at ruling was very short. Almost
immediately on assuming the reins of Government he was attacked and
driven out by one of his own generals, the Mingala Bo, and the town of
MOng MJt was burnt to the ground tu the attack.
Wun Maung In was then sent up by the King and succeeded in driving
out the Mingala B0 and taking over charge. MOng Mit
.'837— iSjo: Ad- (Hoes not appear to have been a sinecure at this time, for
* no less than nine wuns were sent up from Mandalay by
the King between the years 1199 and 1202 B.E. (1837 —
1840), one after the other being either driven out or killed by usurpers.
In 1202 B.E. a descendant of.lhc KengtQng Saitdwa (Sbwe-nansbin) who
founded Mong Mit was appointed by the King to the
:B4«>.i85o. charge of the State and ruled in comparative peace till
1207 B.E. (1843). He was then, unfortunately for MQug Mit, recalled to
Kenglung, and left the adminislratioa of Mong Mit in the hands of four
emai-gjfis*
Mong
bucnL
Mit town
minlslratio ii
WUM5.
MOyj
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
1850: Maurig k
Pu returns ant!
CKpcIs the Council
of Kour.
KunTi, destroys
the tow n.
407
Mautig {5 Pu had spent the seven or eight years since his expulsion tn
Diaking friends with the Kacbins in the Kodanng and the
Shans of North Hscn Wi. tn 121 2 B.E. (1S50) lie collect-
ed a force of Kachiiis and Shans, attacked MOng Mlt,and
drove out the four amat-gyis. In 1213 B.E. he was re-
cognized as wun by the King. This is the first mention of
the Kachins in the Mong Mitamials. In order to make his scat on the throne
as firm as possible, and following Burmese custom, he found and killed the
only representative of the hereditary family he could lay hands on, Kun Pu,
brother of Maung E, a former hereditary SaTcbwa.
Retribution soon followed the act. In spite of the fact of bis having been
made a wun by the King, Kun TC-, the elder son of the
murdered Kun Pu, received an order from the King au-
thorizing htm to depose fi Pu and assume charge himself.
As direct represcntitive of the royal house of Mong Mil, Kan Th was able
to call to his aid all the Kachins and Palaungs of the state and for nine
months he bcseiged E? Pu in the. Afyoga-le, or inner walls of the city, fi Pu
was well armed and made a stout resistance and might eventually have
succeeded in repulsing Kun 'J'^'s attack, had not providence, in the shape of
a terrific tornado, come to the aid of the latter and by laying evervthing ex-
cept the walLs flat made evacuation imperative. He retreated without loss.
The Kachins destroyrrf what providence spared. They broke up the
pagodas in search of treasure, looted the treasure chambers, and committed
horrible atrocities on the women and children. MongMit town for the
second time in a very few years was utterly destroyed. Kun Te held sway
until 1220 B.E. (1858). He was then recalled to Mandalay by the King, and
his younger brother, Haw Kyin, was appointed in his place.
HawKyin was not popular. Within a year of his assumption the hengs
of the surrounding circles, tired of his exactions and greed,
1858 ; Haw Kjifi. pQj.^ i(^ rebellion and, with the aid of the Kachins, drove
him out. Again M<ing Mtt town was destroyed and this
lime more completely than before. The Kachins seized
the opportunity of there being no recognized ruler to occupy the town
itself and held it for some time. Haw Kyin fled and, finding his way to
Mandalay, broke the news to the King of his defeat and of the occupation
of Mong Mit by Kachins.
The King immediately ordered him and Kfin Te and two '.pu»s, the
^vimiaw-hmti and Bo lllaing, with a force of men, to
1861 : The debt return to MCng Mit and recover possession of the city,
Kachira ^°'''J'"* Guile succeeded where force of arms would probably have
failed. By false promises the Kachins were induced to
lay down their arms and make no resistance. To Bo Hlaing is given the
credit of the success of the deception ; he at oncc fell on the unarmed Kacb-
ins, captured a large number, and hangetl forty-six of them on the trees that
formed an avenue to the principal entrance 01 the city. This was the ori-
gin of the great debt of the forty-six Kachins, repayment of which they
extorted up to the time of British intervention in Upper Burma.
Klin TJ:, being now some what in the way of the schemes and aspirations
of Bo lilaing and Haw Kyin, was quietly tnurdered by
^^^lurdcrot Kfln thembcfore they returned to Mandalay in 1223 B.E. (r86i)
to receive the rewards of this success from the King.
The" Kachins de-
stroy the town.
408
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(HON
1863 1 Fourth dc-
stnicLion.
1867—1883 : Va-
rious rulers.
The murder of Kuti Tfc does not appear to have led to the advancement of
either Bo HIaing of Haw Kyin, for from the time of tlieir arrival in ManJalay
Ihcy disappear frofn MOiig Mil history (but v. infra Mo-hlaing).
About a year after the rc-taking of Mong Mit from the
Kacbins (1334 B.li — 1863) one Mauo^ Yo was made Wun
and sent up to MOng Mit from Mandalay.
Not being in the direct line of descendants, he was not allowed much
peace. Maung Shwe Aung, who had married a sister of
4ttaWM6n"un" ^"'' *^^"*' ""''^ ^^'^ assistance again of the Kachios, and
esublishe5"hini5cu! "°' forgetting the time-honoured custom of destroying
the town, soon drove him out, but was in turn driven out
by Kyaw San, the Saiebwa of Mong t.ong, who had married one Ma Nu, a
daughter of Maung E's and widow of the murdered Kuii Ti.
Kyaw San, to impnive and strengthen his position in asserting his rights
to the regency of Mong Mit, brought with him Maung Kan Ho, KuuTi's son,
at thai time 3 boy, and direct heir loihc Saw d'j>ashi[i. A few peaceful years
followed.
Then, in 1229 B.E , the Myadaung IVun, coveting the rich lands and big
revenues of Mong Mit town, with a larijc army frightened
Kyaw San into flight and seized the reins of Government.
The Palaung /Cin of Huniai in (he Kodaung gave protec-
lion for a number of years lo Kan Mo ; Kyaw San fled elsewhere and was
ultimately killed by Kan Mo, a Mandalay Wun sent up later to assume
charge of Mong Mit.
After a very brief period the hengs again r^se and, killing the Myadaung
IVnn, drove out his government. They would have uotiiing lo say to any
one not of the direct line of Sajeiwas.
Kyaw San not seizing this opportunity of rc-appcaring, Maung O, the
Setkya Kyaung Bo, was sent up (rom Mandalay, only 10 be driven out
by the h^ngs. lie returned, however, with a force and, not appreciating
the situation himself, installed Maung Kan Mo, a Mandalay \Vun, on the
throne and departed.
Maung Kan Mo, to make matters simple for himself, murdered Kyaw
San. Then wun succeeded '.oun and iuternal strife and discord continued
unchecked, tilt at last the hfngs petitioned the King to liave their own Saw-
bvia back again.
In Tagtt 1236 B.E. [.\pril 1874,) Kan Ho emerged from his retirement in
Hatnat, and ruled ihe Statv till he died in 1345 B.E. (1SS3 .\.I!).), leaving
an infant son, the present Sawbva Kitn Maung.
Kan O, a son of Ma Nu and Kyaw San, married the widow of Kan Ho
and bciami- rcgnii. He (ailed to preserve order, and
Kan 0*9 Regency: ^fter the Annexation there was a recurrence of disturb-
ances.
The Annexaiioii.
tn April 1S89 Saw Maung, who had been turned out of the ^rtwd^wship
of Yawng Hwe by his brother, was apjjointed Regent of
l88g : Saw Maun^
Re|[etu: Kan
Hiaing's rcbeUivn.
MOng Mit lor five years as an i-xperiment. He was
placed under the supervision of the Deputy Commissioner,
Kuby Mines district, and an Assistant Commissioner was
posted to Mong Mil to give him advice.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
409
Before this Kan Hlaing, who laid claim to an area north-west of Mong
Mlt under the name of the Mo-hlaing State, had broken out in rebellion.
The so-called Mo-hlaing State had not, for many years at any rate, been
an administrative entity, and the area claimed by Kan Hlaing was divided
between the adjoining territories — the Sinkan valley going to Bhamo, some
villages at the nioulh of the Shweli to Katlia, and the remainder to Mong Mlt.
At the close of 1888-89, ""hen Saw Mauiig was appointed Regent, the
state of affairs was thus described: — 'The Kachins and Palaungs owned
'obedience to no central authority. Two rebels of importance, Saw Yan
'Baine, a son of the Metkaya Prince, and Kan filaiag, had for souie time
'past been established in the hills, the former at or near Manpun in the
' Kodaung, the latter among the Nwebainy-Tdnhdn Kachins. Saw Yan
' Baing was a constant source of trouble in Milng MU, and Kan Hlaing kept
' the southern part of the Bhamo district tn a state of ferment. In 18S8-89
' Kan Hlaing raised an abortive rebellion in the Upper Sinkan township,
'This was promptly put down, but owing to the lateness of the season Kan
1S8889: oper- 'Hlaing could not be pursued. For some time he con-
ations against Kan ' tinucd to harass the Upper Sinkan township. Saw Yan
Htaing and Saw • Baiiig was driven from Manpan in April 1889, butestab-
Yan Uaing. ' lished himself at Mantfin and remained there daring the
' remainder of the year. In September 1889 the riverain portion of the Mt^ng
' Mit State, including Twin-ng6 and the five villages of the Daungbfin circle,
' were included in the Ruby Mines district In December i88g a strong
* column of troops and Military Police from Bhamo started from Si-u and oc-
' cupicd Lw^saing-Tfinhftn with a loss of one Native Officer and one Gurkha
■* killed and ten men wounded. The villages were burnt. The column then
' crossed the Shwell river, with the loss 0? another Native OfBcer killed, and
'marched to Manlon. Shortly after their arrival a column from Mdng Mlt ar-
' rived and, mistaking them (or the enemy, fired some
'volleys into them, wounding two men. Saw Yan Baing
^had left before the columns arrived. His principal adherent in these parts
* was Waranaw, Duwi of Manpat, a brother of Matin-hia, Duwa of Tfinhdn.
•The troops worked in the tract till the end of April and were then
' withdrawn,"
An Amat of the MQng Mft Sa-.i^b-sca was left in charge of the Kodaung
with one hundred men of the Snzodwa's militia, and fixed
1890 : Disiurb- ^is headquarters at Vabfin. Outposts garrisoned by Shan
militia were established at Manton and Manpun. It was
hoped that the Sawl>ufit Saw Maung would be able to
maintain his authority after the severe lesson administered by the troops.
Things remained quiet up till the end of October iSgo, when the village
of Vabon was attacked by a comLined gang of Kachins and Palaungs ;
the amat and his men made a feeble resistance and soon abandoned their
post and flf^d. giving up their arms to the people of Manpun on their way.
The leader of the attack was the Lakum Duwa of Yabfin.
On the gth December t8go the Lakum Duwa of Katkdn, a village in
the Munmauk circle, attacked the Mo-hlaing Myodk at
Et-gyi on the Shweli, killing and wounding several of
his men and carrying off property. The Assistant Com-
missioner from M6ng Mit, with eighty Military Police of the Ruby Mines
5a
i&go.
ances m
the Ku-
Punitive
fures.
mea-
4to
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MON
Battalion. wa« pent up to restore order, and reinforcements of one-
hundred and twpntv men of the 2nd Df^vonshire Regiment, one tiindred
men of th(> Mandalay Military Police Rattalion and forty of the 2nd Bat-
talion. 4th Gurkhart, were hurried up from Bernardwyo, Shwebo, and
Mandalay. The YabAn affair was settled without difficulty, but in the
attack on KaikAn a private of the Devonshire Regiment was killed and
a Military Police sepoy severely wounded. The Kat-kAii Duwa was
wounded and his brother and five of his men killed. Seven villages subject
tn KatkAn were destroyed and the tribe severely harried. The Assistant
Commissioner visited all the circles of the Kodaung and received the
sobmission of the headmen.
By this lime it became clear that Saw Maung was unable to manage
February iSqi: *^^ State, and GovemmAnt decided to lake over the
MOng Mrt be- direct management. On the 2nd February 189J, Saw
comes a sulxli- Maung made over charge of the State to the Assistant
*"""■ Commissioner, and since that,ilate ti has been admiois*
tered -as a subdivision of Ruby Mines district.
During iSgi-iSga the boundary between the State and Bbamo district
was laid down, and the villages in the Kodaung were visited and brought
Doder control.
Early in 1893 disturbances in North Hsen Wi caused some anxiety,
and Saw Yan Baing and Kan Hlaing continue to be refugees and outlaws
Over the Chinese bonier. Since thfi direct administration of the Slate
was taken over, however, there has been no internal disturbance.
The following account of M6ng M]t Is translated from Chinese annals
by Mr. E. H. Parker, formerly of the Chinese Consular Service :—
"Of the SdJtiK'flships tnangurated by the Ming dynasty, the suan-fu-SB
, of MfingMih was the most recent in date. !t was origin-
'^" ally a part of Mnh Pang (Hsen Wi). It has a brick
wall, but no elevated guard-houses. The land produces
flowers, fruits, cucurbitaceous plants, and vegetables
just as in China. The Nan Ya mountains stand boldly
out to its north, round which encircle the two rivers Mo Leh and Kinsha
(the Kinsha is the Upper Irrawaddy, but the Mo LCh can hardly be the
Molfe.) The mountains being lofty, wet paddy-ficlds arc few ; cereals and
rice therefore are correspondingly dear, and there are numerous land-
aheep-devils (sujiposed by the Chinese writer to be the saung-ma of Bur-
ma) which exercise a bewitching effect upon the people. To the north
lies the f'^dU (Momien) a thousand /i' (tliree hundred and thirty-thrrr- miles)
away. There are several roads to it — on*^ by Muh Pang and Sib Po
(Thein-ni and Thibawl, one by M^ng Mao past Mftng Kwang (perhaps
M^ngHkawn or Mang ShilO. one by Pan Kang (perhaps Pflnkan west of
Milng Mit town) and Lu Tsu over the Mob Leh (written diflerentlv from
the Mo Leh above stated, bui still possibly the Molft) river and Nan VahiJlg,
and one by Man Moh (Old Bliamo).
"During the Ming reign of Yung-lob (1413—1425) Han Pin-f-ib, the
Siian-met'Ss of Muh Hang, was given thirteen places id
, '*;3= ""J P*?2 Ming Mih in reward for his services against Eight Hua-
im'Mini Mih.'"'*' *if<*'' '-the Kighl-luindred-wife State ; either Mfing Nawng
in KingtQng or Chieng Sen the greater, or Pa-peh-
Hwiory
Chinese Annals:
iho Siian-fu-sr of
MCng Mih (Mong
Mil).
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
It
la-ticn) and Burma; but of all the places under his government ihe most
valuable was I'ao-tsing {" Precious wells." the Ruby Mines) under the ad-
ministration of the T'ao'me'nf; Ss'wai. The word t'ac'm/ng (Shan Afa-
mong) is like the Chinese word " headaian."
" Han Yeh-fah of Muh Panggave his daughter Nang-han-Iung in marriage
to Ss-vHii'fah, which the Minj{ History writes ivai-fah (that is, a different
toned character sounding icaO-
" When Yeh-fah died, his son K'ung-fah (or as the Ming History has it,
Loh-(ah) succeeded. He was of a drunken and mur-
1450 J Nangr-han- Jcrous disposition. Nang-han-Iung conceived lofty ideas
from MftnJ'hli'k"* of her position and was not at all amenable. Accord-
ingly, between 1450 and 1457 ^l^'^S Mih broke out in
revolt. In the year 1458, in alliance with Sz-k'eng, she attacked Loh-fah
and drove out the Siian'teei and seized his public residence, murdering
and plundering in all directions around her frotitirr: her military power
grew more formidable day by day, and she took the style of Celestial
Lady, wliilc her son Sz-ping dubbed himself ^H(7«-ai(f/. l-on-fah memorial-
ized the Emperor, who sent some one to compose the business. But Nang-
han-lung was most overweening and intrarlable and was even on the point
of concludiug an alliaace with Kiao-chi (Annam) to put pressure upon Muli-
pang.
" Id the year 14G5, when Mao-sheng was in charge of Yiiunan, Mfiug Mih
1405: Mtnt{ Mih promised to send tribute of rubies independently of Muh
repudiate* Thein- Pang. The eunuch Ts'ien Neng. in charge of the frontier,
ni s suzerainty. ^as even more covetous of these bribes of jewels ; Nang-
han-lung was correspondingly confident and self-assertive, and filched a
good deal of territory (or her own aggrandisement. In 1474 she assailed
Lung CU'wan, which was reported to the Emperor by Muh Tsung (one of
the Muh family descended from the first Ming Emperor),
" In 1480 the eunuch Wang J<u, disappointed of some rubies which he
14S0— 1484: tried to extort, accused Mfing Mih before the Emperor
and l« formally re- of revolting against Muh Pang, and suggested an ex-
cognufld as mdo« pcdition. Nang-han-iung was in a terrible flight, but a
pendent. Kiang Si man named Chou Hing-wu put her up to a plan,
and sent a messenger with bribes of gold and rubies to the Government
(thai is, Peking}, with a prayer that hrr offence might be condoned, and
asking moreover for Chinese rank. Wan An, the Chinese Premier, pro-
mised this. Id 1482 the requisite hint was given to the Assistant Ceusor
Ch'en Tsung and the Usher of Ceremoiiies, Su Ts'iJan, who proceeded to
the spot. When they reached MOng Mib, Nan-hau-lung, relying upon the
forces she had at her back, showed great haughtiness and would not come
out, but insisted on Ch'en Tsung's crossing the Nan Ya mountains to sec
her in her own place. She then said : ' Our Meng Mih is to Muh Pang asa
' great elephant is to live small elephant it brings forth, which grows up to
' double the size of its mother, and of course can never be got into its
' mother's belly again.' Ch'en Tsung was unable to bring her to reason,
and Su Ts'tiao setretly accepted her bribes and caj(>Ied Ch'en Tsung into
sending a false report. In the year 1484 the land which she had talcea
from Muh Pang was given to her, and Sz-ping was vcis^de an/u/i'ss-sai, with
hereditary transmission.
tia
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t MON
over Muh Pang
(Thcin-ni), in jpile
of Min^ Yang's
(Mo-hnyin) inter-
vention.
"The Muh Pang people went to contest the justice of this action with
Ming Mill takes Ch'en Tsung. who closed their mouths with the knout.
Whcu this reached the cars of the Governnieut, they
were delighted, and appointed Ch'en Tsung to keep
Yunnftn quiet. Nan-han-lung being thus on her throne,
she took the whole of the Muh Pang territory. Han
K'ung-fah fled to ^[t^ng Cheng, and repeatedly complain-
ed to the Emperor, but could not get justice.
"The M6ng Yang chieftains fell aggrieved at this, and sent a senior
t'ao-m/ng named f.un Soh to afford armed escort to K'ung-fah, giving out
that they were golug lo annihilate M^-ng Mih.
" A new Chinese reign began in 148S, and the Assistant Commissary Lin
Tsun took a small slice of M^ng Mlh territory and gave
mJ*^Mt1"''"'^ "^ '' ^^^^ *** ^"'' ^*"^* ^a°g-h^n-'""g was afraid and
"^ ' ■ did not venture to disobey his commands. In the year
1490, Han K'ung-fah disclosed the fact that Ch'cn Tsung and his colleague
had taken bribes, but no enquiry was held.
"In 1493 the High Ofiicer in charge reported to the Emperor that Mfing
Mih had annexed Muh Pang territory, increased its army, and been brewing
trouble for the last forty years or more, revolting as often as reduced to
submission. It was now so formidable that he counselled a punitive expedi-
tion, which never went.
"In the year 1496 K'ung-fah andSz-ych each sent an envoy with tribute.
From the date when Sz-ping received the an-/u/t-sh\p
Rulers of MSng g^^j onwards there were Sz-yeh and Sz-chen, the latter
of whom lived to be one hundred and ten years of age;
after that Sz-pen and Sz-huo contested (or mastery, and
the Burmese killed Pen and set up Hun.
" During the reign of Wan-lih (1573 — 1629) Sz-hun changed his name to
Sz-chung and with Sz-fuh and Sz-hwa (of Man Moh) in his train came over
to China, on which he was promoted to be si'tan-fu. After that Sr-fihung
once more went over to Burma, and the Emperor made his mother Han-
hung act as his saan-/u.
*' In the year 1588 the Burmese attacked Mcng Mih. Han-hung was
1-88: tlie Bur- uiialj'e lo withstand tlicm and fled to M^ng Kwang
meic take Mtng with her son Sz-li and her nephew Sz-jen. Mt-ng Mih
Mih was thu.q tost.
" In 1590 Burma went on to attack Mdn^ Kwang, so Han-hung and Si-li
fled to I-ung Ch'wan. Sz-jcn fled to Kung Hwci;and
and MtnK Kwang. ^^^^ j^^^jg K^-ang was lost too.
" Sz-jun having been too intimate withSz-chung's wife. Kan-tsein, it was
desired to make him marry her, but Han-hung would not allow this, so he
also went over to Burma, and the Burmese gave htm Meng Mib, which ac-
cordingly was lost lo us."
Ney Elias, without giving specific authority, .<iayB that the first Savsb'aa.
N«v EIiW* ae- ^^ *''* "Mao Line" in M6ng Mit was called Fu Sang
count: 1203. Fu Kang, the younger brother of the Mao King, Pam Vac
Seng Kang'» dy- PuDg. His reign is bclic\ed to have commerced at
Ti&Ay. about the same time as thai of liis brother (565B. E,=
1203 A.D.), but there was probably, anterior to^this, a line of native Chiefs,
of whom neither the Mao history nor the Zabu 6k-saung give any account.
Mih from 1484 to
1588.
HON]
trtfi UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Fu Sang Kang had three sons, the elder named Sao Kang Hpa, the second
n39:SaoKaHpa, Sao Sawt Hpa, and the third Sao Ka Hpa. The second
second Sa^vbn't, o( these was created by bis father, during his lifetime,
becomes first 5a-j»- SawSwa of Hsi Pan-, and the first SaTehvfa of " Tai
bva of Awam. p^^g^ tj,^ southern nwng or district of Hscn Wi/' The
youngest, Sao Ka Mpa, succeeded his father at M6ngMit in 571 B.E. or
1309 A.D. He reigned for eighteen years and then, after a quarrel with
his elder brother, Sao Kantj Hpa of Tai Pong, abdicated and retired to
Mogaungj where he spent, according to these dates, three years in exile,
though it is sometimes spoken of as five years. In any case (le appears to
have been in exile in Mogaung at the time of Sam Long Hpa's conquest of
Assam, and in 132^ A.D. he proceeded to the newly conquered country, and
became its first Sawbwa, establishing his capital at Hologurri.
The city of MOiig Mil was probably built by Fu Sang
Kang, but a wall Is recorded to have been constructed
round it by a subsequent Sawbiea, called Sao Kai Hpa, in
638B.E.or 1376 A.D,
About 1556, in the Course of the Pegu King's con-
Mftne Mit town
built.
1556: Mong Mit
feudatory to Bur-
ma.
ence.
quests of the Shan States, Miing Mit became feudatory lo
Burma and, as in the case of the other States, Buddhism
began to spread among the inhabitants.
During the period of its independence of all external ruh^, except that of
the dominant Shan State, whether S6 Lan or Hsen Wig
MSng Mit mflu- jj^^g ^jt jj, ^14 ^^ j^^ve had authority over the following
eight minor 5'<zr^fu>dship5 : (i) Bhamo ; (2) Molai,
probably the Moh Leh of Mr. Parker's Chinese Chronicle, but not readily
to be identified ; (3) Ong Pawng, i e-, Hsi Paw ; (4) MGng Long; (5) Hsum
Hsai ; (6) llbi Paw; (7) Tagaung ; (8) Singu.
The latter two formed part of the later separate State of M(ing Leng (or
Mo-blaitig].
Ncy liUas gives a tabic of the Assam branch of Shan Sa-jtbvsas sprung
from Mftng Mit. from the time of Sao Ka llpa down to
fi-iToE A^am JugM^^^" Sing, who was dethroned by the East India
Company in 1S25, just before the first war with Burma,
of which Jugcswar Sing was a vassal. He was the tbirty-ninih of the line,
[The Sao Kai Hpa of Ncy Elias is doubtless the Saw Kfebwa of the local
chronicles, the builder of iSl'mg Mit town. The blank in the local chronicles is
filled up by the nnrc or less unreliable Chinese accounts, and this corroborates
to a certain extent the date of the final assertion of Burmese mastery over
Mong Mit as given in Ney Elias's version.]
Mong Mit and Mo-hlaing [Mong t.cng) were formerly united and were ad-
,^ , , . . ministered by one Chief. About 1840 the united iaa'^irtf-
mStik Mil^ ship was held by one Maung Hmaing, on whose death
the territory was divided between his sons Maung Pu
{or Maung Nyun — possibly the Maung £ Pu, son of Maung Nyun mentioned
above) and kya U, the former taking Mang Mit and the latter Mo-hlaing.
For some years after this both Statrs appear to have been much disturbed,
and their history is somewhat confusedj as will be gathered from the details
given above.
4U
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MON
Maung Pu (this would seem to be another MiuDg Fu, the Kua Pu of Ihe
local chronicles) was murdered by oce of iiis (^ Pu's) onicrak, but on the
latter's death, Maung Pu's son, Hkun Ti {Kun Th) succeeded to the Chicf-
flliip d MAag Mil, only, however, to be ousted by llaw Kyin, soa o( Kya U.
The local chronicles explain the relationship differently {v. supra).
Some years later Haw Kyin was In liis turn expelled by Hkun Ti'a son
Kan Ho, who ruled over both States until his death.
Haw Kyin died about the same period, and both he and Hkun Ti having
left only infant children, the administration appears to
Comphcniions ai- y^^y^^ virtually passed into the hands of Burmese officials as
terKanHoi^dealh. detailed above. The position was complicated by the
re-marriagCH of the widous of Hkun Ti and Kan Ho whose second husbands
both acted for some time as Regents. The subj'^iincd tabic shows the line
of Chiefs in Mfing Mit and Mo-hlaing, and explains the other marriages
referred to.
Maung Hmatng,
Maung Pu.
Hkun Ti = Mi Nm := and Kvaw Zan.
KyaU.
Haw Kyin.
Kan Ho = Mi Shwe Min = 2nd Kan U.
Kan
I (or Hkam Leng).
Hkun Maung.
Kan HIaing had preferred his claims to the Giicfshtp of Mo-hlaing before
ui • ' *^*^ Annexation, and appears to have received a measure
Kan HUingii of rrcognition from the Burmese Court. He does not.
claims to Mong . '^ , . •■ • ■ i '
Mil and Mc-hlaing however, seem tr. have actually cxercisf^d power and at
the time of the .'\nnexation .\l5ng Mit was being admin-
istered by three Burmese ollici.'ils on behalf of Hkun Mauii^, while in Mo-
hlaing there was apparently nn recognized Government. Very shortly after
the arrival of the first British Expedition at Bhamo Kan HIaing presented
himself before the Civil Officer and laid claim to both Mfing Mit and Mo-
hlaing. A provisional order of appointment was granted t'> him, but his at-
tempt to assume authority was unsuccessful. On further enquiry his title
was shown to be a drnubtful one and he was ordered to desist troni attempts
to establish himself by force.
Kan HIaing then remained for some time at Mya-da\ing under the sur-
veillance of the Deputy Commissioner, but eventually absconded and made
his way to Mo-hlaing, constantly professing, howeverj that his only wish
was to serve the British Government.
MeaQwhile tbc administration of Mi^ng Mtt was carried on by the Bur-
mese officials until tlic Chief Commissioner visited Mog6k
Kan U 19 appoint- ;„ y^ j, gg j^ [^ ^j was appointed Regent of
Mj,_ * ivlotig Mit daring the minority of Kun Maung. Mong
Mit and Mo-hlaing were at the same time declared to
be separate States, while the boundaries of both States and of the ad-
joining British districts were re-arranged and determined.
UOK ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
415
It was in contemplation at this time to recognize Kan Hlaing as Chief
of Mo'hlalng, but he persistently declined to obey or-
1887: opcr- ders, and made repeated raids on M6ng Mit territory.
ui°".'J^?«'"u -^II At th<' close of 1887 it was found necessary to drive him
i» dismembered. '^*^'" Mo*hlaing by an expeditionary force, and that State
was then finally dismembered, the northern portion being
attached to Bhamo district, while the remainder was added to Miing Mit.
Kan U and tbc Burmese amats proved, however, unable to keep order
in Ihat part of Mo-hlaing which had been transferred
to their charge, and the unsatisfactory condition of
MOng Mit was accentuated by the appearance on its
borders of the Hmetkaya Prince's son Saw Yan Naing,
and of other dacoit leaders.
Dinordcfin M&ng
Mit, 18S9. A p -
pomtn^ent of Saw
Maung.
F
It soon became evident that a stronger form of Government wai? neces-
sary and in April i88g Saw Maung, formerly (and again in 1897) Savibwa
of Yawng Hwe, was appointed to the temporary charge of Mong Mit for
a term of five years, with results as related above.
The infant Sawb:ea, Kin Maung, has been sent to' school in Rangoon.
Saw Maung drew a pension of Rs. 300 a month until he was appointed
Sawbwa of Yawng Hwe in 1897.
Under the Mo-hlaing head further details of the relations of Mung Mit
with Mo-htaingare given.
The Shwe Myindin is the most widely celebrated pagoda \n Mdng Mit
State, situated on a small hill about one and half miles
The Sliwc Mym- north-east of MOng Mit town. It is said that it was
dmpagwda. built by the Sawbwa TUosanbwa in the year 948 B.E.
[1586 A.D.] under the supervision of Sinkan, a headman of the Moto
circle.
On the 14th decrease of Tabaung (March) the foundation of the pagoda
was commenced. On the following night the Sawhwa, his ministers atid
subjects heard the roaring of eight tigers on four sides of the tiwn. About
dawn the Smvbwa dreamt a dream in which he saw a man, carrying a d/ia
oil his shoulder, come from the west and go to the foot of the hill, where
the sacred Shwe Myin Din was to be built. Cutting a bamboo fifteen cubits
in length this stranger handed it to the Sa-wbwa and then disappeared.
When the sun was high in the heavens the Sawh-xa awoke from his dream
and called his ministers around him. They listened, but nt one could
interpret the dream. Then the SiiwbToa calkd the Rahan Thawara and
the learned man Dhamma-pyin-nva n the Palire, and there they spelled
the dream thus — The roaring of the eight tigers on four sides of the town
meant that the four guardian nats of the town should he supplicated to
look auspiciously on the work, and the pagoda was to be of the same length
as the bamboo. If this were done, every wish of the Sawhwa would be
fulfilled and success would attend the building.
As the Sawbzvtis and his ministers were satisfied with this explanation,
they appointed Dhamma-],i|yin*nya, the learned man, to be master of the
masons and bricklayers. The pagoda was completed in 949 B.E. (1587
A.D.}. On the ist decr<^a«c of Kason (MayJ the gilt network hit, or conical
top, was placed on the pagoda, and the occasion was celebrated by a great
4i6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MOM
festival lasting for ten days. Largesse was distributed, and other Sawhwas
and hfyoxas and their followers from the neighbouring Shnn States at-
tended the festival.
The pagoda is solid and has no shrine ; it stands about sixty feet high
and covers an area of about one hundred square feet. It is surrounded by
fifteen niches (sedi-va/is) and three iagaungs (pavilions).
On the west and south there are four tugun-dni'ngs or streamer-posts,
surmounted by karamat'k hngels and maikon-da-ye nat/hat, with streamers
floating from a point just below the figures of the birds and the nttts. Brass
bells arc hung on the western side. An annual festival is held in the month
of Tabau Hg {Warch).
Besides this pagoda there is an image, called the Shwe-
The Shwc-Vudaw. kudaw, measuring fifteen feet by forty feet, in the Shvve-
gu Kyaungdaik.
Crowds of pilgrims Hock to the pagoda from the highlands of Kodaungi
Nga-daung, Northern Hsen Wi.TawnnPeng, HsiPaw, Nam Hkamand from
the neishbouring districts. It is said to have bi'cn built by llie Sawbwa
Thosanbwa some three hundred years ago. It was lately repaired by one
Maung Ton, a trader of M6ng Mit town.
It has no annual Festival, but the inhabitants of the town and of the
neighbouring villages worship at it on every duty-day {ubOk ne).
Jn habits and customs Burmans and Shans are very much alike, and
Lcycal c lo ^^^ samc Ceremonies that are obsen-ed in Burma at
birth, marriage and death prevail also in Mflng Mit.
The presiding genius of Mong Mit, the tutelary guardian of the State, is
The Ze- va ne- P°P"'3i'''>' supposed to reside In three large banyan
davt AihiH-gyi. trees on the south-east of the My^-ga-te. Tlic legend
passes that this powerful nni, Zc-nyaungdaw by name,
was in a former existence a Palaung Kin of Gamaw circle in the high land
of Kodaung. lie gave one of his daughters in marriage to a Saisbwa of
Mo-mcik as a mark of fidelity. On the Sa'xb-wa's death his daughter re-
turned to her village (Gamaw) and there the Km held his Court. Not
long after this a iiVi-^ v%as s-rnt up to Mo-meik as Sawhwa by the King.
On his arrival (he Kin of Gamaw removed his Court back to Mo-meik and
assisted the sitkriVi rebuilding the palace. Death overtook him before his
task was finished, and he became the great Ze-nyaungdaw Ashin-gyi nat.
A house for his permanent residence was built under the banyan trees and
a half*yeaily festival is still held under them in the month of Waso and
Thadin-gyut (July and October), about the beginning and end of the Bud-
dhist T^enl, when the usual offerings arc plactrdin the natsin and the spirii-
medium («a/'i'flifff«0 dances round the trees and shrine, when drums are
beaten, music is made, and the ritual carried on with great enthusia.tni.
In times of sickness or danger the Ashin-gyi is supplicated and the
omens arc anxiously taken.
MONG MiT — A township of Ruby Mines district and a portion of the
B da *es Mong Mit Slate. It is boundei! on the north by the
"* " ' Mo-hlaing and Kodaung townships of the same dlslricl ;
OQ the cast by the Kodaung township and Tawngbaing {Taung Peng) ; on
the south by MngAk township : and on the west by the Tagaung subdivision
of Rttby Mines district.
HON)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
417
Its area is about seven hundred and thirty square miles and Us popu-
, J , lation numbers about 18.060 persons. There arc lorty-
tio "^°" ^^ ^"^ village headmen, and the revenue collected in 1897.
98 amounted to —
Rr.
Tfuttfiamtda ... ... ... ... 3>i896
Land revenue ... ... ... ... 26^480
MONG MiT (Mo-meik).— The headquarters of the Shan State of that
name, now administered as a subdivision of Ruby Mines district.
There are remains of an extensive town, amongst the ruins of which the
present village is situated. It Itcs between the Nam-maung and Nam-meik
streams, which .ifter joinint[ flow into the Shweli river (the Nammao} at
Mvitsflii, about eighteen miles below Mo-meik.
The present population of Mo-meik numbers about 2,000 persons.
There is a bazaar which brings in about Rs. ii2oo a year. Good houses
have been built for the Subdivisional Officer and the Subdivisional Police
and Forest Officers, and there is a Public Works Department inspeclioo
bungalow and court-houses fur the Subdivisional and Township Officers,
with a 8irong-rf>om for treasure.
Half a company of the Ruby Mines battalion oE Military Police are station-
ed at Mo-meik and there arc also thirty Civil Police, principally Shans and
Kacliins recruited in the State.
A carl-track, passable ai most seasons, runs from Mo-meik to Twinng^
on the Irrawaddy, fifty-one mile«, and a good mule track to Mogok, twenty-
four miles. 1'he tracks to other places in the subdivisiijn are generally
speaking good, but in the rains communication is apt to be interrupted by
sivollen streams.
There are exteDsive paddy-fields in the neighbourhood of ^[o-meik irri-
gated from the Nam-maung, Nam-meik, and smaller strearas.
Thc rainfall is about forty-five inches, and the climate, except in Decem-
ber and January, is very hot and maiarioua.
Mo-meik is the principal centre for the trade of the State and promises
in time to recover its former prosperitvj which has suffered during many
years of anarchy and internal strife.
Most of the Mo-meik pagodas> and Indeed many others in the State,
The '*K.ichin ^^" standing testimony lo the raiding proclivities of the
wedge." ' Kacbins. The story goes that these hill warriors were
engaged as [ncrccnarics by one of the aspirant wuns,
and after winning bis battles they demanded payment for their services.
In reply he pointed to the pagodas and they, nothing Intli, cut into the
heart of each in search of buried treasure. There are few of the older
pagodas in Mo-meik without the " Kachiu wedge " cut out of them.
MONG SM (Burmese. MO-NE).— One of the largest and the most
important of the States in the Eastern subdivision of the Southern Shan
States. The State of Keng Tawng (Burmese Kyaing-taung) is a depen-
dency of MOng Nai.
The Sute is bounded 00 the east by the river Salween, on the farther
bank of which is the State of Kcngtung; on the south
by the States of Mong Pan and Mawk Mai ; on the west
by the States of Mong Sit and Mdng Pawn; and on the
north by the Stales of Lai Hka and Keng Hkam. It lies approximately
53
Boandvie»
am.
and
4ia
tE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOK
a pari of the North-
ern Shan Stales
Kmpirc,
1556: Conquest
by Httrma.
between 20° 10' and 2 1° north latitade and 97° 30' and 98" 45' east longitude,
and occupies an area of 2,716*76 square miles.
The early history of (he Mong Nai State is buried in obscorily. The
- I . . town has been several times burnt, as it has always been
^ •■ the centre of disturbances in the Southern Shan States,
and all records have perished in the various fires. " The only records that
can be obtained are so ohvif>usIy inarcurate, vague, and scanty that it is not
worthwhile to give a translation of them."
The classical name of State is Kambawsa. thougli tlie name given on
Colonel Yule'a map of Burma for MQng Nai lown is Kcnanda. The
original city, according to Burmese accounts, was founded in the year 24 of
Religion (519 D.C.) by Sao Hkio, who was the first of a line of independent
Chiefs.
In about 1223 A.D. Mong Nai was conquered by Sam Lung Upa of the
1323: M3ng Xai NorthL-rn Shan Empire afd became tributary to Se I^n,
or whntcvtT was the L'apital at that time. A branch of
the old Mong Mi line of Sawbtvas was then put in
charge ol the State.
Mang Nai fell to the King of Pegu not later than
1556 A.D., and Buddhism seems then to have been first
introduced.
During its independence Mdng Nai seems to have included the whole of
the Southern Shnn States, certainly Miing Pai and Yawng Hwe, and pro-
bably the present Myc-lal, but never extended cast of the Salwecn nor
north of the Nam Tu (Myit-ng&.)
This much is certain, that till quite recent times the Mong Nai Slate was
Recent history: "^ much larger dimensions than it is now, and in the year
Mang Nai at ibe 1 164 (A.?). 1802) is said to have included the territory
beginning of ihc now comprised in the States of MQng Pawn, Mawk Mai,
century. a„d Keng Hkam.
Maung Shwc Paw is said to have been the first Burmese MyoSk of KfSng
a- Nai, but whether he w.is sent by the Burmese King to
cials^at MOne Nai- '^"''^ ''^'^ State or whether he was merely a representative
of the Burmese Government at the Miing Nai Court is
not clear.
In B.E. laio (A.D. 1848) i'jV^EP-^^i Maung Yit came up from Mandalay
f> administer the State. He went on an expedition to Kengtung
subsequently, which was at that time attacked by the Yuns, and he died at
Ta Kaw. At that time there was a tat or Burmese post at KengtQng.
In 1212 (1850) Bo'fimu U Po Ka came up from Mandalay. He brought
with him a force of 10,000 Hurmans to attack Cliieng Mai, Each man
received Rs. 300 for his expenses as far as that place. On reaching MSng
Nai, U Po Ka asked for an official who could be placed permanently at
Chieng Mai after its capture, as hs himself was not going to remain there.
The King, as the expenses of this expedition had already been very great,
refused to send up another official from Burma, and U Po Ka was recalled
to Mandalay in 1213 B.E. (1851). At this time the Savi&taa of MOng Nai,
Kun Nu Nom, was not in the capital The Sitke-gyt Singu Wun had gone
UON)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
419
Burmese
Hins in the
States.
garn-
Shan
bv the Ta Kaw road to protect the frontier while U Po Ka attacked Chieng
Mai, and the Sflwh^ea was obliged to go with him. The Stt-ii-gyi dvt^ at
Ta Kaw and the Sawhwti then came back,
Shan Chiefs among them had to feed the Ho-hmu, the Sil-ke-gyt\ and his
koyan (or personal retinue) amouuting to some four
hundred or five hundred mm, M6ng Nai State and
other States -which were of large size and considerable
wealth wrrc obliged to feed Ihcm for fifteen days at a
time, and the lesser States for shorter periods arcordingto their resources.
Such folloncrs of the llurmcsc officials as were not so fed supported them-
selves by pillaging. The inhabitants were afraid to lay any complaint
against a soldier, for they got no redress.
At this time the town was very prosperous, and was by far the largest
in the Southern Shan States. There are said to have been as many as trn
thousand houses included within the walls, and these vterc all built of wood,
and many of teak. The price of a small piece of ground for a house
averaged at least Rs. 200. On the south side of the town there arc said
to have been some thirty pingyi kyaungs, and within the M'alls more than
twenty more. Near the city on the north side were about twenty
kyaungs.
In 1214 B.E. (1852) U Shwc Kyu came up as Sit-ke-gyi. He took money
and presents from the Chiefs, but did not oppress the
Dacllne oi Mong people. He had tiniler hi;ti four hundred soldiers, and
Nai lown after 1853. ihey received Rs. lo each per month from Mandalay, in
addition to which they made Urge sums of money by
theft and pillage. During this time the town ilecreascd much in size.
Cholera played great havoc, and there appear to have been epidemics about
every three years. The dead were so numerous that they were carried out
for burial in carts.
In 1314 (1852 AD }, when Mind&n Min and the Pagan Min were fight-
ing in Mandalay, Kun .Nu. father of the present Sawbva,
Mor| Nai under j,p„j down two of his dau^jhters as a present to the kiny.
named U By! was sent dowu in charge of the two girls, but on hearing of
the fighting be slopped, and did not prcsnit either. Whrn he hi-ard that
Mindfin AHn was victorious, and had obtained possession of the palace, he
Presented both the girls to hini. .\ftfr his death Saw Om retarncd to MSng
ai, and died in about 1348 (188!*). Saw Ti afterwards married the son of
HsI Paw Satebtoa, Hkuii Kyi.
When Minddn moved his capital from Aniarapura to Mandalay, the States
of MSng Nai, Mawk .Mai, and Lai Hka had each to furnish one hundred
households to fill up the town of Mandalay ; these all settled on the north
side of the town. This was about 1215 ((853), and their descendants
have become completely Uurmanised.
The present Savlrwa sent his sister Kin Sandu to King Thibaw when he
entered his palace. Subsequenily she came uo to Wan
and King Thi- yin and married the Kemmdttg of that State, but on
' ' account of his druuken habits she was divorced from him,
and returned to M6ng Nai.
42Q
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMON
Revenue :
Tkaihameda.
the
Twice aycarthc^tfwiW'T.t of MfingNai had to irtf/rfwtotlic king of Burma.
KaAou '' ^^^ were sumnoned, tlicy had to go in person ; othcr-
* wise, they were allowed to send amats to represent them.
The presents sent consisted of gold, silver (when none was obtainahtr
cotton was sent instead), and ponies, and the value of the presents varica
between two and three thousand rupees.
In 1332 (1868) thathameda was levied for llie first lime. It was first fixed
at Rs. 5])crhouseand Ie\'icd on one thousaiul four hundred
hooses ; but on the Sawhioa representing that owing to the
presence of the Burmese garrison he had to (urnisb num-
bers of cooties, xna supplies for their use, thi- numhiT of assessable houses
was lowered to seven tiundred. The sub-State of Kcng Tawng had to pay
on one thousand four hundred houses. This money was taken every year
to Mandalay. The Htutda^ Mxngyis gave the order for the collection of
the tribute, and the local officials, the sit-kt-gyi ax\6. bo-hmu, had nothing to
do with it. When orders for the collection were received, the Sarebrca
called a meeting of the jma/j, clerks, and village officials, laid the Mandalay
demand before them, and a consultation was then held as to the amount
which each circle could pay. A letter was subsf^i^uently given lo each circle
official showing how much his circle was assessed at. This was his autho-
rity for collection from the villagers, to whom it was shown.
At a subsequent period, on account of the increase of expenses at the
Burmese capital, orders were issued for the revenue to be
1871 ; lemporary paid in kind, and /A//j/, or wood oil, cutch, lac, and similar
substituiionof pay- products were sent. Those districts that did not produce
menls in kind for it. ^^^ ^j ^^^^^^ commodities bought them from districts that
did, and, if they failed to produce them, their revenue was invariably increased.
The Sawb-^ti sent the stuff by bullocks to Ava myo, where it was weighed by
the Akun^un and, if found correct, accepted. This system, which was in-
troduced in 1223 B.E. (1861) lasted for some two or three years, when the
former system of cash payments was reverted to-
During Mindfin Min's time the prosperity of the State increased, but there
was much migration to Lower Burma. Both rich and poor left the State
in large numbers. Tliis and attacks of disease are said to have been the
main factors in the decrease of population.
The town of Mong Nai was crigin.illy on the east side of the Mfing Nai
valley, and was moved to its present site under the western range of hills
on the same day on which the Burmese founded Ava.
In the time of King Thibaw the thathameda ^xC\A to Mandalay remained
the same as before.
The States of Mawk Mai, M5ng Pawn, and Kcng Hkam were separated
from Mong Nai in 1:64 B E. (iSo.-) at the same time as
KfingTawngwasadded to the State. Later, in the time
of the Wundatik Ywc, Mawk Mai State was handed
back to Mong Nai, as the Mawk Mai Sawbwa was on
too friendly terms with the Chieng Mai authorities. He
was called to Mandalay and there imprisoucd: but the Mawk Mai people
resisted the authority of the Miing Nai Sawbwas. It was on this acL-ount
that the Wundauk was sent to Mawk Mai, but he did not apparently do much
AdnihiiBlrat i v e
changes in 1S64 ^
MawkMaiand
Mong Nai.
MOH1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
47 J
damage to the State. For three years the Mawk Mai Sowbwa was im-
prisoned in Maiidaiay but at the end of that tinn- he succeeded In escaping,
returned to Mawk Mat, and from there attacked Mung Nai. He was
unsuccessful and was routed by ilic Burmese, and he then fled across the
Salwccn. Hkun fXing, brother of the present Sambwn of Mawk Mai, was
then appointed Sawbwa from Mandalay.
la the time of the eighth Bo-hma, U Ma Nga, there were four hundred
Burmese soldiers in Mting Nai town: they were practi-
1867 t U Ma Nga ^^y dacoJts, and plundered the pccplf^ with impunity.
Bo-hmu. -j.,jjg Bo-hmu's daughtrr was married lu the Mawk Mai
Sawbwa^
The depredations of his men caused a great decrease in the number of
houses in tlie myo and stu-^y^-bvn, betwtjcn the years 1229-1239 B.E. (1867-
77 A.D.). Bevond thin, little of importance occurred during the period. In
ia4! Ma Nga left Moog Nai.
From 1242-3 the Magwe Wundaiik and the Alfin Wun came up to Yawng
Hwc and stopped there.
Owing to inability to pay the tribute ordered by King Thiba^v, the Saw
i?£ifljoE M5ng Nai, l,awk Sawk, and Yawng Hwe were all confined in Man-
dalay by the King. On paying the tribute demanded they were released.
Shortly afterwards (hey were again called down to the capital, but were
afraid to go.
About this time Tu'et Nga Lu, an unfrocked monk of
The rise of T-wtl \^^^^ Tawng. attacked MiJng Nai, but the Sarobwa
^* resisted and drove him off.
Soon afterwards the son of Nang U by the younger brother of the Mflng
Nai SaTpbwa. to whom she was married bcforf she married Tun-t Nga Lu,
was appointed Myosa ol KcngTawng, with /"ar/Nga Lu as YiH-gxcin-baikt
or guardian. The Mong Nai Sawbwa did not like this appointment, and
sent letters to the Burmese Court by his sister Nang U, subsequently known
as the Mtiug Nai Queen, petitioning against it. He was summoned to
Mandalay by the King, and alter a confcretite with the Magwc Wundauk
decided to send his sister Nang U instead. Nanij U went, and after a stay
of five or six months in Maiidaiay, as 110 nutice whatever was taken of her
at the Palace, she left Mandalay to return to Mong Nai. She was arrested,
however, at Kyauksd aud confined in Mandalay.
About this time the MingyiA'ycA, and the Magwe Wuttrlank returned to
Mandalay, the Sil'kc-gyi alone remaining at Miing Nai.
/^?*»i»''^*w "' T*'"-' •5'tftt'^a'tf received letters summoning him to Manda.
vole of Mfifig Nai. j^y^ ^^j ^f j^j. ^ ponferencc with the Sit-ke-gyi. who urged
the Savibvsa to obey llie summons, the latter asked for a delay of forty to
fifty days. The Sit-ke-gyi, anticipating that the Saiohwa would fly during
tliis period, sent letters to the Mawk Mai and KcngTung chiefs to arrest the
Sa~d:bica if he should enter their Stales, and himself got iiis men in readiness
to seize him. A sudden rising of the ^bans took place under the leadership
of the Savsbwa, and the Sii-ie-gyi and nearly every Burmese soldier were
murdered. On the news of this massacre reaching Mandalay a large force
was at once sent out, consisting of five Burmese regiments, besides auxiliary
forces from the States of the Myelat, Sam Ka, Yawng Hwe, Ho Poog, and
MOng Pawn.
42^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Staabwa.
Lu
Disturb ancvs
after the Annena-
lion. i8S6: TtKt
Nga Lu'k Lengue
Tlie Mong Nai Savbwa fled across the Salween to Ken^tiing, and Twct
Nga Lu reigned in hisstrad. under the Burmese officials —
the MyowuHAwd the Shwi-lan^hc. At the game time the
Mdng N3\vng Chief also fled to Kengturg; he was a rela-
tive of the Mfing Nai Sawiwir. the Mong Nai Maha-iievi, or chief wife, being
his bister. This wa* in {1244) "*8-'.
At this time there were five thousand houses in the myo, which extended
far up tlie lou slopes of the range of hills to the west of
MCnc N.ii town [j,j. to«-,)^ where at thr present date not a single hous«
'" remains. 'I hire were eight main gates to the town —
three on the west, two on the »otith, two oq the north, and one on the
east.
After the fall of the Burmese ^monarchy, earlv in 1886, a league was
formed between Tv:et Nga Lu, who practically ruled Keng Tawng ; Hkun
Lc, Sateijea of l^i Hka [the brotliLT-in-law of Hkun Li^n, Saw&iea of
Mawk Mai); Hknn Lcng, Saw&Ofii of Mdng Pan, including
the traiiS'SaUvcciioepciidcDcies of Mi^iig Hsatand MOng
Tun; the Myoza of M6ng Kiing; the Myoza of Kchsi
Mansam ; and the Amatchik of Lawk Sawk, Nga Laing.
They attacked MiSng Sit, which was ruled by Kun Kyaw
Zan, a nephew of the ^awbKaai Mong Nai, and burnt it. They also at tack-
ed Ma\^k Mai, whohc Sawbua was a brother-in-law of Kun Kyi. the fugitive
MdngNai Sawbwa, K£ng Hkain, and MOng F'awn. It ishaid that they also
attacked Mong Tung, which, however, probably escaped as a dependency
of M5ng Pan. With thisconfc-dcracv wasals-i Mong Pu.and it was doubtless
countenanced by the SaufbTna of Yawng Hwr.
Tliere appear to havt- been three fights between the two parties. 0/ these
the first took place in February or March, when M5ng
Pawn took possession of \16ng Nai and Kcng Tawng, and
handed them over to the Mong Nai 5^;wJtrrt'ji>eoplc,and
one in April,when Mtin,; Nai was aitat kuH by l^i Hka and
Lawk Sank, who were defeated by M6ng Pawn. Owing
to these victories, against what may be called the sidi: representing
the Burmese King, the (our exiled Chiefs, the MOng Nai SaTub-wa, the
MCng Nawng Myoxa (brother of the MOug Nai Maha-devi), the Savhtea
of L;n\k Sawk, and the Myoza of Mong Ping came back from K^agtQng
and resumed possession of their States. Finally, in May, i wet Nga Lu,
Lai Hka, Mong KCing, and Hkuu Leng of Moi:g Pan were defeated in a
third engagement by the forces of Miiug Pawn. 'Iherenpon the Miing Pawn
i'«a'(^a sciied Lai Hka, whose Sawlrroa retired to MongKung. At the
same time Mfliig Pan and its dependency Mong Tung wtre taken from
Hkun Leng and given to Hkun Hm6n, a brother of Hkun Long of Mawk
Mai. tUun Lcng of Mong Pan was also ousted by the rightful Saw&^tia,
Saw Waing.
'1 hen came the Limhin Confederacy: the then rulin" Chiefs all combined
under the Limbin Prince against tnc Icagne composed
of Tvet Nga Luand his party, who were mainly adven-
turers hoping to regain the States which they had for
a short time ruled. The Yawng Hwe Saxobtoa was not
a member of the Confederacy.
is defeated by
M6ne Pawn : the
exiksd Haisbvat ate
rcinsuied,
and form the
Limbrn Confede-
racy ^ain&i Jiatt
NgaUu.
w^m
^Oi
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
423
1 1887 : the Con- When the Limbin Prince was captured, hi^ league
the^Ssh^Goiwn- S"^""'*'^'^ '» ^^^ British ijovernment in the beginning
Finally Twet Nga Lu, raising a band of outlaws, took Mong Nai town,
1888 • Twai Npa ^'^^■'^ ^^ "^^^ captured in i888. He had been well
Lu. ' " supplied with men from the Laos States, and on ap-
proaching Mflng Nai fighting took place for two days on
the paddy-land east of the town. A large party of men were seen ap-
proaching from the direction of Mawk Mai, and the Sawbwd's men ceased
fighting and abandoned the place. The Sawdwa himself fled north to Hai
Hpak. This happened on the evening of the 3rd May 18S8.
On the morning of the 10th Mity a small mounted party of seven men
Under Lieutenant Fowler, by making a detour over the hills west of Mong
Nai, succeeded in entering MSng Nai town unexpectedly, and Twe£ Nga Lu
and all his chief bos were captured almost without a blow. Twei Nga Lu
himself was in bed when he was captured.
The re-establishment of the Sawbwa Hkun Kyi followed imme'diately as
a matter of course, and since the capture of Twet Nga Lu the ^eace of
Mong Nai State has remained undisturbed.
A list of the various Burmese officials appointed to MSng Nai from 1164
(1802 A.D.) onward is appended.
424
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tHON
(4
B
^^
c
.
-s
M
-?!
»4
s
bo
o
S
-S
bO
c
m
c
M
IS
z
a
Z
H
c
bo
n
bO
B
'O
bo
c
c
11?:b's
s
o
•o
4>
iSS
«1
■s
c
G
QCi::c£a:o
Q
u
S
C c:
o o
SS
"rt'S
zz
.§.§
^3
I
:aDO>o>Oio>-<oop< • — — : — — « w « w
■ CO 00 OQ CO CO 00 00 OS CO 00 oo —
s
CO 00 00 CO oo 00
oo 00
- »»
I
•si?
ffiD
' s
I-
:= ^ (A c/] • 0.03 a. CO .-= m >• CO
c
:"«
E
■c
>
>0 M>0 f^
00 00 CO 30
- lO
: : ip ; : "i
■.^
r-. r^ ;03ao
00 00 :cooo
3 bog 00
6 c E c
•« O-K 3
i « 4 «
n
£<:
o
a.
<3
i-
ea
- c
n
>
>
a
-«
a
bo
Z
n
E 3
* o »o OMo fi r»oo o ■V
^ ^o r^ rx>eo Oi 9> 9i o O
^00 o ■Vao 00 o n n «<o i^
""■""OOi-im — — — M
" fi M n M c*
n M N et
WTO tof»-tooo io>0 cONOvotoo — nn' io^
eoooooaouoooooeoaoooaoooeoaooo oo to oo
00 a —
lo >o lo
00 00 oo
S sS
M0»1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
435
since the
at ion.
Annex*
At the time of the overthrow of the Burmese Empire in 1886, M5ng Nai
town had sufli^red so much from the constant iiit^sttual
Monjj Nai town warfare of the Sban States and its constant violent change
of rulers that when it was first visited by British troops
in May 1887 there were no more than seventeen bouses.
Dr. Richardson in 1836 estimated the number to be 1,600, wiih from eight
to ten thousand of a population. Population soon came back, and by 1891
the number of houses had increased to 500, and in 1898 there were not less
than eight hundred houses in Mung Nai town, when an unfortunate fire burnt
down four hundred of them. The wyt'ng is sitnated on the west of MSng
Nai valley, hugging the western range of hills, but not extending up their
slopes, which are here very gentle and well adapted for building purposes.
Whether Mong Nai town will ever increase much beyond its present size
seems doubtful. There is no longer the incentive to settle that there was
when it formed the scat of a Burmese Governor and garrison, and it is a
considerable distance south of the main trade route between Burma, Keng-
tQng and the Further East. Should MOng Nai become the terminus of
the contemplated branch Railway through the Southern Shan States, a con.
siderable increase in its present size may be expected, but probably not
otherwise.
The Mong N.T.J State was thoroughly inspected and enumerated in 1891 by
Mr. G. C. B. Stirling, and the ascertained number of
households was found tabe6,i6i. Of these no less than
3,431 households were exempted, either as dwellers in
the //sang Hke Upsng, officials, relatives of the Sau-biia, poor, or service-
men. All the dwellers in the 'xying are bound to render personal service if
rpquircd- A number of those exempted in the Hsdng Hke Ilpdng, or
surburhs, work the Sawhwa's field or keep his cattle. In the circles witliin
a radius of about iifte«>n miles of the capital nearly all (he exemptions under
this head arc Saw&Kva's men, members of his koyan, or attendants ou
him in some capacity. In thedistantcircies the service-men are employes
of the district and village ofTicials, and in most circles there are one or
two men attached to \ht puugyi kyaungs.
Cultivated lands. lu 1891 the land under cultivation was —
Acres.
Paddy-land ... „. ... ... ... 3,657
Toungya ... ,., ... ... ,.. 3,609
Garden ... .». ... ... ... 406
Revenue enumer-
ation.
Total
The numbers of cattle were —
6.67a
Cattle.
Buffaloes ... ... ... ... ... 3,074
Cows ... ... ... ... ... 533
Bullocks ... ... ... ... ... 863
FonieR ... ... ... ... .:. 64
Population and The population was then estimated at 18,600 persons,
races. The races were roughly—
Houses.
Shan ... ... ... ... ... s,i6i
Taungthn ... ... ... ... ... 300
Yangsck ... .- ,., .- ... 500
Yangwankun ... ,.. ... ... ... too
Tola] ... 6.i6t
4^6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Kcng Tawny
sub-Suttc.
Paddylsnd
Tauttgjra
Garden
In Kfing Tawng sub-State there were in 1891 seven
huodretl and ninety-six households. The area of land
under cuUivation was^
Acres.
693
... lao
... . ... 13
TotAl
896
The numbers of cattle were —
Buffaloes ...
Bullocks
Ponies
10
The population was estimated at 2,070 persons.
In 1891 therefore MflngNai Stale, with KCng Tawng sub-State, contained
six thousand nine hundred and 6fty-3even houses and an estimated popu*
lation of 21,170 persons.
In 1S97 these figure*; had increased to seven thousand eight hundred and
p nincly-one houses, with a population of 33,673, an in-
Ton'*^*** ^°^^ ^ crease o( one iu seven in a period of six years. The latter
figures are those given by the State officials, and the
State has not been actually enumerated by the Subdivisional Officer since
1891. The increase was most marked in Keng Tawng sub-State, where the
figures had increased from seven hundred and ninety-six to one thousand
five hundred and seventeen houses, or nearly 100 per cent. The main
M5ng Nai State only showed an increase of two hundred and thirteen
houses- The tribute collections had increased in a similar proportion.
Mflng Nai State has a more varied agriculture than the other eastern
- |. . rA. ^of'ic'" Slates. In the central plain rice is the only crop,
iva on . n ^^^ ^^ ^^ water for irrigation is drawn from two small
rivers, the Nam Tawn and Nam Salai, a failure in the rains is severely felt.
Outside this valley, however, attempts are made to raise crops other
_ than rice. In the Mong P6k and Wan Ping circles a
uB-ircanc, quantity of sugarcane is grown, nliicli is crushed in the
villages and sold as kyan-taga. The sugar-growing villages realize that
it is not necessary to put In a basket of paddy seed in order to escape
starvation, and live by the profit of their suear alone. The people do not
irrigate as paddy cultivators do, and their villages arc fairly prosperous.
A quantity of tobacco, apparently of very good quality, 13 raised in the
T ba CO ^° ^^ l-^^g circle ; it does not, however, command quite
as high a price as that grown in the Lang Ko circle of
the Mawk Mai State. The Nawng Wawp tobacco shares with that grown
in the Lang Ko township of Mawk Mai the reputation of being the best in
the Shan States, and traders come from long distances to buy it. The
Nawng Wawp valley lies at an elevation of about three thousand one hundred
feet, and is subject to very heavy mists. The quality of the leaf seems to be
very good The veins or fibres arc small and fine, and it is not by any
means impossible that with proper cultivation, and especially with experi-
enced workers to attend to the curingand fermentation, the tobaccbof these
two districts might rival the valuable growth of Langkat and Deli in Sumatra,
where nearly the whole crop is sold for cigar- wrappers. At present the
JNJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
437
The method
preparation.
ot
tobacco is sun-dried without any fermentation whatever, and, except for the
use of complacent pipe and cigarcitc-sm fitters, would hardly sell at all except
locally. Tobacco fermentation is, however, an operation which above all re>
qaires experience and, wiihout a technical knowledge of the proper system
of piling the leaf in layers, and a battery of thermometers, it would be worse
than useless to set the local people to work.
Shan paper is manufaclurf-d iq conjiiderable quantities in the outlying
Shan oiocr districts of the State, espcciaUy in Keng Lum. Tbij
paper finds a considerable market to the west. The
paper is also manufactured in Nam Pi; Awn, Ho Yan, and Kcng Tawng.
The tree, from the bark of which the paper is manufactured, is most abund-
ant and grows to its largest size near Llic Salween, but is also found in
other parts of the States. It Is called mat sat ttihy the Shans, sekiu sham
by (he Hurmcse, and is a species of mulberry. The flowers are eaten by
the Shans in curry.
The paper is manufactured in the following manner: — The bark having
been stripped from the tree, the outer brown portion
is carefully pared off, leaving only the white inner bark,
This is boiled in water for about a day, by which time it
has assumed the appearance of dirty rags. It is then beaten with 3 wooden
mallet till it has so lost its stringy bark character that any quantity can be
easily detached by the hand. The worker is equipped with a long wooden
beach, hollowed out above so as lo hold about three inches of water, He
has also a number of trays, made of coarse homcspuu calico stretched on
bamboo frames, of the size of the sheet of paper which is to be made, A
favourite size is about two and a half feet by two feet, but some are nearly
six feet long by two and a half broad. The latter go to make the strips
of paper used by the Slians for sleeping upon when travelling, and for this
purpose the paper is turned out thicker than the ordinary kind. He now
takes a small portion of the boiled bark, thrusts it into a small funnel of
bamboo closed at one end and half lilkrl with water, gives it a few pounds
with a short wooden pestle armed with jaggrd spikes, and pours it out
over the frame, wliich he has previously submerged in the water in his
bench. The pulp spreads itself out in the water after the manner of sea-
weed, and a few dexterous pats do all that is wanted to distribute it evenly
over the frame, which Is then slowly lifted out of the tank, the water mn-
niug through the calico and leaving the sheet of paper behind. It is then
placed in a slightly slanting position in the sun to dry. When dry the
sheet of paper is separated from the calico with a wooden paper-knife. In
ordinary sunny weatlicr the same tray can be used twice in the same day.
In the rains but little paper is manufactured, owing to the difficulty of
. drying it. 'ihc number of trays the worker has dete-
Dric« '""'^**0" = mines to a large extent the amount of paper turned out
A family with twenty-tivc trays, workmg regularly and
keeping always a safllcicnt quantity of Ibe bark boiling, can turn out fifty
sheets in the day. The work is not laborious, and much of the p.^per is
turned out by women and children. The sheets arc made up in bundles ot
one hundred or one thousand, and taken lo the bazaar for sale. Traders
come to buy from every trading State, and a good deal is taken to Man-
dalay by the Pan-the caravans on their journey there firom the trans-Salwcen
States. The manufacturer sells at a price varying from Rs 6 to Rs. 8 per
thousand sheets according to the quality of the paper and the demand for it.
438
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ MON
Prices in the plains.
Thauaipet,
The paper is much m^cA both tti the Shan StatCK and in Burma for pagoda
.. decorations, umbrella-making, andottier purposes. The
^^^ Shans also use it for correspondence, as they usually %vritc
in pencil. It is rather difficult to write upon with ink. It is very tough
and strong, and is excellent (or wrappers.
The trees in the immediate neighbourhood of (he paper-malting villages
have now been mostly used up, and the bark has usually to be bought by
the manufacturer from woodmen, who strip it from the tree, pare oif the
outer rind and sell it ready for boiling. The average price in this con-
dition is eight viss the rupee.
The apparatus of the manufacturer costs little: the work is performed
in the stack season, and much of it is done by women and children. He
can moreover increase his profit by about one rupee per thousand sheets by
carrying the paper for sale to more distant bazaars, such as Mung Nai and
Lai Hka. He gains, too, by selling single sheets, %vhich of the better kind
of paper are bought at a pice each, and by retailing small quantities of the
paper at higher rates. The bark gatherer's profit is a clear gain, his only
outlay being the purchase of a dha. The profit of neither, however, can be
considered more than a moderate return for their labour, and few (amtliH
can support themselves by the industry.
The better (juality is said to fetch Rs. 16 to Rs, 30 and inferior qualities
Ks. 12 to Rs. 18 per thousand sheets, in Mandalay and
Toungoo. If these rates be correctly given, the trader's
profit is (airly high.
The Pawng Ilseng<Maw Kong) circle exports thanat-
pel to Mandalay and elsewhere.
The Ho N3 Lung circle also produces maize and gram. -The latter is of
Gram ^**°*' quality, but there is little demand for it, and it only
fetches the same price as paddy. A certain quantity is
also grown in the Hai Hpak and Mfing Pdk circles.
Onions and garlic are MMdely grown, and arc exported
to other Shan States and sometimes to Toungoo.
All the ordinary vegetables arc raised in the jiji, and new Mong Nai town
pine and custard -apples are grown. Peaches, plums, and
apricots, of a small kind but excellent when cooked, are
common. Oranges of somewhat inferior quality are
grown in Pawng Hseng.
In the outlying circles adjoining K6ng Hkam the productions are the
same as in that State and include betel-nuts, betel-leaves, cocoanuts and
oranges. There is also a fair numbt^r of cocoanut trees in M5ng Nai town.
The circles bordering on K^ng Hkam have bceo in the possession of
Mfing Nai for many years, and are said by tradition to have been the dowry
of a Hsen Wi princess who married a former Saw&wa of M6ng Nai.
Much of the paddy-land in the Mdng Nat valley is the property of the
Sawiijiia, his relatives and officials. It is worked on the
Economic systems f„gfayer svstem, the owner providing plough-cattle and
and tenures. ^^j^ ^^^ ^y^^ cultivator doing the work- VVJien the crop
is harvestedi the sted-paddy and the paddy value of the hire of the buffaloes
is deducted, and the net balance of grain divided in equal shares between
landlord and cultivator.
In other parts of tlic State most cultivators farm their own land.
Onions-
Olhcr vegetables
and friuLs.
MON1
THE UPPER Burma gazetteer.
429
Jungle land brouglit into cultivation becomes the property of the man
who clears and works it.
Land formerly under cultivation, but which has been abandoned by the
owner, is allotted by the SaTcbn-a, or the circle olficial authorized by him,
and becomes the property of ihc man to whom it is alloUcd.
Settlement in another State is held to constitute definite abandonment of
arable land, and such land reverts to the Samiwa. Land, like other pro-
perty, is heritable.
Some of the bullock-traders of MQog Nal engage in the letpet trade, but
Trtrt *''^ '^''^*^ '^^y i^c: to Tawng Peng is not bought io the
State. On ih*^ return trip from Mandalay salt, »ga-pt\
and Manchester goods are brought up. Parties ol f>akdndans °a to Cliieng
Mai, and both pakdndnns and bulIock-tradcrs lo Toungoo. Pang Lung (Lai
Hka) iron-work is taken to the former place and betel-nuts brought back.
The Toungoo traders take garlic and sug.ir and return with salt, n^apt, silks,
and calicoes. Mdng Nai State has not now mvich to export. Shan paper,
onions, garlic, thanatp€i, and a little tkitst from Kcng 'i'awng are the only
products in which there is any noticeable trade.
The condition of ihe people of the State is in general better than is that
, . . ^ . of their neighbours. There are many good bazaars,
where a good deal of petty trading is carried on. As
vegetables and food-stuff* are grown in great variety, the people live better
and probably as cheaply as in the neighbouring States. In all the better
villages each house has a loom and spinning-whcrl, and a good deal of calico
is turned out. Indigo, lac, and arnotto are used in dyeing. The working
clothes of both men and women are made of this homespun, the gaudy cali-
coes and cheap silks of Manchester make being reserved for duty days and
festivals.
The paddy plain of Kfing Tawng is ver^- fertile, the yield being thirty or
forty-foidi Beyond rice little is sown in the sub-State.
Prociuds a n d ^ jg^y oranges, of poor quality, are sold at one anna per
induMries of the 1 1 j ° j -i. * i ^ v n 1 1 j "^ *
sub-State. cooly-load and three to tour annas per bullock-load. A
few tobacco plants are also grown round the houses.
A Certain amount of Shan paper is made. It is usualtv taken by traders
to Inle-^a'd, where salt and ngabi are bought and brought back. Many of
the pack-bullocks are only used for taking rice to tJie foresters in the jungles.
Tribute. The tribute paid by the Mong Nai State has been — •
1888—92. 1893—97.
KenlSnj ::: ;::}rs..«.«o r-.8«-
Hkun Kyi, the present Sawbua of Mong Nai, was
Hkim Kvi. the honoured with the title of '* Kyct-iha-ye Baung shwe
present .RiwAwo. Saljce ja Mm" in i8<)o. He has no issue.
At Bam Pfin, some ten miles west of Mong Nai town, is the headquarters
of the Subdivisional Officer of the Eastern subdivision,
Dam Pfin Civil ^-jth a post of scvcnty-five rifles. The postwas formerly
"***"' at Mono Nai itself, but the .MQng Nai valley having proved
extremely unhealthy for native troops, it was moved It its present site in
1891. The elevation of the Bam P6n post is about four thousand feet ; it
is surrounded by pine forest. Most European flowers and vegetables
flourish at Bam Pdn throughout the year, and the health of the garrison is
430
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
excellent. It Is probably nearly as healthy a place as Taunggyi. The
proposed construction of the branch line through the Southern Shan States
wiB probably necessitate the removal of the post to some site near the
terminus of the line.
There is a Civil Police post of one sergeant and fourteen men. The
police-station adjoins the Subdivisional Officer's quarters. Bam Pdn is
seven marches, or about eighty miles, distant from Taung-gyi. There is a
cart-road as far as M5ng Pawn, which is nearly half-way.
Revenue divisions in the State of Mong Nat.
6
° A
"S
Z
Name of //ew^ships.
1=-
^a n
Revenue col-
lection.
Rs.
I
Wan Pang
37
329
1,980
3
Mawk Kong (S.)
42
498
3.247
3
Mawk Kong JN.) or Hpawng Hseng
36
456
3.159
4
Sa Hawng
35
369
2.710
5
Pa Hok
12
102
457
6
Bam.Pong
12
67
237
7
NaPok
3
38
167
8
Wan Hkong ...
10
85
432
9
Hai Hpak
24
234
1.039
lo
HoNa Awn (W.)
13
145
536
II
Pa Lik
4
41
364
13
HaiOi,
23
143
536
13
Nam San ... ... ... ...
20
163
748
t4
Wan Hwe ...
10
78
378
^\
Me Mai
9
74
330
i6
Wan Nawng ...
12
103
457
17
Hai Ui
10
73
390
i8
Hai Nong
11
59
237
19
Keng Lum
38
146.
65'
2tf
Hsa Hang
5
55
255
21
Nam Pawn ...
12
52
255
23
HoYan
10
66
281
23
Wan Hpa
19
169
783
34
Long Sam ...
HaiKfi
15
92
281
as
9
121
598
36
Nam Kaw
10
61
32o
27
Hsam Loi
15
163
800
28
Wan Keng
9
no
475
39
Mong Pok
Hai Wo
13
173
932
30
S
73
290
3'
H.iiNoi
29
215
1,108
33
Me Pan
8
89
220
33
Loi Lem
35
250
624
34
HkoWai
14
163
497
35
Hona Long ...
27
22?
1,056
36
T6 Long
16
138
536
37
Wan On
>3
85
335
38
Taung Gyi
4
45
202
39
Myoma ... ... ..,
Total
9
836
...
623
6.374
27*463
MON]
THE UPPER BLRMA GAZETTEER.
43J
Bazaars in the State of Mong Nai are held at-
Baiaar.
The Myoma.
Wan Prng.
{Wan Nawng.
Wail Lot.
Mawk KoDg
Na Law.
Wan Keng.
Wan Pong.
Pa Lip.
Hai N6ng.
(
Hpawng Ilseng.
Pa Hok.
Nawog Ksk,
Hai lipak.
Hsa Hawng,
Tun Hi>ng.
Hai Na Lung-
Nawng Wap.
HkoUt.
Pa Lai.
M6ng N«i town;
its p<-i$l prosperity.
Lm Hkan.
MONG N.\I (Mo-nfe).— The capital of the Sbao State of the same name
and the former site of Burmese administration ia the
Shan States. It was formerly the largest town in the
Slian States, and probably greatly exaggerated stories
are told of its magnificence. Dr. Richardson, who visited it in 1836, de-
scribes it as a town of about one thousand six hundred houses and a popu-
lation of about 8,oooor 10,000 persons, of whom 2,000 were Burmans. He
speaks of the houses, even of the Burman officials, as being mean and paltry.
Other details will be found in Ch-ipter VI of the introductioo on the Shan
States. Me^'o^t|leIess, the mouldering remains of many monasteries and
pagodas, besides hrick staircases, point to past wealth. A broad cause-
way leading across some swampy ground to the north, built shortly before
Dr. Richardabp's arrival, still exists as a proof that all Burmese administra-
tors did not Hfcrcly come to till their own pockets.
M6ng Nai stands in a valley which rxtcnds a few miles south of the town
p . . and ten miles north of it, and varies from one and half to
three miles in width ; at the town, where there are two
lakes, it is nearly five miles wide, all fine paddy-land irrigated from the
Nam Tawn.
Since Twei Nga Lu was taken prisoner in 18S8, the size of Moog Nai
_. town has been steadily on the increase, till at the
B presen own. beginning of the present year (iSyS) it contained upwards
of eight hundred houses. The Sa-xlrwa's haiv stood in the centre of the
town in a large and s[)acious compound, surrounded by a row of tamarind
trees, interspersL-d with cocoanut palms. In April i8()5 a most destructive
fire occurred, in which over four hundred houses were burnt to the ground,
and the Sawhvsa's haw was entirety destroyed, the property lost by the
Sa'iob'.pa alone being estimated at over Rs. -|o,ooo, mostly in gold and silver
ornaments. All the houses burnt were re-built within a few months and the
thoroughfares widened, and the town presents now a very plrasing appear-
ance.
There is an American Baptist Mission at M5ng Nai, with a hospital at-
tached: and it is a very useful institution. Dr. Hender-
son is at the present time ( 1898) in charge of (he Mission,
with Dr. Harper as his assistant. The mission buildings
are situated to the south-west of the town, on rising ground about one
hundred feet above the town-level and^ not far from the site of the old
Burmese post.
The Amwi can
Baptist Mission.
433
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Area
Ditianetj.
Miles.
Krom Morg Nai to Bam Pong (Monfc post) ... ... g
From Mfliig Nai to Fort Stedman ,„ ... ... g.'i
From Mdng Nai to Ta Kaw (ferry) ,., ... ... 03
From Mdng Nai (o Keng Tung ... ... ... 185
MONG nam —A township in the north-east of the Southern Shan State
of Kcngtiiug. It was one of the cis-M^khong districts of Keng Cbeng
which passed to KenglQng in May 1896.
The village lies on high ground above the Nam Nam stream, a tributary
of the Nam Nga, and has twenty-two houses. The [>eopIe are Lu and cul-
tivate lowland rice 5elds along the Nam Nam. There is only one Shan
village. The hilly part of the district is inhabited by Kaw.
Mong Nam is eigliL miles north-east of Miitig H6, on the road to M5ng
Hian. It was formerly a sub-circle of Mflng H6, but for several years past
haft been an indc-pendcnt charge.
MONG NAWNG (Burmese Maing-naung). — A State in the Eastern
division of the Southern Shan States, tying approximately
between ai'* and 21** 50' north latitude, and 98'^ 35' east
longitude, with an area of 1,574-83 square miles.
U is bounded on the north by the States of Kehsi Mansam, Kcng Lun,
andboundaries. ^"^^ ^}^% =^^"8 ' *>? ^''^ ^^^^ ^^ -"^'^"g (:""'Ji''^" IV"^'
and the Salwecn river ; on the south by Kfing Hkam
and Mong Nat; and on the west by Lai Hka and MOng Kung.
The" present SUite of MOng Nawng formerly constituted a pait of the
Taun^-ief, or South Riding, of Hsen Wi (Thein-ni) and
Hisior : Former f^j. several years previous to its final separation and
from Hsen Wi. erection into ablate with a Chief Ol its own was adminis-
tered, under the Hsen Wi Savibwa, by two hengs, the
I^fe'ng Z(>»/and the Heng Awn, the Great and Little //^ngs. These men
were relatives and had equal rank and equal authority in the management
of affairs. The ehler was called the //eng Long on account of his age, not
because he was the superior olTicer of the Hffng Awn.
The people of Kengiong had been for some time involved in border di»-
g y^ 5 n ff P"tc3 with the Lao States under Chieng Mai, and in the
year 1212 B.fcl. {1850) were worsted in the fighting that
ensued. The Burmese garrison in K^ngtang appealed
to Mandalay for assistance, and several of the eastern
Mi'-Salween. Stales were ordered to furnish armed men
to accompany the Mflng Nai Sitki-gyi in a relief expedition. The Miing
Nawng contingent was commantled by the Heng Awn. lie was of great
service to the expedition and, with his men, is said to have been mainly
instrumental id driving the invaders out of KcngtQng. On his return he
petitioned Pagan Mtn to make MOng Nawng a separate State. This was
done, and in the following year (1851) he was appointed the first Myoza
by Koyal Order.
The people of Mong Nawng seem to have joined with the Heng Awn in
petitioning for its separation from llsen Wi . The //f"«^Z.o«^ also desired
it. lie was himself an old man. The new Myoza was his relative, and his
aaughtcr Nang Nan had married this relative's eltieat son. He could
therefore look forward to bis descendants being rulers of Miing Nawng.
Nawng rel icves
Kci^lung and is
grantt'd independ-
ence.
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
433
1866— iS(J8:Hlcun
Hkang M j ojta,
Kawiv Kais, rising.
The first Myoia, the H^n^ Atvh, had lakeii the name of Parami when he
entered a monaslery, and was usually thus known, when he was not referred
to as the /^^^a: Awn. lie administered the State for fifteen years and
during all this time it remained at peace and appears to have been fairly
profiptTous.
He died at Mafidalay, where he had gone to kadaw, in 1866, and was
suc-eeded by his son Hkun Hkai:g. Shortly after this
Mjoza's accession an attempt was made to oust him by
one Kawn Kai. Kawn Kai was n relation of and had
been a subordinate official {kawn) under the two h^ngs
when they administered M6ng Nawng, I le went to Hsen VVi Aielet (Centre
W^rd), where he had no difficulty in getting mrn and arms to help him in
his enterprise, and returned with a large following and attacked Mong
Nawng. The Myoza was defeated and fled to Lai 1 1 ka, whence be appealed
for as3isti.nce to the Bo-ftmu at MOiig NaJ. Aid was sent, and with this
addition to his force he alUcked the invaders and in turn drove out Kawn
Kai, who withdrew to Hsen Wi Ail-Ut, where he died.
In the two succeeding years the State was quiet, but in the year laag^so
(1868) the Burmese Government demanded from Mong Nawng, In commoD
with all the other Southern Shan Slates, a contingent to join the expedition
against the MvingAn Prince, who had raised a rebtrlUon against the king in
Karcn-ni. The M}oza accompanied his meo and was killed fighting at
Loi Kaw in Eastern Karen-ni.
On Hkun Hkang's death, his son, the present Myoza, then a boy of about
ten years, was appointed by King Mindfin. The Slate
i853: ."Nl 3 n g ^^^ .^^,^[| administered by the relatives of the vouni;
Nawnji joins Mone ., » •. • j • x ^- 1 ' -r*
[^j, * ' * Myoza, and it increased in population and prosperity
and enjoyed peace until the yeir 1244 B.E. (1882). The
people of M6ng Nawng then heard with terror of the large forces which
the Burmese Government had levied and were bringing up to revenge the
massacre of their garrison at Mi^ng Nai. The MQng Nai Satebwa had
married the Mong Nawng Myoia's sister, and the latter feared that the
vengeance of the Government would fall not only upon the Sawbwa, but
upon all bis connections. There docs not seem to have been any other
reason for apprehending an attack, ar<i it appears that, If Mfing Nawng
bad joined tlie other States and had assisted the Government in attacking
MSog Nai, it would have escaped injury. The Myoza, however, threw in
his lot with his kinsman and Mong Nawng met withtlie same fate as Mong
Nai at the hands of the Burmese.
The Burmese troops entered the State from the north-west, under the
command of the Pin IVun, the l^agan Wuh, with the
and ^devastated ^- p j y,^ Nawn? Wuns, and other leaders.
by the Burmese — .. e., ., ^ ■ \.^ a\. i j
,^op5 The Shans say there were eight tats or columns, and
that each was a thousand strong, but Shan estimates of
numbers must always be subjected to a liberal discount. The Myoza and
all ihe people fled, some of the latter to Hsen Wi Atelet, some (o Western
Mang LOn, but the majority to Kfingtung with the Myoza, wlio met the
MOng Nai Sawbuui at Nam Wying, a village east of the Nam Pong, and
they went together to Kcngtflng. The Burmese entered the State and
marched through it, burning houses, kyaungs, and everything they could
not rarry away, killed or drive off all the cattle that had been left behind,
and in fact made a desert of the State.
55
434
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTBSR.
[MOM
After some time an attempt was made to call backthc fugitives. Head-
ui ™^" were summoned and a few came. One Hkun Shwc
-Qk^ ^' (?h , r Kliam, a brother of th.- Mvoza's muhcr. joined the Bur-
^(yojjl(_ mcsr and wasappoiiucd Myoolc. lie succeeded in in-
ducing some of the people to return, but is said to
have oppressed those suspected of favouring the rightful Myozai and doe^s
oot appear to have done much to restore confidcncr.
The I^ag^n tVundaui- and a ta/ remained in Mong Nawng for the three
years tliat Hkun Slivve Hkam acted as Myoflk, and peace was thus main-
tained.
On the taking of Mandalav, however, all the Burmese troops withdrew
l89fi- is driven *'"'^'" *^* Shan States and the M<5ng Nawn^ Myozi re-
out on the return of turned with the M6ng Nai Sa-d>iiwiiitom KengtQng. The
iho Savhmi from people all took his side, and he was able to drive out
KingiOiig. Ilkun Shwc Hkam and to restore himself without much
lighting in 1886.
Hkun Shwe Hkam retired to MQng Mau, the Myoza of which State was
his relative- He submitted his claim ro be reinstated to the Superintend cut
of the Shan States, bat a.s he bad on!y been appointed by the Pagan IVun-
dauk and as the hereditary Mvoza was in possession when tlie British
troops occupied the Shan States, it was rejr-clcd by the Chief Commis-
sioner. Hkun Shwe Hkam acrepted ihe situalinn and died towards the
end of 1889 in Motig Hsu. His widow still lives there.
His surviving son Hkun Y5ng is married to a daughter of the Kene
Ldn Myoza and lives in Ken^ Lrm, and his daughter Nang Hkam Lo is one
of the wives of the Mong ^Jawng Myoza.
Alter the return of the Myoza, Mong Nawng was involved in a quarrel
1887: Mflng ^^itl' Mong Kun and Kehsi Mansatn. These two States
NawTtg joins th* and I^i Ilka were the only Eastern States that refused
Limbin Confed- to Join the Limbin Confederacy. Ihey were accordingly
'"■^y* attacked. Lai Hka was burnt out from south to north,
and the Mong Nawng men and their allies ravaged a considerable part of
Kehsi Mansam. They in their turn had some men killed, villages burnl, and
cattle carried oPf by reialiaiory parties. The western and northern portions
nf the State, howevtrr, where most of the fighting look plaee, had been so
thoroughly devastated by the Qurmest: five yeara before tliat the MOng
Nawng loss was comparatively Insignificant.
The arrival of British troops in the Shan States and the surrender of the
Limblo Prince in May 1887 put an end to hostilities.
In April iSqi the total number of houses in Moag
Population Nawng State was 3,164. The population was roughly
estimated as —
al the Annexation
and now.
Mal«
Adults. Children,
3.9y7 1.836
4.131 1,856
Total ... ii.9(o
Of t^ese the great majority were Shan. There were forty-two IJurmese and
six hundred and four Yar.g Lam. It is believed, however, that t!ic number of
Yang I.am was considerably greater than was estiniatea. The i^cnerai po-
pulation is said to have increased 1^ ninety-seven families in i8go, and ihe
Ho«j
THE UPPER BURAtA GAZETTEER.
4iS
Natural features;
the Nam Pang.
increase since the Annexation has. been very considerable. The average
number o( people per house was 3"6o ami there were, so far as could be
ascertained, two hundred and seventeen monks and two hundred and ninety-
three pupiU in the pt'>»gyi kyaungs.
At the present time (1897) Mong Nawng contains 7,469 bouses with an
estimated population of 27,8715.
Kxcept around the capital and in some circles where the paddy-land is
good the Stale is thinly peopled, and towards the Lai Hka frontier there are
square miles without an inhabitant. The 7('//«_f had seventy-five houses in
1891 ; it now (18Q7) contains i;o, and there are one or two fair-sized vil-
lage?. The majority. howev<r, are very small.
1'he greater part of thi: State of Mong Nawngis open undulating country,
with here and there jagged limestone hills rising from
it. To the north and west are regular downs, almost
treeless ; but to the south the country is, to a considerable
cxient, covered with scrub jungle-
The only river of any size is the Nam Pang, which flows through the
eastern portion of the otate. Along its banks arc many fine paddy plains.
That round the wying, Mting Nawng town, is very fertile, and there are
many others throughout the Stale.
East of the Nam Pangthscountry is hilly and rugged and heavily wooded
jj.j. towards the Salween. The principal ranges are the Loi
Sdn in the north, the Lol Lak Kat in the east, the Loi
Maw in the south, and the Loi Lon in the west.
At present rice is the main crop both of the plains and of the Aai, or up-
„ , . . land fields. Many of the villagers have been so ghorl a
Luitivation : r.M. ^-^^^ re-established that they content llitmselves with
growing cnowgh rice for fcodi even in the most reproductive places, and
by the sale ol thatch, bamboos, and jungle produce manage to get money
to buy the other necessaries of life. The plain round the capital is fertile
and yields on an average thirty to forty-fold, from some parts fifty to sixty-
Cold. The Wan Law circle in the south, and some other circles aUo, have
good paddy-land, where the yield is as much as thirty-five and forty-fold,
but a great many districts yield under twenty-five baskets to the basket of
seed grain. The hat, or bill fields, vary grcatfy in productiveness, but the
yield seems to run between twenty and forty-fold.
A little cotton is grown, but only (or the use of the cultivators. Some
villages grow a small quantity of tol>acco for sale, and ia
Cotton, tobacco, ^]^^ gardens round the houses there are almost always
*,han paper. gome tobacco plants, mo-hnyin, and sometimes a little
sugarcane. Shan paper is made in many of the southern circles.
Much of the State is infinitely more suitable for cattle-raising than for
agriculture, but it suffered so severely from the cattle
* plague of 1889 that there are now few cattle, and the
majority of what lew there arc are owned by newly arrived immigrants from
West Mang Lfin.
There is now but little trade done by the State. Bullock owners for the
-. . most part take rice, usually bought in Mftng Sang and
™ ■ Keng L6n, to Tawng Peng; 1 hence lapel to Mandalay,
bringing back with them from the capital salt, ngapi, and Manchester goods.
43^
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[M0»
These 'are sotd in the Slate ntid in Hscn Yawt and the atljoioing districts
of Kengtong. Traders in the south of the State take pajj^r to Mandalay,
returning with salt, ngapi, and other things. Patcorjdans (pedlars) take
dried fish to Lan^ Ko in the Mawk Mai State, bringing back tobacco* and
also retail Lai Hka lacquerware and the like.
When Moiig Nawng was separated from Hsen Wi, it was assessed at
ten thousand rupees thathaineda. Only twn thousand
prScit iribule ^' ^*'" '^'^"^ndcd by the British Government as tribute for
the year [888. and in 1889'and 1890 three thousand were
f»aid. In i8gi the tribute was raised to Rs. 3,500, in 1892 to Rs. 4,000, and
or the years 1893-97 llic Slate was assessed at Rs. 5,000 per annum.
Bazaars. Bazaars in the State of M3ng Nawng are held at —
Kat Loni.
Nam VVio.
Man Seng.
Nawng Hkani Long.
Hsai Moag.
Kat ilkao.
Hen He.
Mdng Nawng town.
Nawng Hsawm.
Man Lan.
M6ng Yai.
Kun Heng.
Wcng Kan.
Mao San.
For the period 1898-1902 the tribute payable by the Stale has been fixed
at Rs. 7.500 annually.
Revenue divisions in Mong Nawng.
Na Man (north).
Mdng Sang.
Ldng S.1m.
Na Mun (south).
Man Hai.
M0ng Hsawng.
1
//(M^hip.
Number
villages.
Numlitr
of
housei.
Revenue col-
lection.
Rs. A. r.
1
Mong Nflrg ... .».
43
443
1.173 0 0
a
SVan HponR ...
Mong Hen
S
46
155 0 0
3
13
118
280 8 0
4 ' Nawng HsOm .„ _ ... ...
14
199
S18 6 0
5
Wan R51c
as
308
573 8 0
6
Wan Pang
10
83
137 0 0
7
Wan H2i
H
306
544 8 0
S
Wan San ... ...
'3
166
3q6 8 0
9
Na 5an
SO
116 8 0
10
Na Miln •« «. .•■
S
48
138 0 0
tr
Du Ya
II
136
336 0 *
13
Keng Hau ... •■. •.•
13
*i3
373 & 0
13
Along Hsawng
38
289
653 0 0
14
LOiig San ... ... •••
4
49
79 0 a
15
Nam Ywen
10
135
323 0 0
t6
Nam Mfln ... ... •••
35
78
195 0 0
17 1 Kun Hen ... ••• •••
434
1,099 0 0
18 Nawng Hkam LSn^
35
436
765 0 a
19
Na Long ... ...
3
34.
44 0 0
30
Hsai Mfirg ...
30
«63
330 0 a
31
Na MQn (sOUth)
»3
333
640 0 0
33
Wan Lau ... ' ...
43
487
1,041 0 0
»3
Lai K.itn
16
.36
"85
235 0 0
»4
NamTawl
'5
4.33 0 0
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Revenue divisions in Mong Nawng.
437
o
Z
Hingsh'ip.
Number
of.
villages.
Number
of
hoDses.
Revenue col-
lection.
as
36
27
38
29
30
31
3a
33
34
35
36
H
38
39
40
41
42
Mfing Lim
Nam Sawk
Nawng Tau
Wan Seng
M5ng Yang
Wan Ywet
Wan Kwan
Long Sam
Hk6 Hkam
Wan Tfln
Hin Hai
M6ng Yai
Holat
Nawng-E
Nam Kwan
Wan Sat
Myoma
Stn-gye-bSn
Total
19
6
8
9
U
II
14
10
6
17
13
31
10
9
I
49
653
23a
32
106
149
176
108
95
79
33
156
179
251
44
69
83
Ii6
120
677
Rs. A.
55a o
48 o
186 o
371 o
390 o
372 8
237 o
43 o
51 o
3S3 o
388 8
594 o
96 o
100 8
204 8
236 o
p.
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
o
0
o
7-469
14,389 S o
Large villages in the State of Mong Nawng.
Name of ctrde or village.
iivoma
Sin-gye-bitn villages
Myohaung
Kun N5
NaUi
Loi Sang
Ho Hkaucig
M&ng Narg circle
Nawng Wo
Wa Nap
.M^k Lang
Nawng Hsum circle
Nawng \isam yvama
Loi Ta«iig'
Wan Hok circle
Rcmarkjr
Shaii'Burroan : Myoma.
Shan- Vang Lam village.
Shan village,
dillo.
ditto.
Shan-Vang Lam village,
Shan village.
dicio.
Shan-Yang \^m village.
Adjoining the territory of M5ng
Kung.
Shsn village.
ditto.
Adjoining (he (erriloriesof ^f(>ng
Kung and Kehsi Mansam.
438
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Large villages in the State of Mbng Nawng — concluded.
[Mor4
^1
■n
V
£ ti
Name of circle or village.
•sj
"o'?
Remarks.
|.£
^5
3 bH
i.£
z
z
WoTong
30
Shan village.
MeHfing
...
26
Shan-Yang Lam village.
Wan Hai circle
34
...
Adjoining the territories of
Kehsi Mansam and Keng Lon.
Wan Hai ywama
■ P.
37
Shan village.
Pa Chi
H>-
3+
ditto.
Wan San circle
13
Adjoining the territories of Keng
Ldn, Mong Yai, and Kehsi
Mansam.
Wan Kyawng ... ... ,..
p.i
lb
Shan village.
Da Ya circle ...
11
...
Adjoining the territory of M6ng
Hsu.
Da \a.yaama
...
40
Shan village.
Long Sam circle ... ,..
4
...
Lone Sam ^wdma ...
29
Shan village.
Nam Mun circle
1
, p.
Nam Mun yvama
29
Shan village.
Kun Heng circle
"aS
H»
NaTo
38
Shan village.
Nawng Hkam Long circle ...
35
Nawng Hkam Long^ywaffiTi
Wan Hsat
I-.'
53
Shan village.
im
43
ditto.
Hsai Mdng circle
2g
Adjoining the territories of Keng
Tung, Keng Hkam, and Mflng
Nai.
Shan village.
Hsai Mong ^wama ... ...
B4J
♦a
NS Mun circle ... „.
23
Na Mun^oafflti ,,,
31
Pang Hsan^ ...
Wan Law circle
43
83
Wan Law yvama
49
Kun Tit
...
36
Pa Hsa
33
Na Lft
...
a6
Nam Lawt circle
TS
...
Nam ha.vii yvoama
31
Nawng Tan circle ,., ..,
"%
Nawng Tan vtMBia
Wan Seng circle
mtA
■48
g
Wan Seng ynuflia
"36
Nawng Aw
...
26
Mflng Yang circle
M
iti
Mfing Yang ywowa
32
.
Wan TSng circle
17
- 1 P
Wan Tbng yviama
29
Hin Hai circle
la
Hin Haiywama
37
Mflng Yai circle
MakTs
ai
"a8
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
439
The valley : rice
cultivation.
MONG NGAW.— a circle in Tawng Peng State, Northern Shan States.
_ , . It consisted in i8g; of twentv-two villages, with a total
opoaion. ^j j^^ huntlrcd and fifty-two fcouses and a population of
three hundred and forty-four males, three hundred and thirty-llirce females,
one hundred and fUty-six bnys, and one hundred and six^-two girls, and
is under the administration of a hettg. The inhabttaots are mostly Shans,
and there are a few Palaungs.
The Mong Ngaw circle lies in a cap-shaped valley, some three miles
long and with an average breadth of half a mile. The
fields in the circle arc of cstraordinarj* ferlilitv. as much
as one hundred and twenty-fold being obtained in a good
yt»x. There are two hundred and ninely-onc acres of lowlying paddy-land
under cultivation.
The inhabitants work also about one hundred acres of tefti but the yield
is oE poor quality.
The circle had a bad name for crime until special preventive operations
were carried out in it.
The villagers are poor and have no industries.
The circle is watered by the Mflng Ngaw stream, a tributary of the Nam
Tu {Myit-ng^) and comprises an area of about fifty square milej. It
touches Hsi Paw, MOng Mil, and Mong Lijng States.
MONG NGAWM.— a village and district of the Southern Shan State of
KengtCng.
The district lies along the Nam Ngawm, a tributary of the Nam Lwe.
The main village is a stage on the KenglQng-MOng Yawng road, and is
forty-three miles from the former place. It has twenty-eight houses and a
brick monastery. Many of the houses have betel palms in their gardens.
A lowpr Mong Ngawm is situated some three miles from the main vil-
lage and there arc other Shan villages in the circle and Kaw (Ako) villages
in tlie hills.
The Shans arc Lu and work irrigated rice-fields.
For 1897 the district was assessed at Rs. <)4 revenue.
MONG NGON. — A sub-circle of four Shan villages under a ktatnSng,
in the Tang Van Myozaship, South Hscn Wi, Northern Shan States.
It stands on the banks of the Nam Pang and contained in 1897 eiyhty-
n j^ -I n'""^ houses, with a pouutation of one hundred and fifteen
Revenue details. , v 1 , ' '^i . . , , ..■ .
males, one hundred and forty-one females, thirty-seven
boys, and forty-four girls. The villagers own one hundred and nineteen
buffaloes; they work fifty acres of lowlying paddy-land and pay a revenue
of Rs. 320 a year.
Mong Ngon village is the headquarters of the headman and has a large
_ monastery with a small group of ancient pagodas; there
laee*""*" "" '* ^ five-day bazaar. A small industry in Shan shoes is
carried on, and a little tobacco is grown and cured. The
village of M6ng Ngon is picturesque, and covers four or five acres of
ground.
MONG nunc.— A village and district of the Southern Shan State of
KengtQng. It is situated in the north of the Stale, on the upper waters of
the Nam Lwe, four miles oorlh-west of Mong Hkak.
440
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOM
Are.1
The State records give eight villages, wilh a total of two hutidred and ten
houses, as the population of the circle. This does not include thu hill people.
" The villages are situated on both sidfs of the valley of the Nam Nung,
a considerable stream, which, flowing towards the Nam f.wc from the hilly
country to the wcst^ waters abuut half a mile in width and two miles in
length of level or undulating valley, fairly well cultivated for paddy. It
(MiSng Nung) lies on the Mong Yang-Ta Hsop Ukak (Salwren) route,
and is ihe last of the valley land of the Nam Lwe drainage westward.
Thence to the Salween the country is a mass of hills inhabited by Wa.
" From Mong Nung to ihe Sahvcen is 634 miles (west).
" From Miing Nung to Kengtung viii .Mong Hkak is 47J miles (south).*'
[Captain H. B. Walker, D.C.L.I.. InlelUgencc Branch, 1S94.]
For 1897 the village was assessed at Rs- 315 revenue.
MON-GON.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakflkku
district, with a population of two hundred and twenty-two persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and revenue of Rs. 390, included tn thai of Aing-
gaing.
MONG P.M (MO BYE).— A State iu the Central division of the Southern
Slian Stales, the most south-westerly of the Shan States
people. It has an approximate area- of one thousand
square miles.
It is bounded on ihc north by I^i I..5ng and Sa Koi ; on the east by the
J . J,- various StalPt. of VVrstecn Karen-nl and by Hsa Htung ;
on the south by the Karcn-ni btatt's; and on the west
by various Slates of Kareo-ni and by Yam&thin district of Upper Burma.
In Burmese times the boundaries of the Slate vv^ re in great dispute
ftwing to the many wild tribes that lived on or near the borders, and they
were never definitely laid down.
The general character of the country is hilly, rising in a gentle slope
from the chief .stream of the Pilu or Halu. On the whole
^Nwural features: jj,^ 5^^^^ j^ ^^.^n ^at^rcd by the Balu stream and its
affluents. •
Id the hilly part of the State to the west, however, the people entirely
depend on the rain for cultivation. This part of M3ng Pai rises in a con-
fused mass of hills with a general north and south direction and an altitude
of between five and six thousand feet. The crest forms the watershed be-
tween the Irrawaddy and SaUvt-en rivers.
The Balu stream i* the only river worthy of mention ; it flows south
The Balu stream through the State, and is navigable more or less through-
out the year, but for small dug-outs only, nwing to the
weirs and dams erected iu the monsoon for irrigation purposes, and to the
shallowness of the water during the cold season. No minerals of any value
are known to exist in the State.
Forests There are no forests reserved, nor are there any from
which valuable limber is extracted.
The following history of Mong Pai was wrirtcn by the aged Sawbva of
„. . . the Slate in 1896 and was translated by Mr F. H. Giles.
IS orica. j^ ^,m ^^ noted that it gives no details as to the first oc-
cupation of the Stale by the Sbans or as to its original inii.ibilants and
that there are no references to Hkun Lu and Hkun I^i, such as arc found
in all Northern Shan States chronicles.
I
UlS]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
441
Kan lat's rule :
hedcfirtfslhe boim-
(lariir^ of M fin g
Pai.
1679 : Kan Tat :
ihe bound}«rie» of
the Sia(c.
About the year 1541 A.D., wlieri the Shan Prince of Otibaung (Hri
, cb PA Paw) seized the throne- of Ava, he appointed his son
1540 : £** KC. g^^ p^ ^^ ^,^.^, ^j j^^ gj^^^ ^j ^^^^ p^.
On the death of the King of Ava, about the yr.ir 1 546 A.D.. the nobles
and ministers of the Court placed Saw Pfi on thr^ throne, and his cousin or
half-brother, Kam Kaw. was appointed Chief of Mong Pai ; he was succeed-
ed liy his brother Maw Kya, on whose death Nan Pfe became Chief.
On the death of this ruler, his son Kan Tat wa» ap-
pointed Chief. On the 4th lahyi'-gyatr of Natdaw (De-
cember) 1041 B.E. (1679 A.D.j. on a Wednesday, atthe
aj^e of ;6, Kan Tat, assisted bv his ministers Saing U
Maung, Kft Maing, and Kan Kan U, drew up a state-
ment giving the botindariesof the State and showing its
extent, and caused it to be placed before the King of Ava.
Boundaries. — In a south-easterly direction, three bullock marches
cast of the Sahveen, to a hill called Loi Ku MSng, adjoining the
territory of the Chief of Chieng Mai.
In a southerly dircrtion, eight days' journey from Mong Pai, to the
Sintaung hill range, adjoining Mota-ma territory.
In a south-westerly 'direction, eight days' journey, to where there
are two stones known as the male and fcmaleand a Tka-bye-bin,
adjoining the Taungu territory.
In a westerly direction, four days" journey to the Paunglaung river
and, farther north, the Sintaung.
In a northerly direction, 15 daings{^o miles) distant to the Tamin-
sok pagoda; then descending from the Lai Tun hill to a large-
* Tha-bye'bin where the territories of the Chiefs of Mong Pai and
Yawng Hwe meet; then in an easterly direction to the Loi Thadi
hill; then lo Tetsalot Pun river, crossing which to where the
Tein and Salween rivers join.
Kan Tat, after reigning over the Mdng Pai State for some years, threw in
his lot with the Chinese who were working tin- lead mines of Bawzaing.
The King, being afraid that "ilk \\\v. montiary and armed assistance of his
Chinese friends he might be in a position to rebel, removed him from
power and phiccd a iMaingt6n man on the throne of MOiig Pai. On the 6(h
labyi-gyaw of Natdaw 1044 B.E. (Dccrmber, 1G83 A.D.), Kan Tat, with his
brothers Nga Saing, Nga Si, and Nga San, Hed into Siam.
On the expiration of five years, the MaingtSn Prince was removed and
,.. .. a person from Maing-yin .''.pp'>inted,and he issued orders
' ■ "■' '** ' to his Karen, Yinbaw, and Padaung subjects to bring in
posts for the building of a haw, which posts were to be carried in an
upright position. These tribes were incensed because of this order and on
account of other oppressive acis on the part of this ruler, on the 5th iaeatt
of Tagu 1054 '*-E- (April, 1692 A.D.), on the pretence of presenting the
usual ^«rfj7W presents, they entered the Palace and kilted their Chief, and
all his followers, relatives, and ministers fled.
No action was inunediately taken on th"- part of the Supreme Govem-
ibqiS: Mong Pi»i iJent to avenge the murder of their protig^, but in 1058
B.E. (1606] a near relation of the King of Ava, one
Thata, was appointed Commander-in>Chief of an army
composed of thirteen companies. He entered the coun-
■ 36
19 m consequence
devasiaied b) Bur-
mese troops.
442
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMOH
1763— 1802 : va-
rious rulers.
try, but after an unsuccessful expedition tliiC free and friendly viHasfers fled
as far as Paw Kftn in the noriliern district of Yawng Hwr, being liriven
out by the recalcitrant Karen tribes, and the country was laid waste and
desolate.
In the year 1 121 B.E. (1759 A.D.), during ihc rcignof Sin-byushin, Nga
Htft Maing, brother of Nga Zaung, an influential bullock
Hi'/^ rt^ trader, collected a number of people from Indein and
tlesMCnc^ai. rc-settlcd Taungdo, Bankaii, Puiimu, Nanthrin, It\vc-p6,
Nant6k, and Maiiigk6ii, and on Wednesday, the 5th
ioBati of KaBon 1 135 B.K. (waxing of May, 1763 A.D.), he placed a force
near the large Tha'by^-btn east of the M5ng Pai pagoda, and the people
regaining conEidence flocked in and rc-inhabilnl the town.
Tbe old ministers then decided on offering thr throne of M&ng Pai to
Kun Pya, son of Saw Naw Saing, a member of ihe an-
cient line, which he accepted, and journeyed to the Court
of the King to obtain an order confirming him in his ap-
pointment. On arrival in the Royal town he paid court to the son of the
King, Paungka-ffH'«. At this time the King Sin-bynshln died, and Singu-
min was nominated succes^Jor by an influential party in the Palace, but
the Faungka-witt rebelled and drove Singu-m/« from the throne and em»
ployed Kun Fya to go after him and demand the return of the rrown jewels
and regalia, which the deposed Singu-w/« had taken with him in bis flight.
Kun Pya caught up Singu-mr» and, acting under the order of his King, de-
manded the return of tnc jewels. The demand was made in a rude and
violent n>anncr, yet a portion of the regalia was returned. Paungka-m/n,
however, did not enjoy the fruits of his usurpation for more than seven
days, when he was tn his turn driven from the throne hy Singu-w/w, who
again occupied it.
He, however,' had not forgotten the conduct of Kun Pya when employ-
ed to demand the return of the regalia, and refused to rerognire Kun Pya
as Sawhwa, but appointed the Myoza of Lawk Sawk (Yat'sauk) in his place ;
then ihe He-ton Myoza succeeded ; then ;i milit.-^ry leader ■' Ye Kyaw Dcwa "
was appointed myoic/tn, and after him the Tbi-gyit Chief was made ruler.
After he had held the chiefship for three years he decided to remore all
obstacles in the shape of likely claimants to the Sawdwn&h'ip ; his position
«as, howeverj not strong enough, and the relations and followers of the
ancient house defeated his designs and he was removed and " Ye Kyaw
Dewa" was re-appointed myajvun.
On the 5tli lavan of Ta^^u 1164 B.E. (.\pril r8o2), the Karens called in
the assist.-ince of the Siamese, being at feud with Mong Pai, and attacked
"Ye Kyaw Dcwa," leaving three dead bodies on the field; the arms of
these were presented to " Ye Kyaw Dewa."
Tn the month of Tahaung 1165 B.E. [March 1803), \.)\c myowuM appoint-
iSoT Klin Pva ^'' ^^ "'^ Burmese Government was dismissed and the
Jfitcriica, various hereditary Chief, Kun Pya, was appoinied .Satt^ft-d of all
Suies h'aviiie bro- the State, with the exception of Maingkftn, Nant^k.Tabct,
ken away before Lainaing, Loi Long, Loi Bwe, Hyin gyi, Sawng K6 Kara,
^783- Nawng Wo, and Karen-ni, which had broken away from
the ancient State of Mong Pai and bad become separate Myoza and iV^e-
knn-Amush\ps, and when the famous Stftans of 1 145 and 1164 (1783-iSo.i)
were drawn up, these States and villages were not shown as part of Mdng
Pai.
MnN]
THE UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER.
443
and of Pc-baw
(Maung PAn).
Aboat this time, in the country of Bawlak^, a Karen, who eschewed
Monff Pa: and ''quor *'»"*' '1ip 'ood nf ordinary mortals, but ale only dif-
ihc Karens : the frrcnt varieties of the yam plant, was much looked up
rise of Po Bya in to by his neighbours, and because of his ascetic mode of
bawlaki ][[f. guj ^is austerity the Karens who inhabited the
countrv in which he lived joined together and chose him to be their Chief.
The larger villagTs paid him tiie sum of one rupee four annas, one cock,
one bunch of plantains, and one reed mat, and the smaller ones eight
annas» one cock, one bunch of plantains, and one mat, and a yearly tribute
of the sixteenth part of a basket of paddy. This Chief assumed the name
of Po Bya.
Some time after the ei-ents recorded above had taken place a Burman
named Maung Pfin, who is t>elieved to have been one
of th? Princes of the Royal House of Ava and a brother
of the Paungka-Mf'n who rebelled against Singu-mfH, fled
into the Karen country irtr ri-fuge and hid in a cave near Kansiku. One
day, when searching for food, he was discovered by the villagers, wlio held
a council and debated whether they should kill the stranger or report the
matter to their Chief. The lattpr advice was eventually accepted and a
report was sent to Po Bya, Caief of Bawlak6, who decided to allow .Maung
Pon, known to the Karens by the name of Pc-baw, to live in his territory,
and ordered his subjects to build him a white house. [Now these are only
built and lived in by members of the Royal Family, the centre-post being
whitewashed.] This man Pc-baw eventually became a Minister and, when
Karen-ni was invaded by the Buraicsc troops under the leadership of the
Pab& IVun, it is said with the intention cf arresting Maung P6n for compli-
city in the conspiracy which overthrew Singu-w/w, he led an army again.<c
the Burmese, making his headquartt-rs at the Iha-bye-bin spring, and
completely overthrew them at I'inchit,
A^ a reward for his gcneraUhip and tiis fidelity to his adopted Chief,
Po Bya offered lo appoint him overlord of the thirty-two
pe-baw becomes Karen tribes, but this he refused and asked for the coun-
Sujerain of East- ^^^ between the Puu river and Chicng Mai territory {now
ern Kar«n-m. called Eastt-rn Kareo-niJ, and Po Bya granted Ins reijuest.
After Pe-baw had inspcctid his recently acc)uired territory and settled on
Saw Lon as his place of residence, he married the sihler-io-law oi ttjc Chief
of Bawiakc, and by her had three sons — Pyadin, Lakwc, and Sbar6. Hi*
brothcr'tn-law Sawlasa lived with him. From this marriage is descended
the present royal house of Gantarawaddi.
In the year 1 173 B.L. (ibiij a lieutenant of the Chief of Bawiakc became
famous for the auisterity o( his manner of life. This
man lived at Ivyc-bya tKye-bo-gyi) and gave out that he
hail in his po&sessiou a valuable ruby of great size. This
canii: to the ears of the Myoza 01 Sa Koi, Kun Naw,
and he icporlcd the matter lo the Court of Ava. The
King then ordered the Yam6thin Wun, Thiha-padi, to
proceed lo the Shan btaies and purchase tlie gem oc obtain tt by force.
tjn arrival at Aung-la-gwe he satisticd himself ol the existence of the ruby,
though the Moiig Pai people sent to inform him that no such ruby existed and
that Kyc-bya had cheated luft messengers. The Wuh, not beiieviug this,
iSii: The Kye-
bya r D b y i t n c
Karens urcngihcii
their hold OH the
bUtee.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
Karen in\'asion of
M6ng Pai.
killed the two messengers sent from Mong Pai {Myo-sa-yr Nga Kyaw and
Aiwin Wun Nga Kan Kan] and opcne<l direct negotiations with the owner
ol tbe stone. A price- was fixed and the f^tonc was brought up the river
in great state, wrapped in red Turkey cloth and placed on a purRed cushion
in the bow of the boat. At Aung-Ja-gwe the stone was taken over by
officials sent by the Wun, who had established himself at Saga, and Ihe
price agreed on was paid in buffaloes and bullocks. At Saga the packet
was opened in the presence of the Wun and it was found to contain
merely a piece of coloured §lass in a bottle. This ao angered the Wun that
he collcctctl his forces and invaded Karen*ni, but was met at Auog-la-gwc
by llir Karens and defeated. The Karens, following up their advantage,
overran the country and subjugated the various States.
The old claimant to the Mong Pai State (Kun Pya) ruled for two years
and was succeeded bv his sou Kan Maung. This Chief ruled for three
years and was succeccfcd by his brother Kan Hlaing.
Shortly after his succession the Shans of Uie Stale became embroiled
with the Karens and Yinbaw Padaungs. A fight ensued,
i8io:KanHlamg, and the villages of Pa Aw Cliaing Kawk, Sinhi, and
Leipanbin were destroyed. The Karens, flushed with
success, decided to further punish their enemies, and des-
troyed tiic Persian wheels they used for elevating water for irrigation, so
that none of the fields wen- worked in the year 1 182 B.K. [1&20).
News of this outrage reaching the car ol the King, he sent a Danu, Van
Aung, to enquire into the matter. This olTicial held an enquiry and sug-
gested, as the only means of rehabilitating the Slate, that the kingsliould
disburse paddy from the Royal drauarles. To this the King agreed, and an
attempt was made to distribute the royal gifts, but without avail, the boats
containing the grain being attacked i>y Western Karens and obliged to re-
turn. Van Aung, fmdiiig that his benevok-nt schemes were of no avail,
made friends with the Chic^f of Ngwc-daung, a Karen, Kan Hlaing, and this
person agreed that there should be no further opposition on the part of the
Karens, ii lie was given a present of Ks. aoo, a silver mounted dkat and a
pony.
The Burmese ofllcial agrocd to this, and another attempt was made to
convey tht paddy to Mong I'ai, but the Karens again attacked the convoy at
Kun Long, and the boats had to return to MDng Kon. A fight ensued be-
tween Kan HIaing's Karens and the Western Karens, and one of Kan
Hlaiiig's men was killed. He returned from MiJng Pai to .N'gwe-daung, col-
lected his forces, attacked Nauiigpal^ and burnt the town. It was only
after this lesson that the paddy was conveyed to Al6ng Pai.
In the year 1184 Kan Hlaing, Sawiwa of .Mong I'ai, decided to proceed
_ to the Burmese Court lo obtain redress for many griev-
'd'^'o uS" *'"* anccs suffered by his subjects at the banda of the Karens,
'* ''^^^ * and, alter laying varirius malters before th(* King, re-
turned lohis State with three cannon, eight jingaU, and one liuu'lrcd mus-
kets. Un arrival at Paw K6n, the Sawvwii made an attempt Lo regain those
portions of his State which had seceded, and sent Aeiviimun Nga Kyi lo tha
Mong Nai Viceroy's Court to look up the old records, so as to gain aoditional
evidence lo support his claim. The Sawbwa did not, however, wait tor the
return of his messenger to learn the result of the mission, but commenced
Holt]
THE UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER,
445
calling in the villages which had formerly belonged tci M5ng Pai. The vil-
lages refused to be cocrceH and would not come, and the SawSwa being high
in the royal (avour drcidcd to take the matter into his own h.inds and sLMit
an armed force to reduce the recalcitrant villagers, and a hntcic was fought
at Ko-kaiing.
For this act of insubordination the M5ng Pai Vicerov arrested the Saif'
bwa and 3cnt him to Ava, where he was imprisoned, and Afnin-wun Nga
Kyi was appointed Myook in charge of the State.
In the year 1 185 B.E. (1823 A.D.) the Burmese Invaded Manipur and the
cji'Sawbwa of Mong Pai was attached to the force. On
_ but is reinstated j^s return victorious he was re-instatcd Saw&:ca as a
'" '°'^ reward for good service rendered. The State enjoyed
comparative peace till the year 1 195 I3.E. (1S33), "hen Naungpalfe attacked
the Yinbaw Padaungsol lle-kwi, reintit, rein-kwc, Payani, and Nanankan-
These villages craved the protection and support of the Chief of Mong Pai
and swore an oath of fealty and promised never to rebel against his autho*
rity. but the Mfing Pai Sawdwa did not wish lo be embroiled with Naung-
pal£ aadj being unabk to grant them assistance, suggested their settling at
Sinhe, west of Mong Pai.
In the year 1 197 IS.h. the Karcus of Loi Long seized the villages of Loi
Ban Man which Mung l^ai had settled. The Mong Pal
and assawinaicd Chief rcsisteo this, and sent his brother i<un Son with an
iwo>-ejirs lauer. armed force o( fotiy men to expel the Loi Lung invaders,
but ihey were driven back and the Karens seized Kun Son and invested
the lowD of .VlOng Pai, ana in IVasa 1198 B.E. (July 1836), while the Saw-
bwa was going to his fields, he was assassinated bv his own subjects
because ol the uoublc he had brought on the State and on them.
At Kan Hlaiog's death Kun Son, his brother, who was in imprisnnineol
g - .... p^_ at r^awlakfe, csciipcd and went to Nan T6k. There were
daungi force thjir several parties in the State, each one desiring to place
own nominee (Kurv a different person on the throne, but the Padaungs came
Y6r) on the Stole, down from their hills and demanded that Kun YAn,
Kun Pan, and Kun Hmftn be delivered to tbem. f be Shans refused to do
this, saying that they were going to choose a prince from auiong thera.
The Padauogs then made the Shans drink water in which weapons of war
and the ashes of a bond which had been drawn up were immersed, and
promise not to rebel against the authority of Kun Vfin, whom they elected
as Sawb-Jia In the presence of a ligure of Oaulama, and the Padaungs bound
themselves to abide by the same oath and drank uf the same water.
After this ceremony Kun Y6n was recognized by the people as Chief, and
to g3ir» recognition he decided to pay a visit to the Bur-
lie is cwufirmcd mesc Court, and as a preliminary went to the Mung Nai
from MfingNdi. Viceroy's Court ; there he received a letter t.j the King's
Ministers, and started for the capital, but on arrival at Pwe I^ in 1837
A.D., hearing that Prince Tharrawaddi had rebelled against King Ua-
gyidaw, or rather his Regent the Queen and her brother, he moved from
Pwc La to Saga to awaii news of the rebellion ; wbeci he heard that Prince
Tharrawaddi had usurped the throne, he again started for Mrttsobo (Shwe-
bo), the Royal City, but at the Ti camp in the Mong Nai State he met a
kcftmu 2.nA accompanied him to Mdng Nai. This official presented him
446
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMON
with an order confirming liim as Satebwa, an umbrella, a pony, twenty mus-
kets, and robea and ordered him back to Mong Pai, which he reached on
the 15th lasan of Tawtkalin ngg 13. E. (September 1837).
Nga TAk and Nga 'i'un, who had headed the conspiracy which resulted in
the assassination of Kan lllaing and Kyun Kan Ne, and
Kun Sfln's in- j^'gj y^^ Kyaw, who objected to Kuq Y6n as Sawb-j:a, had
ingue*. htGVi forced to fly to the Karen country, and Kun S6n, un-
cle of the i'<i:c^w<i,attcn)ptrd to gain a footing in the town, bat the towns-
people and village folk would not allow him to live in the State. Anger-
ed at this, he sent messengers to Nga T6k and Nga Tun, joined them,
and made sfevcral unsucccjislul attempts to drive out the Sa^itea. Later
in 1305 B.E., when the Viceroy of the Shan Slates decided to invade
and punisli the Red Karens and called on the various Chiefs for help, Kun
Son petitioned to be appointed Regent, as the Sarvbwa Kun V6n was too
young for his onerous position, and promised, if his request were acceded to,
to supply one liundred armed men and to lead the van into the Karen country.
Accordingly, in 1206 B.E., he attempted to obtain the promised contingent
of one hundred men from among the wild Padaungs and Yinbaws, but was
unsuccessful, aud, making friends with his nepbcvv, the latter supplied the
men from Mang Fai and its suburbs.
In Tagu I3o6 the Sttki-gyi, without removing the Saaibwa, appointed
Kun SOd Myo6k of MOog Pai, and he immediately called in Nga 16k and
Nga Tun and with them conspired to assassinate ihe Stta;6a.'a. Kun Y6n,
however, frustrated their designs by himself having Nga TAk and Nga I'up
killed. Kun Sun then fled from ilic State and went to report the matter
at the Mong Nai Coua, on which the Burmese olficials demanded that the
murderer 01 Nga T6k and .Nga Tun be handed over to justice. Un this
demand being made, the Sax&u^a proceeded to Mong Nai and explained
, , matters. This he did so satisfactorily that the State
Hisat8M»it)aiion. ^..^^ made over to him wholly and Kun Sfin appoiutcdto
Maiug-kon, where, after ruling for one year, he was assassinated by his
Karen subjects.
All being ready for the expedition against the Karens^ the Burmese army,
under the Commaniicr-in-Chief Myin-hmu and the Lai
Burmese inva- i^i,^ Savshxa^ entered the conntry as far as Ky5-bo-gyi
and destroyed the Karen villages north of Mdng Pai.
The campaign being at an cnd,thcy divided the country,
fixing the southern limit ol jNi»3r.g Pai as the Nanunck6n chaung. The
country between this stream and ttic Nansankan chaung was to be adminis-
tered by Kyaw Pi liof Ngwe-daung, and the country south of the NansanKan
stream by Nga Ky6 ; the villages handed over to Mong Pai were to pay
tribute t) the Chiei ui that State, and in order to prevent a Karen rebellion'
in the north ihc Karen vdlages of Labya and Kun Sun were not allowed to
exceed twenty houses cacii, but there were six villages with two hundred
houses bet^veen Tc-kun and Aung-la-gwe.
According to the arrangement made La (Nga?) Kyd, in token of his sub-
ordination to the Supreme Guvernmcnt, was taking the
J2^' ***"" "' annual tribute of two hundred viss ot tin (.zmc ?j and two
viss ot magical stuues u^ed by alchemists to the tiuroiese,
Court, when he was attacked in the Mung Pai State by the SavrSwas
tion ol the Karen
couniry.
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
447
brother Kun Pan, his brothrr-in-Iaw Nga Yaing, Nga Tu, and Nga Kan,
and the tribute takf ii from Iiim. La Kv6 at once proceeded to Mong Pai
to gain rcdrtrss lor this outrage. The Mong Nai Court officials called on
the Mong Pai SawbTvaXti hand over the culprits, but without doing this be
proceeded to MSng Nal in person.
La Ky6 did not put in an ap|>faraiice, but with the assistance of his rela-
tions (rom Wfstern Karcn-ni, I,a Kwc, I-a To, Tulapl^, and Pyatho-awfrom
Eastern Karcn-ni, went and attacked Pe-kfin. The Burmese collected a
force of five hundrcH men at Saga and put it under thi* leadership of Seinbu.
On arrival at tlie scene of action. La Kwc, La To. Nga To Du, and Nga So
Lapfc went with presents of meat and rirc to Seinhu'a camp and stated that
they had attacked Pekfin not as an act of rebellion against the Supreme
Government, but because ttiey were owed money by M«inj; Pai. Ou hear-
ing iliis Seinbu retired, and from the and laaan of i\'utdaw till the loth
lahyigyaw of Pyaiho 1212 B.E. (December 1850 — January 1851), as there
was no restraining band, the people underwent great oppressions at the
hand"; of the Karens and came near to starving. Owing to their destltuie
and forlorn condition another attempt was made from Saga to drive back the
Karens, but a Burmese force was iittacked near the Naw Kwo bazaar in tlic
Loi Long State and the leader killed. This success so iiiflaiucd the Karens
that they pushed north, and held the country west of the range of bills east
of Saga town, as far north as Letpaabin in the Banpyio circle.
The Burmese tried by politic and fair means to gain La Ky6, who head-
ed the rcbellif^n, to their side, and Nakaw {Na-hkanf)
La Kye. the Ka- \^aii„g Mauk M'as sent for the purpose, but he exceeded
his instructions and, getting La Ky6 into bis hands, caused
bim to be killed in Saga. Maung i^lauk, having cleared
the way for a settlement, asked the advice of the Mong Pai Sawhzva as to
what would be the best procedure to adopt to secure peace and quiet. The
Sawbwa suggested that Kyaw i'i Ti of Ngwc-daung be appDJnied to the
charge of Maingkftn, as the Eastern Karens were more powerful than the
Western Karens and were at war. [ I^ TA Sawlnea of Xaungpal^ had
attempted to bribe a man in 1 199 B.E. (■{^37} to assassinate Pebaw of Saw
L6n ; but this Chief, hearing of the project, gained the would-be assassin
over to his side and by promise of a bullock-basket full of silver got him to
return and murder his master La T6.j
This settlement was agreed to, and Kyaw Pi Ti wag appointed Myoza
of Sa Koi. He arranged for a post to be stationed at Sa Koi, but the Chief
of Ngwe-daung would not allow bim to go there, and sent Shan NgaThiri,
who became Myoza. As it was desirable that Pe-k6n, which was now a
desolate waste, should be resettled, the Mong Pai Sawbwa, on the 14th
laaan of Thadin-gyut 1214 B.E. (Uctober 1883}, settled onf hundred houses
on the old site.
At this time Eastern and Western Karen-ni were engaged in a war, and
8 —18-7 Ka- '^* Eastern Karens suggested that the cause of quarrel
rena??iidcsonMftng s'^oult^ ^^ settled by the payment of two gongs {pasis),
Pai : Kun Yon is Gawyamii and Gawyapc (names of certain hereditary
deported to Burma, pasts), nine buffaloes, guns, and spears, 011 the part
of the Western Karens, when they would join armsand
demand the payment of blood-money for the murder of La Ky£ from Naq
ren leader, is taken
and killed.
448
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CM ON
Tflk and Saga, and Ihat if the Burmese sent a force against them they
would combine and Bght the Barmcsc. This was agreed to. and the gongs
and the other things were paid and both sides decided to attack Nan Tdk
and Saga, but brforr this could be done it was necessary to ensure neu-
trality on the part of Mong PaJ.
The Karens tried to obtain such a promise, but thp Chief of M&ng Pai
Rugeested that inst'-ad of fighting it would be better to take La K\$'b sons
to MOng Nai and ask for redress, and that he would go security that no
harm should come to the emissarirs. For some reason this rxrellent advice
was not taken, and Kyaw t'i Ti and Nga Thiri, Myoza of Sa Ko'. joined
together instead and attacked the M6ng Pai Savbrcij, because he had
made some remarks reflecting on the integrity of the Myoia. The SaW'
bva was defeated and bad to take refuge in a Fort at Pe-kAn.
An attempt was now made to settle the quarrel betweenM6ng Pai and
Sa Koi, and it was suggested that Kyaw Pi Ti of Ngwedaung should admin*
ister the Karen circle of Nansankan in the MOng Pai State, and an
order to this effect was despatched, but before it« arrival the Burmese
Commissioner, the Yanbyfe Prince, and the Commander-in-Chief of the
Burmese forces decided to ask the advice of the MSng Nai Court. From
there they were referred to the Mong Pai Sawhwn, who stated that the
matter had already been settled by the Myin-hmu Sifk^-gyi\ when he had
df-riiied the southern limit of the Mong Pai State as the Nansankan chaiitg.
Tbi<; was upheld, a Burmese fort was built at Na-m&kAn, and the disturb^
ed Karens were asked to come in and take up the fields there. This
they would not agree to, possibly being afr.ijd of the exactions of the
[jurniese soldiers, and the force was withdrawn.
T\\iSaii!biea then went to Pc-k6n to rc-settlc the village, which had been
destroyed witli some other seven villages and four hundred houses on the
river-bank by the Karens, when they attacked him, and he left liis brother
Kun Pan to administer M6ng Pai lawn. The Siiwbva's advice being
again asked as to the settlement of the Nansankan difficulty, he said that
he dare not give his opinion on a matter affecting the Royal Garden,
The Burmese officials at \f(5ng Nai were about to removi- Nga Thiri,
Myoza of Sa Koi, and Kvaw Pi 'I'J, when the former gave his daughter in
marriage to the King, flis view of the question was then upheld, and the
MOng Pai Sawbwa was ordered to go to Burma and remain in the service
of the King in the capital.
Myoza Nga Thiri and Ta(-ch6k Nga Tuj with two hundred men and
presents of clothes, were sent up to win over the Karens. On arriving at
Maingk6n, Nga Tu called on the Western Karens to come in, but they re-
fused to do so,«s their surety, the M^ng Pai Sawbusa, had not returned.
Nga Tu was afraid to act, and asked for instructions, with the result that
Nga Thiri was called to the Court, Nga Tu dismissed, and Nga Waik ap-
pointed in his place. Nga Thiri, to gain the goodwill of Nga Waik, gave
his adopted daughter Mi Kan in mirriagc to him.
The cause of the troubles between Miing Pai and the Karen.s was sus-
pected to be that Kun Pan was egging them on. The King then called
on Nga Waik to report if it would be advisable to withdraw Kun Pan.
Xga Waik reported that he considered all would be quiet if this were
done and a Commissioner appointed to the charge of .MOng Pai. The
MON)
THE UPPER BURMA CAZETTERR.
449
Sawbwa was passing in front of the Byadaik [Byr'daik ?) on his way to
the Palace when this letter was being read, and suggested that it would
be inad^■isable to remove Kun Pan, and that it would be better to settle
the matter with him, but his advirc was not listened to, and Kun Han was
ordered to attend the Court.
The Savitva, seeing tbat there was no reasoning with the Burmese
olTicials, fleti from the capital to his Slate wiih the inten-
1857: He escape liof, qF going into British territorv, but as his subjects
Morn? Pai would not allow him to do so he tried to malce his peace
with the Burmese Government. Refore he bad succeed-
ed Nga Waik reported that the Sawdwa had joined the Western Karens
and attacked him. The Shan Slates levies were called nut, a friendship
patched up with Fastt rn Karen-ni, and the Snwhvia was attacked at Pe-kftn.
The town was invested lor four days, when the I^arens withdrew and Nga
Waik and his troops Red to Maingkdn, and tlic Sawbmn to Salin-gyl on the
Gth iai7an of Kason 1319 (May 1857), On the isth lasan of Nayott (June)
the Myelat Wun arrived at Pe-kflnand called on the Sawbxca to surrender.
He came out, with one thousand Karens and Padaungs at his back, and
. explained matters to the Wun, with the result that Nga
don ard""eSor- ^^'^'"^ '•'^^ imprisoned: the Theinbadaw ^-fW^ arrived
ation. *" ^^^^ "P '''^ appointment at Moiig Nai at this time, and
obtained the Koyal pardon for the Sawbwtt, who was
ordered tf> the King's presence. He dur.-st not go at once, but craved per-
mission to act on the advice of th'* Buddhist Grand Superior. This was
granttrd and the Sawiwa caused a pt^tition to be placed before the Grand
buppfior, showing how he had been wronged by Nga Thiri and Kyaw Pi Ti,
who wished to obtain possession of his State ; how he was detained at the
Royal Court ; how his brother had been ordered dowTi and his own advice
not been listened to; he tlien related the lacts of his escape from the
Court, and the calling out ol the Shau levies by Nga Waik in the King's
iiaine, undfr the pretence that the Sawbwa had rebelled, and stated how
the Thcinkadaw Siiki- had obtained his pardon ; finally, he asked the Su-
perior to see that he was not further wronged on his arrival in the Royal
I'resencc. The Superior promised to be security for his safety. The
SawOwn then went dowTi to Mandalay, was pardoned, and restored to his
Stale, iie at once set about improving communicaljons in the State and
made a road lhrouj;h it towards Taungu, rc-sctiled Pe-k5n, and founded
a village at Kaung-i (or the benefit of traders.
Between the years 1 224 aud 1^45 ti.E. (1862-63) the Sawbwa re-seltled
twenty villages, with an aggregate total of one thousand two hundred
houses, and was about to re-settle more villages when he was called on to
help the army ariirg against the Myiiigon Prince, on which occasion his
energetic action saved the force from destruction; hr also arranged that
the Karens should pay rcvcr.ui: at the rate of one rupee per house to their
ChieJs. with the exception nf the tracts of country north of the Nansankan
chaung, east of Morig Pai, this w.is taken under direct control by the
Burmese authorities, with a view to placing a barrier between themselves
and tho Karens.
Un tin? rebellion of the Myingdn Prince the villagers of Paya-in, Telaw,
Tedak^, Dawmaka, Awe Chi, Shad^, Hyachc. and Dulase seceded from the
State and became a portion of Eastern Karcn>oi.
57
450
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[MON
In 1864 some persons who wislicd to gain the privilege of collecting imposts
1864- Forma- ^'"^ ^"^"^ from traders using the roads toTauiigu made by
tion of' ihe Thit- the Sawdtoa. petttinnrd the King that thcrfr were at least
cheikgyi Myoia- one thousaod liouses between Western Karcn-ni and
***'?■ Taungii, and that, if ihc King would create a new Myoza-
ship it would be to his h''ncfit. The Sawb-xa gave as his positive opinion
that there was no such number of houses, but only two White Karen villages
of twenty houses, one Shan village of ten houses under Nga Lin VVa, and
a few U'hitr Karen villages in Padaung Ko-ywa. and that nothing would
Iw gained by creating a new State and Myozaship under the title of Thit'
chetk-gyi. This advice, however, was not listened to, and a Thi-gyit Shan,
Kun Paw, was appointed Savfbwa under the auspices of the Myinmati
Po Thudaw, the King's principal adviser, but after a very short rcis>n he
was shot by Gdnwara, Taungsrt of Nam Pa, while attempting a passage of
the Taunglauog to joia the other rebellious Sawbzpas.
About this lime another attempt was made to settle the Mftng Pai-Karen
embroglio, and the P6kiaung Na-hkan and Bo Nga Po,
The Mong Pai- ^^ ^- ^ suggested to the King's Ministers that it
is laid down. would be well to place a fort m the Karen country. 1 his
suggestion was accepted, and a fort was built at Dawkaw-
ku. An English mission then visited the country to settle the boundary
between Karcn-nl and Burmese territory. This was done, but as the bound-
ary had been brought close to Mong Pai town, the Sa^whwa did not believe
in the stability of the arrangement, and, not thinking it advisable to keep a
Burmese force at Mong Pai, returned to Kaung-i and tried to force bis sons
to go and serve in the Royal Palace.
The Satobma also thought of settling a village at Datkyauk-kAn spring
. , near Pc-k6n, but as the Burmese kingdom was tottering
Kun Yfi'^JnTsyi*. ^^ ^^^ "°' ^^CmV. iiadvisahle to act until the country should
be taken over by the iJritish Government, which \\€
anticipted; in 1251 (i88g) he attempted to settle the village, but as his
sons would not give any assistance the project fell through^and owing to
constant quarrels with tlien» he left the State on the 5th labyigyaw of Tw
iaung 1253 U.K. (March i8go): he proceeded to MaingkAii, but returned on
the t2th iasiiu of Tubo-dtve 1256 b.E. (February i8i)i). [He abdicated
in favour of his son the Kyetnmong in tlie year iSyo.j
The above account of the history of Mong Pai is of special interest as ex-
plaining the growth and extent of Karen predoinlnance in the south-west of
the Southern Shan States: it gives also a striking picture of the tenacity
with which the Shans maintained their hold against an aggressive enemy
in their farthest outpost : it would, of course, have been impossible foi them
not to have been overwhelmed had they not been aided at times by armed
assistance from Burma and at times by internal Karen dissensions.
After the Annexation the first British troops marched into Mdng Pai in
1887. The Burmese had a stockaded post at P&yakon,
History o* 'J"' opposite Mong Pai town, but the garrison, which coti-
l*J3Sn**«ockadJ! listed of about eighty men, all inhabitants of Wuntho. had
dispersed before the troops reached Mfiug Pai in March
of that year. The stockade had then practically disappeared and the site
is now hardly to be dtstingaished.
HON]
THE UPPER bi;rma g.vzktteer.
451
Lieutenant G. Colquhoun Sconce gives the following account oi it in
January 1864: — " We had hardly got our tent pitched
Visit of Lmuicn- before a body of about fifty Burmese troops came down
am G. C. Sconce ^ ^-il 1 u^ t 1 ■ 1 j ^1
in ]864. upon us at tbe double, forme<1 a circle round us, tlieman
incoinmand making a great noise, wanting loknow who
had brought us here, and why wc had passed his stockade without pcrmis-
sion. Sic. He also ordered us to npen all our boxes and give him a list of
their contents. We gave him a list of all our lioxes, but told him wc would
not open one, and if lie chose to do so he might, (or we had no means of
preventing him, but we strongly advised him not to do so, for whatever he
did would be reported to the Chief Commissioner. This had the desired
effect, and be left Lheiii alone, but went round abktng the contents of each.
He was also very particular in his enquiries as to whether we had any
*' instruments formating maps." He told us that we could not pniceed on
without orders from Inlav, where his Commanding Officer was, but that an
answer nould most likely be back today, in which case we could go nn
tomorrow morning. He and his mea then went back to their stockade.
The troops had a most disreputable appearance, dressed in dirtv red jackets,
trimmed witli yellow, hats like shields that had once been gilt, and a green
putso. Their firearms were old flint-lock muskets and some few had das.
They had remained round us for more than an hour, and their Commanding
Officer's conduct all throughout was nnost insulting and overbearing. In
fact if we had been a band of dacoits he couKl not have behaved worse.
During the forenoon we sent to say that wr would see him in his stockade
in the evening, so about four o'clock we went and were shown into a little
dirty bamboo hut, where no preparation whatever was made for our
reception, but wc sat down at the entrance on raised bamboos. .After l>eing
there a shorttirneia Burman came out and told us that wc could not proceed
without orders from Inlay, and he would lake all the responsibility, and we
might tell tlie Commissioner so.
"This we asked for in writing, which he at first refused to give, but after-
wards sent us a small piece of dirty leaf witliout any stamp or formality of
any kind, simply stating that it was on his authority we were detained
there. After a little mote conversation he promised to allow us to go on if
no answer came from Inlay by the day after tomorrow. During this inter-
view the headman bidiself did not condescend to come out, thereby again
directly insulting us, but sat in an inner room, sometimes calling nut to the
man who was speaking to us.
" To get to the stockade we had to pass through the Burman village and
cross the Mobyft river hy a wooden bridge about thirty yards wide. We
then entered the stockade by a narrow gate. It appears to be of an oval
shape about three hundred yards Ling and one hunilrcd and fifty broad.
Inside there are only a few huts, and all of them seemingly of a wretched
kind. One small gun. a two or three pounder.and a couple of jingals were
all the ordnance we saw. All the time we were there the house was sur-
rounded with men, women, and children, all very ugly and dirty, with the
exception of one young girl, who was very fair and had a very pleasing ex-
pression. We left the place very much disgusted with our reception and
determined not to go near the stockade or see this tat-hmu again. We
were constantly being asked : why have you not got the king's iet-Amat,
and without that I am certain that it is impossible to travel through Burma.
453
TRE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IKOS
As to the treaty, they said they did not Icnow anylliing ;iboul i(. and had
never heard of it; at any ralr (the tathmu snid) (Irraly or no treaty, you
shall not leave this until I rTcive orders from my superiors to allow you to
go and, i£ that does not come, you must go hack)."
Mr. Sconce foand that the Saiebwd (the prrsrnt aged Hktin YAn) was
in the village, but wa« not allowed lo pay him a visit. Nevertheless, he
sent three Shaos, who, after smne expression of their dislike for the Bur-
mese, " made the extraordinary proposal that, if we would join them, they
would attack and take the stockade that night and do anything else we
liked. This we at once stopped." liventually the J^ritish p.irly moved on
after ten days' halt, and experienced hardly more courteous treatment or
less aggravating delay.*! from the wumtauk at Ang Teiig {Indein.)
There is a pagoda at Mftng Pai, where an annual feast is held in Jannary,
but it is only of toca] fame and attracts ni"» ercat number
* of strangers.
Cultivation. H is estimated that 4.090 acres arc unUcc cultivation-
Acres.
Lowlying paddy-land ... ... ... Mr6
Taungya ... ... ... ... a.aga
Garden ... ... ... ... 39a
The greater portion of the lowlying paddy is cultivated near the banks
of the Balu stream, and is irrigated from it by vvatcr-wlicels, and from the
small tributaries which are diverted fur the purpose. The Red Karens
in the valley, who have not recourse to wheels or irrigation but trust to the
rainfall, seldom succeed in reaping ii^orc thau ten-fold of tlie grain sown,
while the land under irrigation usually yields twenty to twcnty-live-told.
The Padaungs and Zalrin-Ciaungios also cultivate paddy in the small val-
leys between their hills and get a yield of from fifteen to twenty-fold.
They also cultivate hill-rice. The hill people generally cultivate iaungya,
aud seldom crop a field for more than two years running, owing tithe
lightness of the soil. Tlieir yas arc left faliow for ten years. The hill
jungle is heavy, and this method of cultivation is therefore very laborious.
The Shaus and Taungthus are the only people who cultivate small home-
stead plots of garden land, in which they generally grow mustard, tobacco,
chillies, onions, Indian-corn, gourds, sugarcane, cotton, and plantains. The
Taungthus chiefly cultivate cotton and ground-nuts. Maize and millet are
mainly grown by the Karen-ni, who use the grain for food and also for
making liquor.
Padaungs usually sow maize and millet in the piddy taungya, and all
three grow together.
It is estimated that there are two thousand two hundred and forty-seven
bufTalocs, one thousand two hundred and eight bullocks,
and two thousand six hundred and fifty-one cows and
Calves in the State.
Numbers of
stock.
Population
The population in 1898 cumbered —
Shans
Taungthus
Inthu
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
453
Taiin('yo'«
Red Karens
Yinbaws
Padaiings
Znymns (^Zaleins)
While Karens
Total
16,773
Male.
Female.
Tolal.
Adults ... ... ... 4'934
Noiuadulu ... ... ... 3>^45
5-7 7 >
3,03 2
6,067
Total ... ,
...
16.77a
Revenue.
The Shans have increased since Ihe Annexation, but are nut so tmmerous
. as they were twenty years ago. It is hard to say whether
an races. ^^^^ population in the hills has tocreased or not.
The Yinbaws dress like the Red Karens, but their language is more like
that of the I'adaungs.
The Zayeins are the same as the Gaunj^tns.
There arc three fivc-day bazaars— at Mong Pai, Pe-k&n, and Kaung-I :
_ the latter place was for a time the capital undi-r the old
Bazars. c i_
There are no industries of any importance in the Stale ; fishing is carried
on ill a desultory way in the river. The blacksmiths of
faa *" Kaung-I confine their attention more or less to the re-
pairs of articles made elsewhere. Some small pottery
■work is carried on in a few villages. Lime for betel chewing is made at
Hai Kwi, a Shan village.
The rates for assessmvrnt of revenue differ according to locality and race.
The Shans pay Rs. i-8-o^ Zayeins Re. 1, Red Karens
and Yinbaws annas 12, White Karens annas 8,and Pad-
aungs annas 4 per household.
In all there are four thousand four hundred and eight hou5elv.)]ds, of which
four thousand one liundred and seventeen only pay revenue, the others
being houses of oflicials, of poor, or of new .'irrivats ; in all Rs. 3,o82-8-r»
is collected by the village headmen. This gives an average coUcdiou of
twelve annas per household.
The old Sawbwa, Hkun Y6n, is seventy-eight years of age. He succeeded
HkunYftn **'* ^^''^^ '*^"" *^^". ^^"^ '° ' *^^ ^'^' ('^3^) ^* ^*"^
age of fifteen. He lived through the reigns of four Bur-
mese Kings, and was confirmed as Chief by the l^riiish GovernmcDt in
1887. In 1890 he abdlcatcvl in iavour of his son Kun fisuriya, aged 48
[». history su/^ra"}.
The administration of the Slate is practically carried on single-banded by
_. ... Kun Hsuriya, with the help of bis cousin Kun Ldn,
tjj **^""""*'^" who is styled Myoflk of Mfing Pai. He treats directly
with thepeople and, except for a clerk, has no staff of
circle officials or amats. Tnc State pay Rs. 2,000 tribute.
454 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [mon
The following is a list of circles and villages of the State : —
Circle.
Mong Pai
Kaung-l
Pekfin
Kon Son
Karen-ni
Myoma
Wying
Village.
Padaung
...^
Myoma
Mong Pai
Kaung-I
Settan
Pe-Mn, North
Pe-kfln, South
Pali
N£pugan
Engla-gwe
M<w>k$an
Nattaw
LAnKa
Taung
Bo chat
Pin Pyet
K6n Paw
Kun L6n
Byatha-te
Kati-pe
Henwi
\xA Tang
Kyi-16n
Kyili-we
Plnlfing
Pinhwi
TeNa
SawYa
Pa Lin
Loi Vein
Bi Kin
Salaung
Saungsa
Lun To
Kala
Sin Kun
Kaung-I
La Tain
La- 1
Stn Maw
Yin Yaw
Paing Maung
LaTwfi
Nan K>6
La Lya
Ku Bya
Laung Waw
Hwa Sin
YanKu
Taung Tan
[.e Du Kaung
Saing Saung
Saung Kan
Pa Lan
Gaung Hmaing
•n
■•-
•••
Race.
Shan And tntha ...
do
1 T-iungthu
I Slian and Iniha...
do
do
do
do
Taungthu
do
Shan
Taunglhu
do
do
do
Karcn-ni ...
do
do
Vttibaw
do
Padaung
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
db
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do
do ;..
do
do
do
do
do
do
White Karen ...
Padaung
do
do
do
Houses.
146
90
31
38
48
24
30
23
30
33
67
50
23
37
45
38
33
90
25
79
41
50
55
9a
»I3
130
So
83
33
68
33
63
S3
32
40
57
75
25
25
63
84
46
24
47
45
35
30
33
33
36
47
36
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GA2ETTEER.
455
Circle.
Village.
Race.
HOUSM.
KaU
Znlcin
60
l<oi Sin
do
•••
31
Zalein
Loi S'cir
do
•■■
es
£inela
d<t
...
2X
Ka-the
do
• •4
23
n\i SAm
do
• *-
37
-
TKa V6m
Pfldaung
■ ••
26
Tfln U
do
^•■*
41
I3i I^n
do
■ 1>
»3
Pvin Saung
do
,,.
3t
Bri-Padaung' ...-
To l.i
llrfc
.--
25
Sa Kaw
do
>••
61
Sa Nai
Padaung
.«.
47
Bi Thu, Uppef
\ith
.•■
3"
Bi Thu, Lower
do
...
3»
Boundaries,
Population and
revenue.
MONG PAI. — A circle in M6ag LCag sub-State of tisi Pawi Nortliern
Shan States, in charge of a nhbaing.
'I'hc circle i."! botindcH on Ihe north and north-west by Ruby Minos dis-
trict ; on the norlh-«ast by Na Law; south' anil south-
west by suburbs of Mung Long town.
The population, whicli Is chiefly Shan, numbered ia
i8f>8 one hundred and nineteen persons, tn sixty liouse-
holds and six villages.
The net reveoue paid ammmled to Rs.. 468-8-0, witli about three hundred
and forty-seven baskets of paddy. The people are chiefly engaged in low-
land paddy cultivation.
MONG PAK. — A district of the Southrru Shnn State of KtDgtflng, on
the headwaters of th<" sireania which rombinc lower down to form the Nam
llet and (still lower down) the Nam Lin,
One of the villages is twenty-two miles south of KfingtQng town, and is
a stage on the main trade route to Siaro. To reach it the r.inge boundin<T
KcngtQng valley to the south is crossed. The rldgr of these hills marks
the water-parlinn between ihe streams whicli water ihf KengiQng valley
and flow northwards to the Nam Lwe and those which flow southward's
direct to the M&khong.
There is a fair area of irritable rice-land in Kfong Pak valley, and culti-
. vation of these field* is the chief industry. Little except
irdusS'*'" '■'^■^ '* produced. The tea plant grows but no atteutioa
is given to its cultivation. A few catUe are bred.
There arc six Shan vill.igeg, none of any size. W5n Hko Kyen has fifteen
^... . houses; Wan Urn, seventeen houses and a small mon-
pulation"'' ^ ^^^^' ^°*^ "<^ <"' **"^ '"*''» ""oad. The other Shan
villages are Wan Peng. Tung Long, Na Noi, and Tong
Pyen. The people are a mixture of Hkfln and Western Shan. Two
villages of En, Pfing Kyli and Nam Hang, are iu tUc,hiIls.
4S6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(UON
Area
St«teft.
and sub-
Rarly ht-itory
and boundarita.
1637 : Twaic U,
first Myozo.
MONG pan (Maing Pan).— A State in the Eastern division oE the
Soutliern Shan States, lying approximately bctwcc-n 19"
45' .Tnd 20'' 25' oorlb latitude and gS'" and 95*^ rast
longitude, with an area of 2,2')<)-62 sqtian- miles. The
main Stale lies, except for a few insignificant circles, entirely west of the
Salwcen, but beyond that river are the (our sub-feudatory States of MCng
Ttn, Mdng Hang, MGn^ Kyawl, and MonR Hta.
The boundaries of Mong Pan, with 'ts sub-States, are :on the north Keng
,, , . Tawiijj and Mung Hsat. formerly belonging nominally
i.ouncl.ories. ^^ j^,^^^ p^^^ ^^^^ ^.^^^^ ^gg^^ ^ sub-feudatory of KCng-
tOng; on the east ihe Siamese Sbao and La-^ States of Muatig Fuang,
M. (.hieng Dao, and otliers ; on tlic south Mh Hawng f i.--awn and other Lao
States, and Mawk Mai ; and on the west Mawk Mai.
MOng Pan is said to have been first constituted a State
by King Alompra (Alaung-payaJ In 999 B.E. (1637
A.D.]. the year in which he returned from his expedi-
tion to Siatn.
'1 he boundaries were then roughly laid down as the Loi Nu Hpai (Uurmese
Mi-kyi TauHfi), a high range, oti the west, and the Salween on the east.
The norlliern and southern uotindaries were lost in primeval forest and do
not seem to have been di-fined.
The State was created a Myozaship, and one Twak
I.a was appointed first luler by the Burmese King. His
successors were —
Twak Hkam, his younger brollier.
Twak Awng, also a younger brother.
Paw Twe, son of Twak Awng.
Op La, son of Paw Twe
ilkun Sfim, nephew of Op I.a.
Swe TOng, son of Hkun Sfim.
Sai U, nephew of Swc Tong.
Sai Nyo, son of Sai U.
Kaw llkam, younger brother of Sai Nyo.
Naw Hkam died in the year 1 170 B.E. (1808] without issue, and the ap-
1808—181:8 pointmcnt of a successor to the Myozaship devolving
^ ■ upon the King of Burma, his choice fell on one Mana
Ne-tnyo.
Tliis man had been for many years Bo-hmu, or Commandant of the
Military at Mong Nai (Mo-nft), and the Slate of MCng Pan was given lo
him as a reward for his services and a provision for his old age.
He died in the year 1185 B.E. (18^3) and was succeeded by his son,
Maung Shwe Hkan, who ruled the State for thirty-five years, and was, on
his dc;vtii| succce<icd by his son, Hkun Tuu U.
Little or nothing is known of the history of Mong P-in during these two
hundred and twenty odd years. Unas very sj^arscly populated and the
villages were much scattered. In Maung Shwe Hkan's time the State
Seems to ha\e been mixed op in the Shan intcr-Stale quarrels and to have
suffered considerably from the raids of its most powerful neighbours.
3N]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
457
A younger brother of I Ikun Tun U, named Maung Pwin, had m-irried
the daughter o( the Mong Nai Na-hian-gyi (^s^h-offic'iaH
1858- i88fi: Mkan ^f j^e Burmese Court there) and seems t" have considered
pl!.?n'. iH.rJ.ru^*''"^ that this alliance gave him the right to succeed his
rwm 8 intrigues. p ,111 f it 11 j-
fatner to the exclu^toii of Hkun Tun U. and already in
Maung Shwc Hkan's time had intrigued against his elder brother at the
Mong Nai Court. But the Bo-hmu there gave him no encouragement and
directed him to state his claims at Mandalay.
Shortly after this Maung Pwin was summoned to Mandalay and, when
he got thertr, was placed under surveillanctr- In 1864 he escaped from his
guards and canif up to the Shan States with Mai Noi (ihe famous Kolan
Sawbwa of Mawk Mai) and other Shan notables, who Ixad been kept tn cus-
tody bv the Burmese Government. Maung Pwin gathered together men
from Mawk Mai and other States and attacked Mong Pan. At first he met
with some success, but eventually his men were driven off and he himself
was killed.
After this till the death of Ukun Tnn U, in 1248 B.E. (1886), MOng Pan
State was peaceful and increased greatly in pf^pulation and prosperltv. In
the latter year it is said to have numbered three thousand households and
to have had many handsome teak iyawi^i. Hkun Tun U moved the capital
to the northern edge of the pl-iin, about two miles westward of the present
site, and built himself a fine fttiw (palace) of teak. Wlien he died there
were five hundred houses in his capital.
It was during this Chief's rej^n. in about 1867, that the trans-Salween
district of Mong Tfln was acquired by Mong Pan, and
this extension of territory was followed some six years
lat*r by the addition of the Mong Hanjj, MSngKvawt, and
MOng 1 [ta districts, which lay to the south-=ast and south.
King MindAn issued a formal order for their colonization,
and this was carri(;d out by Hkun Tun U. Previously thecountrv had been
practically uninhabited and was only occasionally visited by Burman patrols.
The main body of the new settlers was supplied by Mfing Pan, though a
certain number also came from Mong Nai and Kfing Tawnff. The jungle
was now cleared, villages were established, land brought under cultivation,
and it was then found that there was valuable timber in MQng Hang.
These four petty States were looked after for a time by Burmese MyoAks,
but were eventually handed over to M5ng Pan, and
U^'i's rai'^" 0 the ^'^"" ''"" ^ *''^'V '■«<^^'^'e*l "i*^ t"*'** «f -^-aTT^a/a of MOng
rankof iflB'^wj. * '^^"' ^^^ving previously, as Chief of Mflng Pan, only had
the rank of Myoza.
Hkun Tun U was succeeded by his vounger brother, Hkun Leng, in 18S6.
i886* Hkun Lcne ^J*^ had left a son Hkun P6n, then as;ed eleven years,
S.iwb»a. hut the Shans, while they insist that their Chiefs shall
be appointed from ruling families, do not greatly respect
the law of primogeniture, and the times did not admit of a boy ruler.
Hkun l.eng was therefore elected. Immediately afterwards Mandalay was
taken by the British troops : the Burmese guard, with the central authority
in the Shan States, left M<Sng \ai, and the whole of the hill country was
at once plunged into war. Mong Pan was one of the greatest sullercrs.
58
iSrt? : ihe four
trans-Salween dis-
tricts arc addc^ (o
MOng Pan
458
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMOM
1887 : H k u n
Lent.' re-eatabli»hes
himtelf.
The MOng Nai Sawitoa and bis hfother-in-law. thp M6neNa«ng MvOza-
returnrd from Kin^tftng. and with them came ihc l.tmhin ^^foce. With
the aid of men from the trans-Salwern State (he two Chiefs recovered their
States, and then proceeded immediately to take revenue on the adjoining
principalities, which had aided the Burmese Government to turn them out
of Mung Nai and Mong Nawng. The first State attacked was I.ai Hka
(Ligjal, and the Mong Nai men with their allies were completely victorious.
For this expedition a contingent wa« demanded from Mflng Pan in the
. name of the Limbin Prince, and later, when the succrss-
tavJaS by" the *"' '^^"^ *^^ known, a contribution towards it' ct-
Limbin Confeder- P«"se3, Both were refus*d hy M'"^ns; Pan and. necotia-
acy. tions having fjiilfd, |lie Slate was attacked hy Mawk Mai,
under llie ordrrs and with tht* authority of tlie 1-imhin
Prince. The Mawk Mai men were everywhere victorioos. Th'' Mftng Pan
capital was taken and sacked, and the5flw*«»/ihad to f)y tohistrans-Salwecn
dependencies.
Here he gathered a number of men. returned and
attacked the Mswk Mai tr^op^. drove tliem out of the
State, and killed the Mawk Mai Sawhwa in action on the
top of the frontier range.
Hkun Leng was therefore surccssfal in re^torln^ hinselF and in freeinft
his State from the invaders. Bui the Mawk ^tai men bad been several
m'tnlhs in possession a»<I. acting after the custom of victori"»Ms Shan troops,
hnd carried off everything portable that was worth takjne and had burnt and
destroyed everything else. Most of theinhaljitants had Red b'-yond the Sal-
ween, and subsequent events showtd snch insecurity in Mong Pan that it
was some time before any ventured to return.
It was early in 1887 lliat the ^fawk Mai invaders were driven out, and un-
til July of that year Mdng Pan State was left in peace. In that month an
assassin shot Hkun Lcng's younger brother in IheA^ir. whereupon the Sate-
btcti promptly fled to Mong Nai. The murderer wa? not apprehended, nor
wa" the motive of bis crime discovered, but it was probably some private
and personal grudge and ii was not followed bv anv disturbances in the State.
After about two raoniUs' stay in M5ng Nai, therefore, the SawAwt returned
to Mong Pan.
In December 1887 the State was attacked by TtppI Nga Lu. the un-
co wlcd monk, who had been appointed Sawhwi of
KengTawng by KingThibaw. The return ol the Mong
Nai Sawbwa had bctn qtiicklv followed by the expulsion
from KfinpTawngof this out<iidcr, and he had been forced
to take refuge beyond the Sniween.
There, in Siamese territory, he collected a band o^ dacoits and idlers and
made a descent upon Mting I'nn. It seems to have been little more than a
dacoity on a larg* scale— a cattle-lifting and plundering raid — but the State
had been so depopulated and reduced in strength that the SaTrhwa was
com|»elled to fly. He. was restored bv th<» approach of the British troops
forming the Southern Shan column, before the mere name of which Tve'
Nga I..U retired beyond the Sa'wem again.
When the British column had marched north, however, Tvfef Nga L»
teturoed, in March 1888, with a following of bandits collected on both sides
Twtl Npa l.u
twice invades the
State* in IJeccmbcr
1887 and M.-irch
t8i8.
MON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
459
of the Salween. A short resistancf was offered at tlic capital, but it was
unsuccessful and Hkun Leng again fled, Brst of all to Mdn,G; N'ai and then
to M6ng Pawn.
Twei Nga Lu and his Imiid, which rapidly increased in numbers, ravaged
all Mong Pan, and ihcu niarclicd on Mwiig Nai, which be also took after a
comparativelv slight resistance. There he installed himself as Sawbwa,
while his foflowers proccpde<l to plunder the State. Within ten days,
however, he and his thief bos were captured by LicutenanL Fowler of the
ist biluchia' with a small party of the Ride Brigade, and Hkun Leng was
enabled to return to M5ng Pan.
Since then M6ng Pan has enjoyed complete peace ; the Sawbwa until his
„, . ooo death was unceasing in his endeavours to induce former
Hisiory since looQ. ■ i_ i • . . , ■ n i_ ■ i^.. .
' iDhart'tants to return and generally to restore nis State
to S'tnclbing like its former prosperity. In this he was very successful,
and the re-hahiliiaiion of Mtiiig Pan has been probably more rapid than that
of any other State-
Hkun Leng died in 1895 and was succeeded by his nephew, under whose
rule the re-habilitation of the Slate continues.
An account of the relations of Stam with the four border districts »
given below.
Trans-Salween M»^ng Pang consists of the drainage area of the Nam
Kyawt, Nam Uanj;, and their tributaries. The region
MSn'Vir **" thiis enclos'-d between ihe Salween and the watersheds
" ' of the two rivers mentioned may be described as a strip
o( hill country covered with forest, about iifty miles long by iwcnly-ttve
broad. The vallrys are as a rule aiioiit two thousand fet^t above tlie sea, the
hill rangrs avL-raging from four thousand fret to five thousand feet, with
peaks, however, thai rise to over six thousand feet.
The whole area is divided into four districts, each mminally und^r the
authority of a f^aw Mong. The Nam Kyawt basin in-
flie lour dis- clu(l.-s the two insignificant districts of Mong Hta and
and revenue-'"* ' M'Jng Kyawt, while the Nam Hang basio includes Mong
Hang and Mo^ig Tfln. A detailed de-scription of these
four districts will be found under the name of each. It is enough to state
here tliat the tolal population of the whole region in ordinary, thai is, in
pe.iccful times iijay be estimated at four thousand persons. TTic following
is the enumeration maiie in 1S90;—
Hcrsons.
M&ng Tdn ... .. ' ,.. ... 3,000
Mung Hang ... ... ... ... 1,250
Mftng Kyawt ... ... ... ... 600
WSng Hta ... «. .- ... ISO
Total ... 4,000
and ihe revenue obtiiiuable from forest least.-s for the whole rcgioa is csti'
mated at Ks- 25,000 per annum.
460
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZHTTEER.
Communications.
History.
Neither the Nam Hang nor the Nam Kyawt is navigablf, and the only
communications believed to be practicable for pack
animals are the following :—
(1) From tlic Ta Hsang ferry on the Salween to the Siamese fron-
tier, through Moug T6n and Moiig Hang. This is a good road
throughout, except where it ascends and crosses the Loj
Wying Nang. U was much used In old days by the armies
of Burmaand Siam in the wars between the two countries. It
was one of the routes used by Alaung-paya when he invaded
Siam. It is in fact ihe best route from Mong Pan lo Chieng
Mai.
(2) From M6ng TAn to Mdng Ilsat and thence to Kengtang, a fairly
good road.
(3} From M6 Ken lo M6 Kang.
(4) From Mfi Hang to Mong Fang-
(5) From Mong liang to Mong Kyawt.
(6) From Mong Kyawt to Mfc Ta, two routes.
(7) From Mi Ta to Mong Pan pia'thc Ta Ilpa ferry ; a very direct
road, but an Indifferent one.
(8) From Mong Hta to M& Hsa Kun and MSog Mau.
For ordinary purposes the first of the abovcmentioned routes is the only
one of importance.
Till they were taken in hand by the Shans under orders from Burma, the
four districts were in all probability simple waste. About
1830 (1867?, ». $uf>ra) the King ni Burma appointed
HkunPotobe Sawbtaa ol M5ng T6n. The J>>w*a'flship appears after a
time to have merged in Mfiiig tan, and since about 1867 the four districts
have been administered by Paw MOngs appointed from Mong Pan, the
Sawdwa of which State receivt-d botli tribute and forest dues up to it&S.
In that year he was in difficulties, as is related above, and the ol^ccr,
of the four districts, having 110 central authority lo look
■ h*^^^ relatiuns (g (q,. proti-ction, sought for il from Chieng .Mai, on the
romeundSchicng understanding that, if M6ng Pan became a State again,
Mai teinporJirily. ihcy wrrc to be at libL-rty to revert lo their origiual al-
legiance.
In May 1888 orders were received from the Foreign Secretary to secure
the withdrawal of Siamese control, and to maKC arrange-
ments for the future administration of the country; ac-
cordingly the MOng Pan Sawi^va was put in possession.
The villagers admitted that Ibey were without exception Mong Pan Shans,
that there never had been any Lao residents, that Chieng ^lai autiiority
had never been excrcii^ed or hinted at until tliree years before, that the
water of allegiance was only drunk because the alternative was destruction,
and finally that they were now rejoiced to be restored to their proper
ruler. The only persons who iled vvrrc Ai Nan Bdn, the /*av Mong of
Mong Hang, and some ten or fii'trcn of his personal attendants.
The four districts rcmaintd quiet for five weeks. The Mong l"6n Pasff
Miitig wrote to the Sawb^a that messengers representing
July 1888 : ilicy ^|^g j^j,jg ^^ S'x^ta and the Chieng Ma! Chief Commissioner
had come wiih a letter ordering him and his fellow-Chiefs
to go at once to Mdng Fang to renew their allegiance to
but in May 1S88
revert to MoiigPan.
renew their alle
giance lo Siam.
MOX]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
461
Chicng Mai. The Paw Sitings ol MoDg Hanij, Mong K^awt, and Mong
Hta went in peison to M<Sog Fang as uirr^uleti ; tlie Chief of MOngTon
sent a representative, and at the samR time wrote deprecating the anger
of the Sawb-aia and saving that, when matters were finally settled, he tvould
be delighted to return to the Mong Fan allegiance, but in the meanUmc he
must bnw to the storm to escape ruin.
Matters remained in IhiscoiidilioD till March 1889, when the Anglo-Siamese
Commission arrived at MongT6n. The Commissioner,
c ^\^^'^}'- '^^'i Undiiig that the Pa-v MOng of MOng T6u refused to
sramcSatSily acknowledge any authority but the Siamese, dechlcd to
arrest him and to take steps for rc-asscrting British
authority This nas done and tlic Paw Mong was deported to .M6ng Nai,
and Hkun Puugi a nephew of the MOog Fan Sawhwa, was appointed to
carry on the auminisiratlon In little more than a year, however, Hkun
FOng (he was son of tlie former Mong Pan Sawbwa, Hkun Tun U) died of
smafl-pox and Mdng Pan resumed direct charge nf all four States.
They have .since remained at peace and arc growing rapidly in prosperity
, owing to their valuable forests. In Februarj* 1891 the
opu..T ion. population of Mong Pan, west of the Sa!"-ceii, was
estimated at 3.099 persons, of whom 1.573 were males and 1*517 females,
the children numbering no more than 953. The average number of persons
to the houseliold was given at no more than 2'g6. Two of the monasteries
had been rebuilt, hut there were no more than ihirty-niie monks, with one
hundred and thirty-one novitiants and scholars. The great majority of the
population was Shan, but there were eighty-seven Burmese and thirty-two
Tanngthus, almost all of them engaged in timber work.
Therp were no data for any but the roughest possible estimate of the
population of the four traiis-Salwcen sub-States; the approximate figures
are given on a preceding page. The State has not since been inspected,
but it is certain that on both sides of the Salween the population has
greatly increased.
The only considerable extent of flat land is round the capital, which lies
in a large and feriilc plain, marking roughly the centre
of the State. From this plain rise on all sides low
hills covered with scrub jungle. Ifaesc rise in height
towards the west until they culminate in the Nu Hpai range (Mikyi
Taung], with an average height of about 6ve thousand feet, at the foot of
which, on the western side, flows the Nam Tcng.
On the south and cast, all along the Salween, are high and rugged bills.
On the western hank Loi Hwe Cheng is about tlie highest range. On
the east the Loi Mak Pyit, the Loi Pak Hi, the Loi M6 .M6k, and the Loi
Fyekare the most conspicuous peaks This portion of the State, however,
is such a confused tangle of hilts, that comparatively few have received
names.
On the north, on the Kcng Tawng border, is the Loi Lai, a high and
rugged range, thickly covered with forest.
With the exception of the Salween on the east and south and the NamTeng
which for a short distance forms the north-eastern
Natural festua-s :
hills.
Rivtrs.
frontier, there are no considerable rivers.
463
THE UPPER BURMA CAZETTEHR.
[ MOM
The Nam Pan, from wliicli stream llie Slate talcps ils n.-\mp, is ol no
great siic. It rists in the Hwe Cheng range and after a course of about
fifty miles falls into tbc Nam Tfing. It i.s lar<>;e enou|;h to float out timber
in the rainy season ; so also is the \lb Si Li, which has a considerably
shorter course and flows down au inordinately stony cbanoel into the
Salweeo.
The Nam Kap on the north, the Nam Hwe Kang, and the Nam Tawng
on the east dwindle away to mere rivulets in the dry season.
There is one lake in the State, the Nawng Yang, about four miles west
J . of the capital. It is really onKr'a shallow broad^ but is
useful in supplying some coarse binds of fish to the people.
The capital had in i8qi only one hundred and fifteen houses. Of th^9e
the Saw&ica's haw and two other houses, belonging to
ti^'ch"/^^^ e ^'' nephews, are of teak. The rest are the ordinary
" ' * bamboo and mat structures, but a few have jungle-
wood posts.
The village* in the State are all very small. Out of a total of 69,
no less than 54 iii 1891 had under twenty houses. The largest village
is Nam Tawng, with forty-two hous*rs, alwiit eighteen miles east of the
capital This village has a bazaar and a good iva.k foa^yi kyaung.
La Nai in the Na Mawn circle was the only other village which at that
time had more tban forty houses.
Paddy is the only crop. Nothing else is grown in the irrigable land, and
- ... .. even in the ha i, the hill fields, with the exception of a
Cultivation. t , , , ^ , ,11
lew pumpkins, sweet potatoes, and peas, paddy only
is raised. This is usually planted on the slopes, not sown broadcast as is
common in taungya cultivation.
The lowland fields arc noted for their fertility and yield very heavy
crops. The plain round tbc capital in a fair season yields thirty to forty-
fold. This is, however, really the only part of the Stale where there are
enough cultivators to workany considerable area.
The hill fields are saiil to yield tliirty-fold. They are for the most part
very dillficult to work, large forest irres having first to be cut and dense
undergrowth cleared. They arc uiily cropp<:d for two years-
Less than half the plain round the viying, the capitalj is under culti-
vation, and there are many smaller plains between the bill ranges which
would repay cultivation if there were inhabitants. By far the greater por-
tion of the State, however, consists of a jumble of rugged hills, not Hkcly to
attract any but the La'hu, or the A-kha.
Formerly a little gold M-as obtained by washing in the Salween, but this
has been given up for some years. There arc, so far as
Minerals. is known, no minerals in the Slate ; certainly none are
worked.
Foresis '^^^ following notes are taken from the report of Mr.
H. Jackson, Deputy Conservator of Forests: —
The Sute contains valuable teak forests on both sides of the Salweeo.
Those on the Nam Hang or Mfc Hang, east of the river, being the most imporl-
UDN]
THE UPPER PURMA GAZETTEER.
4C3
Ci><Sa]wecn teak
forests along the
Nam Pan.
The chief teak- producing localities arc —
The Nam Pan •■■! c j / ..1. -r«
ThellwcTSw „.j ti.cSaIw«n.
The M* Sala^ ■■]. Streams on the east bank of the Sal-
TheMiKvawt "J "'""•
The Nam Pan stream has a tntal length of about seventy mileSf but teak
forest is nnly touuci alone; ""^ quarter of its entire course.
There h near the mouth of this stream a bad obstruction,
which has for many y<-ars deterred contractors from work-
ing, but since 1891 much has been doue to clear it away
by blasting.
The natural regcneratiou of the teak ts much more satisfactory here thao
in many States, for the soil is of a soft alluvial sandstone. The teak seed
gets washed down by the rain to the edge of the valley and there germin-
ates, forming a fringe of young saplings along the foot of the hills.
Fire is the most serious drawback to the reproduction of the teak. The
young trees are killed back year by year (or five to eight ye.irs, the slool
meanwhile growing in size and vigour, until a shoot is thrown up tail and
strong eno'igh to withstand the fire. The young tree, however, thus sprung
up after several years' coppicing, is full of pith, which tends in later years
to form a hollow core, and the tree as a rule in consequence succumbs to the
annual scorching it receives before reaching maturity. A very large number
of trees of four and five feet girth have been thns killed.
In traos-Salween Mong Pan are the most valuable
forests in the State ; these are on the Uh Haugj Mh Sala,
and Mfe Kyawt.
The M(i Sala is a small stream twelve miles long. The teak forest is
at the upper end of the stream and appears to be completely worked out.
The Mfe Kyawt has not been worked for two years, owing to tht* want of
available teak. Formerly four elepliauts worked here and turned out one
hundred logs a year.
The Mi Hang is the most impirtant stream from a limber-working point
of view in the Southern Shan States, and the lease of the
The M4 Hang }j[f. Hang forest is the chief source of revenue for the
Mong Pan Sawhoa.
In i88i the SarelnL'a granted a lease of the Mi Hang forests for five
years tn Pa Thaw, a While Karen, for Rs. 10,000 per annum.
In i8Sg on the restoration of the trans-Salween States, the Sa7if6wa gave
a second six years' lease to Pa Thaw on the same terms.
Before this, in 188S, a man called Kyu Nyun got permission from the
Siamese MyoSk and felled four thousand trees in the Mi Hang, which were
never dragged but are still lying in the forest.
The proportion of uncultivated to cultivated land iu the Mong Pan State
— . . is enormous, and vet there are very few types of forest
Brspeens. represented. On the high'St hills are fine forests of
small extent, below which lie a stunted jungle uf oak with occasional cheat-
T r a n »-Salwicn
teak areas.
46*
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
nuts; below these again are extensive forests of in-gvin, thitya, thitsi, and
in (the last-named species being fnand only on the lower slopes). On the
edges of the valleys are dry forest, comp.ised chiefly of pyt'nkatiot yindaik,
sinltyun, and bamboo, with teak and padauk in favourable places. The
in-gyin forests are by far the most extensive and may almost be said to
cover the whole country.
Padauh is fairly abundant along the borders of the plains, but is not
much used, as there are no carts except in the M6ng Pan paddy-ptain.
Thitsi is very abundant and often forms nearly half the peoplement of
those zones of forest in which the oak ts merging into the trt'^yin forest.
U is universally collected, and one seldom sees a tree that has not been
tapped outrageously. It is all consumed locally and there is no export
Shaic, both red and white, is very abundant. It Is universally collected
and used for ropes and cordages of all kinds- It is sold in the bazaars at
Re. I to Rs 1*4-0 per ten viss, but very little is "exported.
Paper-fibre, or the liber of the papcr-mnlherry tree, is sold in all bazaars
besides being exported westward on pack-bullocks, the
The paper-mill. ^^^^^ p^j^^ being about Rs. rn a hundred viss. The tree
"^' is largely planted round villages, and is often found self-
sown along the beds of streams near old sites of villages. Shan paper is
made in many villages in Mong Pan, where tt sells lor twelve annas the
hundred sheets.
P6n-nyet is abundant, and is s'^ld in small quantities in most bazaars-
Lac 13 collected and s-^ld at twelve tolas the anna in bazaars.
In-diii is collected and sold in all bazaars, rolled up in leaves into torches
a foot long by six inches in circumference ; these cost a pice each.
Steatile is quarried in the jungle and sold in bazaars. It is eaten me-
dicinally by women.
The following are some of the commoner trees and bamboos : —
DtndrKalamus Brindisi
Dtndroealamus Strictus ..
Giganipchro Macrosttickya
Bambusa Tulda ..
C'fitialoflachjritm ptrgraciU
CigaHUclora atbo eiliata
DintKhlaa ifaetetlanJii
Lagerstrania fios-regin»
Ficut exctlia
Hipterocarpus iubtrculatus .
Slertufiii vtnicolor „
Sttreutia rillosa .,
iftlia Birmaniai
Remarks.
Sometimes 24 indies in circumfer-
ence.
... Wapyu [*) used (or umbrella
handles.
Until the year 1232 BE. (iS?"), when thathameda was first levied from
Kaduto :ind Mj- the Shan States, the MiJiig Pan Chief sent In only
rtii««6i in Burmese kadaw, or tributary offerings, in the months of Tagu
*■"— and Tkadin-gyut {\i7Ltch — April, and Septcmber^Octo-
times.
HUN )
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
465
bcr]. These consisted of articles of gold and of black satin rolls, and were
worth about two hundred rupees. Instead of presents, cash was sometimes
paid.
When ihathameda was first levied MQng Pan was assessed at two
thousand rupees. This was sometimes paid to the bo-kmu at Mdng Nai
aad sometimes taken to Maodalay.
For the five years ending with 1893 MSng Pan was assessed at two
thousand rupees annual tribute. In 18P8, however, only
PfMCnt tribute. two hundred rupees were paid and in 1889006 thousand
rupees.
Since then the tribute paid by the Mdng Pan Stale has been —
Rs.
1890 ... ... ... ... i.Soo
■ i8y:— 1897 ... ... ... ... 3,000
and the sum sanctioned by the Government ol In^ia for 1898 — 1902 ii
Rs. 2,000.
Rir,cnue divisions in the Staie 0/ Mong Pan.
_
,_
■=
6
3
0 ,
0
Name of circle.
t. C
X Id
1^
E 0
Revenue col-
lection.
'c
a >
ajs
IT)
2:
2
Rs. A. p.
I
ifyima ... ... ...
t
166
a
Sin'Pye'bSn ... .,, ...
Nil Mtin ... „, ...
«
ia6
3
'i
'74
779 0 0
4
Hsa WS ... ,
70
308 9 0
S
6
Na Law ...
Nawnff Yang ... ... ...
I
59
93
'93 9 0
506 13 0
7
Kong Teng Loi Awn ,., .,,
7
78
293 1 0
3OO 13 0
183 S 0
8
Nawng Hi ... ... ...
Wan Hkattk
7
74
9
6
57
to
Tong Aw
4
34
laa 13 0
11
TawuR Kai
i
r.
114 13 6
ta
Long Keng M6ng Pai
^45 '3 6
13
Nawng M.iwn
4
30
33 0 0
14
Ta Sang .,. ... ...
S
55
IIS 8 0
»5
Wu Ui Hwe .Mak
7
62
338 10 6
16
NalnNaPoi
5
50
177 4 6
17
Nam Tawng
8
64
331 9 0
i»
Ta Tai ... ... ...
6
46
170 0 0
83 8 0
19
La Ngfi
4
30
30
Pang Wo
4
30
55 " 0
31
Hsa r„i
7
46
III 0 0
33
Kong King ... ... ...
a
16
49 8 0
*3
Tong Mown
i
s8
136 13 0
34
Mon.^ Kya-*t ... ...
80
13 0 0
»5
M6ng Hia ... ... ...
4
3*
700
26
Mong Inn
10
331
100 0 0
a?
Mong Hang
Total
9
130
33 0 0
166
3.042
4t<^.S li» 0
59
466
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEH.
tMON
Induslrresira
ers.
Sources of reve-
nue.
MiiNG PAT.— A district in the State of South Hs-^d Wi, Northern Shan
States, lying for the most part in llie valley of the stream of the same name.
The headman, a hereditary Myoza, lives at MSng Pat village.
The population ;n 1897 numbered of adults seven humired and ten males
Population, area, ^nd eight hundred and six females; of children ihree
and revenue de- hundred and tivcnty iniilea and two hundred and thirty-
t^'ls- nine females. The area of MiJng Fat is about a huudred
square miles. 'I'hc revenue assessment in 1897 amounted to Rs. 840.
The villagers own a number of cattle and are mosllv cultivators of paddy-
land. Raw sugar is manutacturpd and a few Shan hats
arc made. Most of the villages .stand on the sides of the
river valley, and are bidden in clumps of bamboo. Some
sugarcane and tobacco aru grown, but the villagers arr poor and there are
practically no traders. A five-day bazaar is held at Mong Pat village. The
inhabitants are all Shans, with the exception of two .■•mall Palauug villages.
The area of paddy cultivation i& six hundred and eighty-two acres and
forty-throe acres of garden land are also worked. There
arc seven hundred and forty-eight bulTalocs, one hundred
and eighty-two cows, seventy-nine bullocks aod eleven
ponies in the circle.
Mong Pat is situated in the east of the State of South H«en Wi and
cunlaiDS within its limits Loi Ling (8,843 feet), the highest
l-o' Ling. p^ait jn ^1,^ s^^te.
MONG pat. — Altitude 3,400 feet, Ion<;itndc cast gS" 8', latitude north
32"* 34', the chief village of the district of the same name in the Sooth Hscn
Wi State, Northern Shan States.
It had sixty-six houses in 1897, and the Myo?a controls in all twenty-
two villages with two hundred and seventy houses.
M3ng Pat is on the Hsi Paw-Nawng Hpa mad between Ho Ya and Man
Kat, and has a Sawbua's rest-house; good camping-ground and forage are
available. The water-supply is, however, indifferent. .\ fair.-^izcd five-u.iy
bazaar is held. Other roads lead to Mong Mi on the north-cast, Tang Van
on the south-east, and Mong Yai on the south-west.
There is an extensive monastery in Mang Pat with a group of five stone
pagodas.
The amount of wet paddy cultivation was one hundred and five acres in
1807, and the revenue paid amounted to Rs, 120.
MONG P,\W.- a circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hscn Wi :
it had in 1898 thirteen Kachin, one Palaung, and two Shan villages, with
a popuUtion of about seven hundred and fifty persons.
It is situated in a valley at the headwaters of the Nam Paw, almost paraWel
. . with the Shweli, from which it is divided by a lofty and
The circ e. wide range of mountains, and consists of thickly wooded
hill 5lo(ies and a well-watered valley, containing excellent paddy-land.
Mong Paw village has ten Kachin houses and a population of about fifty
person.-;, and is situated near the foot of a high woodt-d
The village. f^|j|^ some one hundred feet above an extensive
plain.
paddy
MONl
THE UPPKR BURMA GAZETTEER,
467
The circle was for long very turbulent and at constant feud with its
neighbours, parttcalarly with Kap Na, and was a rffuge for the ' mastcrless
men' from I'Oth sides oi the border. It uas reduced to order in 1896 by
Mr. W. A. Graham. Forty Shan households, who were then persuaded to
settle in ihe Nam Paw valley have, however, evinced a desire (o move
again, on the plea that the Kachins expect them to pay all the tribute.
MONG pawn (Burmese, Maing pun) — A State in the Eastern division of
the Southern Shan States, IjiniiJ approximattly between 2o°i5' and 2i°io'
north latitude and 97^ 20' and 97° 30' east longitude, with an area of 370*72
sijuare miles.
It is bounded on the north by Lni Hka ; on the east by Lai Hka, Mong
„ , . Nai, Mong Sii, and Mawk Mai; on the south by Hsa
Boundaries. Hty^g . ^^j ^n the west by llsa Mtuug, Wan Yin, Nam
Hkflk, Ho Pflng and an outlying district of Mong Nai lllpawng Hseng).
The State of Mflng Pawn originally belonged partly to Yavvng Hwe,
1,. , , a A partly to the State of Moog Nai, the Nam Pawn forming
HisioryiromiBio. ^^^ boundary line. It was created a separate State
about 1178 B.E, {1816), the Chief bearing the title of Myoza.
In 1216 B.E. (1854 A.D.), however, the influence of the son of the Mong
Nai Sawbv^a, then in Mandalay, and of his sister, Nang Le, who was one
of the minor queens, procured the grant of Mong Pawn to the MCng Nai
Chief. The Myoza Hkiin Lek, however, was not deposed, but retained
charge under the authority of Moug Nai until his death in 1222 B.E.
(i860).
Hkun Ti, the present Chief, who then succeeded, ruled under the same
conditions until 1880, when the Mong Nai Chief fled before the Burmese
to Kengtang. Hkiin Ti went down to Mandalay, and returned two years
later as an independent Myoza. He has since been raised to the rank of
Sa:vbv)a by the British Covernment.
In 1891 the Mong Pawn State contained one hundred and sixty-eight
Reve ue details. '^*"*S«''> '^''^^ ^ ^**' *^^ '^^^o thousand one hundred and
" ' six houses, of which one thousand five hundred and sixty-
seven were assessed to taxation.
The land under cultivation was—
Acres.
Padtlyland
Taungyas
Garden
Toial
... 1,070
... 836
... 168
... 2.064
Stock.
The State possessed the following cattl<
and —
BufJatoes
Cows and calves
Bullocks
Ponies
Ploi^hs and harrows
Carts
468
Occtipalionih
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The total population of the State was estimatod at 7,099
person!^. The occupations of the adull males were —
Agriatltun.
Cultiv.-uor9 of —
Irrigated land
TauHgyus
Gordciu
Bullock traders
Petty traders
Artiianf
OfRciab
Aged and infirm
Various.
Racn.
The (oUovring was the distribution of
State—
No.
Shans ... ... ... ..■ 3»753
Taungthut ■■. ... .- ... 3>>3'
Gtirmans ■•■ ... ... ... JL
Yang ... ... ... ... 54
The Taunglhus occupy the greater portion of the valley of the San
Sam stream [which flows from the north-east into the Nam Pawn, joining
the latter near the capital) and the Mting Mo circle to the extreme south,
together with scattered villages along the hill* both east and west of the
Nam PawQ.
The Shans as usual occupy the villages in the valley; the Burmans a]i
live in the capital ; and the Yang in the Hsa Poi circle, north of the capital.
Two villages of the Nawng Lawn circle claim descent from the Pad&ns,
(Padaungs) who, they say, originally inhabited the whole State.
With the excep;ion of a few out-of-the-way hamlets on the north-west
border, the villages for the most part have a well-to-do
NaluraMeatures. appearance and the houses, especially those of the
Taungthus, are well built. Mong Pawn State consists of the narrow valley
of the Nam Pawn, on both sides of which the hills arc well wooded, and in
some places pines are fairly plentiful, so that there is no lack of firewood
anywhere in the State.
In the main valley the lowland fields are irrigated almost entirely by
means of overshot wheels : of these there are over fifty
Cultivation: paddy, ^j, j^e Nam Pawn. In the valleys of the San Sam stream
and other small tributaries of the Nam Pawn the water is utilized directly
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
469
by means oif dams and ditclies. Th^ yield over the wliolc State varies from
thirty to fifty*foItl The area o( land under taungya cuUivati-jn is slightly
less, the yield heing about the same and occasionally greater than that of
the lowland fields. Except in very good years, the supply of rice is not
sufficient to meet the demand and a certain quantity has to be imported
from Mflng Sit.
Besides the usual small vegetables, cotton in small quantities is grown :
- in some of the Southern circles, while in the San Sam
valley the sugarcane plantations along tht? hillsides ace
very extensive, though they are said not to be so productive as those of the
lowlands of MOiig Sit.
Thanatpet is cultivated in most of the hill Taungthu villages in the State :
_. the leaf, especially that on the eastern side (the slopes
P* • rjf the Loi Tun)i is of particularly fine quality and sells
for about Rs. rg the 100 vtss, as compared with a rate of Rs. 7 to Rs. 10 for
the same quantity in Lawk Sawk. The amount realized by the sale of
thanatpet is said to be from Rs. 2,000 to Rs. 2.500 per annum.
Indigo cultivation 00 the Lot Tun is said at one time to have been con-
. .. sidcrable, but it has now dwindled almost to extinction
'^°' owing to the increased facilities for bringing up dyes and
dyed cloths from Burma,
Water-pots and chatties are made in one of the villages of the suburbs ;
cotton looms are worked In almost every villajjc ; and in
the sugarcane district kyantaga is prepared, but there
is no general industry of any importance.
The present Sniob'iva, Hkun Ti, is a man of considerable energy and has
spared no pains in improving communic.ilions in his
State. Mong Pawn town is on the main road between
Burma and KcngtQng, and at the present date (i8g8) the earth-work o£
a cart-road with easy g'-adients between it and Taunggyi has been com-
pleted. A bridge over the Nam Pawn is now in course of construction
by Government agency and will probably be completed in i8gg. This will
connect the vast central plateau of the Southern Shan States with Burma.
The Sawbwa was honoured with the title of K.S.M. in 1893, as a recog-
nition of his services at the time of the Limbin confederacy and the in-
telligent and able manner in wtiicii he has since administered his State.
Industries.
CoRitnunications.
Tribute and reve-
nue
The tribute paid by
been —
the State of M5ng I'awn has
Rs.
I8S3— 90 ... ... ... ... 3,000
l8Qt— 97 ••• ••• ••• •■• 4rO00
and that sanctioned for the period 1898 — tQ02 is Rs. 4,000 annually.
The Mong Pawn budget for the present year gives a total of two thou-
sand three hundred and fifty houses, from which revenue to the amount of
Rs. i2,t88-8-c is collected, giving the moderate iucidence ol Rs. 8-9-3 P^f
house.
Bazaars in the State of Mong Pawn.
Mfing Pawn town. I Hkuo Lai.
Mong Yai. I Sang Hsang.
N&h Hkai.
470
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Revenue divisions in ike Stale of Mong Pawn.
[UON
S
a!
c*
bo
<3
0
_s
0
s
d
Name of /<? /i^ship.
>
0
Z
b
k.
u
:9
_rt
j>
.a
c
cd
B
E
3
>
(S
Z
Z
CC
t
HsaPwe
10
103
41311
3
Nawng Sawm
6
89
Si9'3
3
Wan Pen
6
56
360-13
4
Hwe Tawk ...
31
236
1,628-0
1
MakHkiNu..
5
61
3873
Wan Hwe ...
4
45
299*3
7
Taurg Gyi ...
6
43
350* '3
8
Nam Hak ...
9
65
36013
9
Nawng Wop
1
16
114*6
lo
Taung-anauk
18
125
704-0
11
.Mak Mi
3
23
140 13
12
PangY!
9
63
264*0
13
Hkai L5ng ...
3
50
i9.rii
»4
K6neTeng ...
6
64
355'3
15
Sa Hang
7
50
281*11
i6
Nawng Lawm
5
59
343"3
'7
Nawng Long Loi Kang ... ... ...
4-
38
330*0
18
Ma Hpek ...
9
78
3873
*9
Na Ung
4
49
390-0
20
Wan Sawk ...
3
45
3906
31
Nawng Leng
Wan Sang . .
7
48
337- 11
23
6
45
22813
23
Hpak Yang
6
57
272*13
34
Hai Noi
5
45
355-3
%
Nawng-tawsahS
Lak Koi
S
33
1760
5
37
337-1
27
Na Hkai
16
132
4400
' 28
Mfing M5 ...
19
164
519-3
29 1
MyodmnSin-gye-ban ...
aS
407
1^30'0
Total
336
3.309
11,491-5
MONG pawn. — Latitude 20*' 50', longitude 97° 25' ; called Maing-pun
by the Burmese, the capital of the Southern Shan State of that name.
The town lies on the left bank of the Nam Pawn, where the valley for a
length of about four miles broadens out to a width of one and haH miles.
There is room in sayats for two hundred and fifty men, and large camping-
grounds on grass and paddy. Fairly large supplies are available.
The Nam Pawn Is in process of being bridged ; it is eighty yards wide
and two and half feet deep in December, with a rapid current.
A cart-road connects M6ng Pawn with the plains of Burma.
Distances.
Miles.
From M6ng Pawn to Fott Stcdman ,.. ... 53
From Mfing Pawn to Ta Kaw ferry ... ... no
Fnnn Mfing Pawn to BampAn (Mo-n& civil station) ... 39
UONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
47"
Pang L6rig.
NavvngTaw.
Sawnj; Keng.
Ka Pung.
Long Hih-
K£ng tlkam.
MONG ping (fiurmese, Maing-pyin).~A sub-State of the Southern Shan
State of Lawk Savrk, in charge of a courtesy Myo^a.
What details are available as to its history will be found under the head
of r,awk Sawk. When MOiig Ping was first visited by
iti8«or>. British troops in 1S87, it was so thorouglily burnt out
that not one houbc was left standing and what few inhabitants remained
were camped in leaf shelters. It was assigned to Lawk Sawk on the >ct-
tlemcnt of the Shan States and was in charge of the father of the Lawk
Sawk Sawbwa until liis death.
Including the IVying and suburbs, the State is divided
es. jijj^ twelve circles :—
Wying and
Hsattg Hke Hpdng.
L6k Lfe.
Na Lin.
Hsan Taw.
Long Ma K&.
Loi Hkan Hawk.
There were in i}S')o thirty-right villages, with four hundred and seven-
teen houses and only two hundred and forty-two cattle, f^ater statistics
are not available, but the Slate has now far more than tliese numbers It
was then assessed at ks. 1,076 annual revenue.
Besides rice a certain amount of cotf.n is groH-n with tobacco as a
garden crop. A few villages arc engaged in paper manufacture from the
bark of the ska'iff tree, which grows in the hills that shut in thp valley ia
which Mdng Ping towo stands. There is also a Httle coarse pottery made
and some infr-rior lacquerwork.
The cultivation of M5ng Ping is of the same kind as
that found elsewhere in the Shan Stales. In i8(jo there
was a very rnnsidcrabl*" preponderance of wet over drv
cultivation.
MONG ping. -A town and district of the Southern Shan State of K6ng-
'l'li(> district lies in the west of the State, between the capital town and
the SaKveen, and li-'s in the valley of the Nam Piug. a tributary of the Nam
Hka.
The village is a stag l* on the direct road between Kcngiong io»vn and
y-jl th'- Kaw ferry, being sixty-six miles from the former and
foriy-iwo from tht latter plact^ l'"or over a year (1895 — ■
97) it h.id a lcl"gr.iph offici-, but this has now been closed ft is prettily
situated nrar the Nam Ping, along the banks 'if which there is a consider-
able area of irrigated land. On a knoll to the north there is an excellent
monastery. A good deal of petty trading is engaged in and there is a
fair-sized bazaar, which is well attended.
The district is wcll-pcoplcd, but the villages are, as a
rule, small. Amongst them are —
Culiivaiton
industries.
and
The district : vil-
lages.
M&ng 'P'mf^, the main village
Win Lui>^ ...
Lawn Hsai h.
38 houses.
33 houses and a monastery.
7 hogjes.
473
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HON
W2n Mak ... ... ... ... s houses.
KCnf; Sat ... ... ... ,., 15 do.
Lawrig Kiu ... „, .. ... tt do.
Nai Heng ... ... ... ... 6 do.
The Shan population is a mixture of Hkon and Western Shan.
Miins; Ping is one ol the print;i[ial districts of KengtDng, and is under
ail official styled Hpaya or Myo«a. For 1897 *^*^ district was assessed at
Rs. 640 reveuue.
Until 1S90 it was much disturbed bv civil war, but it ts now quitch peace-
ful.
MONO PING.— In ratitude ai" lo', longitude 97° tt'; called Maing-
pyin by the Burmese, — the capital of the sub-state of l.awk Sawk (Yat-
sank), to the east of that town. It stands on the right hank of the Nam Et
or Nact rAa.7«/ about half a mile from the river, in the centre of a level
plain, some ten miles broad and for the mo<;t part covered with jungle.
M6ng Ping is the residence of the Myona subordinate to the l.awk Sawk
(Yatsauk) Sav)b'.>ja and is siiil very poor and sparsely inhabited. The
population is made up of Slians and Taungthus, and much more land is
available fur Cultivation if there were a sufficient population It contained
thirty houses in 1894. Nm iarj^c supplies were available. There is good
camping space round a p^ngyi kyautig to the north of the town. Water
can be drawn from the Nam tt and from a well a quarter of a mile north of
the monastery.
Koads lead east to Lai Ilka (Lfe-gya), south to f-ai Hsak (Letthet) and
Ho FOng, south-west to Fort Stedman, and west to Lawk Sawk (Yatsauk).
Distances.
Miles.
From Mflng Ping lo Lai Hka ... ... ... 37I
From .Mfinff Ping to Ho Pong ... ... ... 26
Krom Mong Pirg to l^wk Sawk ... ... ... 13
From M&ng Ping to Myiitha ... ... ... 90
From MiJng Pitig to Mciktils Road vi& Pwe HIa ... 100
MONG ping.— a Chinese village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in M5ng Hawn circle.
It contained tbirtcen houses in 1894, with a population of forty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household and the people were
paddy aiid opium cultjvaiors by occupation, and owned ten bullocks, ten
buffaloes, and twenty-eight pigs. The price of paddy was six annas Ihe
basket.
MONG pong.— a district of the Southern Shan Slate of KSnglOng. It
lies in the extreme south of the State on the Mfekhong, and between that
river and the Nam HAk (MiS Huok), which is here the boundary between
K^ngtOng territory and Siam.
The greater part of the district is level plain land, with low rolling hills.
_ . . . and «ith the exception of the Nam H6k the streams are
' '^" ""^' small and not adapted lor irrigation. There is conse-
quently less lowland cultivation than one would expect to find in a level
district. Kice is the main crop both of the valley lands and the hill fields.
A little aessamum and tobacco and a few vegetables for home use are
the only other products.
HONl
THE i;PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
A road ruQs through the district from the main Hawng Luk-M5ng Lin
route and continues south to Chieng Sen, crossing the Nam Hfik (M&
Huok) near its mouth.
The district has a considerable amount of valuable (e;ik, but the area o(
forest is not extensive.
Entering the district from the north-west, where it adjoins Ho Pflng, and
.,^1 going SDiith-fastrrly the following villages are on or near
the main road : —
Na Mun, two hamlets of twelve and five houses respectively and a
small monastery.
Pa Lan, eight houses.
Pa Hka. twcntj'-four houses and a monastery.
Pa Khi, nine houses and a monastery.
Wan Tong, twenty-six houses. This is the main village, and the re-
sidence of the headman {hpaya).
Fa Pyu, nine houses.
Wan Pong, near the Mfekhong, ten houses.
The other villages are Lin Lam, Wan Pflng (2), Mai Kiing Hpa.
Ldn Liing, Palan-Honam, Pang Hiao, Lo Tawng, and Kiing Wak,
The people are mostly Western Shans from the country near the Sal-
ween.
For 1897 the revenue assessment was Rs. 370.
MCNG pong NO!.— a district of the Southern Shan State of Keng-
tQog. It lies in the extreme south of the Slate, on the Mikhong and be-
tween that river and the Nam H6k (M6 Huok), which is here the boundary
between Kcngtilng territory and Siam. ^
In the State records it appears as numbering two hundred and thirty
households, paying a revenue of Rs. 270.
• MONG PU. — Mfing Pu Long or Great Mong Pu, a large district or
sub-Slate and town ot the Southern Shan State of KengtQng.
On the north it is bounded by the Hwe Long, separating it from Usen
u J . Yawt, and the watcrpartiug of the range that divides it
Houndanes. ^^^^ ^^^^ Mawiig. The north-eastern boundary fol-
lows generally the hill range that marks the western limit o( the Mong Pu
Awn valley, and then descends to the Nam Hsim river, which forms the
boundary from here to its junction w ith the Salwccn. Mong Hsat, a comer
of Mong Tung (Miing Pan), and MOng Kang, a trans-Salween district of
Mong Nai, adjoin Mong Pu on the south. The Salween river, from the
Kaw ferry near the mouth of the Hwe Longto the mouth of the Nam HsIm,
forms the wrstern boundary,
Mong Pu is a hilly district much broken by mountain ranges, some of the
f leaks of which rise to a height of nearly six thousand feet. The river val-
eys arc, however, low-lying and hot, and in these the population is gathered.
Mong Pu town lies in the only considerable plain, or rather 6at-bottomed
The town valley, in the district. This is a lf>ng narrow strath of
level ground running north and sf^uth, watered by the
Nam Tarn, the Nam t'u, and other tributary streams. High ranges of
hills bound it on all sides. The town straggles along the western edge of
60
474
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMON
drde.
the plain on the rising ground between the rice-fields and the lii!Is. It has
Dioety-six houses and two monasteries. Tlierc is a ba2aar which is'fairlv
well attended by the people of the neiglibourhood, but the produce broujjh't
for sale is not considerable.
An extensive area of land is under rice cultivation, and the plain is dotted
VillMes. ^''*^ villages. Many of these, however, are mere hamlets.
" The followiDg are the chief :—
Wan Tawng ... ... ... ae")
&/T°.n.::; ::: ;:: ;?^.- »,.*.. „„„«^.
Hin Ching ... ... ... 13 J
Ta Pe (eleven houses and a small monastery) is the ferry village on the
Nam Hsim, on the main road from MQng Pu to Mting lisSt
Pong Kur. in the north-east of the district, is a stage on one of the roads
to MOng Pu Awn. Its two hamlets together number nineteen houses and
support a small monastery.
Thr MQng I-eng circle adjoins the district of Mdng Pu Awn, and through
it passes the better and more frequented route between
The Mdng Ung the two places. There are five MOng Leng villages :
W3n Kat, thirty-two houses and a monastery ; Na Mawn,
fifteen houses; Wan TSng, nine houses; Na Wo, eighteen houses and a
jnonastery : and Na Kat, The last-named is a new settlement (founded in
1897). All these villages are in the valley of the Nam Leng stream, which
here broadens out and affords a certain extent of level land for wet culti-
vation.
The remaining villages of the Mftng Pu district are for the most part tiny
hamlets in the valleys of the hill streams. The most important is Us! Paw
near the Salween.
A rough enumeration of the population (made in 1 8^8] gives a total of
Population rather under five hundred households for the whole dis-
trict. The people arc Western Shan.
The hill ranges of Mong Pu are so rugged and the roads crossing them
so bad that the district is much isolated and has scarcely
any trade. But one road, that from Ta Long on the
Salween with branches to MOng Pu Awn and MOiig
Hs3t, is passable for pack-animals, The annual yield of rice must be con-
siderable, but there is no outlrt foranv surplus.
The real wealth of the district ties (or rather lay. lor reckless and indis-
Teak criminate felling has robbed them of much of their valae)
in its teak forests. These are found all along the lower
course of tho Nam Hiiim with its tributaries, and also in many of the
streams that fall directly into the Salween. The difficult nature of the
country and the frequent falls anil rapids of the Nam Hsim and most of the
Salwcai streams, render timber-working very difficult. Nevertheless a
quantity nf valuable timber has been extracted, and, with the more rigorous
conservation of the forests now in force, MOng Pu may yet be a valuable
source of supply.
The district, or sub-State, has had a somewhat checkered history. Until
the beginning of the present century, the Shau popu-
lation, if there was any, seems to have been very
scanty.
Industries and
cultivation : rice.
His(or>- :
187+.
iStio-
MONJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
475
Colonists from States %vest of the Salwecn t^ien began to settle, and a Royal
order of Mii;taya-gyi, dated the 2nd iasan of KasSn 1232 {c. May i860) as-
signed the State to Sao Hscng, son of Maha Hkanan, Sawbica of KgngtQng.
'J'his man had gone down to Mandalay about the year i34t, and be lived
there until his accession to the Kengtong Slate in 1877. He was given the
title of Sawbna of MOng Mlt, though never put in charge of that State.
Neither did his appointment as Myora of MiJng Pu imply a direct personal
government of Che district- He continued to reside in Mandalay, and,
beyond getting what revenue he could from Mong Pu, had no conncctioo
with the State. '
About the year 1868 MOng Pu and Mong Hsat were created a Myozaship
bv the Burmese Government and were placed under a man named Hsuriya.
The rule of this person was unjust and oppressive, and two years later led
to his removal.
A Burman Myofik from Mandalay then administered the districts from
187+'; MfingPu 1872 to 1874. In the latter year the territories were
and M5ng Hsat separated, and Mong Pu appears to have been ruled by
separaied. a succession of officials subordinate to M5ng Nai, to
Mawk Mai, and to M&ng Nawng. Eventually it was again granted to the
Sawbwa of MOng Nai.
A few years later, however, King Thibaw, who showed consistent injustice
to the MSngNai Sawbwa^ gave the district to Hkun Long,
M6tiBPiii5girtn ^y^^ Kemnwng, or heir-apparent, of Mawk Mai, with the
to Mawk Ma. jn,^. jj( Sawbwa of Mong Pu and Mong Hs5t. Hkun
Long was killed in 1887 fighting against Miing Pan, and Mawk Mai lost all
control over M6ng Pu.
On the British occupation of the Shan Stales the Mong Nai Sawhva put
in his claim for the suh-Statc. The question was discuss-
ant! in 1888 10 g^ ^j ^ durbar held in Mdng Nai in January 18S8, when
Ming Nai. ^^^ Mawk Mai Sawbv,'a admitted the better title of Mong
Nai and agreed to resign his claim. The Satobwa of Mting Nai was accord-
ineU' confirmed in possession of MOng Pu by the Chief Commissic
ussioner
Septftnber (888 :
Mong Pu joins
Twirt Nga l-H and
comes uiuler K^ng-
iOng.
tnglv
(24th February 1888).
The rebellion of Tteei Nga Lu, however, prevented the Saabwa from
{jutting himself in possession. Several of the MOng Pu
ocal officials gave men and supplies to Twst Nga Lu,
and consequently anticipated punishment when thi; Mdng
Nai Sa'iffbvia should take over the territory. Accordingly,
when in .September 1888 a small parly from Mong Nai
went to assert the Saarbwa's authority in Mting Pu, Ihcy
were met on the border with threats of armed opposition if they entered
the State. Mr. Hildcbrand (Superintendent of the Southern Shan States)
proposed either in going to or on the return journey from Kcngtang to
pass through the Mmig Pu State, when the settlement of this question
would have offered no difficulty. Unfortunately, however, the expedition
to KcngtGng was not undertaken. The rebellious headmen had mean-
while had time to think over their posiLion. They could not hope to main-
tain themselves against the Mong Nai Sawbwa if he tletcrmined to assert
his rights. They therefore addressed themselves to the 5"(iaiitpa of Keng-
tung, asking bim to take over the State. A prominent local personage^
476
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMON
Hscn Tamma, shortly afterwards went to KengtQng himself and received
the title of ///(j^fi, holding under the Saw^'a on the same terms as the
former Ngwe-kun-kmu of Hscn Yawt and Hsen Mawng.
Some lime elapsed, howrver, before the- Kcngtung Chief interfered active-
ly in the district. An official was then despatched and
to K^'^ifl^'^'^'^'^"* established himself in Mong Pu. with the title of Hpaya.
ng ling. 1\\is event was shortly followed by the assumption of Bri-
tish authority over KeogtQng State, when the So'j-'hea was informed of
the M5ng Nai Chief's claim to M5ng Ha, and invited to prod^jce his evi-
dence of Keiigtilng rights to the district. An investigation of the rival
claims was held by the then Superintendent of the Southern Shan States,
who visited both Mdng Pu and MAng Hsdt and took whatever local evidence
was obtainable. The result of these enquiries was to show —
"(i) That as far as history goes both were nnattached holdings
given at the will of the Burmese King. They cannot at any
time be shown to have devolved from father to son as the in-
alienable possession of any one house or family.
" (3) That now lioth States are Inhabited entirely by Shans of the
same race as those west of the Salween, and mostly by emi-
grants from the territories of the Mung Nai Sawhwa.
The abstract ri^ht of Mong >'ai to Mung Pu was perhaps stronger than
that of any other btate. But the district was in KengtOng possession and
it was by order of the Government of India definitely assigned to that State,
and it has since been administered as an ordinary district of K£ngtang.
The local ofTicial is styled Hpaya or Myoza.
MONG pu.— a village and small district of the Southern Shan State of
K£ngtQug.
It lies just west of the range forming the western waiorshed of the Keng-
tOng valley, on a tributary of the Nam Hsim. The village has two hamlets,
north and south, containing nine and nineteen houses respectively. Win
Pang Paw, a short distance ofT, has eighteen houses, 'rhcre is a fair
stretch of irrigable land in the narrow valleys between the hills. Much o(
the lime used in KengtQng is burnt at Mong Pu, and brought to the capital
on bullocks. The main Kengtiing-Ta Ka road passes through the district.
MCNG VV awn (Little Mong Pu).— A district and village of the
Southern Shan Stale of KengtQne. The district lies west of KengtOng town
in the upper valley of the Nam Ping, a tributary of the Nam Hka-
The main village is forty-seven miles west of the capital, and is a stage
_.. . ... on the southern road to the Kaw ferry. There is a fairly
extensive area of open irrigable land on the banks of
the Nam Ping, all of which is under rice cultivation. In this narrow valley,
and on the lower slopes of the hills bounding it, the villngcs arc dotted.
Wan HkQm, the chief village and the residence of the hpaya ol the dis-
trict, is a long straggling place at the foot of the eastern hills. It has in all
fifty*slx houses and a fine monastery. There is a small bazaar. Win
Pang ha.s forty-eight houses and Wan Pyek Iwenty-six houses. The other
villages (of which there are ten) arc all small.
A rouch enumeration, made in 1898, :^howed a total of two hundred and
eleven .Shan households for the district. There is one settlement of Mu-hso,
at Pang Tawug in the western hills, consisting of ten households.
UOfii
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
477
Population
races.
and
MOng Fu Awn is a prosperous little district. The fields are fertile and
. tlic yield of rice is large. Sugarcane, tobacco, and
CuUivaiJon :ind „ ^^pj, ^uff g^g ^\^o raised for home consumption.
Cattle are fairly numerous and there are many resident
traders.
The population is a mixture of Western Shan and Hkfln, the former
predominating.
MONG PYaW.— a Shan village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
Slates, in the circle of the same name of .Mong Si ; it contained twenty-
five houses in 1894, with a population of seventy-five persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household and the occupation of the
people was paddy, maize, and opium cuUivalion. 'J hey owned thirty
bullocks, seven buffaloes, and throe ponies. The price of paddy was eight
annas a basl<et.
MONG sang.— ^i-tf under Mflng Hsu.
MONG si. — The most important Kachin district in the Northern Shan
State of North Hsen Wi.
Mong Si is situated about forty miles north-east of Hsen Wi town and
contains a large area of heavily timbered mountainous country and several
fertile paddy plains.
In 1898 it numbered one hundred Kachin (Lana,
'Nkum, with a few Maru), twenty Shan, fifteen Palaung,
and twelve Chinese villages, with a population of about
1 3,000 persons.
M&ng Si village, the residence of the Kachin Myoza of the tracti
TheviUaee contains thirty Shan and Kachin houses, and is situated
in a beautiful oval valley about six miles long and three
miles wide, forming a large and fertile paddy plain with smaller valleys
running into it fr^^m all sides. There is a fine pon^yi kynurtf; with a group
of pagodas. The hills to the north and west trend gradually to the valley
and are fairly clear on the lower slopes. A bazaar is held every five days.
There is a good deal of trade in opium, rice, and lac, and Chinese
Trade. caravans visit the moHg every year and bring pans,
cauldrons, coarse cotton cloth, carpets, and the like.
Formerly they had to pay heavy tolls to the Kachin Chiefs through whose
territory they had to pass.
It Mas Co this valley that the late Seng Naw Hpa retreated after being
HistorlcaJ defeated by Sang Hai, the father-in-law of the present
Chief, and it is here that many of his followers settled.
Mong Si is one of the few places in which the Shans have not given way
before the Kachins but have instead intermingled with and civilized them,
and the two races work their fields side by side in amity. It is also 00c of
the few Kachin tracts of North Hsen \Vi which did not take part in the
rebellion of 1893 against the Sawbwa.
Mong Si is divided into several circles or townships, each of which is
ruled by a Kachin duwa, a relative of the Myoza.
mONG sit (Burmese Maing-scik).— A State in the Eastern division of
the Southern Shan Stales, lying approximately between
20** 20' and 20" 45' north latitude and g?'^ 30' and 97°
45' east longitude, with an estimated area of 303-30
Area nnd bound-
aries.
478
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMOH
square miles. It is bounded on the north and cast by Mong Nai, on the
^outh by Mawk Mai, and on the west by M5ng Pawn.
MSnp Sit seems to have first come into existence as a separate State in
1178 13. E. (1816). U had previously formed a partof the Mung Xai State.
In iai6 B.E. (1854} court inirlgue restored it to M6ng
Hia«y:M>c«aB j^ , ^ ^ ^^^ Myoxa. Sao Haw Pik.-was reUined xa
Since 1854. 1 J- . .1, ■.
^ suhordmale authority.
He died Ihrce years later and was succeeded by his son, Hkun Kyaw
San, who was followed by another son, Hkun Lu, on whose death in 1235
B.E. (1873) the State was granted to Nang Le, sister of the M6ng Nai
Samiwa aud minor Queen of Mindfin Affn,
A Mvodk, Maung Hkan Vi, was appointed to carry on the administration
and collect the revenue. In 1238 B.E. (1876), however, be was recalled
and Sao t-eng Long, the Mong Nai Kyem-mdng and brother of Naog Lc,
became Myoza.
He fled with the Sawbvsa in 1880 to KSngtang, and the Myo6k again
admiuistcred the State until 1883, when he returned to Burma and Hkun
Pwin, the present Myoza, took charge. He is a son of Nai Noi, the
Ko-lan Sa-xbvea of Mawk Mai, and married a daughter of the present
Sawbwa of Miing Pawn.
The Mong Sit State consists of a paddy plain, some twelve miles long.
„ ,, The north part is watered by the Xam Lak, a tributary
Natural leatures. ^j ^^^ j^^^^^ ^.^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ j,^^ ^^^ ^.^^ ^ tributary
of the Nam Pawn, the watershed between the two being barely distinguish-
able. The hills on both sides arc fairly well wooded, but in a few of the
villages 6rewood is scarce, and in others bamboos have to be brought from
some distance.
In the capital and some of the larger villages wooden posts are used for
the houses, but elsewhere the greatrr part arc of bamboo. The villages of
the Yangsare miiierable hamlets : those of the Taungthus on the other hand
arc large and well built.
In 1891 a revenue inspfciion of the State showed a lotal of one hundred
and twenty-six villages, with a population of 5.657 per-
sons, occupying fine thousand eight hundred and eighty
houses, of which 460 were exempted from taxation, leav-
ing a balance of one thousand four hundred and twenty
houses assessable,
The area of land under cultivation in 1891 wafr^
The r e V e n u c
tn§pcclion of iSgi ;
population.
Pitddy-lsnd
T41H ngya
Gitrdcn
The stale possessed—
BuffftlOM
Bullocks
Cows and calves ...
Ponies ...
PlouKhsand harrows
Carts ...
Total
1.699
UON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
479
The adull males followed these occupations —
A/^ieultui-e.
! Irrigated land
taitttgyas
gardens
Cultivators of \ tauttgyoi
iroer
Bullock traders
Petty tr»d<rB
Anizans
Officials
Aged and infirm
P6ngyis
Trade.
Various.
Total
ToUl
... li48o
183
Total
166
The racial distribution was —
Shftns ...
Burmans
TatingtKus
Vangs ...
Total
S.6S7
The Taungthus occupy the eastern slope of the hills that form the
western border. The higlicst peak attains an elevation of six thousand
eight hunilrcd feet, and is known as the Mj-w6 taung.
I'hc Burmans live In the capital, while the Shans and Yangs are scattered
over tiic rest of tlic St.ite. The latter belong to the Yan^st-k- family.
In 1S97 the number o( houses bad increased to 2,374, of which 9^3 were
exempted from taxation, leaving a balance of one thou-
Reverue inspcc- j^j,j three hundred and eighty-one houses assessable, or
lion of .897. 30 less than in .89..
The area of land under cultivation amounlcd to —
Acres.
Paddy-land ... ... ... ... 1,384
Taxit'gya ... .,, ... ... 337
Garden... ... ... ... ... 53
a not very considerable increase. The averasje return from lovvlying rice-
land is poor, usually but little over twenty-lold, except when manure is
freely applied. . Tattttgyus n-turn about fifty-five-fold ou the average.
The wealth in cattle had increased considerably — •
UuRalor^ ... ... ... 3,150 or -!• 670
Biillucks ... ... ... 1.1 1 1 or -f 737
Cows and c&lves „, ... ... 1,984 or -f it4S7
Ponies ... ,., ... 80 or -f- 41
while there are six elephants belonging to the Mynza, which have hitherto
been employed in working teak in the Mawk Mai forests. There is only
ooe cart in the State, but many will do doubt be introduced when the cart*
road to Mdng Pawn is opened.
48o
THE UPPBR BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HON
The population numbered 8,613, or an increase of 3,90 on the 1891
figures There are now twenty-six pongyi kyaungs in the State.
The racial distribution is —
Shans ...
Taunglhus
Burmans
Yanf!sch
Li-hsaw
ToUl
M57
'•II
1*495
40
The Shans and Taungthus have increased in numbers very largely, the
Yangsek have remained stationary*, and there is a recently-settled village
of Li-hsaw.
During t|jc past six years, 1892—98, the households have increased at the
rate of nearly one hundred per annum. The bulk of the people are not,
however, well off, tlic wealth in cattle being in the hands of comparatively
few, and in a great many cases hired buffaloes have to be used for ploughing
fields. Considerable areas of land depend entirety on an abundant rainfall
for a successful crop. The streams in the State arc of little value for irri-
gation purposes, the volume of the water being small and the banks high.
For irrigating the fields near the town of MOug $U, water from the Nam
Sit is conveyed along a canal for a distance of three miles.
The State baa been comparatively isolated from the west till now by the
Communications absence oE good roads across the range of hills which
form the western boundary. The Myoza has now started
the construction of a cart-road across the high range that lies between
MOiig Sit and Miing Pawn ; when this coad is completed, the material con-
dilioo of the State will improve considerably. There is now much land
lying fallow and the avaiL^ble labour is not fully employed.
M5ng Sit is not healthy. Tlie State lies in a valley at about the same
Climate. elevation as that of the Tani Hpak. i.e., three thousand
two hundred feet. The low country is flooded in the
rains, and the bulk of the country remains a marsh well into the month of
December, there bring little drainag*. The Shans and Yangsek arc stunt-
ed in growth, and are much addicted to the use of opium.
indimrics ' * " '" ^'*^ Western circles sugarcane Is largely grown.
The Mawrt//^; g.irdeiis on Loi Sam-pu are numerous and the quality of
the leaf gathered is good.
A few households of Li-hsaw have started the cultivation of the poppy
within the last two years.
There is little external trade except in kyanla^a and thanatpct, and it is
very unlikely that MBng Sit has ever been to any extent a trading State.
The silk industry Is all but extinct: there was a blight on the mulberry
trees in 18961 caused, according to the local people, by heavy hail-stornis.
The manufacture of Shan hats provides occupation for a large number of
families.
Five bazaars arc held but few articles foreign to the Stale arc shown for
sale ID thctn.
PSOH]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
481
Miing Sit is at present one of the most landlocked of the Southern Shan
States, but this state of things will disappear when it is connected by cart-
road with Burma.
Tribute and re*
venue.
The tribute paid by the State has been—
Rs.
tSSS ... ... ••• ••• ■- a»S«)
i8Sg-<)0 -. ... ... ... 3.000
I&91— 18()7 ... ... ... ... 3,500
and that sanctioned for 1R98— 1902 is Rs. 4,000 annually.
The total collections of revenue amount to Rs. 7,130, giving an incidence
of Rs. 6-1 1-6 per assessable house.
Bazaars. Bazaars in the State of MAng Sit : —
Mong Sit town. I Lak Lai. *
Tun Hai. Nam M& Hik.
Peng Saij. | Nam.
Sang Tik.
Revenue dtvisiom in the Staie of Mong Si/.
6
Z
"<5
Name of Nimgship.
Number of
villages.
Number o(
houses.
Revenue collec*
tlon.
I
Rs. A. r.
1
Town ... ...
5
343
68 10 o
3
StH-^ye-idm (suburbs)
Utatk viWAgts
M
234
338 4 0
3
as
337
313 8 0
A'
Nam Mi Lin ...
■0
P
499 5 o
H5Vang
• ir
lis
843 '5 0
0
KiJi Tawnjt
6
98
393 13 0
I
Wan H«ng
7
84
346 9 0
Hpa Lem
t3
110
493 9 0
9
Peng Sau
7
81
3i> 6 0
10
Nam Mi Hik
7
83
m6 7 0
tt
Mawnd Pong
4
47
167 3 0
13
Nam Hicam
6
55
324 2 0
>3
Nawnu Taw ... ...
9
97
446 8 0
H
Ni Yai
7
69
254 0 0
'5
Hai Nil LAng
3
30
tlS 8 0
lb
Lak Lai ... »,
7
65
335 6 0
17
Hsam Hseng ... ...
3
55
307 15 0
IS
Sang Sik ... „,
8
108
487 4 0
19
Nawiig Ngon
Nam Yin
Toul
13
137
669 13 0
30
11
89
417 11 0
176
ajofi
7,368 11 0
MO>fG SIT.— A large circle of the Northern Shan Stale of South Hsen
„ . Wi, on its western border. It is bounded on the north
Boundaries. ^^^ ^^^^ ^|j.^.|gg ^j j^j^,, gft (South Hsen Wi) and Nam Ma
(Hsi Paw) ; on the cast by the South Hsen Wi circle of Ho Ya; on the
south by Ho Ya and Ho Tu circles of the same State ; and on the west hy
the Nam Ma circle of Hsi Paw.
61
48a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CHON
Cultivation.
Industries.
The ffcneral character of Ihe circle, which has an area nf about two
hundred square miles, is that of a rolling tableland falling
Nnlural aspect. ^^.^^ ^^ ^j^^, ^,^^.(1^ ^^^ ^^^^ f^Q,jj ^ height of about three
thousand feet to between two thousand and four hundred, and two thousand
five hundred.
There are no great heights and no wide stretches of paddy land, hut the
hollows arc wctl watered and tht soil is very fertile.
Paddy is tht- chittf cultivation, but (here are also con-
siderable crops nf hill rice, cotton, and sugarcane, and a
good deal of tobacco is grown by one or two villages. The manufacture of
ohaii hats of bamboo spathe is also carried cm.
The circle sided with Hsang Aw, the Pa-ok-ckok who held Mdng Yai for
some veara, and after the division of the main State of
History. ^^^^ yy; j^Q j^(,^^1j a„j 2^jm,, ^gp„ ^yj_ j|,^ yiyozs, of
the circle with others rose in rebellion ai^ainst Naw Mung, the South Ilsen
Wi Savibwa. The prosperiiy of the circle, already greatly reduced by the
civil wars, thus received anotlier blow, and many of the pco|jItf accompanied
the Myoza when he fled on the re-establishiuent of order in May 1888. In
the following year there were renewed disturbances farther east which
prcvctilc-d the relurn of population, and it may be said that the present
Mynja had little chance of improving the circle until 1R90 He established
himself at Loi Ngiin, abandoning Mfing Sit, the former chief village. For
a couple of years he stockaded himself on the top of a low hill, but the
defensive work has now lieen adandoned. By 1892 the return of old vil-
lagers had become general, and there were then forty-two villages in Ibe
circle, of which ihirty-scvcn were Shan and the remainder Palaung.
The total population numbered in March 1892 two thousand six-hundred
. and sixty-three persons, of wh^^m two thousand two hnn-
Population in ^rcd and seventy-eight were Sbans and three hundred
and eighty-fiv^ Palaungs, fifty-three of the latter being
Man Tong Palaungs, and the remainder from Hu ^^ai. The average popu-
lation per house was five p-rsons. There were then six Pvngyi kyaungs in
the circle : at Ka Lii, HpS Hsfiiig. M5ng Sit, and at the Palaung villages of
KOk Mu, Mai Kdk, and Kawng Sang.
In 1897 the number of villages had risen to fifty-eight
with a total of five hundrtrd ami seventy-two houses.
bazaars in t>ic circle, at Hpa llseng and MOug Sit, held
every five days. That at Hpa Hscrig is of some size,
and is frequented by traders from considerable distances.
No cnllections are made except in kind, for the support
of the Myoza and his rctainer.t. In tSgi the price of paddy was Rs- 2 the
Jang ot four baskets; of rice Rs. i-8-q the basket of sixty pounds; salt
sold at four annas the viss; and sugar at two annas for the same weight.
Some bullock traders were established at Hpn Hsfng and Kong Hsa.
They make yearly journeys to Mandalay, usually hrst visiting Tanng Peng
to take down pickled tea, and bringing up, as a rule, salt and Manchester
goods.
Handicrafts are represented in Mfing Sit only by a few blacksmiths.
The circle, in accordance with Hs*n wi custom, is rated at twelve fii^ (or
f>yt) and in 1893 Ihe/ff was estimated at Ks. 180 so that
the revenue paid was Rs, 2,16a, which implied a payment
189a,
in 1897.
There are two
Baxaa rs and
prices : trade.
Revenue.
MOKJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
483
of Rs. 5-6-0 per house assessable. In 1897 the assrssmftnt was Rs. 2,520.
There were then estimatetl to be four hundred and seventy-two acres of
wi:t paddy cultivation, six hundred and forty-three acres of hill paddy, and
scvfntv-thrce acres of garden land. The population in that y^ar numbered
nine hundred and seventy-five men, one thousiod and fifty-lhree women,
five hundred and ninety-three boys, and five hundred and twenty-two girls.
About ilirer? thousand cattle and tvi-enty-nine ponies were owned in the
circle, which is one of the wealthiest in South Hsen Wi.
MONG 5IT. — In latitude 2o°35', longitude 97° 35', called Malng-seik by
the Burmese,— the capital of the cjV-Salween State of that name lying be-
tween Mting Pawn and Miing Nai (Mon&).
The town, which contained less than one hundred houses in iBcf^, is on
the cast side of the Nam Lat valley, which is here about three miicii wide,
gradually widening out to the north. It is approacheil from the west along
the Mong Pawn road by a causeway with swampy ground on each side.
Zayats inside the town, to the north of the bajt^ar sheds, afford camping-
spaces. Water is available from wells, and there are general supplies in
fairly large quantities.
MONGSUM— A village of Chins of the Tashfin tribe in the Central
Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had thirteen houses: Nun Klingwas its resident chief. It lies
four miles south of Kwangdon and east of Falam, and is reached vUl
Hmunli and Tlorrlang. It is a Kttoshin village and pays tribute to Falam.
A little water can be drawn near the village, and there is a stream about
one mile to the north of it.
MONG TANG.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of HsiPaw; it
included seventeen villages in i8<i8 and had a population of nine hundred
and sixty-nine persons.
It ts in charge of a ne-bain^. and is bounded on the north by Hu Kawt in
Mong Long sub-State, on the north-cast by Man Ka, on the south-cast by
Kywai Kung, on the south by Fyavvng Kawng, and on the west by Hsi Hku.
fn that year it paid Rs. 1^887-8-0 ret revenue and supplied one thou-
sand nine hundred and eighty-seven baskets of paddy.
It had aUo Ks. 170 revenue-paying thanatpet trees, for which Rs. 15-4-0
was rendered. The population is engaged in lowland paddy cultivation.
The railway passes through a portion of the circle, which is therefore likely
to becon>c of increased importance.
MONG tat.— a circle in (he Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
It had in iSgS three Shan, one I'alaung, and five Kachin
villages, with a total of eighty-one houses and a popu-
lation of aboatfouT hundred persons. It it situated on the western border
of North Hsen Wi Stair, adjoining Tawng Feng and Mong Mit States, on
the right (northern) bank of the Nam lu (Myit-ngi) river. It consists of
low jnnglc-clad hills, with a small paddy plain in the valley of the Nam Tat.
The circle was formerly a very rich one, but has lost enormously in popu-
lation through the civil wars.
The Myoza's village contains thirty-one houses, ivith a population of
_, . . about one hundred and thirty Shans, and is situated on
* the edge o( a small paddy plain irrigated from the Nam
Tatj a mile above its junction with the Nam Yi, a tributary of the Myit-
Tha circle.
484
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
ng&. It has a substantial kfaungAud group of ruined pagodas in a grove
of fine gangav! trees, and there is a tiny bazaar with ten stalls.
MONG taw.— 5"« Mong H&, in the Southern Shan State of Kengtnng.
MONG TAWM.— a circle in the Northern Shan SUto of South Hsen
, Wi. Like Man Katj to the north of which it lies, it
turts'^L^ Lin?.** consists in great part of the sub-features of the great
mountain mass Lai I'ing, hut there Ik a much greater
extent of paddy-land towards the Nam Pang than there ts in Man Kat, and
there is a larger proportion of new settlers.
In 1892 it contained twenty-three villages, and these in 1897 had increased
to forty, with a total of four hundred and eighty-seven
Villages and po- i,ouses, thirty-eight of which were inhabite<l by P'alaungs
putation. jj^j jjjg jgg^ jjy Shans. The population in 1897 num-
bered two thousand one hundred and one persons.
Some tobacco and a good deal of cotton are grown in addition to rice.
The Nam Tawm flows through the circle, which was formerly in charge of a
htamong, but is now administered by a Myoza.
In 1897 it was assessed at Rs. 1,260 annual revenue. There were in
that year three hundred and eleven acres of wet paddy
Revenue. cultivation, four hundred and Ihirly-ninc acres of hill-
paddy, and eleven acres of garden land. The area of the circle is abont
one hundred and fifty square miles, and many of the spurs are covered with
pine forest The people being recent settlers arc not yet well-to-do, but in
1807 they owned nearly one thousand five hundred buffaloes and bullocks
and had thirty-nine ponies.
MONG TIM.— a circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
In i8gS it contained six Shan and two Palaung villages,
with a population of about seven hundred and fifty per-
sons. It is situated about twelve milfs cast of Lashio and consists of low-
lying land, principally paddy plain--
MSng Tim village in that year contained thirty Shan houses, with a popu-
_ ^. lation of about one hundred and seventy persons. It is
evi age situated at the edge of a large paddy plain and has a
dilapidated pSngyi kyaurtg, a group ofpagodasiand a smalt bazaar. Thnc
is a hot spring in a swampy sheet of water close to the village. The Man-
dalay-Kun Long railway passes through the circle.
MCNGTIN-LANG sat.— a township of the Southern Shan Sute of
KengtQng.
It lies south-east of the capital town, on the upper waters of the Nam
Yawng and its tributary streams. On the north it is bounded by MQng Kai ;
OD the east by Miing Yawng; and on the south by Mong Hpayak. Roads
run to all these places.
The district consists mainly of jungle-covered hills, but along the rK-ers
„_ _.. there are narrow valleys, and it is here that the Shan
■ "^ '"■ population is gathered. Mflng Tin has two villages
north and south). They are built on the western edge of a small plain sur-
rounded by steep limestone hills. The plain is laid out in rice fields, and
small gardens of vegetables and tobacco surround the houses. Of these
The circle.
H0I41
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
485
Lang Siit
otiier viHaces.
and
there are twenty-five in the northern and nine in the southern village.
Each village supports a monastery, that of the northern being a substantial
brick building on a bill above the village.
Lang Sat is south of Mflng Tin anJ like the latter consists of two vil-
lages, numbering about fifty houses in all. Mong Pang,
on the eastern border of the district, has seven houses
and a small monastery ; Ta Kyfe, to the north of Mong
Tin, two hamlets with seven and three houses respectively and a small
monastery. MOng Ngen and Nam Y5ng arc the other Slian villages.
These am all, like MOng Tin, in small river valleys where there is Icycl
land for ric« cultivation. The population 19 I-ii.
The mountainous part of the district has villages of Kaw, AkSj and a
few Mu-hs6, Rice and cotton arc Ihe chief hill crops.
MONG to.— a small township of the Southern Shan Slate of Keng-
tong. It lies on the upper waters of th<i Nam KAk (MJ; Kok)j twenty-three
miles south-west of Kenglung and thirty-nine miles north-east of Mong Hsat.
The KengtQng-Mong Hsat road passes about two miles to the east of the
village. Mrtng To is shown in the State records as containing twenty-thrcc
bouses and paying a revenue of Ks. 40.
MONG TON, called by the Siamese M»5ng Tuen. — A trans>SaIween
district of the Southern Shan Slate of Mong Pan and the most north-
erly of the districts belonging to that State.
It is bounded on the east by Mong Hsat ; on the south by the southern
„ , . watershed of the M6 Msai, thence by a line running
Boundaries. through Ta Seng W6k towards the Ui Hki Lek. and
thence by the watershed of Mong Kyawt ; on the west by the Salweeo. To
the north the boundary is, roughly speaking, the districts of MCng Kang,
Mflng Pu, and part of .MOng Hsat. The Siamese when they laid claim to
this district, however, put the boundary at the Nam Haim.
The Nam T6n valley has a general level above the sea of two thousand
feet, the hills running up to five thousand and six thousand feet. By the
end of March the heat becomes considerable in the valley, the altitude of
Mong Tfln village being considerably less than the general level.
Though the district covers a considerable area only the valleys of the Nam
TAn and its tributaries are at all well peopled. The
h^f^H '^''^ "' principle village is Mong Ton, which with its suburbs,
c 1 VI ages. Wan Maii and Ho Na, has over a hundred hou.ses, and,
judging by its market and its p^ngyi ^yauftgs, is a fairly well-to-do place.
It stands about otie thousand nine hundred feet above the sea.
Besides Mong T&u there are some villages and hamlets, the greater
number and the richest being on the Mb Kcm and the Me Hsai. Waa Mfi
Ken is fairly large and prosperous.
The whole district in 1890 contained about four hundred houses or, say,
a population of two ihfiusand persons.
In Mong Ton there is a considerable amount of valuable timber.
The main road from the T5 Hsang ferry to Chieng Mai runs through M5ng
_ , TAn and Mcing Hang, and there is a cross-road from
totrmunications. j^^^^^ .^^^ ^^ j^.^g ^j^^j j^^.^ j^ ^^^ ^^^j^^^ ^^^^^ ^^
M3ng Hsat from Burma, as the road through MOng Pu is very dtfRculL,
486
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTRER.
tMON
The Pam Moug of MiSng TAn in March 1800 refused to reco^nlM the
authority of the Hritish, as rrprrscnted bv the Anglo-
«wry. Siamese Commission, and declared himseff subject to
Siam. He was accordingly seized by thr Commission and disported across
the Salwecn. Since then the district has enjoyed complete peace.
MCNGTON.— The residcnceof the A/flw(5flf in charge o! the circle of the
same name in the Northern Shan State of South Hsen \Vi.
It is situated in the rolling country near the Nam Ma, and containrd in
March 1893 eighteen houses, with a population of one hundred and two
persons. There is a pon^i kyaung in the village with five rot>ed inmates,
and a bazaar is held every five days. No money collections arc made, but
the hlamdng regularly collects tithes in kind for the support of himself and
of hi-s followers. Faddy cultivation is the chief industry M5ng Ton was
practically destroyed in the civil wars, and the present village cannot be
said to be more than three years old.
MONO TD\f.— a village and district of the Southern Shan State of Kcng-
tong.
It lies in the south of the State, on the liead waters of the Nam Hsai (M&
Sai), and extends to the Siam boundary. On the west it is bounded by the
Mting Hsat, and on the east bv the MOng IIkw.1n district.
" It lies in a large well-cultivated valley some two milps wide and three
,,, _. . . miles long, dotted with villages on its south side, and
Mflngiommisgs- ^.(,,1 watered by the M6 Sal, here a lair-sized stream of
twenty-five yards by three and half to four feet deep in November, and
flowing just below the central village of the township, \\"an Ma Mum, which
is situated at the extreme south-east end of the vaUey on high ground.
"There is a targe -xat house (monastery) where the best accommodation
for small parties may be fouud. For larj^e numbers of troops ample ac-
commodation may be found to the west, near the villages of Wan Pak Ukam
and Wan Tawng Nu. Afttr December the paddy-fields afford unlimited
accommodation anywhere^ Supplies good, Fair grazing for animals in the
plain land. Klcvation two thousand and eighty feet." — Cafitatn //. B.
Walker, D. C. L. /., Intelligence Branch, t8^$. '
In the State records Mnng Tflm appears as containing one hundred and
twenty-six houses, paying a revpnue of Rs. 230.
The population is for the mo:>t part Western Shan, but there are some
Hkfin. A few Lihsaw are found in the hills.
MONGTONG (Burmese, Maing-t6nl.— A sub-Stale of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shsn Stales, ruled by a Myoza, Haw Yawt, subordinate to the Hsi Paw
Sawbwa.
It has an area of about four hundred and forty-eight square miles, and lies
approximately between ^2" 33' and 3i°so' north latitude
'^'**' and between '9;" 35' and 98^ 5' east longitude.
It is bounded on the north by the Hsi Paw State ;on the north-east by Sonlh
Hsen Wi ; on the east and soiith-ea«l bv Kchsi Maosam ;
and bcundariM, ^^^ j,^^ ^^^jj^ ^^^ south-west by .M6ng Rung : and on the
west by Hsi Paw. There are no well-defined physical boundaries. On the
north-west the boundary line is the main road from Hscng Hkio (Sin-kyaw)
to Man Sami and elsewhere the boundaries are hardly more definite or per*'
nianent.
MONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
487
The general impression of the State is a mai^s of liw hills, except \a the
., , , . iicinhbourhood of Wyin^ Moiig Tung, where there is a
Natural lealures. , " j, . • "^ ir j ■ V 1 -ii -fL • • <
large paddy plain walica in by hills. The principal
feature ts the small tietachetl range of hills about thf hill peaks of Loi Pan,
Loi Htan, and MOng Mko ; on the north, west, and north-east sides the hills
rise ahruptty above the level nf the surrounding countrj*. On the east and
south-east the range throws out many spurs towards Man Pan and Man
Nawng. To the south and eoutti-west the range continues, forming the
north, west, and south-west sides of the Mong Tilng town valley basin.
Wying MOng Tang itself [ies in an upland valley of an elevation of about
3.500 — 3,800 feet, runing down south of Loi Hian. The
-,..%"''?, '" " " S valley is some five miles long and from one to two broad.
1 unij valley. , "^ , , ■ 1 ,1 1 1 ,
and sliclves down gradually soutn-souin-east towards
Kelisi Mansam. At its upper or north end it is Hoed with island-like fir-
covered knolls, with paddy-lands all round Ihem. The knolls, which are
really a continuation uf the spurs that run down from south of Loi Htau,
diminish in height and number louarcis the south.
The eastern part of the State, (roin Man Pan to beyond Male Man, is a
rolling-Hr-trec down. From Man Pan to Mflng Tilng the country is scored
with pine-covered sptirs, as are also the circles of Man Hsi'j aad Pung
Lawng. From MiJng Tong towards Nam L'n, south of the spurs, the
country is an open rolling down.
Loi Pau is the highest peak in MOng Tang sub-State. It rises to six
.,.,, thousand eight hundred and forty-eight feet and culmi-
nates a narrow circumscribed range standing out from
the surrounding upland plateau, which averages same three thousand feet
only, or less.
Loi Html, south of Loi I^^ll anil connected with it by a ridge, is six
thousand two hundred atiii sevf-nty feet high. It is separated by the valley
of tlie Nam Salai from the bills that encircle Mong TOng town to the north,
n<irtli-west, west, and soutli-wfst but joins, round the head of the Nam Salai.
with the first considerable lilll above Mi3ng Tung, Loi Pang Mai, west of
Mong TQng town,
'I'he ncxr hill of size is Loi Pan Wan to the south-west; it connects with
Pitng Yum in Tawng Lan circle of Mong Kflng. The continuation runs
southwards and ultimately joins the Karen hills east of Toungoo.
■The town of Mong Tung stands on the Nam '1 Qng, a tributary of the Nam
n- Hen. Tiit- Nam Hen (lows out of Kelisi Mansam, forms
the boundary (or a short distance on the south-cast, and
then returns to Kehsi Mansam.
The Nam La rises in the hills north-east of Mflng Tong and, after a
winding course of about twenty-seven mites, joins the Nam Hen, just at the
point wliere this stream ceases to form tlie bouuihry. Throughout the
Nam Un circle it is some thirty lo fifty feet broad by one to three feet deep.
There are no boats upon it. Neither o( the streams is of any size, but they
arc much used for irrigating the fields. Other streams arc mere rivulets,
otilv becoming considerable with the freshets of the rainy season.
The Nam Hka rises in Man Pan circle and runs first north and then
round the hills west \o south into Hsi Paw. Within Moog Tung it is an
unimportant stream and there are no boats on it.
468
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HON
Mfing TOng sub-State is divided up into the Hsaug
AdminBUative yy^v Hpong, or suburbs of M6ng Tung circle, and fifteen
'*""*'°"»' other circles. These arc-
Man Maw. Mang Kang.
Hai L^i. Nam Un:
Na Pung. Mong La.
Man Hawn. Hon Leng.
Sa Li. Mak Man.
Man Nawng. ManPan.
Man Hsio. Ho On.
Hsu Tong.
The town of Mong TQng coQi^ists simply of the Myoza's haw and the houses
of his service men with two small villages, some two
M6ngTangio«n. hundred or three hundred yards distant, on a low flat
knoll, separated from another knoll which lies on the
road from Man Li to Mong TOng by a raised aud embanked road across
the paddy>fields, some five hundred yards in length. On this latter Icnoll
is a small village and a camping and resting ground for troops and traders.
The population of the sub-State in 1898 numbered five thousand and
p ! (■ a d ninety-seven persons, in one thousand one hundred and
reveimE in' iSyS. sixty-four houses and one hundred and forty-two villages,
and the revenue paid amounted to I<s. 9,381-8-0, with six
thousand and ninety-nine baskets of paddy.
The revenue from paddy for 1897-98 was seven thousand and sixty-six
baskets of paddy.
Rs.
Beef licenses for iS^S^^C) produced .» ... 8Sx
Bctcl-nut do ... ... ... aS8
Opium and liquor do ... .,, ... 132
Rupees 5 was charged on opium cultivatioD.
There was in that year an average of 4^3 persons In each house and eight
houses in each village, and the females only exceeded the males by 191, the
numbers being 2,659 and 2,468.
The population it; almost entirely engaged in lowland paddy cnltiration,
_ , . and the only crop of importance is rice. Lowland fields
Cultivation: crops. . ,, j- ■ 1 ) -i-i l 1 . r
yield per atti-^^ya, i.e., land sown with one basket of
paddy, on an average throughout the Statp, thirty baskets. There are about
thirty Palaung households in Mong T^ng, and ihrst.- like the rest of their race
live in the hills, but otherwise there is very little hill cultivation. A little
gessamum is grown in Ho Un, Man Pan, and Mak Man circles, and also a
little cotton. Some tobacco is raided in Mong L.a and Man Kang circles.
It is of the fine kind used for chewing with betel. There arc a lew orange
trees at Nam Ai village in Hsup Tungcirclc. Twoacrcsof opium are grown
in Mak Hiu Lat, a Palaun}* village.
Each village has generally one household engaged in turning nut bamboo
i™i «,:_, spathc hats, forty to sixty ol them a year. A few earthen
pots are made at Sang wan village near Mdug Tong.
Two housL'holds in Mong 'long village make small ^as with iron brought
from Burma by caravan.
rber'i in little sale for the rice produced. Kehsi Mansam is almost the
only buyer and there arc practically no resident traders.
MON}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Pinewood billets aod torches are almost the only other articles exported
for sale. 1~he smalt amount of pottery and Llacksmith work turned out is so
infi^rior to tliHt of Lai Hka and tlie ncighliouritig States that there is nothing
beyond a local sale. With the advent of the railway much progress may be
expected.
Gold used to be extracted, thirty to forty years ago, at the northern base
of Loi Tawn and was washed in a stream south of MOng
Minerals : gold, TQng village. A little iron was also worked, fifteen years
'°"' ago, at Hsup Tang, but it is of poor quality.
A fairly wide track leads s->uth-soutli-casl from Wying MOng TQog to
_ . . Kchsi Mansam capital, eight miles distant. The border
Com mumctt tons. . • i . .1. ^^ .1 -i
isxrosseo at the sixth mile.
Man Li, by a very steep, rocky, and bad track over the bills, is eighteen
and a liaH miles distant.
' A track runs from Mting Tung to Nam Un in the south-cast coroer of
thic State via Hai Laij Hsup TQng, and Man Kang.
The route geiif-ralW taken to flsi Paw is vid Man Nawng, Mang Pan, and
Ho Un, as the hills are not so bad as those on the road to Man Li.
A cart-road is bemg made from Mflng Tflng to Man Li. Eighteen miles
from Mong Tung had been traced and worked out to various widths in
iSgS, and seven miles of it were used by carts. Man Li is at the end of the
Sau<b-.va's can-road from Hsi Paw, and is about fifty-five miles distant from
that place. A good site for a sanitarium could be found near Loi HCan.
The track to Kehsi Mansam will be improved into a cart-road. It only
needs mending and widening. A cart-road will also be led from Mdng
Tong to Nam Un, and will require but little making.
The projected railway from lisi Paw to the Southern Shan States will
probably run vid Man Fan and HsQp TQng.
The average price of paddy in 1897 was six annas the basket, and of
p ■ rice Rs. 2. Bamboo hats i»eli from four annas for a child's
fncea. ^^^ ^^ j^g 2_g^ ^^^ jjj^ j^ggj kind of large hat with an
ornamented crown.
no forest trees of any value in the State, The hills are
covered chiefly with pine, which are utilized for firewood
and for making torches, to be sold in the bazaars.
There is an irrigation dam across the Nam 1^ in Nam On circle. It is
._. ., , J about four hundred (ect long and is kept iu repair by the
The Nam La dam „, ,. , lii**!. *^ ij -ti
people of two hou.seholds who arc exempted specially
from thathameda. The bund is a wattle of earth, stakes, and mats.
The water runs into a fair-sixed channel, about twelve feet deep at its
parting from the dam by five feet broad. It runs for over a mile into the
Nam UQ fields.
There are no memorable pagodas in the State. The best preserved pa-
goda is in Man Pan village, and there is a fairly large
white pagoda ncrx the Myoia's house ; remains of a few
of grt-'atcr age arc to be seen round Mong Tung town.
There are the remains of an old city near Wying Hd village, about half
a mile south of Mting TQng. It is encircled by a ditch
n^iN^ H5 : the ^i about three miles circumference, some twelve feet
*^'''^' broad by ten feet deep. Even now it is not passable
62
There are
Fomu.
Anliquiliej: pago
das.
490
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOH
by cattle except at broken ptacf s. The i]itrh is still well preserved, but
is a good deal overgrown with jungle. There are oo remains of pagodas
within the ditch liniits.
It in iftid to havf^ been built over two hundred years ago by the eldest son
of the llsi P.iw Sitipbxoa, who brought people from Hsi Paw to settle in
MOnj; Tongas the place was conveniently situated for mepling neighbouring
Sawbwas and rice and water were plentiful. The people remained for about
liventy years or ao, n,nd then gradually returned, or dispersed. The site is
on a detached eminence surrounded by paddy-Rolds, and the present Myoza
would remove there if he could get together one hundred houses.
There arc no remains of the old city or walls rnund Mong Tang town
haelf, non ar*' any notablr festivals or fairs held there. The people used
to go, and they still observe the custom, to Mflng Hkfl, MOng Knng, or
Hsi Paw festivals. There is a natsin or small spirit shrine west of Mfing
Tong villiige, under large trees. A household is exempted from thatha-
mcda by the list Paw Havihwa to look after it and to keep the water-pots
full.
There are six Palaung vitlages within the sub-State. They number
one hundred and sixty-eight persons, in twenty-seven
Populaijon : ihe houMS. It is said that there was a large Palaung village
Falaunir clement. ^j two hundred houses near Loi Htan about 1S85. but
that the people left in all directions when the country was ravaged in the civil
want between Hscn Wi and Hsi Paw. The Pal-iungs in Mpa Lawng village
and near Loi Pan have always lived there. The Pang Hai, Mak Hin Lai,
and llwe Luk Pnlaungs came according to local Iiistorians from North
Hscn Wi about 1883 or 1884. There is only one village of Palaungs, Hwc
Ltik on \jo\ Tawn, south of MAng Tang sab-State.
The rest of the inhabitants arc Shans.
Little is known of the ancient history of Mijng Tong. It seems to have
„. been ruled by Myoi.is, subordinate directly to the King
nirtory ^j Burma, after the otherthrovv of the great Hsen Wi
State, of which Mfing Tong, like Hsi Paw, was only a province.
For at any rate one hundred years previous to the Annexation, Mong TQng
was certainly ruled by its own hereditary family. In the time of Hkun Sang
Kang, the grand(.ithcr of ihe last actual Myoza, the Stale was very populous
aiid wr:iUhy.
llkuii .Sang Kang was succeeded by Wa son Hkun Kyaw Htam. U is
asserted by Ilkun Saing, the Hsi Paw Savhva, that in 1228 B.E. fi866)
the revenues of Mflng Tong were as- signed to his father, Hkun Htan, for
sendees rendered during the Myingun and Padeln rebellions, but the asser-
tion lacks support.
It is certainly admitted that Mflng Tflng was independent immediately
SI ijk u before the fall of King Thlbaw, for in 1S85 Hkun Hsa,
Mw»l" ^■*'° ^^^ succeeded his father. Hkun Kyaw Htain, obtain-
" ed a Roval Order assigning fifty-eight villages to him.
There was then a Burmese \litiiary Officer stationed at Hseng Hkio (Sin-
kyaw), who discovered that some of the nfty-eight villages named belonged
to Hsi Paw, si*mr to Hscn Wi,sonie to Mong Kfing, some 10 Kehsi Mansamt
and some (o Mong N;t\vng. He thought that the country was already
sufficiently disturbed without such ailditional irritants and therefore igaoreu
the order and ordered Hkun Hsa, who had the rank of betel-bearer to (he
HON I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEft.
40f
King, to retain only the villages already in his possession. Soon after this
King Thibaw was dethroned and the Hseng Hkio officer disappeared.
Hkun ]lsa seized the opportunity to endeavour to appropriate the HsiPaw
ju Lf ■ villiiKL's, the chifrf of which was Nam Laii. Meanuhile,
Pa*I however, Hkun Sainghad established himself in Hsi Paw
with mercnaries got from Sawlapaw in Karen-iii. He
gent these to the defence of his villages. Hkun Hsa was driven back and
pursued with such effect that MongTung was taken and burnt and he him"
self had to fly for protection to Mong Nai. Thus, when British troops arriv-
ed in the Northern Shan States, Hsl Paw was found in possession of Mrtng
Tiing.
He was confirmed in possession of it and an attempt was made to get him
... I to appoint Hkun Hsa tribotarv Myoza. This, hnwcvcr,
he refused to do, and appointed instead Hkun I.un, a
cadet of the Kehsi Mansam family, who had married one of Hkun Saing's
cast-off wives. Hkun Hsa was pensioned off on Rs. loo a month. He had
b^-en very popular, and Hkun Lun, an entire strangrr, failed to find favnur
with the people so thai Mong TQng steadily lost population for the first six
or eight years after the Annexation. Many of the people migrated to Kehsi
Mansam and South Hscn Wi.
Hkun Lun died in i8g6, and in his placr was appointed Haw Yawt, who
iSoo. Ha Y ''■"^ married a sister-in-law of Hkun Saing of Hsi Paw.
■ Migration has now ceascdj but the population is very far
short of what it was even so recently as 1887, thougn it has increased
latterly.
A former Sawbma of Mfing TQng pawned the lowland between the Nam
La and Nam Hawm streams, now just outside the Nam On circle of Mftng
TQng, for Rs. 80 to Kehsi Mansam; it is said that there arc no other
changes from the ancient boundaries.
Hkun Hsa used to collect nominally a nominal revenue
Revenue in Bur- ^jf ^^ (^ annually from the State, of which Rs. 4,000
mesc times, • . » , **' j ■
was remitted \o Mandalay.
Revenue was then only derived from the lowland paddy. If the cultivator
did not render service when the Chief went fighting or on journeys, Rs.
20 to Rs. 30 would be collected from every piece of land sown with a bul-
lock load of paddy. Some of the money and p;nldy thus collected from the
cultivators was divided amongst those who did accompany.
Until 1897-98, when the thathameda was reduced by Rs. 3 on every
household, the tax was levied at the rate of Rs. 13 on
each married couple or household, and Rs. 8 on each
widow or widower.
Eight annas was aUo collected from every household, this collection being
called kadij'ji and paid in by the nc-baings and Myoza to the Sawbvpa at the
October festival.
The iie-baings prepare lists of the demand from the roll of names made
out by the village headmen, and receipt tickets arc nominally given out by
the Sawbwa's office.
[Revenue is collected on lowland paddy by a tax varying from six to eight
or ten baskets for. every one basket of paddy sown. The ie-wun, or
Minister of t>3wland Ricc-ltclds, who Iooks alter the paddy-land east of
the Myit-ng& or Nam Tu river, comes annually in the open season and fixe*
and since
Annexation.
t h c
493
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Ihe demand. Tbu nt-batngs store the Sawhisa's paddy, and as a rule it is
DoL sold till the lH-TPUH comes and sells it. As there is no market for paddy
three or four years' slocks of Sawbwa's paddy have accumulated in some
circles. Taungya cultivation is not taxed, and there are no thanatptt
trees.
The ne-baings, village clerks, and criers, as well as the Myozaand soine
of the officials, are given a little paddy-land by the Sawbma to work or
'*cat" for which as a rule they give one basket of paddy for every basket
of seed grain sown.
MONG TUNG.— a circle in the sub-Statc of that name of Hsi Paw,
Northern Shan States, in charge of a n^baing, under the Myoza.
With the Hsang l!ki Hpdng, or suburbs, it has an area of about loo
Tk---_i- — ..- -,-j square miles. In 1808 It had a population of 048 persons,
I he Circle : area nnd . ^, , , , ,7 , ^ '^ ■, . ^ r -n
lutwo hundred and tour houses and twenty-live villages,
having lost seven villages in three years.
The circle is hounded on the north by Ho Un and Man Kawng and Mong
Hko,; on Ihe cast by Hai Lai ; ou the south by Man Maw
bound-viea. and bio Kai circles of Mong Knag ; and on tnc west by
Mau Li and Ho Hko.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. 1,498 and about one thousand two
hundred and eleven baskets of paddy were also sent in. The cultivation is
almost entirely lowland, but a few Palaungs work taungyas on the hills.
There are five Palaung villages, — Pa Lawng (two villages), Pang Hai,
Mak Hin Lai, and Hwe Luk. A little pinewood is sold for torches.
Tsang Wang village makes a few earthern pots.
Mong Tang is merely a couple of small villages round the Myoza's kaw,
ThevUIftB*. *"** stands on two hillocks in the midst of paddy-fields
once all cultivated. Before its destruction and subor-
dination to Hsi Paw the plain supported two thousand households, and the
hillsides are still dotted with the sites of abandoned villages. The old
fortified capital was on a spur about half a mile south-west of the present
site. Want of water is said to have led to its abandonment. Mong Tung
in 1894 had sixty houses, but the number has since decreased.
MONO TWE-— A district and village of the Southern Shan State of
KengtOng. It lies in the north of the State, seven miles from the town of
Mong Yfing.
Up to 1893 it was a sub-circle of the latter district, but it was then
detached and created an independent charge.
The Kcngttlng State records describe Mong Twe main village as having
twenty houses, and give thirteen other villages, with a total of one hundreo
and seventy houses. It must be noted that this enumeration was made
several years ago, and was probably even then very imperfect, non-tax-
paying households being frequently omitted. For 1897 the district was
assessed at Rs. 225 revenue.
MONG UN. — A small township in the north-east of the Southern Shan
State of KengtQng. It lies on a small stream tributary to the Nam Nga, on
the banks of which arc rice-fields.
There is but one Shan (Lii) village, of twelve houses and a monastery.
The hilly part of the circle is inhabited by Kaw.
HONl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEft.
495
Position and
boundaries.
M3ng Wa town
and chief vtllnges.
.Mting On is eleven miles norlb<east o[ Mcjng Hh on tlie road to MCng
Htan. A track runs to Ta Hki Lek on the Nam Nga, whence one of
the main routes to Keiig Hung is reached.
At one t!me Mdng Uu was a sub-circle of Mong H6, but it is now an
History independent charge. It passed to Kcngtiing in May
1896. on the absorption of the Cis'M^khong Kcng Cheng
territory.
MONG Wa.— a district aod town of the Southern Sban State of Keng*
tang.
MONG WA is one of thiC largest and most Important of the Cis-M^khong
districts of Keng Cheng, which were annexed to Keng-
tQng in May iSq6. Ii lies on both batik^i of the Nam
Lw6, from the junction of the Nam Lam with that river
to the boundary of the Keng Kk3ng district on the east. To the south it
is bounded by the Loi Pang Nao range, and to the north bv the Mflng
Hun and Mong L6ng Paonas of Keng Hung. The Nam Lwe flows
through the district from west to east, and along its banks are considerable
stretches of excellent paddy-Uiid, with numerous streams for irrigation.
The inhabitants of these plains are I.u.
Mfing Wa town is built on the north (left) bank of the river. It has
eighty-seven h^jusesand a line monastery. The gardens
have areca palms and fruit trees, and there are a few
toddy palms.
There are six other Lii villages, of which the principal are : Wan Ta on
the south bank, opposite Mong Wa, with fifty-six hnusea ; Wan Hkam,
with fifty-three houses and a monastery; Wan Hflk (cast ami west), with
thirty-seven houses and a monastery, and Hsop Lam-Hsop Lwe, with forty-
five houses and monastery.
The Shan (Lu) population of the district numbers probablv from 1,500
Populatron traces, to 2,000 persons. Thurc are many hill vi'llages, chiefly
of Tai Loi. and van-^us tribes of Kaw.
The village of Hsop Lam-Hsop Lwe {/i so p — mouih) marks the upper limit
of easy navigation on the Nam Lwe (though dugouts can be taken much
higher], as Hsop Nam marks the lower limit. On this reach of the river,
some sixty miles, all the villages have boats and make use of the waterway.
The raain-road from Mong Ye passes through Mong Wa and goes
/-.....,-... • ,.;«„ thence to the Hsam Tao district. There is also a road to
Communications. ... , . ... vtt n
Mong Long in the Xii Panna.
The district of M3ng Wa is under a hpaya. Early in 1895 the holder
A j™-.,. -,,,„.!«- of the office was shot while in the monastery of the town.
The crime was, however, believed to be an act of private
revenge, and neither before nor since have there been any disturbances.
MONG WAI or MKUNGWAL— A Kachin village in Tract No.S.Bhamo
district, situated in ^4° lo' north latitude and 97° 31' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty-three houses, and its population numbered
one hundred persona. The headman of the village has no other subordi-
nate to him ; the inhahitanis are of the Maran tribe and Lana sub-tribe,
and own eleven bullocks and three buflaloes. The village has good camp*
ing-ground and water-supply.
494
THE UPPER nURMA GAZETTEER.
(MON
MONG WAI. — A Kachin village in Tract No. lo, Bhamo ciistrict, situated
in 34' 34' north latitude and 97" 37' east longitude.
In 1893 it coiilaitied fourteen houses; its population was not known.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him ; the in-
habitants are of the !,epai tribe and Lalikum sub-trifje, and own no cattle.
All their guns were taken away in 1890*91 for an attack 00 a Chinese
caravan in December iSgo.
MONG WAK. — A village and small circle of the Southern Shan State
of KcngtQng. It is situated in the valley of the Nam Wak stream, near the
Nam Lwe, iwenly-three miles from KenglQng town.
There are lour villages in the circle. The main village has twenty-three
y.j. houses. On a knoll .ibovc it is a picturesque brick
monastery. Wan Lom has four houses, and the re-
maining two villages (Wan Hkum and Wan Tong) are also small.
Thp Nam Wsk stream descends rapidly over many falls from the hills.
Along its loii-r course there is a certain amount of fairly level kcd, and
all of this is I<i.id out in rice-fietds.
The people are probably f^ii, though they are in the habit of describing
themselves as Hkbu-hwe. Is situated about twenty-four miles from Nam
Hkani, in a valley formed by two ranges of mountains running almost due
south from tliat place, the ridge of the Hcstern range being the boundary
between North Hscn Wi and Mung Mit State. It consists chiefly of paddy
plain, varied here and there by small spinnies of stunted cutch and other
trees.
MONG wi. — A circle in the Northrrn Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
In 1898 it had three Shan villages, with one hundred and fifty houses and
a population of about seven hundred and twenty persons.
The htamSn^s village had twenty houses and a population of about
Th v'llace ^^° hundred houses. It stands on the east (right) hank
of the Nam Wi, a tribul.iry of Ihc Shweli, into wliich it
flows a few miles below Nam likam. It his a fair-sized bazaar, a pi^ngyt
kyaung, and a group of dilapidated pagnda:^. The other chief village is
tifteen miles away on the banks of the Nam M.io (Sluvell].
There were formerly a number of Kachin villages in MOng Wi, but they
were fined for a rising made by the Shan htamdnj in
1889 against the Sn^pftwa and thereafter broke off all
connection with the district and now form separate
circles.
MONG WL'N.— a small circle in the Northern Sbao State of North Hses
Wi.
In 1898 it had four Chinese, one Palaung, and foily-five Kachin villages,
with a population of about 3,000 persons. It is situated north*east of Hsen
Wi town, and the circle is very long and narrow, beginning five miles from
the valley of the Nam Tu, ab^ut six miles above Hsen Wi, and extending
nearly forty miles in a northerly direction. The northern portion of the
circle consists of heavily- wooded hills, and the souihern of high grassy plains
varied by small thinly-wooded hills.
The
ment.
Kachin ele-
MOX]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
The main village contains sixteen Chinese households and a population of
about sixty souls, and is situated in a grassy valley near
Mong Wun vil- |-h(. southern border of the circle. It has a small Chinese
'*8*- munastcry.
uprum is largely cuUiyaicd throughout the circle.
The headman oi the circle is a Chinese Myo7a, who %vas fiTteen years of
age in 1893. His mother, the widow of the Utc Myoza,
AdminiMrairon : managed the mvng for him, but it was not till the estab-
laUon ^''^"* I'sli'^cntof the Kut Kai poit that any real authority was
established over the Kachins.
The lofty peak of Loi Hsam Hsip rises close to the Myoza's village.
The highiT slopes are covered with poppy fields.
MONG YA.— a district in the Northern Shan Sute of North Hsen Wi.
In 1898 it contained ten Kachin, four Shan, one Palaung, and two Chinese
villages, willi a total populatioti of about one thousand two hundred persons.
It is situated partly on a higli range of mountains, overlooking the Salweeii
and cut into by the deep \ alley of the Nam Mw«. This tract consists of
heavily*tiiTibered mountainous country, with a fair area of paddy plain.
The Kachins arc mostly of the Lahtawngclan, and their Dftwa is in charge
of the district.
The only wet paddy culiivation is in island strips along the banks of
the Nam Mwe and Its affluents, and it Is here that the
Population : Shati? gii^n villages arc mostlv situated. A great proportion o£
andKacimn. the paddy land, however, is cultivated by the Kachins,
who are emphatically the masters, and a majority of the Shans arc simply
the agents or middlemen of tlicm.
■ The Lalitawug are particularly numcrolis in Mong Ya, and their great
spirit, the ///«* Nangiatt;;, haunts the hills of the district.
The Hpi Nang- He is worshlpiicd every nine or ten years bv all the Lah-
*^"S- tawng Kachiiis of the Shan States, and in March of 1892
they assembled in Mong Va for the ritual.
Mong Ya had shaken ofl all conirol from Hsen Wi during the civil wars in
„. King Tliibaw's reign, and it was only after the British
Hittory. Annexation, and not then till iSgt. that the Uwea sub-
mitted to the Sa'iobzoa and received the title of Myoza. He lives at Wa
Mu, a village perched in the hills three thousand feet above Man Sh, the
village which in the map is styled MiJng Ya. MOng Ya is the name of the
district, not of any village in it.
Wa Mu is very large for a Kachin village, and numbered fprty-one
houses in 1892, straggling from the knifc-cdgc of the
Wa Mu village, ridge for a considerable distance down the sl'^pe. The
DuTsa is a Lana, though the bulk of the Kachins of
M6ng Ya are Lahtawng.
Mong Ya produces a certain amount of cotton, but rice is the chief crop,
and most of it is hill-grown. Very little, if anything,
Crops. is regularly exported from the district, which is in the
main self-supporting. Upiurr. ts grown as a garden crop
by the Kachins and as the only crop by the Chinese villages. Ten rupees
was quoted as the price per viss, but money is rather a curiosity than a
medium of barter in this stretch of country, and the statement has a mere
theoretical value.
49€
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
The two vill^es.
MONG YAl.— a circle in the South Hscn Wi Northern Shan State,
admioistered by a Myoia ulth headquarters at Mdne Vai-Waii Mkao, a short
distance west of the capital. The circle touches tlie Kehsi-Mansam State
of the Southern Shan States on the west.
It is bounded on the Dortli and south by Ho Va and Man Ilpai circles
respectively) and on the east by the capital and suburbs.
There were sixty-seven villages in the circle In 1897, and it covered
an area of about one hundred square miles. It bad a
Sources of reve- population, of adults, of nine hundred and three males,
*""■ and one thousand and eighty-seven females, and of chil-
dren, four hundred and eighty-one hovs and five hundred and twenty-three
girU. There were four hundred and twenty-five acres of lowlying paddy
Kelds, eight hundred and tn'cnty-iivc acres of hill paddy, and ninety-nine
acres of garden land under cultivation.
The inhabitants are mostly Shans, but there are several Yang villages,
A good deal of cotton is grown, but there arc do industries of note.
Moug Yai pays Rs. 3,520 revenue annually.
MONO YAI.-The capiUi of the Slate of South I UenWi, Northern Shan
■Slates, situated in a wide and fertile plain at an altitude of two thousand eight
hundred and fifty feet, in latitude 22^25' north and longitude 9S** 5' cast.
There are two villages of the name, distant about a quarter of a mile from
one another, each on a gently sloping eminence. The
eastern village, the capital of the Sawda'a of South llseii
Wif contained in 1897 one hundred and twenty houses, with a total popu-
lation of five hundred and thirty-three persons, all of them Slians.
The western village, the residence of the Myoia in charge of the Mfing Yai
circle, had at the samp time sixty-one houses, with two hundred and twenty-
seven inhabitants. There was a p»Ttgy{ lyaun^ in each village, that in the
eastern with twenty-one and in the western with nineteen robed inmates.
lathe Sawhwa'sviWa^e there were fourteen resident traders owning one hun-
dred and twenty-two pack bullocks, and there were also six artizans, black-
smiths, and carpenters.
In both villages the great majority of the inhabitants render personal
service, pay no taxes, and do little cultivation.
The village has had many vicissitudes, even since the Annexation. It
jj. was burnt several limes before the Occupation, ami Kuo
isor.. Hsang of Tun H On g burnt it to the ground in August
iSfl?. It was again burnt out by local rebels in 1889, so that the present
capital is of quite recent date.
In February 18SS, when M6ng Yai was first visited by British troops,
there were only fifteen houses on the SaTvhwa's present site. The Myoza's
village did not exist and the hill was overgrown with jungle, while in the
neighbouring plain there were only a few scattered houses. There arc now
well on for one hundred villages, with many hundreds of households, and
the irrigation canals, which arc being repaired under the direction of the
Atnat-gj'i Hk&m Hso, a.t.m., arc yearly increasing the area under paddy
cultivation, which is the general industry.
There is a bazaar between the two villages which is (airly well attended,
Thebauar but, as is the case in most of the States, is not so large as
the more local markets. No money roIlcLtions are made,
t)uttlie usual tithes in kind arc taken for the support of the Myoza's followers
MOM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
497
There are the remains of a moat, which has now been converted into a
tank for irrigation purposes, but there arc no defences. The country is
very fertile and with proper communications a great deal of paddy could be
exported. Unlimited camping-ground is available ; graiing is plentiful and
good ; Mater is abundant, but not of good quality.
Roads lead to the west tn Hsi Paw : to the north to I^ashio ; to the south
_ to Miiug Kao ; to the cast to Nam Hpa and Mong Mpang,
Commumcaiions. ^^^^^ ^^^ ^,^^ ^^^^^ j^ KengtQng, via Man Pan, and
to Mfing Nai (M<mi) rjt'd Kehsi Mansam. Signalling communicatioD can
be kept up with I-ashio and elsewhere from Loi Ling, which lies aboul
eighteen miles to the north.
Close to the bazaar is a group of three pagodas, about whose history no
P eod particulars are obtainable. They do not, however, bear
* ' the appearance of great antiquity. They were entirely
choked with jungle in 1888, and after the site had been again cleared,
according to popular belief, a A//t, or spirit, came down from the skies and
gilded one of them, in proof of which a dusky spot n<-ar the bell frame on
the summit is pointed out. This is supposed to be the mark of the fairy's
hand, a sort of celestial thumb-mark or lo-tpen. Near the pagodas is a
very fine banyan tree, walled round at the base, and close by arc some sub-
stantial aayafs built by the Sawhtoa.
On a wooded hill to the east of the capital is a large spirit shrine in the
_., «, • _ thickest part of the jungle, surrounded by a bamboo
fence and with great store of little wooden models of
guns, spears, dhas, and the Hlce, for the use of the spirits when they are
minded to fight, together with frequent offerings of rice, fruii, and flowers
to keep them in good temper and prevent them from raiding the town.
MON GYAING. — A revenue circle and village in the Sa!in-gyi town-
ship of Lower Chindwin district, with five hundred and sixty-two inhab-
itants. It lies in the plains in the west of the township,
The revenue derived from the circle amounted to R». 1,460 from tha-
thameda for 1896-97.
MONG YANG.— a circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen
Wi. It is situated about twenty miles east of Lashio in undulating coantry,
and has a fair area of paddy plain.
In 1898 it included eight Sban villages, with a population of about 900
persons.
The htamdii^s village contained thirty Shan bouses and a population of
_.. ... about 170 persons. It is sittiated on (he lop of a small
cvi a«e. i^jji oy^.ji^oiting a good stretch of paddy plain and has
a small bazaar and a pdngyi kyaung. The Mandalay-Kun L6ng railway will
pass through the circle.
MONG YANG.— a town and important district of the Southern Shan
State of KengtQng.
The district lies due north of the capital, and formerly marched both
Boundaries. "'*^ MQng I.em and tin- Hsip Sawng Panna. In 1893,
however, the then Sayi/m-a separated Mdng Twe and
Mong Pyen from Mdng Ying and created them independent charges. The
district does not therefore now touch Mdng Lem.
• 63
498
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UOM
The greater part, at least as regards valne, of M5ng Vang district coll-
ie .. sists of a fairly high-lying undulating plain, watered by
a number of small streams, tributaries of the Nam Lwe.
The plain is by no means continuoas, but is broken by low hill ranges
as a rule densely wooded- There are, however, wide stretches of irrigable
rice land, of which a considerable area is carefully cultivated.
The outturn of rice mu^t be large, though for Kengtflng State the land is
p . not inordinately fertile. But liitic is sold, except to
travellers passing through, and in times of scarcity to
the hill tribes. Sugarcane (grown on high ground and not irrigated) is
largely cultivated. The crude sugar is exported to Kcngtang town. Scs-
saoium and cotton are the principal crops of the hills. Chinese caravans
come for the cotton.
A curious product of the district is a tree from the bark of which a blue
Industries- d\e'm' green dye is obtained. The colour is a favourite one
■ ^' with the Lu and Hk5n women for their jackets, and the
dyeing of the cloth is an industry in almost every village. The crude bark
is also exported, and is sold under the name uf nang keo (^recn bark).
Cloth dyed in Mflng YSng district is, however, considered to have special
merits. A feature in the dyeing process is the practice of exposing the yarn
or cloth to the dew at night. This is considered esscniial to obtaining a
good colour. The tree that yields the bark has unfortunately not yet been
identified.
The town of Mflng YSng is made up of four villages, adjoining each
_. . - ... _ other. Uf these the /;/>(iy(?'i village has 6fty-fout houses
h\oRe\3ne^'^ ' ^"'^ ^ monastery, Wan Kyavvng lias thirty houses and a
monastery. King Yin and Pa Mun thirty-eight houses
and a monastery. The monasteries are all very sul»»tantial. One (known
as Wat Man) is on the Uurnicse model. Tliere are a few pagtida-s and
five banyan trees. Two jhecis adjoining the town yield quantities of 5sh.
The bazaar is large and well attended. Tt is held ou the day following the
big bazaar of KengtOng.
Near Mong Yflng town are the following villages:—
Wsn Haw, twenty houses.
Wan Pa Sang, thirty-four houses.
Wan Kyh, thirty-nine houses and a monastery.
Wan Pa Hkan, thirty-five houses and a monastery.
In the plain further olT are^
WSn Hik, forty houses and a monaaterv.
Wan Peng, twenty-five honses.
Wan Hsawm Sili, fifteen houses.
Mting TQ has —
Wdn Kang, with twenty-five houses and a niona:(tery, and two other
villages.
Nawng Laa, with seventy houses and a monastery, paying revenue
direct to Kcngtang.
Wan Yang Paw, fifteen houses.
Wan Kyft, thirty houses.
Win Kawng, twenty-two houses.
Wan PAn, twenty-six houses and a monastery.
WON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
m
There are said to be aUogcther some thirty Shan villages in the district,
. besides tliose forming the chief town. The population is
Population : races. ^.^^^^ consisiing of Lu. Western Shans, Lem, and Shan
Qiincse, In the hills arc Mu-hsQ, Kaw, Wa, and a tribe called Pyin by llie
Shans. The Wa arc " tame." and, except ihat they have not yet adopted
Buddhism, differ little from the Tai Lii of other districts. The people called
Pyin seem to be a Iribc of Wa, and are probably the same as the Hsen
Hsum of the hills near Kengtiing town or closely allied to them.
Mting Yang was formerly a walled town, and the remains of the wall (or
rather of tlie oarthern rampart) still exist. The Sawbtca
History: Maha ^j^ha Hkanan took refuge here in 1804, and did not
laMh"c!c?n 1804!^ *'"a"j' '"^« f'*'" Kengtang town till 1817. according to
the clironology of the State annals.
He was attacked first by the Siamese and subsequently by the nurmese,
aided by contingcntsof Western Slians, and for many years the district was
either at war or prepared fnr war. Finally, when Maha Hkanan was ap-
pointed Sawbwa of Kengtflng by the Burmese king, he caused the wails
of Mflng YSng to be destroyed, as being no longer necessary and a possible
source of danger. An official was stationed here by the Burmese Govern-
ment to collect transit dues on tlic- trade routes passing through the district
and remained till the overthrow of Burmese authority.
For 1U97 t^''*^ district was assessed at a revenue of Rs. 1,352.
MONO YANG. — The Shan and Chinese name of Mo-hnyin, q. v,
MONG yaw.— a circle in the Northern Shan Slate of North Hsen Wi.
In iSqS it includi'd thirty Shan and five Palaung villages, with a popu-
lation of about 2,000 persons. The circle lir-s in the valley of the Nam
Yao, to the cast of Lashioand adjoining Mong Hat, and consists of grassy
downs, with paddy-fields skirling the riverarda few isolated hills here and
there.
The circle is in charge of a htamong and was formerly a very wealthy
jj. and prosperous one. Itsuffered severely during the civil
'**^' wars prior to the Annexation, but has enjoyed peace
since, though the proximity of the Kachins on the bills to the north as well
as on the south-east has ileterred former inhabitants from returning to
settle. With the advent of the MandaJay-Kunl6ng railway it is certain
to increase very greatly in importance.
MOng Vaw was always one of tlie most important monj^s of Hsen Wi
and during the years of discord which preceded the Annexation it became
practically independent. The /ifat;i6ngs\i\p had long remained in one
family aud the holder, during the wars, had been educated at the Burmese
Court and was a man of considerable diplomatic ability. He was singu-
larly successful in preventing the settlement ol Kachins in the surrounding
hills belonging to the mvng.
The township extends to the watershed of the Irrawaddyand the Sahveca
and has a general nltilude of 3,000 feet above sca-levcl.
It has little irrigated land, but there is abundant grazing-
ground for large herds of cattle, and it grows excellent hill-rice. The abrupt
peak of Loi Hsak (^. v.) towers above it.
There are several resident merchants who trade with their caravans
throughout the Shan States. Some ponies are bred.
Natural features.
500
THE UPPEh BURMA GAZETTEER.
tudN
MONG yaw. — The chief village in the tract o( the same namcp in the
Northern Sban State of North Hsen Wi ; it stands at an altitude of 2.800'
in longitude east 98° g't latitude north 23° 3', on the Nam Yao. a small
stream which rises in the Loi Hsak range.
It has a large five-day bazaar, with supplies of beef, paddy, and other
country produce ; some small European articles such as needles looking-
glasses, and the like can also be purchased. There is unlimited camping-
ground and good water.
M6ng Yaw Is thirty-two miles distant from Lashioon the line of the Manda-
. . lay-Kun LAng Railway, which willeventoallvpass thrnugh
CommumcationB. j^^ There are also roads east to thfi Kun L<ing and Hsup
Ket ferries; north to Hsen Wi and Nam Hkam via Mong Yang; south-
west to Mong Yai vid Tt Lang and Man Si ; south to Nawng Hpa vui Mung
Ma and Miing Keng. Signalling communication can bo e<iiablisbed with
Lashio through an intermediate station at Loi Hsak, which is visible from
Lashio Residency. The country east, west, and south of Loi Hsak has an
altitude of between Hve and to six thousand feet and is eminently adapted
for a sanatorium.
In i8g8 MOng Yaw had seventy houses and paid Rs. 400 revenue It has
a fine pongyi kyuung and there Is a picturesque group of pagodas. The
Nam Vac divides the town and is spanned by a line timber bridge. This
has taken the place of a much more ambitious brick bridge, of which the
pillars only are now standing. The population is entirely Shan (Tai Yai).
The late MyoJa, who died a few years ago, was for a long time a hostage
for the good behaviour of his father, and was educated at
History. M.nndalay. The State was apparently well conducted,
and when he came to rule it he wisely acquiesced in the Burmese suzerainty.
He also consistently refused to allow Kachin settlers within his boundaries,
and the result of this sensible measure has been that MOng Yaw has almost
entirely escaped trouble at the hands of Kachins.
An old stone causeway once led through the town right up the side of
Loi Hsak, but it is now a mere ruin overgro%vn with jungle. The walls of
the old town are visible here and there where the earth has been acciden*
tally scraped away.
The present village is built both on sides of the ruined walls and moat
. of an ancient city, concerning which no details can be
•*'"'^ "^^ ascertained more than that it was called Wying S3.n%
and that it was destroyed tiity generations ago. It was no doubt one of
the old Hsen Wi capitals.
MONG YAWNG.— a town and district of the Southern Shan State of
Kcngluiig.
Tlie district lies east of Kengtung town and comprises the valley of the
Th rf' t 'rt ■ ^^"^ Vawng, and its tributaries and the hills that fall with-
in the watershed of these streams. Mong Yawng town
is seventy-seven miles from the capital by the route via MSng Kai, which
though very round-about is that usually followed.
On the north the district is bounded by ihc Loi PSng Nao hills, which
contain the highest peak in Kengtflng territory (8,392
Boundaries. j^^^j . ^^ ^^^ ^,^^^ ^y the Mong Tin-Lang Sat town-
ships; on the south by a hill range separating it from Keng Lap ; on the
MOM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
SO"
west by a range marking tht western boundary of the Keng Hkum and
M6ng Hpan townships.
The Mong Yawng valley is of considerable extent, and is well watered by
the Nam Yawng and its tributaries, of which the largest
The Cemral val- ^re the Nam Wing and the Nam Piing. The soil is fer-
ley:ciilin/ation. ^;,p ^^^ jj^^ ^^^^^ ^j ^j^g [^^^^.^ g^cept vegetables and
tobacco for home consumption, tittle is produced in the plain but rice,
AH the village*, however, have groves of areca palms, and a considerable
quantitv ol the nut is exported, chiefly to the Hsip Hsawiig Panna. In the
hills a goad deal of cotton and some opium the raised.
The Shans of the plain are l.ii, but they often describe themselves as
. Tai Yawng, or simply Yawng. In the hills the people
Population: races, ^^^^^^ ^j,^^ ^a and Hka Uw by the Shans ate found.
They are converts to Buddhism, and a monaster)- is to be seen in all their
villagesi which are usually large and comfortable. Daw Kwi. a few Mu-
hsft, and on the hills towards the Mikhnng some small settlements o( Yao
and Mi.io make up the hill population.
The Shan population o( the district may be roughly estimated at io,ooO
persons. It is impossible to give t!ie number of the hill
The \ TO and .Mao. pg^pj^^ Of the several races indicated the settlements
of Yao and Miao are interesting as being the only ones of these tribes in
the Southern Shan States. In the MQng Hsing territor)- they have several
villages, but west of the M6khong it is only in the Mt>hg Yawng hills that
settlements have so far been established.
Mong Yawng town is prettily situated at the base of the Lot Pang Nao
_. . I ranyc. On the west and south it is surrounded by ihc
ecapi . K^f„ Wang ri\er and its tributary, the Nam Kap. For-
merly it was a fortified town, probably of considerable strength. The ditch
and rampart still exist in good enough preservation, but there arc now
no gates. As in the case of the capital of K€uglung State, the area
enclosed by the fortificatiiiins is much larger than that actually occupied.
Rougidy speaking, all the houses ace built on llie lovvlying ground towards
the rivers, while the billy part of the enclosure is under jungle. The
houses are of the usual Lii type, large and comfortable, all tho better class
standing in their ovv» compounds, which are full of areca palms with a
sprinkling of cocoanut and fruit trees. There are now (iMg;) one hundred
and ninety houses and three good monasteries. In tlit eastern corner o(
the enclosure are the ruins of pagodas and other buildings, now hidden by
jungle. There are also two shallow artificial lakes inside, and one just
outside the walls.
The Shan villages of the valley number about sExtj*. Some are of fair
, . . - .... siic, but the majority are hamlets of from lialf-a-doien
an c le *i ages. ^^ twenty households, built in the open plain so as In be
near the rice-fietds. Of the larger village?, Wan Tap on the Mong Yu
border (fifty-five houses and a monastery), Wan Hpuiig, about three miles
east of the town (thirty-five houses and a monastery), Wan Kawm (about
sixty houses), near the Hsawm Yawng shrine, Wan Yun-Nawng' Kwe
(together Iwenty-fouf houses, a monastery, and a good bazaar), Wan Lem
(thirty-two houses and a monastery). Mfing r,ai [thirty-six houses and a
monastery), may be mentioned. Wan Tap was the old frontier village
before Cis-M&khong K€ng Cheng was absorbed by Kengtang. It has a
$oa
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMOM
fine rice plain. Wan Hpung takes its name from a hot spring beside which
)t is built.
Win Kawm, Lawng Tawng. Win Poi, and one or two other hamlets are
Paffoda vilUiTc villagrs dedicated to the Hsawm Yawng shrine. The
" ^ ■ rule against intermarriage with pagoda slaves is enforced.
The slaves are exempted from taxation and have lands allotted for their
support.
The official in charge of the district is styled Myoza. The office has
been in the family of the present incumbent (or several generations, and
is the most important under the KfingtQng Sawbwa.
Towards the beginning of ihf present century Mung Yawng was ravaged
Recent hisiorv ■ **'' ^^^ Siamese and many of the people wrrc carried »iff.
Relation wuhSiam'. "^''^ Chief of the State fell into their h-inds about the
year 1803 along with the SaTeb-xa o\ KengtQng and his
brothers. On the Siamese side it is represented that these Chiefs rebelled
ajjaiasi the Burmese Government and voluntarily placed themselves under
the protcctiun of Bangkok. The KengtQng and MOng Yawng people deny
this, and afiirm that their rulers were seized and carried off.
Whatever were the circumstances, a large number of KengtQng and
Mflng Yawng people settled in Chiensr Mai and other towns in Northern
Siam about this perind. Whether they originally went vclunlarily or were
taken there as prisoners, they were placed un<ler the local Lao oilicials and
forbidden to return to their old homes. McLeod says that these people
formed a consl<lcral>le portion of the population of Chieng Mai in 1837.
In the invasions of KengtQng of 1852, Mfing Yawng was ravaged by a
Siamese army and many of the inhabitants earned away as slaves.
Again, In the attack of 1^54. the district was overrun hj a still larger
force-. The people seem to have been less taken by surprise on this occasion.
Thev fled to the hills, burning all the grain they were unable to take with
them. 1 he Siamese army was reduced to great straits for food and found
itself obliged to retreat. In this retreat it was nearly exterminated by ihc
pursuing Shaiis and by the UtH people.
Under the Burmese Government a Myook and a jBo*/a-/(T with a small
establishment, were stationed at Mong Yawng to collect transit dues on
the roads passing through the district.
The town was visited in 1867 by the members of the French exploration
party, who, much against their will, were obliged to spend
some time here, nwing to the itl-will ami obstruction of
the Burmese officer. With reference to the ruins within
the walls, Francis Garnier observes: — '* The material of these is much
"inferior to that of the structures of /Vngcor, but the main arrangements,
"and the disposition of the various parts, recall the Khmer monuments.
"The Cambodgian Empire has indeed left a deep impression on the
" memories of the people, and the monks often asked us with respertful
" curiosity for more inlormation about the Tevata Nnkkcn (or " Kingdom
'' of Angels"), — the name they give to the ancient empire of the Khmcrs.
*' But concerning things nearer home (such as these adjoining ruins, which
"they never visit, and which the jungle has overgrown) to all your ques-
" tions you can get no answer, save the eternal hihhou — ' [ do not know."
Garnier's visits in
t»67.
HON]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
SO3
The legendary history of the district assigns the foanding of the State.
la the earliest time ni Buddhism. As in the case of
I,cffendnr>- his- KcngtQng, tradition goes back to the period when the
lory :d« founding, ^^^^^^ ^.^^ ^ ,^j^g .^•^^^ Buddha Kasapa is fablM to
have stopped at the Hsawm Yawn;^ hill on his way to China, and to have
told his followers that the country would at a future date be an inhabited
State, where religion would flourish. After many centuries, one Pan Hpa,
a native of Alevi [Kciig Hoiit;), came to the Hsawin Yawntj liiil. He cut
down the jungic and burnt it. The fire spread far and wide and the
smoke and ashes were carried by the wind to a great distance.
The wild tribes of the country were thus led to the place. They saw
that the valley was fertile and thev founded seven cities
Severn W^C°ti«''' °" *^"^ ^*^"'*^ "^ '^*^ '^^^* '^^^ because the smoke and
'^ " ■'' ' ' ashes had been carried far and wide by the wind, the
country was subsequently called M'Ong Yawng by the Shans-
The tribes that established themselves on the shores of the lake are call-
ed Tamila, and are said to have been of Wa origin. Some time later a
body of Wa came from tlie adjoining country of Khemarata (Kengtung).
But the available lands had already becti occupied and a fight msued, in
which the Khcnianita men got the worst -^f Itj and were absorbed in the
seven kingdoms :ilready pstabhshed. Tliese grew rapidly in slreiigili, and
attacked and subjus^ated the whole country ap far south as Chieng Khong
and Chieng Sen, and north»vards to the Keng Hunj; border. The van-
quished peoples became vassals of the Chief of the Tannlji, lao Luk.
Tao i.uk was succeeded by bis son Ta^ (or Hpaya) Kgani. The
Tauiila were then so powerful that they could put forty thiusand horse-
men in the field.
It was at this tine that the Chief of Alcvi (Kcng Hflng) said to his four
sons and to bis ministers that it was shameful to see
^KfngR6n|jiib. SI,ai,s under the yoke of Hkas and invited ihem to sag-
{Tifies^ ^ *"" S*^"** * P'-'" "^ action for freeing their race. Sunanla
Satru Kuraaii. his second so:], replied that, if he were
given five hundred men and a certain quantity of g^]d and silver^ he would
undertake to defeat the Hkas, and would do so without involving tiis father's
kingdom in war. The latter agreed to the proposal nnd, having received
the men and treasure he demanded, .Sunanta departed for MOn^ Yawng.
Arriving here, he made valuable presents to the Tamila Chief, and rc-
., ceivcd permission to found a citv and settle with his
v/eng SjJ^'"^' ' followers. The site be selected was at the base of a ijill,
enclosed by rivers on two sides. With the monrv he
brought with him Sunanta was able to hire the Tamila to dig the ditch'and
throw lip the fortifications, and so the city was called Vyeng Sang [Sang
(roc) = to hire]. A lake was made within the city and stocked with lish.
Each year a quantity of fish were caught and a feast given, to which Hpaya
Ngam and the Tamila were invited.
Three prcars passed, and the friendship between the Shan community
and the Tamila Chief continued unbroken. When the fourth year came,
Sunanta thought it was time to put into execution his plans. Hpaya
Ngam and a large number of his followers were invited to the feasi, and
they came, suspecting do treachery. Three kinds of liquor were served —
5^4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MON
n^isty.
oncgooil, one very intoxicating, and one poisoned. Sunanta instructed his
people to drink the first and lo ply the Tamila with the other two kindi.
When all were drunk or helpless, the Shans fell upon and massacred them.
Ten thousand of tlie 'I'uinila were slain, and their bodies were thrown into
the lake within the city, which was henceforth known as Nawng Hsen
("The lake of the len thousand)."
Sunanta at once attacked the Seven Cities and killed or drove away all
their inhabitants. They retreated lo the south to the country of Lang SSn
and the LaoStates. In this retreat thr people of one village lingered behind
to cook some prawns, and were overtaken and captured by the victorious
Shans. Tbeir descendants ha.ve since been subordinate to the Sbans of
Mong Yawng. Thev occupy the hilly part of the district, and from the
clrcumstancf which led to their being captured arc sometimes called Hka
Kung Leng \_kung (<o£) = a prawn. j
Sunanta sent word t<> his fatht'r ihat he had cleared the country of the
Tamila, according to his promise. Thr Chief nf Alevi
Sun an las dy- (Jcspatched colonists lo Mftng Yawng, with catde, grain^
money, and other necessaries. People also came from
all the neighbouring Shan communities, and the country was resettled.
Suuanla I'uilta gorgeous palace and took the name of Sunanta Ponima
Minla Kaza. The :5tate was called Maha Yanka i^uri. It was held as a
feudatory of AK-vi, and homage was paid every year to the Chief of that
btate. When llus ruler died, his eldest son became a Chief iu China; the
third son got MOng Hsing, and the fourth son Mong Ham.
Sunanta ruled M6ng Yawng till his death, and his decer.danfs held the
State for five generations. It was in tbt time of Hpaya Nala (great grand-
son of Sunanta) and his son Sulang Ka Wutti* that the Hsam Yawng
shrine was built. The latter nilcr left frtur sons, wtio all became rahans
and died in the Kcligion. The line of Sunanta thus became extinct. M6ng
Yawng, however, continued to be feudatory to Alevi. Mo tribute was
paid, but the principal olliciAU went three times a year to do homage to
the Alevi I'rince.
Long aflcruards, the King Asoku visited Mong Yawng (Maha Yanka
' Puri) after having conquered all the countries of the
KmgAioka visits ^^^.^ He built a ne\v(or an additional) shrine at Hsawm
* °' Yaivng, and laid down numerous regulations lor its.
upkeep. Boundaries were also fixed between Mong Yawng and the
adjacent States. Asoka then returned to [*atali Pura (Patna).
For many generations the Stale remained under the protection of Alevi,
and enjoyed peace and prosperity. The Chinese then
invaded the whole of the southern country. They con-
quered Alevi and all tlie States up to Chieng Mai.
tjere they laid sicgs to the capital. The Chieng Mai
ruler proposed to the Chinese Commander Ihat tliey should each build
a pagoda, and whichever side bad first finished should he declared the
victor and receive the submission of the otlicr. This was agreed lo, and
a day and night were allotted lo the work, l he Chieng Mai people built
theit pagoda n[ mats covered with mud, and so made an erection very
rapidly which looked solid and -mb.^itantial from a distance. The China-
men laboured with earth and brickie in the usual way. They had made but
* The Sourang Cav'ti of Oamier.
The Chinese in-
va.<uon. Chieng Mai
n saved by a iWck.
M<mi
THE UPPER BURMA GA7,ETTRER.
SOS
little progress towards a pagocia, and when mornins* dawned they saw the
completed work of their opponents. The leader and his tr'i'Ops were terri-
fied at what seemed to them a miracle. They broke up their camp in haste
and retreated northwards to Mong Yawng The beginning of the Chinese
pagoda may be seen at Chieng Mai and is known as A'« Haw to this day.
McLeod gives the Chieng Mai account of th- affair in his joornal under the
■ '^^*^ ^^ ^^^ ^'**'' January (1837I : — "Tradition mentions
The Chietijf Mai (j,aj. ^jj ^rmv of Chinuae once appeared i>cfijrc this town
>1cLeod°s jmirnaT "i"ch too strong for the inhabitants to cope with ; and
they had recourse to a stratagem which, though not the
first time called into ptay, proved successful and the means of saving the
place. It was agreed that each party should erect a pagoda of a certain
height, the hti, or uuiLrella, at the t'lp of which should be distinctly seen
by th{t other, and whichever wa« first finislied the parly who cret'ted it was
to be considered as the conquerors, and thus bloodshed would be avoided.
The time fixed on (or this trial of numbcrji was short. The Siamese found
a high mound of earth, the trees in the town concealing it, and merely
raised some brickwork at the top to support the hti which was placed on
it; whereas the Chinese, who were far more numerous, built a regular
pagoda of brick, which they finished within the prescribed period, with the
exception of putting up the hU , but on s'cing the one in the town towering
above the trees, they were satisfied the Zimmecrs were too numerous, and
at once retraced their steps. Whatiivcr foundiition there be for the story,
the pagod.i Is still called the Chinese pagoda, and has a Chinese name Utau^
given it after the commander of the expedition. It differs totally in from
froii) any [ have before seen, consisting of five round balls of masonry,
raised on a square pcdastal, each diminishing in size towards the l^p, and
without an;^Ai'/ on it. It is situated about five hundred yards from the
northern face of the inner fort opposite the White Elephant Gafe. "
A son of the Chief of Cliteng Mai (Hkun Hseng) at once collected troops
Miing Yawng to pursue the Chinese. He first expelled one of their
coincK under armies from Cbieiijj Sen, and then marched to attack (he
Chieng .Mai, fofj-j. at Mfing Yawng. He found it entrenched on the
Nam Wang river. Hkun H«ng placed Ws men on the southern bank of
the river, immediately opposite. He attacked the Chinese during tlie night
and utterly defeated them, kill ing a great number and compelling the rest
to fly.
Tliis victory saved M5ng Yawng. The inhabitants, who for three ycats
had bern hiding in the hills and jungles, returned and rc-scttled the valley.
Hkun Hseng appointed ofliciaU -md organized a government. He ubtaim'd
the recognition of ClnVng Mai .suzerainty over Mung Yawng from the prince
of .-Mevi, its former ovcrltrd. Boundaries were agreed to, the northern being
lixed at the Nam L»e. A tribute M'as not exacted, but the officials aud
elders were bound to attend and pay homage to the ruler of Chieng Mai
oiicc each year. After completing these arrangements Hkun llscng return-
ed to his native place.
For three years the M6ng Yawng people duly observed the orders as to
paying homage. An epidemic of cholera then broke
bui revolts HpavA out, and In the trouble and panic which ensued they
prisoner neglected to send the usual representatives to Chieng
Mai. This led lo the Chieng Mai Chief taking steps to
64
5o6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MOM
His eiupc: the
finding ot the
White Elephxnl.
assert his rights. At the time one Hpaya Inta Wisai ruled Mflng Yawng
He had a younger brother, and it appears to have been arranged that one
of the two sliould always be in Cliieng Mai as surrly for the other, and that
ench should in turn perform this duty. "Whatever the precise arrangement
was U was not observed, and the Chicng Mai CliieT attacked the State.
Hpaya Inta Wisai fell into his hands and was taken prisoner to Chieng Mai.
For three months he was kept in chains, and tlicn he was led to execution.
But he had a charmed life, and beheading did him no seathe. He re-appeared
shortly afterwards at the Chieng Mai Chief's palace. All manner of ways of
killing him were tried, but all were fruitless.
At length (tired it would se(rm of being the subject of these experiments)
Hpaya Inta Wisai fled from Chicng Mai to Ibc country
of the Red Karens. He had first attempted to re»^estab-
lish himself at Mong Yawng, but was driven thence
by the Cnieng Mai forces. A certain number of Mi^ug
Yawng people foHowed hira into exile, and « ith them be settled peaceably
in the Karen kingdom,
For three years they remained here, on gjod terms with the Karens and
fairly prosperous. It then happened that a white elephant was found in
the country. Traders brought the news to the King of iiurma. who at once
despatched a force to secure the animal. It was, however, defeated.
Another and larger force was then sent, and this drove the Karens before
jt and arrived within two days journey of their cipilal.
Hpaya Inta Wisai then sent two of fiis men to the Burmese Commanders,
but before any agreement was come to he was himself summoned by tiic
Karen Chief and begged to fight on the Karen side. Inta Wisai could put
five hundred armed men in the lielH, and the Karens promised that if he
crtuld drive-out the Burmese they would acknowledge him as ruler of their
country. He accepted the offer and got ready his men. An altar was made,
and all worshipped the divinity of the Ilsavvm Yawng shrine and the guar-
dian spirits o( the hill. They then marched against the Burmese, confident
of victory. When the forces met it was manifest that their confidence was
well-founfled. By the power of ihp Spirits o( the Shrine the Burmese army
fell under a spell, on liie in<;lanL xihen Hpaya Inta Wisai's followers ap-
peared in .sight. Each man remained wiiliout power of mnlion in the atti-
tude he happened to be in al the moment Resistance was hopeless, and
ihey begged forthcir lives. Taking thirty of thcjcadcrs, Inta VVisai «cnt
to the Karen Chief and recounled what bad happened. The latter refused
to believe the tale and, suspecting Inta Wisai to be in league with the
Burmans in some deep plot against the Karens, tried to kill him. But he
failed in this, as the Chieng Mai Chief had failed. He was then convinced
and submitted.
Inta Wisai was proclaimed Chief of the country. He founded a city and
built himself a palace. The Karens dug the fortiOcallons,
HebcoomcsCtuef ^^^ j|,p captive Burmese were cmplovcd to cut and
of the Red Karcii . ■ ■ ,■ u*^ i .1 .i .1 . c - i. j
^y^j„ brmg in limber. In three months the work was finished.
Inta Wiiai married the daughter of the Chief of I.a
Ngaw, and settled down in ihc neiv city, and the Burmese were sent back
to Ava with instructions lo tell ihelr King that the white elephant was not
to be found.
MWl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
S07
Some time alter this tlie King o( Burma sent to Karcn-ni for carpenters to
help to huild a palace. These vcrc duly [urntshfd and despatched in
charge of two officials. When the palace was compltlcd the worKmcn were
dismissed with valuable presents, and the officials secured a treaty of friend-
ship with Ava.
Inta Wisai's brother now went to Chicng Mat and received an appoint-
.„ . ... ment as Chief of Mong Vawng. He ruled here for some
Affair; in Mong j ■• 1 » •" u • v» i*
Yaunc' ibe Bur- yc^*"* and died, leaxintj a son, Hsai la Kuman, seven
mcsc invasion. years old. The hoy was too j-oung to hold tire Slate
togelhrr and many of ils suhjects sccccdcd. Hsai Ya
Kumao himself abandoned the place and t<jok r^-fugc with the hill tribes.
riie State was in this disorganized and defenceless condition when a
Burmese army came northwards, subduing all the country before it. It
had reached the borders of Kcng Cheng, when two brothers known as Hsun
Sulin and Ban Noi Ngawk Kyek went to the Burmese Commander and
represented the poverty and insignificance of that State — at the time
under a wyman ruler. Thr-y offered to join the Burmese army with all
the men they could raise. The offer was accepted and the Keng Cheng
conting-nt took part in the ensuing campaign, which was entirely success-
ful. Mfing Yawng was overrun in the course of the operations and its
inhabitants carried off. At the lime there were no more than one hundred
and fifty households in the Stale.
When the campaign was over the F3urmese. Commander went down to
Ava, accompained by the Kcng Chen;? brothers. As a reward for their
services the elder, Hsen Sabn. rcceivc<l a royal order appointing him to
Mting Yawng (with the title of Snrin Poininta), and the younger brother
was given Mong Yu. The districts of Mttng I.we, Mong Wa. Mong Kai,
Mi'mg I'in-I.angSat, Paliao, Ken;j Lap. Tasa, and Keng ilkumwere declar-
ed subject to Mong Vawng. The new ruler was granted regaliaj and he
.was ordered to attend at the Hurmcsc Court and pay homage for his State
once in three years.
Coming to Mfing Yawng, Siirin Pominia showed his appointment order
_^ , to the monks of Hsawm Yawng and such inhabitants as
Inia\Visai*s dy- ^-ere left in the Siatc. He undertook lo respect the
■"*'' shrine and support the monks, and was accepted as ruler.
He hi-ldthe State till his dt;aih and, being without issue.
lisheri .there.
was succeeded by Hsai Ya Kuman, son of the former Chief,
scendants of this ruler held Miing Yawng for eight generations.
This compb'tcs the legendary history. A quarrel with Keng Chengts re»
Anlhcntic history. '^"'"''"^ '" r''*''^^ ''^'^^'t' ?' m^^* ^U'^'^' ""'^''-it^ ^'^''"
tance of the Lao, attacked Mong lawng. The com-
bined force was defeated and put to flight at the village of Tang Te in
ihe Mting Lwc district. .\ further attack of Kfng Cheng aided by Keng
iiung VI as likewise repulsed.
The K€ng Cheng Chief then went or was summoned to the Burmese
Court, and MOng Ya*vng »vas left iit peace. This peace xvas not, howner,
of long duration, for (he Siamese came with a vast army and ravaged the
whole of the Shan countrj- east of the Salween and up to the borders of
China. At this time Sao Yawl was Chief of Mong Y^wng and lived at the
city founded by Hkun Hseng, known as Vyeng Chieng Mai. He was
unable to resist the Siamese. Mfing Yawng was easily overrun, and the
people were carried off to Chieng Mai and other Siamese towns.
3o8
THE UPPKR BUkMA GAZETTEER.
IMUN
One Sao Surtya Wonj; Sa. hoivevcr, managetl to escape and return to
MOng Yawng. He colkclerl llic people who bad cscapctl capture by flying
to the hills, and in a measure restored the Slate. He livcJ for eight jears
at Win Mpai.
About 1803 KeiigtQog .iiid Mong Yawnj* were again invaded bv the
Siamese, and the people carried ^wavcaptiv«. Thir MSng
1803 ; Second in- Yawng prisoners had been taken as Ur as MOn^ Hko-
vasior from bi-im. j^^ p^^^^ j^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^j KcnjjtQns Sute when they rose
against their guards and escaped, '['hey met Maha Hkanan of KcngiQng,
who had also cscait-d from the Siamese.
Returning to their Stale ihe ppoplc for the most part setiled in ihc moun-
1814 : M6ne tainoHS part of the country between the mouth of the Nam
Yawnpwputundcr Yawng rivT and Myng Lwc for twelve years C»8oj — ■
KfnctOng. liiiS), whili' Maiia Hkanan was endeavourirg f^ tnaintain
himself in Mong Yang and Little Mdng [.we. MOng Yawng st-mis to bavn
been free from invasion. It was probably too iiupovfished and drpipulat-
rd lo ho worth ravaging. Then came Mali.i Hkanan's submission to the
Burmese and aj^poinimcnt a* Sawhwa of Kfingtflng (1814-15). Mfing
Yawng was declared to be subordinate to that Slate, and one Buddha
Wong was appointed Myoza. He SPt himself 10 restore the Stale.
In ii7g B. E. (1817 A. D) a new town was begun, but in the succeed-
ing year Wang Ang Hlcam was chosen as the capital.
Fiually, in 1183 B. E. ti&2i A. D.) the present town was built on ihc
1821 : the pre- s'^c ft the old city oC Vyeng Sang founded by Sunauta,
sent capital is son oE the Chief of Alevj.
founded .
MONG YIN— a mong in the Northern Shan Stale n( North Hsen Wi
In i3g8 it had twrnty-one Shan, twoPalaung, and seven Kachin villages
with a total of three hundrc-d and snventv bouses and a population of about
1,800 persons. It is situated o» both banks of the Nam Tu (Myit-ngij
some thirty-miles below Hsen Wi.
The fiat valley bottom here broadens out before the stream enters the
gorges of Tawng Peng Stale, and the circle consists of a paddy plain bordered
by an undulating lowlar A and the lower spurs of the surrounding hills.
North -jf ihf* stream the fields are Irrigated from small tributaries, and are
fairly fertile; to the south the rainfall only is depended 'on and the yield
is somewhat less; on tliP hills, which arc densely jungle-clad, highJand,
clearings are cultivated.
The official in charge of the mong is a Myozaand lives in Mong Yin vil-
lage which lies on the left (south) bank of the Myit-ngfc
and contains righty-one houses, with a population of
about three hundred and fifty Shans Tliere is a large
iya^'tig and well attended bazaar ; Ihc paddy plain is extensive, and con-
siderable portions of it remain itnwcrkcd for want of sufficient population.
The circle suffered a good deal and lost a good many ii.habitants dur-
Hislor%-. '"S *"^ rebellion raised against the Sazvhwa by his
brotlicr-in-law, a sou of Sang Hai, in i8Sg, and it was
raided and threatened so much by the Kachin? in 1893 thar a Military Police
post was kept up for about a year. It is now rapidly recovering.
Mfing Yin vill-
age.
MOHl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
509
Ric<^ is the chief crop, but a good deal of !*u^arcanc is grown near the
, river, and the Palaungs grow some cotlon in the bills
"•= * A gooJ deal o( rice is frequently sent to Tawng Peng,
and the trade will saaii rcdch its old proportions.
The mon§" has since 1893 been reduced in size by the withdrawal of
Kachia circles.
MON-fiYIN. — A village in the Laung-she township, Yawdwin subdivi-
sion of PakAkku district, with a populntirio of thirty-one persons and a reve-
nue of Rs. 70 in 1897.
MONO y6K.— A mifHg in the Northern Sh-m State of North Hs-^n Wi.
It had in i8qS only two Shan villages, with ninety-one houses and a popu-
lation of about four hundred persons. It is situated in a valley on the western
border of North Hscn Wi, adjoining Mong Mlt State, and consists for the
most part of a paddy pl-iin.
The headman's village has sixty Shan houses and a population of about
two hundred persons. It has a neat pon^i kyaung and a small bazaar
with six stalls.
The circle was formerly a thriving one, with a far greater area and a
much larger population tlian it now has, but the Shans have all been driven
away by the Kachins, whn themselves do not care to settle In the Mong
Yok plain. Several Kacliin circles have been cut out of the old moHg,
which used to be a i/iyosaship and had a very considerable number of
villages. These will soon be re-established, with the return of order.
MONG YU.— a toivn and district of the Southern Shan State of Keng-
^tQng.
The district lies on both banks of the Nam Lwc, the principal tributary
o A ■ "^ ^^*' Mckhong from Kengtung territory. On the north
Bourdane^ U is bounded by the M^ng Ung Panna of K6ng Hung,
and on the soutli by the Kcngtflng district, or subState, of MOitgYawng.
The productive area of MiVng Yu district is the plain of the Nam HpOng,
a fair-»iicd river which joins the Nam Lwe a mile below the town. Just
above the town the Nam Lwe itself emerges from a narrow gorge, but the
valley suddenly widi-ns, and there is a belt of fairly level ground between
the river and the hills rising from the left bank. On both hanks of the
Nam Hpung, from tiie point where it enters the district to its junction with
the Nam Lwe, there is a large area of irrigable ricc-Iand, much of which is
under cultivation.
M5ngYii town is practically situated on the Nam Lwc. The houses
come down close to the wateron the right bank, where
MflungYutown. ^j^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^j ^,,^. ground admits, but by far the greater
number are dotted along the highlying and somewhat broken Vnollg which
here rise from the river. On the icfl bank there arc a few hou5Cs which
are included in the town.
Up to the year 1886, MOng Yu was the capital of the Slate of ICcng
1., R .- - Cheng, and a place of some importance. The chief is
iQUurme^e > "..i v j- - '^ 1 ■•.1.1
i\mcs. described by rrancig Oarnier, who visited the town in
1S67, as occupying a large and elaborately ornamented
palace of wood. At thi& time a Burmese official was stationed at MfiHg Yu.
The town was surrounded by a brick wall on al] sides except that facing the
river. The wall h.is been allowed LO fall to ruin, but much of it still re-
mains, and its coarse can everywhere be clearly traced. The palace has
5>o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IMOit
entirely disappeared, the more valuable pieces of timber having been re-
moved", and Uie rest of the building having been accidentally burnt.
When M6ng Hsing wai foundeil in 1886. ilic Chief was followed there
b\' many of the Mbng Vn people, and the pidce has not yet recovered the
loss of population it then susiaJoed. ft is still, however, a considerable
town for the Shan Stales, and tlie people are comfortable and prosperoag.
There are in all one hondred and twelve houses (ninety-six on the right
and sixteen on the left bank) and three fine mnD:i<;tcTie<;. Ar^ca palms grow
everywhere in the gardens, A small bazaar is held every fifih day.
There arr four other Shan Tillages, of which the largest (Wan Nam No!)
has thirty-five houses.
The enlire Shan population of the district is Lii, and
Other villa(fes: mimbers from one thonsand two hundred to one thonsand
'***'' Rve hundred souls. iJesides these there are some vil-
lages of Kaw in the hills.
Mong Yu is one hundred and nine miles cast of KcngtOng town, by the
- . , route rr'fl Mijno Kai and .Mong Yawng. Roads go north-
Commutiicfltioru. ^^^^ ^^ MongLwe, and west to KOng Hkang and M(ing
Wa. Mong Long in the XII I'anna is reached cither by the route vfd
Kfng Hkang or that by MongLwe. Boats go up the Nam Lwc as far as
Hsop Lam-Hsop Lwc, and down as far as Hsop Nam.
The district passed to Kenglung in May 1896, on the absorption of cis-
M^khong Kcng Cheng by that State. It is under a hpaya.
MONG yu.— a circle in the Nortbrrn Shan Stale of North Hsen Wi in
latitude 23^ 35', longitude 97° 50', at a height of 3i'too feet.
Mong Yu lies half way between Wying Hsen Wi (Thein-ni) and Nam
_.. . . Hkam. It is situated in the valley of tlie Nam Maw on
ecirc . ^^ right bank of that river, which is twenty yards wide
and two feet deep in December. The valley opens out about a mile above
MOng Yu to a breadth of from Iialf a mile to one mile, and clcses in again
about a mile bclon the village.
There are three villagt-s in the plain, lower down, the Shan villages of
MOng Yu and ,\a Leng and the Palaung village of Ho
0 crvi ages. ihere are many I'alauiig and Kachin villages in the
hills, the Palaungs being slightly in the majority.
Considerable numbers of ponies are bred at Mong Yu and ilic circle
formerly had a great name both f-r ponies and cattle. Tlie village con-
tained forty houses in tSt>4: a bazaar is held everv five days. There is a
pSngyi kyniing and unlimited c.miping space. Cjood nater can be drawn
from the Nam Maw, ami fairly good gras.s is available. Supplies of rice
«nd paddy can begot in small quantities, with vegelables of various kinds
on bazaar days.
Distanets.
Milei.
From Mong Yu lo Nam Hkam ... .,. a;
From Mong Vn lc» H«-n Wi ... ... „, 26
From Mdng Yu lo S& l.an ... ... ... 33J
M0.\G yu. — A village in the circle of the same liamc in the Northern
Shan Slate of North Hsen Wi. It is siluatrd on a .-iliglit slop?^ overlooking
a stretch of several hundred acres of paddy-land along the banks ot the Nam
Maw.
MON-J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
s»»
There were forty-one houses in the village and a population of one hun-
dred and seventy persons, all of them Sliarss, in Fcbru.iry 1892, The vil-
lage used to be much larger, but was destroyed in the civil wars, and later
suffered very severely from cattle disease in i8()o and i8gi. It was for-
merly nnted both for cattle and pony breeding, but the cattle had almost all
died out by i8gi.
There is a monastery in the village with seven robed inmates. ,
Mong Yu is a Shan village. It stands at an altitude of three thousand
six hundred feel.
m6N-NYIN. — A village in the Kwc-myAlc circle, \c2a-gy0 township,
Paltdkku subdivision and district, with a population of seven hundred and
ninety-on? persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 3,700 for 1897-98.
MOX-NYIN. — A villngc in the Chaung-zAn-gyi circle, Myatng township,
Pakdkku subdivision and district, with a pi>palation of two hundred and forty-
eight persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 2,970 for 1897-98.
MON-NYIN.— A village in the MGit-nyin circle, Myaiiig township, Pak6k-
ku suhdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and tliree per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The thaihanuda amounted to Rs. 2,970 for 1897-98.
MON-NYIN-ZU. — A village in the Pakfikku circle, township, and sub-
division of the district of the same name, with a population of three hundred
and twenty-eight persons, according to the census of i8gt.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 320 for 1897-98.
m6.N'-NYO. — A village of sisiy-seven houses, in the Sagaing subdivision
and district. It lies eighteen miles north-west of Sagaing, on the west side
of the Ye-niyct in.
Salt is manufactured. Here too is obtained mo-nyin grass, which is made
inii.» iiiekke for the roofing of houses.
MON-TRIN. — In the M.i-hlaiiig township, Northern subdivision nf Meik*
Itia district, had about two hun<lred h tus-s and a small Chinese colnny.
The village \* surrouuiied by tudiiy palms.
m6N-TH\V1N. — .A revenue circle in the north of ihe Miniainghin town-
ship of Lower Chindwin district, with srven hundred and sixty-eight iiibabi-
Unts.
It includes the two villages of lllaing and .\i5nth»vin. The revenue from
the circle amounted to Ks 1. 970 front thaihameda, and Rs. 2& from State
|3nH for 1896-97.
MON-VWA. — A township of the subdivision uf the same name of Lower
a . . Chindwin district, is btmnded on tlie. north bv the Lludalin
township ; on the south by the Chaungu township of
Sugaing'district ; on the cast by the Mu ; and 011 the M'est by the Chindwin
rivers. •
Cutcli, scssanium oil, and peas are exported from various places in the
...^ township, and saddles from Mflu-ywe and Kye-mdn ;
copper work at Indaing, silk clolli at Kothan, and combs
at Thct*ke*gyiu arc also turned out for cxpjrt, The chief imports are rice
and paddy Uom Tabayin and the Upper Chindwin, and ngapi zaA salt frooi
5»3
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
rNON
mesc
now.
lim«
Lower Burma. Tra<lc has increased greatly since the Annexation, with
security of travel and the increased facilities for transport afforded by the
development of internal channels of coiumunication.
There are forty-nine circles in the township, with some three hundred
Til'ages. The he-adquarters arc at Mflnywa.
m6N-Y VVA.— A revenue circle in the Monywa township of Lower Chind'
win district.
The villages included in the circle are Mftnywa, Ettaw. Zaldk Shaukka,
Kantha, Kama, ]'adiiukk6n, and Htadnw. Tjie popuUlion of the circle in
1891 number 3,ioG persons. The revenue for 1896-97 amounted toRs. ytSg-^,
from thatkamedA-
MON-YWA. — 1 he headquarters station of Lower Chindwin district, is
situated in ai*=7'45"N. and 95*'t3'i3" E., on the left bank of the Chindwin
river: it Lad tliree tliousand one hundred and six inliabilants in iSgi.
In I^urmese times the hfadqnarters nf the wwwship were at AtAn, seven
miles north of MAnywa on ihc river bank, but in 1887,
Mflnywa in Bur- ^^^^^ t|,g Annexation, they were transferred to .M6nywa,
^^ which was at that time a village of three hundred and
forty -fi\c houses, with a large numbT of pagodas and
kyaun^', since then many new houses and some brick buildings ha%e been
erected, and the anntial floo lin|{ of the town by the rise of the river lias
been prcvenle.i by t!ie constiuction of a bund along the river bank. The
town is gradually being intersected by good metalled roads.
Mflnywalown has been formed into a Municipality: the Committee con-
sists of sixteen members, six ol whom sit ex-ojieiot the
others being appi^inted by the Lifufnant-Governor.
The chirf [>agodas in the town arc the Shue-ze-gAn
and the Su-taung-pyi : a description of tlicm is given
separately under the di.-itrict head.
The town is divided into the Ule-gu and M6nywa quartets. Most of
the officials live in the Hh*-gu quarter, whilst the residents of the MAnywa
quarter are chiefly traders. The Civil Station, in which are all the public
oflice'--, is on the riverbank to the north of the town.
The public buildings arc a Deputv Commissioner's office and a District
n LI- I. u Court house, Telegraph and Post offices, an Kxetutivc
Pubic bmldings- t ■ 1 Ie j 1- * n- 1-1. ■ .:• t
l:,ngmcers office, and a rorest ofnce. There is a Second
Class Jail, the average number of prisoners under detention being one hun-
dred, at a short distance from the rivrr-bank. The headquarters of the
Lower Chindwin Military Police Battalion .nre at M6iiywa : the barracks are
ol teak with teak shingles. ?ind are targe and roomy. The Military Police
Hospital is one of the finest of its kind in I'pper Burma. The otficers'
quarters are on the river-bank. There is a club house and a dak bungalow.
'ihe Civil Hospital is on the Mvininu road, near llie centre of the town
the bazaar is of some size and well attended.
Ahighroad runs from Mylninu to Mnnywa and A!6n, and the Chindwin
,. . .. river is natigablc all the year round, so that traders
Coram unicaiioTi*. -. , ,.„. ",, ^. ■' ,. '
hnd no (limcully in getting up supplies.
Mfinywa [the village of cakes) dciives its name, according to local
_ I ctyuiologisls, from the villa^je maiden wliom King rtathal-
3 *■* gywa made his Queen here; she was selling cakes when
Tlie Municipality.
Tagodu.
UO.N-MCT ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
518
he and his army passed through the village an his way from Paukkan.
[Vi^e accoant of the Bodaw-gyi uaf, under AIAii.]
MON-YVVA — A villa;»e in Ihe Chaunjj zfln-gyi circle, Myaing township,
PakAkka subdivision and district, with a populatiiin of tiincty-scven persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 150, included ia
that of Chaung-zAn-gyi.
MON-YWA. — A village of two hundred and sixty houses in the circle of
the same name in thfi MAnyn-a township, Lower Chindwin district, eight
miles south-east f^f Mfiiiywa.
In 1S91 t)ic population numbcrd 1,357, persons; the revenue for 1896-97
from that'.ameiia amounted to Rs. 3,026-13-0. The cattle in the circle
number 270. The principal i)roducts arejowar, sessamum, and paddy.
MON-ZIN. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 Ibe population numbered 1,130 persons, and the thatkatneda
amounted to Rs. 1,962. No land revenue was collfcted in circle.
m6N-Z6k. — A circle in the Natmauk township of Magwc district.
It includes the village of Kyaukpdn, Mtaukkyangfin, Tbam5ng6n, and
Mdnandaw. ^
MO-PEIN. — A village of fifty-one Shan Chinese households south of the
Taping ehaiin^ in the Bhamo subdivision and district. —
Disastrous Boods in the Santa valley w^re ihe cause of tbe trnmigration
of the original settlers to Mopcin: their leader wa« Se Kwam, and they
came down in 1S69. They o«n now a hundred and forty buffaloes; formerly,
when they had no cattle of their own, they hired from neighbouring villages,
paying six baskets of paddv for each buffalo for the working sea.son.
MOKAN. — A vilage of Chins of the Tashfln tribe in the Central Chin
Hills.
In 1S94 it had fortv hiuses ; Kim Rul was it.* resident Chief. It
lies four miles cast of Koval and is reached vid Hmunli and Koval. It is
a Shunkla village and pays 'tribute to Falam. The camping-ground in
the village is bad, but there is good water-supply above and a strean
not very far from the village to the west.
MO-SIT.— A small village at the confluence of the Mosit stream and the
Irr.iwaddy, in the Shwegu subdivision of Uhamo district.
It was destroyed by Kachins in 1232 BE. (1870 A.D.), but has since
gradually grown again. The villagers own twelve buffaloes. Most of them
work as licensed foresters, and they cultivate also a little taungyet. The
village was formerly protected by the K6uka Kachins, one march to thfe
north of Mosit
MO-SIT. — The Mosit ckaungf\%^ in thn hills to the west of the Third
Defile and flows in a south-easterly direction into the Jrrawaddy just above
Shwe-gu. It is navigable by rafts and counirv boats.
MO-TAUNG. — A village in the Ye-u towuship and subdivision of Shwebo
district, twelve miles from Ye-u town.
The inliabitints number forty-nine persons, and cultivate an area of fifty-
two acr-^s, chiefly witfi paddy. In 1890 one hundred and ten rupees tkatha*
meJa revenue were paid.
65
5<4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
MOT HAI. — A suh-Stalc of Manp Ton in thr NorlTirrn SKan Staffs.
It consists pracUcallv of no more than the riverain ridge on cither bank
_ . . nf the Sahveen. [t is houndod on the north by Kani;
Confo'UTation. and by a portion of Nrok Htirii^; on the south hv ihe Mang
T.ftn rirrlps of Mang Pat and Mang H.scng; and on thp west by South Hscn
Wi Sute.
Thp frontier U thus described by thf Mvora. Tt beipns at the point where
the Nam Pa ioins the ^alw^en and follows this rivtrr up into the hills and
runs eastwards to include Man Ma af thr- hea-iwaters of the Nam Sane.
Tboncc it turns southwarfU, re-rrossrs the Nam Pa. and passes throuijh Mak
Hin and Hantr Sanf* to the south of Maw La Yo. Thencft it runs to the
sourer of the Nam Maw. jnrludintr Nam Um It and Ho Nam Nane, and passes
through Maw Hp'rai, Nam T.a Wan, Vawntf Nao, and Kawntr T.cnff down to
the Nam Yanp. Thence it follows the lower slope or shoulder of Loi Man
Nawt as f.ar as thi- Nam Hkan, whence it runs on through Van* PVawk,
Yawng Lck, and M.it I.awng to the Salween. West of that river it follows
the crest of the ininiediate riverain ridge to a point .opposite the mouth of the
Nam Pa.
According*to a list compiled 'n 1S07, there were sixtv-one villaires in the
p . . sub-State, with a total of four hundred and tbirty-onr
■^ houses assessed to revenue which probablv implies that
the number of households approaches six hundred. Of these the great mi-
iority are Wa. The fifteen Shan villasres triven were either on the right
bank of the *»alween, where there are no Wa. or close to the river on the
left bank. The Wa are nearly, if not quite, as " tame " a.«i those of the quiet-
est parts of Mang I,6n.
Hill-rice is the chief crop. The Pang Ti or Na Ngi ferry is much used
Indusiriw ^^' ^''^° traders, whocometolkran Hpang f-j.n.), the capi-
tal of the .State, with salt, enrtons, and rice. They oc-
ca.sionally go farther to Na Fan, hut more generally apparently re-load with
opium brought from the Eastern Wa States and return to Nawng Hpa and
otbcr parts of South Hsen Wi, from whIHi they have rome.
The State is ruled by a NTvoza. Nao MfVng, a voung man who succeeded
his brother in iSq^. He assimed some villages beyond
the Nam Nangtoa Naw Hkam U, his cousin, who proved
untrrateful and sought support from Ma Tet to dispossess
was this which led to the disturbances in iSg6, when Ma
Kxcept for the turbulence of its neighbours MBt Hai would
AdminiKtrstion
and htKory.
Nao M5n^. It
Tet was burnt,
have no history.
The people are very poor. They trrow chiefly bill-paddy, but also sow
some poppv, and nearlv every household keens a small number of silk-
worms. During the trading season the Man Hpang bazaar is largely at-
tended, but the amount of money turned over Is verv small.
The State paj-s a nominal tribute of Rs. goo a year to Mang Lon, but
for some considerable time it does not appear that the money has actually
been paid.
There are four mona^t-^ries and many nf the villaijes hive a fairnumber
of cattle and plough buHaloes, but there seems no probability that Mat Ha}
IIOT-MOU ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
515
will ever rise above the ability to merely feed its inhabitants, and these arc
not likely to increase much in number, tn importanee it does not reach the
rank of a Cis-Salween ke»g or htantottg-sXn^.
Besides Man Hpaiig, there are only two villages which have a score of
.,.. houses. These are Kwai Ton and Kawng Pa. There is
ages. ^ ^^^^ ^j second capital, Wing Taii, east of the Nam Nang
on thcridgcopposite Man Hpang.
MOT HSAMO.— The capital of Ngek >hing, a petty Wa State nomi-
nally tributary to Mang L6n, but since 1894 rather inclining to tlie Ngek Lck
Confederation {g.v). The village contained twenty-five houses in 1893 and
the inhabitants were all Wa.
Mnt Hsamo stands at a height of three thousand and six hundred feet, on
the highest part of an extremely narrow east and west ridge, with steep
slopes to the north and south- 'L'hc space is so conltned that there is
barely width for the street which constitutes the village. This is surrounded
by a stockade and a belt of prickly jungle. At each end there i.<t a tunnel,
or narrow lane dug out of the ground and arched with a tangle of prickly
acacia. The inner extremity of this is closed by a small wooden gateway,
strongly barred. From the ridge on which Mot Hsamo stands it is impos-
sible to see asingle house in the village, wlthoutcUnibing a trci*. ■ The water-
supply is nearly half a mile away down hill to the south-west. There is
room for about one hundred men to camp west of the village.
MO'f'-SI. — -A village in tho Yc-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, with a population of 110 persons.
It is four miles distant from Ye*u town and has a cultivated area of 65'SO
acres. The principal crops arc paddy and po-nauk (a sort of pea).
iMf/r WAW or MAW r HPA.— A large village in the petty Wa State
of Ngek Uting, which is nominally a sub-State of Mang LOn, but since 1894
lias belonged rather to the Ngek Lck confederacy {q.v.). Mot Waw is about
three milts distant from Mot Hsamo, tlie capital of Ngek Hting, and they
stand on ridgts on opposite sides of the Nam Nang, which flows T)Ctween, in
a deep valley.
Mat Waw stands at a height of three thousand two hundred feet abo\'e
sca-lcvel. In 1 S93 in contained one hundred and thirty houses and the popu-
lation was entirely Wa. It is built on the slope of the hill and is almost sur-
rounded by a stockade and a belt of thick impenetrable jungle, through
which six narrow entrances have been cut It is open, however, on the eastern
side, where the road from Mot Hsamo enters. There is limited camping-
ground only, and the wat<"r-supply is considerably below the village. There
are great number of pigs and (ywls, but otherwise no Supplies. Mot WavT
is by far the largest village in Ngek Httng.
MOUNT VIC i ORl A. — The highest point in the Natmadaung, or Kolum-
z£n range of hills is situated in north latitude 21*^ 16' and east longitude 93"
57', and is scvcnty-six miles in a direct line in a westerly direction from
Fak6kku.
This range of hills, the highest in Kurma south of Bhamo, constitutes a
small group of exceptional elevation, near to, but quite distinct, from the
Arakan Yomas. The two highest peaks are respectively ten thousand four
hundred feet and ten thousand three hundred feet above sea level, while a
51'
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
( MOW-MOV
third reaches ten thottsaiKl feet. They are at the western end of the range,
which from this altitude slopes gently down to the east The eastern foot
of the range is nf'ar Saw. about twelve miles north of Laung-she. Another
long spur runs in a southerly direction for some tiftecn miles, and then
gradually rises and joins the Sambo)^ hills. To the north Mount Victoria
sends out a s|iur which rapidly falls in height until it meets an arm stretched
out from Mount Stewart or Makiniating, on the borders of the Chinmft country.
Towards tlie west the ground falls rapidly into the valley of the Upper M6n
river.
The hill was visited by Captain Han'ey, R.A., and exhaustively reported
on as a possible sanitarium. At an altitude of from seven
Captain Harvey's thousand eight hundred to eight thousand feet he found
visit ; Mount Vic- an extensive Saddle with ample gently sloping ground for a
Uir^ciu^ ^ *""'" '^I'ge number of building sites and a plentiful water-supply.
The hills are well-wooded, the forest on the upper slopes
consisting of pines, oaks, and rhododendra, the latter flowering from Decem-
ber to March. At heights of five thousand or six thousand feet there are nu-
merous open gently rolling hill-tops which appeared to be suitable for tea
or coffee cultivation, though the rainfall seems to be insulhcient for the tea
slirub. The observations made hy Captain Harvey give a maximum tem-
perature during March of from 60 to 67° at the site recommended by him
for a sanitarium, and 44" at ten thousand feet elevation. The minimum tem-
perature during the same month was 37'^ at Kya-che-daung and 29*5'* and 23"
at ten thousand feet. From the appearance of the hill-toiM and valley heads
anil of the vcgetition generally at elevations of six thousand feet and over,
Captain Harvey came to the conclusion that the rain during the monsoons
could not be heavy. This is probably the case, as Mount \'ictoria lies on the
western border of the dry zone ol Upper Btuma and to the cast of the
Arakan Yomax, by which it must he sncltcred to a great extent from the
south-west monsoon. The drawbacks to Mount Victoria as a sanitarium arc its
inaccessibility and the absence of inhabitants on the hills, with the consequent
lack of labour and supplies. The Chinboks live to the north and cast, Yindus
to the west and south, Chinm&s to the north-west, and Chinbflns to the south
and south-cast below the Yindus, and due west are the Gwcpya Yindus.
MOWUN. — \ Kachin village in Tract No. to. Bhamo district.
In 1892 it contained twenty houses with a (lopulation of ninety-six persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him- The inhabitants
are of the Marau tribe, an<l own no cattle.
MO-YU. — A village of sixteen houses at the mouth of the chantig of the
same name, in the Shwe-gu subdivision of lihanio district.
AH the villagers, with the exception of one household which cultivates
mayin, get their living as atingsya brokers. The Kachins from Tingsa
Palungtu bring down sugar and rice and take back salt, which they get at
the rate of three rupees a basket-
MO-YA. — One of the quarters of the town of Sagaing; it has a large
Municipal bazaar, named after the quarter.
MO-YU. — The Moyu chaung, or Nam U, rises in the Kachin hlUs to the
east of the Sinkan taJlcy, flows north-west to Mansi, and thence west into
the irrawaddy at Moyu, about ten miles bcJow LSharoo.
iioz~»va ]
THE L'PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
517
In the dry season it is fordable throughout its course. Xcar Nam U it
is eight yariis wide and eight inchrs deep in February ; from Mansi down to
its mouth it averages twenty yards in width and is from two feet to two-
and-a-half feet d,eep in January. There an: two or three small dug-outsat
nearly every village on its banks. The river is crossed by a mule bridge at
its mouth at Moyu, and by boat at Shwe-gyaung or at Owe-gyi when the
water is too high to be fordable. Bamboo rafts arc brought down the Moyu
between June and February, and it is always navigable for small dug-outs.
MO-ZA-TAUNG. — A hill in Myotha township, Ava subdivision of Sagaing
district ; it is said to derive its name from the appearance it presents when
rain is about to fall ; the rain usually seems to start from this hiU, hence
" Afo-za-t/iung."
MO-ZIN-KYUN otMO-SEIX-KYUN.— A Kachin vaiageinlractNo.24,
Bhamo district, situated on a small island on the irrawaddy, in 24° 17' north
latitude and 97* 13' east longitude.
In 1S92 it contained one hundred and twenty-two houses, with a popula-
tion of five liuudreii and [orty-oiic persons. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are Shan-Burmese and Burmese,
MO ZO. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa townslii]), Gangaw subdivision of
Pakokku district, with a population of 154 persons, according to the census
of tSgi ; the thathameda amounted to Ks. 390 for 1897-98.
'MPtEN or I.ONGBIEN.~A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, MyJtkyina
district, situated in 25** 14' north latitude and 97'' 14' east longitude.
In iSy2 it contained sixteen houses; the population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and Szi or Assi sub-tribe.
'MPO.S. — A Kacliin village in Tract No. 12, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 31' north latitude and 97** 31' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of 53 persons. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the 'Nkhnm tribe. Thero are no cattle in the village, which lias fivi!
rubber trees-
MU. — A river which rises in the Ganan circle, in Mansi subdivision of
Katha district.
It runs \ii\st Yc-u into Sag.iing district, where it separates the headquar-
ters subdivision from Myin-mu, near which village it enters the Irrawaddy ;
throughout its course it has a. rapid current) but it is very tortuous and
is unnavigable except in its lower reaches, and then only during the rains.
In the dry weather it dwindles away to a mere rivulet and becomes a violent
torrent in the wet season. The bed is also full of snags, and the mouth is
much obstructed with sandbanks. Nevertheless much timber is rafted down
it. The Mu was utilized for irrigation purposes in Burmese times, but the
dams fell iuto disrepair. A Burman King made a cutting near Shwc-hia,
ckise to its mouth, which shortcijs the course of the river by about two miles.
MU-GAN. — .\ village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, on the Mu river twenty miles south of headquarters.
The population numbers 617 persons, and paddy cultivation is the chief
industry. The tkathameda revenue for 1S96-97 amounted to Ra. 1,036.
MU-KA-DWIN. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yt-u aubdivbion of
Shwcbo district, eight miles from Yc-u.
There are one hundred and twenty-iivc inhabitants, engaged in rice culti-
vation. Tlie tkathameda rcvcnui.- for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 156.
MU KUr* KAW. — A Chinese village of ten houses in the Ko Kang trans-
Sahvecn circle uf the Nortlierii Shan State of North Usen Wi ( fhcin-ni). It
is situated among low hiils to the south of the Taw Nio bazaar, near th<:
village of Hsai Kow, and ha,d thirty-eiglit inhabitants in i8qi.
They cultivated about fifty acns of paddy-land besides a large area of
cotton and hill-rice, and owned thirty-five draught animals.
MU MANDALAY.— A revenue circle of ninety-four houses, eighteen miles
north of Myinmu in the Myinmu township of Sagaing district, on the bants
of the Mu river.
Mu Mandalay claims that it was in existence fully one hundred years
before Mandalay on the Irrawaddy.
NfUNGBA or MP-INPA-— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24° 2' north latitude and 97'' 35' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-one houses, with a population of 100 pcrsops.
The headman of the village has no otliers suUordiuate tu him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lahtaivng tribe, and own sixteen bullocks, eighteen bufTaloes,
and one pony. There is plenty of open ground, and the water-supply is good
but scarce.
MUNGKA or MAINGKA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 24. Hliamo
district, situated on an island in the Irrawaddy, in 34^ 19' north latitude and
97" 14' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained ninety-five houseSj with a population of 376 persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are Shan-Hurmesc and Eturmese.
MLN l.AO KllL'. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myitkyina district.
In 1892 it contained twenty-one houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to liim. The inhabitants
are of the Yawyin or Lishaw tribe.
MUNI.IPl. — :\ village of Chins of the Klangklang tribe in the Southern
Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had fifteen houses: Dekarrwas its resident Chief. It lies seven-
teen miles west of Klangl<lang, and is reached from llaka s'/rf Twala'n on
the left. Law^arr, and another small stream, ll is untler Lawle of Klangklang.
There is camping-ground on a spur to the south, but the water-supply is bad.
The village was accidentally burnt in 1S92 : it was engaged in the Lawvarr
attack and fined in guns.
MUNSIN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situated in
23'' 49' north latitude and ^f 5* cast longitude. ■
In r8i52 it contained thirty-four liouscs. The populatioo was unknown.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are Shan-Burmcse, and own no cattle.
.\1U S6.—.\ frontier circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi
it had in 1898 twelve Shan, two Chinese, and one
Kachia village, with a population of about [,t)oo per-
I
The circle.
Mirr-MWBi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
5'9
sons. Tt is situated near tlic left lianJc of thf^ Nam Mao or Shwelt river,
and is bournled on the east by Mo T;iii and on the west by S6 Lan circles.
It consists of a Kiipo undutatinp plain quite cleared of timber, eight miles
wide and with a fronting on the Shiveli of about six miles.
Mu SS village contains twenty Shan house'!, with a population of about
y. .], too p^r*oiis. It is situated at>out ha!f a mile from
the left bank of the Shwcli on the edpe of a vast
prassy plain which, some one hundred yards from the village, drops perpen-
dicularly about eightv feet. From the bottom of the cliff to the bank of the
Sh^veli there is a strip of fertile paddv plain averaging half a mile in width,
.indthi-i. althnujih on the south side of the Shwell. belongs to China, the reason
being that about i.'^'io the river used to flow under these cliffs but has now
shifted its bed some half mile awav from them, thus leaving a strip of Chinese
terrltorv- south of the river. The frontier is not yet dcmareatcd. Mu S6 has
a small baiaar of twelve st.ills and a monastery.
ML'-THA — A village In the Cbaulc-ywa township of Shwebo district,
nineteen and half miles from Shwebo town, on the eastern bank of the Mu
river.
It grows pulses and millet in considerable quantities. In 1891 it had a
population of 804 persons and paid Rs. t.qoo revenue.
MU-TH.-\.-A village of one hundred and two houses, twenty-six miles
north-west of Sagaing in the Sair-iing subdivision and district,
In former times it was 3 flourishing xillftgc on the Mu river and hence It
wascalli-d /W'-'Afi ; but theMii changed its course and the village is now about
a mile distant from it.
Mr-TH,'\-G6N. — A villaee in the Ye-u township and subdivision of
Shwebo district, on the Mu river.
It has apopulation of three hundr^-d and twenty-three persons, and is distant
from Ye-u town three and a half milea. The cultivated area is four hundred
and fortv-lvp a errs and the principal crops are paddy. The thaihnmeda
revenue for 1896-^7 amounted to six hundred and eighty rupees. 'I'hcMaya-
gan road passes through MutbagAn.
MU-THIT. — A village in the Mayagan township. Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, twentv-four miles from Ye-u-'"'n the Mu river.
ft has three hundred and twenty-two inhabitants, who for i8Q6-07paid
Rs. 240 tha"'omedi rev^^nue. Uice cultivation is the chief industrv.
MWE-BAN-GAN, KAST.— A village in the SAnmyo circle, PJga-singu
township, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, north-west of Mwe-
shwe-gu.
The village has forty-five houses and a population of two hundred persons,
as a.scertained on an approximate calculation tn i8<J7. The villagers are cul-
tivators and coolies.
MWE-P6N-GAN. north.— a village in the Sr.n-myo circle, Nga-singu
township. Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, south of Kaukyobfln.
The village has one hundred and twenty-houses, and its population amount-
ed in iSqy to 5S5 person* approximately. The villagers are fishermen and
traders.
MWE-R6N-GA\, south. -a village in the Sdn-mvo circle, Nga-singu
township, Madaya subdivision ot MandaUy district, south of Kaukyob^n.
S20
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[uwe
The village has forty houses, and its population amounted in 1897 ^ *^
persons approximately. The villagers are iishermen.
MWE-nON. — A ri'vpnue circle in the south of the Mintaini^bin township
of T.ower Chindwin district, with two thousand and sixty-four inhabilaiils.
There arc ten villages in the circle:— Mwedon, Nyaunpon, Min-ywa Kan-
baukmyauk, Nyaung-an, Nwaku, Aungchantha. Kanhauk-anau';. Kanhaulc-
al6,and Kanbauk-taung. The ^A»t/Avt»i^(/(7 amounted to Rs. 4,810 for 1896-97.
MWE-HIN-TUA. — A circle in the Npa-sinru township, Madaya subdi-
vision of Mandalay district, situated'on the Myaung-myit strcim includes
three villages.
Nfwe-hintba villlage lies south of Mwe-shwe-g4. It has one hundred and
ten houses and a population of 450 persons, on an approxim'itc calculation
m-adf in 1897. The villagers are cultivators and fishermen. In the village is
the Mwe-an-daw pagoda.
MWEKAt or LAMYAL.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe in the.
Southern Cliin Hills.
Id 1894 it had thirty houses: Teosin Kwat^n was its resident Chief. Il
lies fonr miles sDuth of Klangkwa and is reached P'U Lonzert from Haka,
twenty-five miles. The village pa>'s tribute to Vanlein of Haka.'
MWELI.IJM or KUMIEL— A village of Chine of the S6ktfe (Nwengal)
tribe in the Korthcrn Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had twenty-two houses ; the name of the resident Chief was Wum
Pow. It lies fifteen miles north-wrst of Tiddim. and is reached from Tiddim
to I-aikenn ford, six and half miles ; thence nnrth-west to Ton^'shii-I village,
two and half miles: then six niilt^ due west to Mwcllnm. It is subordinate
to Howchinku[>. There is a good water-supply. The inhabitants were dis-
armed in 1893.
M VVELNWUM —A village of Chins of the Soktfe (Nwengal) tribe in the
Northern Chin Hills
In 1894 it had forty-eight bouses : the resident Chief was Powxa-I-yin. It
lies west of Tiddim m plain view from the post, and is reached by a road
from Tiddim to North ford, three miles ; thence to Mwial, four and half miles ;
thence to the village, four miles.
The villagers are mr'tnot ihc V'aipe tribe and Soktis- Mwehrvura is sub*
ordinate to Howchinkup, and Pnwza Lyin isa son of the famous Yetol and
cousin to Howchinkup. There is good water-supply in a stream in the north
of the \illage. It has beoii disarmed.
MWELYAUL— A village of Chins of the SAkt6 (Nwengal) tribe in the
Northern Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had thirty houses ; the resident Chief was Fienar. It lies on the
Tang Tang hill, ton miles snuth-wcst of Tiddim and west of I-amyan, .\ road
from Tiddim leads through Losow to the Pumpem ford, seven miles, and
thence up the Tang Tang bill to the village, three miles.
The villagers arc SAktcis and are subordinate to D6k Taung, the Soktft
Chief. The village has been disarmed. Henar is a Mani[iur Naga, who has
risen to be headman of the village. He has been to Rangoon ; he has also
been in jail. The village was destroyed in 1893. It has abundant water-
supply.
MWS-MYA]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
sat
MWE-SHWE-GE. — A circle in the Nga-singu township, Madaya subdi-
vision of Mandalay distrtcti on the Myaung-myit stream, includes four
villages.
M wc-nhwc-ge village is situated north of Mwe-hin-tha. It has eighty houses
and a population of four hundred and ten persons, on an approximate calcu-
lation made in 1897. The industries of the circle are cultivation and fishing,
MWE-SIN-TA.LAIN'O.— A village in the Mwe-hin-tha circle, Nga-siogu
township, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, south of Mwe-hin-tha.
It has one hundred and forty houses and a population of seven hundred per-
sons, on an approximate calculation made in 1897. The villagers arc culti-
vators, fishermen, and traders.
MWIAL -A village of Chios of the Sokt^ (Nwengal) tribe in the North-
ern Chiu Hills-
In 1.894 it lii^d forty houses ; the name of the resident Chief was Amtung.
It lies seven miles west of Tiddim, and is reached hy a road, three miles to the
Nawn ford and four miles up the Shuklu spurs.
The inhabitant* bcloiy; to the " Hatlan " family of Sikttyj and Kanhows.
Mwial was founded by Amtung. It was disarmed in 1893, ^^^ ^'^ destroyed.
it is sul)ordin;ite to Howchinkup. and is not stockaded. There is good
camping-ground north of the village and close to it, and a sufficient water-
supply tT'*m a Stream.
MV.\-DAIJNG. — Formerly a township in the Myadaung subdivision of
Katha district, with a population of two hundred and twenty-live persons.
It was originally called Myastn-taung after an elephant which frequented a
hill in the neighbourhood. Myadaung has now been transferred to Ruby
Mines district.
MYA-DAW, — A circle of the Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe district.
It includes the village of Myadaw only.
MYA-GON.— A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of Manda-
lay district, east of Pinya.
It has forty houses and its population amounted in 1897 ^ *^*^ persons
approximately. The villagers are cultivators and coolies. In the village is
the Thissaya pagoda.
MYA-HNIT. — A village in the Indaing township, Tantabin subdivision of
Shweho district, fifty-tive miles from Ye-u.
The population in i8qt numbered one hundred and fiv* persons, mostly pad-
dy cultivators. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 270,
MYAING. — A township of the PakAVku subdivision and district, is bound-
Boundnries "^"^ °^ ""^ north by Lower Chindwin district ; on the east
by the Yeza-g^-o township: on the south by the PakAkku
township: and on the west by the Pauk township.
It has au area of eight hundred and six square miles and a population of
tj J.I 62,091 persons, divided between two hundred and seventy-
Revenue details. ., ' ^-^ K, ' T-, ^(, -1 . ■'
three villages. There are fifty revenue circles, paying an
aggregate assessment of Rs. 1,21,750. The headquarters of the township are
at Myaing.
MYAING.— A village in the Ye Ngan State, Myelat district of the South-
ern Shan States. It lies in the south of the State, on the borders of Kyawk-
66
522
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ku Hsi-wan. and contained in 1897 eighty Tiousos with a population of fi**e
hundrrd and seven persons, who paid Rs. 495 annual revenue.
^ M YAINOA-N AUK-SU.— A village in the Myaing township, Pakdkku sub-
division and district, with a population of two hnndrird and fortyone persons,
arcording to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 42O] included in that of
Myaing A-she-zu.
MYAING A-SHE-ZU.— A village in the Myaing township, Pakfikku sub-
division and district, with a population of four hundred and twrlve persons,
according to the census of tSgi. The thalkameda amounted to Rs. 5,006
for 1897-98.
MYAING-THA.— A small vilbgc of thirty-six houses in Ava township of
Sagaing district. It lies in the hills twenty-six miles south-west of Ava.
MYAlN'0-YWA, — A village of twenty-three houses on the right bank of
the Irrawaddy. in the Shwe-gu subdivision of Bliamo district.
In 1894 the whole of WunbopAn village migrated to .Myaing-ywa. The
villagers own thirty buflfaloe? and cultivate paddy. ^
MYA-LE.^A Kachin village in Tract No. 4, Bhamo district, situated ia
24° 9' north latitude and 97" 6' cast longitude.
In !8q2 it contained twenty houses: its population was not known. The
headman of the villafjc has no others subordinate to him. The inbabita.nts
are Shan-Burme-se, and own no cattle,
MYA-TE.— A village of twenty houses between KaungLfin and Sawadi on
the Irrawaddy, in the Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
There is one Kachin household, from Tinch^n syutli of Myate. The vil-
lagers own twenty buffaloes ami work mayin-Anfl taungya.
MY.^-TAUNG. — A range of hills separating the Ava township of Sagaing
district from Myingyan district : the highest point, one thousand six hundred
and sixty-onc feet above sea level, is also the highest point in Sagaing district.
The range was the scene of several encounters with ri-bels, notably of an
enpaycmrnt in March 1888. in which a large gathcriniymdcr the dacoil leader
pQ Tflk was broken up. Po Tok himsrlf was killed soon afterwards.
MYAUK-A-CHOK-i— A village in the revenue circle of Athibflno, Amara-
pura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south-west of
headquarters.
It had a population of two IiundreJ and twenty persons at the census of
i8gi, and paid Rs. 340 (hathameda tax.
MYAUK-CHUN. — A revenue circle in the Taungdwin-gj'auug township,
Mingin subdivision of Upper Chindwin district.
It cont.iins a single village and paid Rs 250 revenue in 1897.
MYAUK.KIN. — A revenue circle in the Uyu township, f,cga-yaing subdi-
vision of Upper Chindwin district, containing twenty-seven villages.
MYAl^K-KON. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdi-
vision of PakAkku district, with a ]x>pulation of three hundred and sixty-eight
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thtitkameda amounted to Rs. 852 for 1897-98.
AH the public offices of the tovmship are in this village.
MY.\UK-KYUN.— A village in the Nyaungdaw circle. Ycza-gyo town-
ship, Pakflkku subdivision and district, with a population of ninety persons,
UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^33
according to the census of 1891. The thaihameda amounted to Rs. 320 for
1807-08.
MYAUK-LET-THA-MA.— A village in the Hintha revenue circle. Amara-
pura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south-south-
west of headquarters.
It had a population of ninety-five persons at the census of 189T, and paid
Rs. 170 thathameda tax.
MY.M'K-LU-GAN.— A village in the Padaingchon circle. Pakokku town-
ship, subdivision, and district, with a population of one hundred and ninety
persons, according to the census of iSyi.
1\xctkathnmfdii amounted to Rs. 540 for 1897-98.
MYAUK-MAUNO, — A village in the Myankmanng circle, PakAkku town-
ship, subdivision, and district, with a population of one hundred and sixty
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 300 for 181)7-08.
MYAUK-PET. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pak6k-
ku district, with a population of five hundred and sixty-five persona, according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs, 1,840.
MYAUKPET-ON.— .\ village in the M6n-nyin circle, Myaing township,
PakAkku subdivision and' district, with a population of four hundred and fifty
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 850, included
in that of M(5nnyin.
MYACK-PIN-GAN.— A village in the Myodin circle, Myaing township,
Pakftkku subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred and six-
teen persons, according to the census of iSgr, and a revenue of Rs. 1,020,
included in that of Myodin.
MY.\UK-SE. — A village in the Pangan circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of seventy-five personSj according
to the census of iKqi-
The //M/A/Jwrt/iJ amounted to Rs. 160 for i8o7'08.
MY.'\UK-SL'. .\ village in the Lctpan-gyun irircle, Pakfikku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of one hundred and seventy-nine
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Ks. 240, included
in that of Letpan-gyun.
MVALK-T.WV. — A village in the Wc-daung circle, Myaing township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of three hundicd and
fortv-six persons, according to the census of 1891.
"the thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,030 for 1897-98.
MYAUK-T.\W-ZU — .^ village in the Ku-she circle, Scikpyu township.
Pakflkku subdivision a^d district, with a population of three hundred and
eighteen persons according to the census of t89i, and a revenue of Rs. 360,
included in that of Ku-she.
MYAUK-THET.— .A, village in the Laung-she township, Vawdwin subdi-
vision of Pak6kku district, with a population of seventy-eight persons, and
a revenue of Rs. 150.
.MYAUK-Y.^T. — A village in the PakAkku circle, township, and subdi-
vision of Pakdkku district, with a population of eight huDdrcd and sixteen
persons, according to the census of 1U91.
SH
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMVA
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 944 for t897-98.
MVAUK-YWA. — A village in the Nyaungilaw cirrlr, Ycza-gyo township,
Pak6kku s ubdivisioii and district, with a population of one hundred and
eighty-two pctsons, according to tlie census o( 1 89 1 , and a revenue of f^s. 400.
MYAUK•^WA-GYI.— A village in the U Talk circle of the Pangtara
State, Myelat district of the Southern Shan States.
It stands high up on the hill-slope to the north-nrst of ,the main village of
the State and contained in 18^7 forty-nine bouses, with a population of three
hundred and twenty-two persons, who paid I<s- 513 revenue.
MYAUK-YWA-THIT. — A village in the Lamaing circif, Nga-singu town-
ship, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, north of Kyo-bin.
The village has sixty-live housfs, and thf [lopulation numbered in 1897
two hundred and sixty persons approximiitely. The villagtTsarc cultivators.
MYAUK-ZE. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwcbo
district, about half a mile north of Vc-u, on the Mu river, with a population
of two hundred and ninety-three persons, and a cultivated area in 1890 of
thirty-five and a half acres.
The chief crop is paddy, and the bulk of the population are bazaar stalJ-
kecpers. I-'ivc hundred and forty rupees fhathameda revenue were paid in
1896-97.
Myauk-ze was the headquarters of the Thwe-lhauhgyi <i\ K6npct in Bur*
mcse times.
MYAUNG.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1S95-96 the population numbered two hundred <ind twenty persons,
and the thathameda aniounted in Rs. 232. No land revenue was collected
in the circle-
MYAUNG. — A large village of three hundred and sixtj'-nJne houses in
Myinrou township of Sagaing district. It lies fourteen miles south-west of
Myinmu, and was formerly a Myingaun^s\i\^ under Sbuebo. Later it was
placed under the Alia Kappa Wun.
It has a collectibn of pagodas which attract large gatherings at the annual
festival.
The lati: /AK^y* served loyally and held the title of Afyiugaung as a per-
sonal distinction, and had a license to carry guns. lie died in 1894.
The Chaungu-Mayogfin road passes thrdu^h Mvaung, which stands at the
head of a large bridge. Near it is a bund which has recently been repaired,
known as the Myauk-inmagyt. The flood-waters of tlic Irrawaddy are thus
rendered more capable of control.
The village and its neighbourhood were formerly known as Paungmyaung-
taik, and it is said to have been foundt'd by King Karapati Sithu.
MYAUNO-IN. — A sheet of water near the Kyaukchin bill in the Wanwfe-
gon circle, Pyinmana subdivision of ^ amftthin district.
It is described as 700 las from east to west and 500 from north to south,
with a depth varying from ten to twenty cubits.
MYAUNG-U, — A village in the Mada)a towiship and subdivision of
M&ndalay district, north of Taung-gan.
^TVA-MVB ]
THE UPPER BL'RMA GAZETTEER.
525
It has cighty-tivc houses, and its population rumberrd in 1897 tlirce
hundrcU ana futy persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators and
coolies.
MYAl'NG-U. — A villiigc in the bhwopj-i-iiga-ywa circle, Pathcingyi town-
ship. Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district-
It had a population of one hundred and forty-three |»:rsons at the census of
i^cji. It is situated ten and half miles north of lieadquarters.
MVA-W'l'N. — A revenue circle and village intlie north of the Mintaingbin
township of Lower Chiiidwiii district, with seventy-one inhabitants.
The thathameda amounted to Ks. 120 for 1896*97.
MYA-YEIK. — A revenue circle in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin
district. Including the villages of Mayeik and Silaung, with 1,083 inhabitants.
It is situated on the left bank of the North Yama stream.
Paddy, jowar, »e$samum, and peas are the chief crops cultivated. The
revenue for 1896*97 amounted to Ks. 3jl^20 from ihtithameda, a.in\ Ks. 46 from
State land. ^
MVA-ZEIN-GYUN.— A village in the K) un-le-ywa circle, Ngasiiigu to«Ti-
shiiJ, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, west of Hinthabo.
It has seventy hou5<^-sand its population numhircd, in 1897, three hundred
persons approximately. The viUagets are cultivators and lishermeu.
MYE-BIN-THA. — A village in the Myothit townshij), Taungdwin-gj'i sub-
division of Magwe district.
It lies ten miles soulh-cast of Myothit and tifteen miles north-east of Taung-
dvviii-gyi and was the headquarters of a band of dacoils for a loDg time after
the Annexation. It stands on higli ground at the foot of the hills and was
eminently suited for a centre of irregular operations.
MVE-BYO. — A village in the Kwe-myAk circle, Yeza-gyo township,
Pakflkku subdivision anddistrict, with a iwpulation of five hundred and sixty-
One |ic-rsons, according to the census of 1891 ; the thathameda amounted to
Rs. 1,050 for 1897-98.
MYE-BYU.— .•\ village in the Mycbyu circle, Yeza-gj'o township, Pakokku
subdivision and district, with a population of four hundred and fifty-eight
persons, according to the census of 1891. and a revenue of Rs. 690.
MYE-BYU-OVIN. — A village in the Tha*bye circle, Ycza-gyo township,
Pakdkku subdivision and district, with a pojiulation of one hundred and
ninety persons, according to the census of 1891 ; the thathameda amounted
to Rs. 1,004 for 1897-98.
MYE-OAIK-ZU. — A village in the Kyunpawlaw circlcj Pak6kku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of iwo hundred and fifty persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 540, included in that of
Me-zaligon.
MYE-DAlNG. — A village situated on an island in the Irrawaddy, some
six miles north of Sagaing in the Sagaing subdivision and district.
MYE-D.^W. — A village in the Mycdaw circle, Ycza-gyo township, Pak&k-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of six hundred and forty-two
persons, according to the census of 1891 ; the thathameda amounted to Rs.
1,410 for 1897-98.
526
ThE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[Mve
MYE-DU. — A township in the Tantabin subdivision of Shwebo district,
with an approximate area of 721 square miles.
Its boundaries are : on the east a line from Chiba hill southwards to Kyi-
„ J . bwet, a deserted village ; thence a straight tine to the
oun aries. ^^^^ ^j Yauk-thaing village ; on the west the river Mu ; on
the north a straight line from Tindaingtan village to the east of Hinbyudaw
and from thence to Chiba hill ; on the south, from Aingpan-gj'aung village,
a straight line eastwards to Ye-shaing village ; thence southwards to the
northern boundary of the Chauk-ywa township. The township has ten re-
venue circles.
The following statement shows the revenue and the
population of each circle in 1891 : —
Circles.
Circle.
Thatka-
mtda.
Stale land
tax.
Water-
Ux.
Fruit
tree
tax.
Fish-
ery.
Gar-
den.
Salt
Popu-
lation.
Rs.
Rs. A. p.
Rs.
Rs. A.
Rs.
Rs. Rs.
Mvedu, North ...
3.3<?o
...
...
.. 1 ...
3,188
Myedu Myoma
Sexkaba
4.440
...
••.
2.15a
3,180
...
■■•
...
1,568
Kawthandi
3,600
,,,
-,_
1.466
Nga-ya-ne
5.890
...
3,703
Tantabin
13.920
1,361 7 8
34
27 4
...
5.9 '8
Nyaungzin
1,170
■••
...
...
553
Yatha
4.390
89 8 0
■•■
..•
1,908
Aing pan-gyaung
8,140
133 ' 0
i*'
...
■ ■•
4.143
Nyaungbtn
630
...
...
610
Total ...
47.950
1.574 0 8
34
37 4
...
...
...
33,306
The legendary history of Myedu town is thus given : In the year 46 B.E.
Insana-Mingyi, King of the Dewa-daha country, sent his
■ Sle fcXndirle ""'"'^ter Yathincha to select a suitable site in his domin-
ory . e oun ing. .^^^ j^^ ^ \zxge city. The place where Myedu now stands
was chosen and a large town was built with a tnyoyo, or wall of earth and
brick, round it and four gates. The name given to it was Myedu, from the
digging of the earthwork round the city. To guard the city gates four nats
were propitiated. The south gate was placed in charge of the Myinbyushin
nat ; the north was guarded by the Zaldnmaw ; the west by the Shinsawlu,
and the east by the Shintho-hmaing.
Fifteen tanks were constructed in the country round and were named
as follows ;—
Okpo->tfl«,
Ky\kan,
Taxikan,
Gwebin/fflw,
Kyata-ifl«,
TeinbinifcaR,
Kangaw^(Z«,
Mo gyo-A««,
Kanyo-itffn,
Wettu;ta»,
Kantha,
Way6n*fl«,
Kanbyu, and
Thayet-fffrt.
MVC]
THE UPPKR BURMA GAZETTEER.
S^l
Nine towns were built and their names were —
Kundaingmvo,
Kyunilaingi»/J,
Kctthlnmyo,
TaySk/ff^yo,
Taunpu-»«v<»,
Meiktila/rt^t^,
Aun^wa-mj'ff,
Thabutffi/(J, and
Ingaungw^ff.
The Wetchi /« and the Pebin /« were then bunded in, and three pagodas
M-cre erected in Myedu; these names were the Shwczali Ze^i, the Onmin
Zedi. and the Kanbya Z^di.
After this, nine caves were constructed of brick and were named Kuni,
Kubyu, Kudak, Kumft, KudSt, Kudrt, Ketthinia, Aungswa^w and Mcik-
tila^^w.
The Dewa-daha Kin(;dom is supposed to have comprised Assam and the
country to the west, as well as Manipur and the belt n&rth of the Ganges
valley ; it was peopled by Hindus Immigrants from Gan>;etic India inter-
mixed with the Mongolian tribes east of Assam, and these mav have formed
the original inhabitants of Myedu and the surrounding country.
Many of tlip towns mentioned now exist in name only or as mere villages,
and most of the tanks constructed by Yathincha have become open land.
The pagodas built by him are still pointed out in Mjxdu and the sites of
Mme nf the brick caves are still to be fount!.
MVE-GE-DAUNG. — -A village in the Pakan-jtyi circle, Yeza-gyo town-
ship, Fak^kku subdivision and district, with a population of 265 persons,
apcording to the census of i8gi ; the thalkameda amounted to Rs. 1.050 for
1 897-98.
MYE-GU. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, covering an area of 6ve square miles.
It has two hundred and nine inhabitants and eight acres of cultivated lands.
Sugarcane, paddy, and ihitst are the chief products. The tkntluimeiia
revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 510. The village is fourteen miles
from Ye-u.
The Kubvu pagoda was built by King Narapati Sithn on his arrival at
p . Mycgu village on board his royal raft. He built the
' ^ " pagoda on high ground specially raised by his order, and
this gave a name to the village. The annual feast is held on the first waning
of Thadin-^yut (October). King Mind5n erected a brick pavilion [Okpya'
tk^') at the pagoda.
The village is under the Kaduma tbugyi.
MYE-GYA. — .\ revenue circle in the Nato-gyj township, Myingyan sub-
division and district-
In 1895-06 the population numbered two hundred and sixty-five persons.
and the th'ithameda amounted to Rs. 3:5. No land revenue was collected
in t!i(^ circle.
MYE-GYA.— A village in the Pin Pyaw circle of the Pangtara Stole
Myelat district of tho Southern Shan States.
It is situat-^d in the cast of the State and in 1897 contained forty-six houses
with a population of on-; hundred and sixty-five persons, who paid Ra. 124
annual revenue.
528
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MVB
NAlur;i1 features
and pppuUtinn.
MYE*GYAN-DA\V. — A village in lite Chiudaung circle, Seikpyu township,
PaltAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
thirtv-einht p<'rsons, according to the census of 1891 ; the thathameda
amounted to Rs.^410 for 1897-98.
MYE-KYET'SU. — A re\'f nuf circle in the Salin-gj-i township of l^wer
Chindwn district, including the villagers of Tcbin, TIiingAn, and Magji-bio.
It is situated on the plain in the north-west of the township. The popu-
lation numbered four hundred and ninety-fight persons In 1891, and the
revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. i,t6o, from thathant^da. Mayin
paddy, jowar, and knan are cultivated.
MVE-LAT. — A division of the Southern Shau States.
It includes sixteen States, none of any great size, whose names and areas
are given below.
The name Myelat [G(gco5] properly means the unoccupied country, hut
this tract certainly has not been for many centurios,
F.i>nioi..py. Uyr\^i (cgcoc^^. the "midland" country, lying between
Burma and the Shan States proper, would he a more accurate term.
All the central Myelat and great part of the northern and southern por-
tions consists of rolling grassy downs, quite denuded of
junjjie. It has a great variety of different races, Taungthus
and Danus being perhaps the most numerous They seem
to be all more nr less hybrid races and arc treated of in the chapter on
Ethnology. Further information will be found under the lieads of the differ-
ent States.
Thfi Chiefs of the Nfyelat are known by the Burmese title of Ngwe-kun-
hmu, i e.. Chiefs paying their revenue in silver, in contra-
distinction to tlie SfiTt"''hmu of Katha and other districts
west of the Irrawaddy. who paid in gold.
It does not appear that the Myelat. at any rate directly, acknowledged the
authority of f^urma until the year 11 17 IJ.E. (1735 A.D.).
Hisinry: i;s5 = Reforc that vear each villaire or group of vitfages ac-
^^j^_ knowlcdfTCd its own rca'lman and no one else, ui 1755,
however, there was a general submission to Ava. Chiefs
were appointed, boundaries mariced out, and tribute ilemanded.
The Myelat was for many years after its Irst constitution administered
AA^- ■ . .- from the Governor's Court at Mong Nai. where the Bo-
fintti supenntended the government of the Shan States
generally, with a staff of two sik^i, the Right and Left: two ntt-fiian-^-j.
Right and l^t, two hnda-ye^ Right and Left, all of whom had powers of Hfc
and death and prestited each over his o'vn Court, and a numerous subordi-
nate establishment composed of the usual a-we-ynuk.thatt'aipsin, ihaniiaic'
gnrt, clerks, and the li'cc- The fat-ho-<;^^>k had also at his command a force
of soldiers stated at one thousand strong.
About I2I8R.E. (1857), however, U Yan Ryfi. an uncle of King MindAn,
paid an inspection visit to the Shan States and held a
durbar at Mfing Nai to which the Chiefs of all the Shan
States were invited to discuss the question of revenue. He
fopnd, or calculated, that the Myelat alone could pay acvcn hundred and sixty
The ygve-liuf
hmu.
1S5; : A vfun
appointed.
33
HVB)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
539
viss of silver (coins were not then known in the Shan Stat«T and prevailed
on the Chiefs to agree to a payment nf five hundred and sixty viss of
kayu-hme {a compound made up of ten parts of silver to two of copper, then
much in use for the manufacture of shell money).
In consequence of this agreement, U Yan Ryfe, on his return to Amara-
pura, advised the king to appoint a wun to the espenat charge of the Mye-
lal| with headquarters at An Teng (Indein). Thercvcnue, he said, could not
otherwise satisfactorily bL' got in and the preatcr regularity in payment would
justify and suffice for the maintenance of the Wans Court, under which also
might be placed the military post at Pfekftn (Pavagon), near M<ing Pai^ estab-
lished since 1844 to keep the Karen-ni in chect.
King Mind6n sanctioned the scheme and U Bwa was forthwith appointed
first Wun of the Myelat. He had no military jruard, for that at P6k6n was
considered suPRcicntly strong and sufficif ntly close at hand. The new «'««,
moreover, had no greater establishment than a few clerks with their and his
own prrsonal followers.
At this time the Mvelat included, besides the States at present grouped in
„. ..... that district, the States of I.ak Hsak (Let-thet). Ho POng,
is widened! "'°" ^^' ^'^"S- "^^'^ "^*^' N^W"S ^^'^"' ^^^ '^'•^ (Banbyin).
;ind Hsa Tung (Thatftn).
In the year after U Hwa's arrival the officer in charge of the Pfekfln
military post was dismissed and the garrison was placed under the direct
orders of the Myeiat Wun. while the States of Mong Pai (MobyS), Sam Ka
(Saga), Pong Mu. Tam Hpak (Tabet),and Mang L5n (Laraaing) were added
to the Myelat charge, instead of being subordinated to the M5ng Nai Bo-hmu.
The Myelat Court now became quite distinct from that at MOng Nai and,
like it, was subordinate only to the Hlut-inip in Mandalay.
The Tvuns were not allowed to interfere in Stite afTairs, regarding which
H:- „„..— orders had to be taken from the Court, nor did they have
IS powers. I • 1. • 1 ■.< 1 1! • r ^
anything directly to do with the collection of revenue.
That was left to the native Chiefs, who paid the suras to which they were
assessed into the ivun's trea.siiry.
All criminal cases were sent to the Court of the wun for trial, and he decid-
ed in all inter-State quarrrls, but he could neither appoint nor dismiss
Chiefs, or even MyoiSks or V'.vfi-6ks, except in the most temporary way in
cases of urgency. Alt he could do was to hold enquiries, make provisional
arrangements, and send in recommendations for the orders of the Hlut-daw.
In the year 1230 B.E. {i86g) in the time of the Wun U To, the rank of the
I.- f- P*^^ ^^^ raised tothatof 5iii^i/aw-jfyr.and theestablish-
is Extended* * '"'^"' ''"^^ greatly increased. Two sikke, two na-hkatt'
gy'\ and two hadn-ye, Right and left, were appointed, with
in each case subordinate officers. Each of these officials now had hts Court
aiatMongNai and assisted the Sikk<i//aw-0yt\n criminal and administrative
work. These officers were always appointed direct from Mandalay, and their
dismissal also lay with the Illu't-dato and not with the SikH-^yi.
The 5/*K'^aw-^M' received Rs, 3,600 per annum; the two st'ih? Rs.
Salariei. 1.200 each, which also was the annual pay of the military
olTicer in command at PftkAn. The wtf-A^an-^yi'got Rs.
600 a year. Each separate subordinate officer had charge of a certain group
of States, and from these they supplemented their pay, besides drawing Uie
sanctioned amount before making payment into the treasury.
67
53°
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
EMVI
Form<;rly, the Myelat and such corresponding tracts as tbe Pyin-u-hvin
-. .. . , ., (Maymyo^ subdivision of Mandalay and tlir Ruby Mines
Tnbute and //ill- . {. -^ , ■ > < . •^ . ■ .i . e-'u -t
ihamtda. nrighbourliood paid tribute in the shape of "sih-cr
flowers," spangles, stiver cups, gilt candles, and the like.
Payment of a fixed tribute in silver was begun by King Hodaw Paya. King
Mindfln introduced the thaifiame(fa~ta\ in the year 1865.
This was hefore the coiningof peacock rupees, and the tax was fixed at first
at three tkals of silver, shortly raised to four. When rupees came into use the
tax was increased to eight rupees the house, or their value^in silver, and this
was finally raised to ten rupees the household.
Theoretically an official called the Ehs-che Ka-yo-cho, appointed by the
AkuTt'Vmn in Mandalay, came up periodically to the Myelat for the purpose
of counting the houses and checking the lists of the local officials, whether
village headmen or subordinates, sent for the purpose by the Myelat Wttn.
Probably the nearer districts, such as Pyin-u-lwin, were fairly regularly
visited, but it does not appear that the long journey to the Slyclat was
often taken. In any case the Ein-thv Ka-yo'cho seems to have taken as little
trouble and as much money in the shape of bribes .as he reasonably could.
Ri-missions for dfjkkita (the infirm and maimed), officiab, and others
exempted were made hy a rough deduction of ten per\entum. No real
attempt seems to have been made to ascertain the actual number.
The revenue collector's chief anxiety seems to have been to collect his own
personal |>erqutsitcs. These were the etk'hka, the fee for his bag; the
parafutik'hkay the fee for his note-book : the kan^usatt'hka, the fee for hts
steatite pencil: the savetk-hka, hts travelling allowance; the loktha-kka,
the expenses of his cstablislimcnt. Every house had to contribute something
towards these fee^ in addition to paying the regular tax. The mere names
are suggestive of peculation and show the extortion to which the people
were subjected, and it is not surprising that the post of ng^f'iun-Jimu was
of very uncertain tenure, for if he did not satisfv the collector i\<^ was report-
ed for contumacy or disaffection and dismis'^cd bv the Hiuldait^ and, if he
filled the pockets of the ein-che bo, his own people rose against him lor
grinding them down to poverty. The hereditary principle was nominally
adhered to. but there were no States which at some time or other did not
have a series of yv!a-Sk from Mandalay set over them.
The Chiefs had a certain amount of criminal jurisdiction but all important
.... . cases were sent to the Myelat Wun for decision. Civil
ju ica proce ur . ^^^^^ ifi&c^ usually settled by the ngrce-kun-Hmu, but they
were appealabl'^ to the vun even when he was resident in Mandalay.
Witnesses were seldom or never called in such cases. The written state-
ment of the ngwe'kuft'kmu and the examination of the accused were con-
sidered all that was necessary for the decision of the case,
Frequently the Chiefs and their followers were called on to fight lor the
.... . King against refractory neighbours or relicllious Saw-
" hwas. As a rule they were supported during their ab-
sence by their own peoplct but occasionally they succeeded in getting some
support or remission of taxes from the Government.
When wum and miN-^vis passed through the country they came with large
retinues who plundered all the villages they passed through and never pai4
for anything.
MYB]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
S3'
.B
«3
K
.^
■ta
I:
K
»
K
5>
I
■Sntirpcj
HQiuEg
■SuDUHT]
>n ^ vT
»1 *1 tf
n " f' I Jf
^ ■■& O 1 bri.
' 1 = '
■.ftBqa|,\
■iu-nii?>j
■n/i^-UtUB^
'a,3^BZ
! : i : o
'BUa.Dd I
■(UBlinpofH
■Snn^Ed S
■ a
■Magm:) [
'3u!CLBX
'^iVQ
•ntuung
'KiaHQ
:li
t- d ^ LC
.:; ■" «
■* -
" a s SIS
" i t
■1 a ■■
-%~T
'KOai
-u-eilS
■OjQIupfJ,
•ni|iBon-Bj.
•noicj
s %
S R
■■ * 2 o
s s -s
t &
3 f "^
-y K o
S 3
£ t
-- « c
* - -■
^ s ?:
^ILiqpj,
KS ■--
wi « .T «
'Snuinsi immiV
'Uin^H
■•»»<IIIA
•eajy
s s
s &
* a H m V
^ ". ^
m ^ rT *rf
s s a
; e
= s
a V o -v
- *a
a ;:
; ^ S 3-
s
- i "i §
3 S^
£ 3
» )e P
J" -s =
t^ = § ^ a iS
S-S"
J.I
<*..
.^1
*ff
M-
D .
f« *
IhOi
a
§>
1
^3
a
o
^f
H
:3-.
^
CBS
£►.
6
9^
■^»
k
*a
a
£Z
3
«5
8
^li
S
'J.
a
■o •
s
:tos
!1
Xfr
«
1^
^
1
J[5
■8
■s
^5-
a^
J^
e 5
> Q
a
£2
-'3
a t)
SI
B.3
"3
h
^1
:^
o
£^
;!"
■s
it
o
So
1;
K"
"■3
a
"£
a.
.6
SI
Is
s
-3
■35
A
o 3
^S
s
in
^g-li-g
a «-t
o
^^,5
a^
spt
2 si-
o
m'"
W 5,0
e
Ui
B
2
Cj3 c
„ ma
■<
K
•
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tuvB
MYE-MA-LA.— A village in the Taung-u circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pa-
k&kku subdivision and district, with a [K>puIation of two hundred and eighty
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathatneda amounted to I<s. 76 for 1897-98.
MYE-NE. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and sixly-livc persons,
and the thatkameda amounted to Rs. 441. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
MYE-NE. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, seven miles from Ye-u.
It has a population of seventy-five persons and a cultivated area of eighty-
seven acres, most of which is under paddy. For 1^96-97 the thatkameda
revenue amounled to Rs. 210.
MYE-NET. — A revenue circle in the fiudalin township of Lower Chindwin
district, including the Myenct and Nga-b«^-lila villages, with four hundred and
eighty-six inhabitants. It lies in the south-east of the township, eight mile
from the Mu river.
The principal products are paddy, jowar, and peas. The rercnue from
thatkameda in 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 1,890.
MYE-NGU. — A village of two hundred and thirty-one houses id Ava town
ship of Sagaing district. U lies five miles wrsl of Ava.
. It was formerly supposed that the village had a large
^"' number of lepers, but this is said not to be the case.
Near Mye-ngu are the Payathdnzu and Lcmyrtna pagodas. The Payath&nzu
p j^ is said to have been erected in 1 1 13 13.E. (1 751 A.D.) and
°^° ' to derive its name from the fact that the bricks used in
building it were made of earth brought from the Ava, Hanthawaddy, and
Mye-ngu circles.
The Lcmyctna is a much older pagoda.
The following villages are under the Mye-ngu Thugyt, — Sin-de, one hun-
dred and fifty-nine houses ; Thabutpin, one huiulrctl and six ly houses ; and
Pdiuiachan ninety-two houses.
MVE-NI.— A revenie circle in the Pagan township of Myingyan district
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and sixty persons and the
thathamcda amounted to Rs. 423. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
MYE-NL— A revenue circle in the Taung-dwin-gyaung township, Mtngin
subdivision of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and jtaid Rs. 150 revenue in 1897.
MYE-NI-BYIN. — A village in the Mon-nyin circle Myaing township, Pa-
k6kku subdivision and district, with a population of two hundr«'d and seventy-
one persons, according to the census of 1891] and a revenue of Rs. 630, in-
cluded in that of Mdn-nyin.
MYE-NI-GON. — A village in the Chaung-z^in-ngft circle, Ycza-gyo town-
ship, PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of sixty-seven per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The ihathameda amounted to Ks. 260 for 1897-98.
IIONI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER
S33
MYE-NI-G6n. — A village in t)ic Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo liislrict, twenty-six. miles from headquarters.
The population numbers seventy-four iwrsons, and [>aid Rs. 1 90 Ikaihameda
evenuc in 1896-97. The villagers cultivate paddy.
MYE-Nl-GYIN.— A village in the Kyat circle, Pakfikku township, sub-
division, and district, with a population of one hundred and t\venty seven
persons, according to the census of ittgt, and a revenue of Rs, 240, included
in that of Kyat.
MYE-NU. — A village in the Myodin circle. Myaing township, Pakolcku sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and ninety-four per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda an)ounted to Ks- 360 for 1897-98-
MYE-NYO. — A village in the Nga-singu township, Madaya subdivision
of Mandalay district, south of liu-g6n.
The village has forty houses and the population numbered in 1897 one
hundred and sixty jwrsons approximately. The villagers are cultivators and
fishermen.
M^'E-PA-DAUNG.— A village in the Ku circle, Pakflkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and fifty-tlirec per-
sons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. .320, included in
that of Ku.
MYE-PA-DON.— A revenue circle in the Sa-Ie township, Pagan subdi-
vision of Myingyan district.
In iS95-q6 the population numbered five hundred and sixty iwrsons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 936. Mo land revenue was collected in the
circle.
MYE-SUN. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan sub-
division of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 1,580 persons, and the thathameda
amounted to Rs. 2,830. No land revenue was collectwl in the circle.
MYE-TA-YA — A village in the Gwe-daung circle, Ycxa*gyo township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
thirty-two persons, according to the census of li^gi, anil a revenue of Rs. 300
MYE-THIN-DWIN. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdi-
vision of Myingyan district
In 1895-96 the population numbered seven hundred and ninety persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. i,24[. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
MYET-IIMYAUNG.— A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision
of Pakokku district, with a population of ninety-six persons, according to the
census of rSgi, and a revenue of Rs, 250.
MYET-SAN-GYIN. — A village in the Mny.igan township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, twelve miles from Ye-u.
It has one hundred and thirty inhabitants, all engaged in paddy cultivation.
The thathameda revenue amounted to Rs 150 for 1896-97.
MYET-SET.— A village in the west of the Maw Nang State, Myelat dis-
trict of the Southern Shan States.
534
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MVB-HVI
It had forty-one houses in iSgy, with a population of one hundred and sixty-
one persons, and paid Rs. 230 in taxes.
MYEYIN. — A village in the Oyiii circle, Myaing township, Pakdkku sub-
division and district, with a population of three hundred and forty-five
persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 790 for 1897-98.
MYE-ZI. — A village in the Nga-kwc circle, Stikpyu township, PakSkku
subdivision and disLrictt with a population of seventy-seven persons, according
to the census of 1891 , and a revenue of Rs. 170.
MYE-2CX. — A village in the Myczun circle, Yeza-g)'o towuship, Pak6kku
Subdivision and district, with a population of 1,083 persons, according to the
censuji of 1S91. The thathameda amounted to Ks. 1,530 for 1897-9S.
MVE-ZUN. — A village in the Neyin circle, Ycza-gyo township, Pak6kku
Subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and seventy-four
pcri^ons, according to the census uf 1891,
The thathameda amounted to Rs, 530 for i8g7-<)8.
MYE-ZUN, EAST. — A village in the Nga-singu township, Madaya sub-
division of Mandalay district, north of Udein.
The village has sixty-five houses and a population of two hundred and 6f^
persons, on an approximate calculation made in 1897. The villagers are
cultivators and (ishermcn.
MYEZUN, WEST.— A village in the Nga-singu township, Mailaya sub-
division of Mandalay district, west of Myexun.
The village has seventy-five houses and a population of three hundred
persons, on an approximate calculation made in 1897. The villagers are
cultivators and fishermen.
MYIN-BAUK. — A village in Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, five miles from Ye-u, with a population of one hundred and seventy-
nine persons,
An area of 149*51 acres is under cultivation, and there are also 89 acres
of State land. The chief product is paddy, and the thathameda revenue
amounts to Ks. 400.
MYIN-DAVV, — A village in the revenue circle of Kvi-myindaing, Amara-
pura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, nine miles south-soulh-
wcst of headquarters.
It had a population oi one hundred and ten persons at the census of 1S91 ,
and paid Rs. 210 thaikameda tax.
MYIN-DE. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingj-an sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered eight hundred and sixty persona,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs go6. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
MYIN-DEGYI. — A circle in the Nattnauk township of Mag^\'e district,
including thc.singte village of Myin-de-gyi.
MYIN-WIN.— The northern circle of Hsi Hkip in the Ya^vng Hwe State,
Southern Shan States.
UYI)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
535
Area aad pnpu-
latiun.
In 1897 there ^vere eight villages in the circle with seventy-six houses and
a population of threi; hundred and fifty-six persons, all of them Taungthus.
Fifty-live houses were assessed and paid Rs. 330 annua! ihathamiria.
MYIM DWIN.— A circle of the Kyawk-ku Hsi-wan State, Myelat district
of the Southrrn Shan StatfS.
It lies on the east and soulh of the State and included in 1897 fourteen
villages, with two hundred and seventy houses among them and a ]}opulation
of 1,679 persons, The annual revenue paid amounted to Rs. 1,272.
MYIN'-DWIN— The chief village of the circle of that name in the
Kyawk-ku Hsi-wan State, Myelat district of the Southern Shan States
In iSgj it numbered sixty -one houses and had a population of three hundred
and iifty-livo persons. The annual revenue amimntei! to Ks. 245,
MYIN-DWIN — A village in tlieMa-hlaiog township, Northern subdivision
of Meiktila district, with a population of five hundred persons.
There is a small trade in ihek-ki-^ which is collected from tlie neighbouring
liills.
MV'IN-GUN. — A township of the Taungdwin-gyi subdivision of Magive
district.
Its area is 800 square miles and its population at the last census numbered
24,354 persons. In 1S87 the headquarters were at Thazi
but in 188S they wtre moved to Vwa-lhit, and finally, in
1893, to Myjngun.
Boundaries. The boundaries are as follows :—
On the north and north-east. — The Yin chaung to its junction with
the Va-be chaung.
On the east. — The Ya-be chaung to its junction with the Taungu
chaung, and thence the Taungu chaung.
On the south — The Slnhaung-wft township of Tbayetmyo district of
l-ower Burma.
On the west. — The Irrawaddy.
The township is more sparsely populated than Taungdwin-g}'i township
^ ... .. the nature of the soil beintj entirely different. It consists
Cultivation. r .1 ^ , r 1 .- 1 ■ > ■ 1 •
for the most part of wliat is known as snilatng, a dry sandy
soil on which the crops cultivable are scssamum and millets only. There is
very little paddy cultivation.
The most important villages are Mvingun and Migyaung-y&, which are the
Chief villftires '"^''' outlets for tW trade of the township, both being
*^" situated on the Irrawaddy. Myingun is a long straggling
village with one or two brick buildings and has a daily bazaar.
The Shwe-nanp.iuW pagoda, north of Myingun. and the Swe-dawj'in, near
PaeodAs Kyundaw village, are the only two spccialiv revered. An
annual festival is held at each but there is nothing par-
ticularlv noticeable about them.
Local tradition saj's that MJ^ngun was once the capital of King Sawlu,
Antiouiiiu-s ""^ 55^'' representative of the Paukkan dynasty. To
the east of Sitha there is a cave, said to have been for-
merly inhabited by a race called Pyus.
There are no industries peculiar to the township, the population of which
is entirely Bunnan,
53^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MVl
MYIN-GUN. — The headquarters of tlic towtiKhip of that name in the
Taungdwin-gyi subdivision of the Mapwc dUtrict.
The village stands ten or twelve miles helow Magwe town and was an im*
portant plarc in Riirmwc tinr^s ami now dops a considerable amount of
trade with Taungdwin-gyi. The Myingun Prince took his title from it. It
contains numerous small pti^iodas which as in all Purmese towns occupy the
most prominent sites. The river approach to Mvinjjun is hlocked by the
sandbank formed by the junction of the Yin stream with the Ircawaddy.
Islands form when the river is low, and thcic arc then cultivated.
MVIN-GYAING. — A village in the Myitkaing circle. Pak&kku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of seventy-four persons, according
to the census of 1891.
The thathavieda amounted to Rs. 120 for 18^7-98.
MYIN-OYAX. — A district in the Meiktila division, with an approximate
area of 3,143 square miles. It lies iu the valley of the Irrawaddy, on the
eastern bank of that river.
The river forms the western boundary. The northern boundary, which
_ J . separates it from the Sagaing district, starts about four
miles above SameikkAn and leaves the Irrawaddy in about
21"* 45' north latitude, running east by south in a zii^ag lin*^, skirting the
northern part of the YAndo hills till it reaches Myini village, where it
makes a curve to the north and runs again cast by a little south till it
reaches 21° 30' north latitude. The exstern boundary starts in longitude 05**
east and separates Myingyan from Kyauksi!? district till it reaches the north-
ern boundary of Meiktila district, in latitude at** iq' north, when it takes a
turn to the west, skirting the northern boundary of the Meiktila district. At
Magyig'-n, in longitude ()s;*4o' e.ist, it takes a turn to the south and keeping
east of Popa skirts the bills round that peak till it reaches the Pin stream.
The bed of this stream is the southern boundary a.s far as YezAn, separating
Myingyan from Magwe district- From YczAn the boundary is a nominal line
markeuliy trees, running west by south and terminating only a few yards
to the north of the mouth of the Pin cAaunff. The circles of Kama, Wayo,
and Kyi-win. and a part of Plnwa, which lie to the north of the creek, belong
to Magwe district.
After the Annexation and until 1888 the present M>"ing>*an district was
made up of Myingyan and P.igan districts, excluding
cli^i? 'ci^'S^e 'the ^"■''''"■y ^° *'i'^ west bank of the Irrawaddy. In 18SS
ArnwE^-uion"^ Pagan was made a subdivision of Myingv'an district and a
new districtj called the Pakftkku district, was formed on
the west bank of tlic Irrawaddy out of parts of Mvingyan and Pagan.
Divisions ill Bur- T''"^ present Myingi,'an district comprises parts of six
mctc times. different Burmese divisions —
(a) The Nato-gyi township on the north-east with the low country
round the Taungtha hills formed the jurisdiction of a Tcun at
Nato-gyi.
[6) To the south of Nato-g)'i the hilly part of Taungtha township form-
ed part of the jurisdiction of a wun of three towns with head-
quarters at Ma-hlaing, now the headquarters of a township id
Meiktila district.
Uvii
TTlE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
537
{e) To the south of Taunglha, Kyaukpadaung township excluding
Nga-tliayauk and Nyaungmya circles, which belonged to the
Pagan Wun, formed a part of the jurisdiction of a wun at Pin
in Magwe district.
(rf) Along the bank of the Irrawaddy the Mj-ingj-an and Taiingtha
townships formed the jurisdiction of a Jvun with headquarters
latterly at Myingj-an, but formerly at TaI6k-myo, liolding terri-
tory on the west bank of the Irrawaddy also,
(*) fir (/) The Pagan and Sa-le townships formed the jurisdiction of
two separate vuns, who likewise had territory on the west
bank of the Irrawaddy.
The most noticeable feature of the district is Popa mountain in the sauth-
Natu Al feai eastern corner, the highest i>eak of which is four thousand
" nine hundred and sixty-two feet above sea level. It can
4)e seen for miles along the Irrawaddy and is visible from many parts of the
Myelat and of the Southern Shan States.
On the north-cast side of the hill is the old crater, which looks like an im-
mense hole in the side o( the hill, extending from the plain to the summit.
Rocks nf apparently volcanic origin are found about the mountain and it seems
to be recognized that Popa was at one time an active volcano. On the south
and cast are many spurs extending to Pin and Mciktila. To the north of the
peak is rough and hilly ground, extending to the Taimgtha hills.
The highest peak of tlie Taungtlia. ridge is one thousand eight hundred
and nineteen feet. The two hills of Taungtha and Popa are most conspicuous
on the approach to Mying>an by the Irrawaddy from above, seeming to do-
minate the town. Taungtha is only ten miles distant east by south, but Popa
lies sixty miles to the south.
The country on the bank of the Irrawaddy in the northernpart of the dis-
trict, including the whole of the Myingyan and part of the Taungtha town-
ships, is 6at for about fifteen miles inland from the river. A good deal of
paddy is grown in this .tract, especially in the two townships named, and
there is a consldwablc cultivation nf ancillary grains, pyaung at jowari 3,nA.
sessamum being extensively sown along with patches of paddy in the low-
lands. To the cost of Myingyau and north of Taungtha there is undulating
country throughout the Nato-gyi township until the Kyauksi! border is
reached. In this township, as in Kyauksi, there are old irrigation tanks now
breached, which once diffused large quantities of water. The Pyo-gan and
the Kandawlaung arc the best known of these reservoirs. Cotton and pyaung
arc extensively sown in the township with paddy in the north-east. The
Pyogan tank has lately been repaired at a cost of Rs. 15,000, and the result
will be a large increase in the area of paddy cultivation.
Through the centre of the district, south of Myingj'an between the Popa
and Taungtha hills, runs a belt of scrub jungle with but few villages. It is
for the most part flat, though occasional ridges running down to the river
intersect it. Pagan subdivision, with the exception of the Te*windaing range
of hills, which traverses it from north-west to south-east, presents an undu-
lating face with a gentle slope westward to the river.
The district as a whole is not well watered. The people draw their sup-
Water- Dl P'y °^ drinking water from tanks and rc5er\-oirs and beoJ
uppy- g[ streams. About March most of tlic tanks run dry aii4
68
538
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(MYI
water has to be procured from long distances. A few wells have been dug
here and there, chiefly in tlie hilly parts of the district.
Fopa Hill is the JoUiest in the district, rising to a height of four thousand
„ . nine hundred and stxty-two feet above sea level. It has
. oun ins. ^,^ peaks of nearly equal licight. The summits are des-
titute of trees but lower down the mountain is fairly densely wooded. To
the north-east is the old crater. The hill is cultivated in patches to within a
thousand feet t>! its summit, and the liigher crops have the advantage of the
moisture drawn from the heavy mists which cover the hill at certain seasons
of the year. There is a rest-house at Popa village, which has a plpasantly cool
climate during the hot weather. The number of villages on the hitl is not
great- Spurs stretch out towards Pin and Meiktila.
The Tewindaing hills traverse the Pagan subdivision from north-wctl lo
south-cast, starting about live miles to the south-east of Nyaung-u and ending
near Kan-ni village. Their highest points arc under one thousand feet aboiv
sea level.
The 'J'aungtha hillSf which commence about live miles south of Myingyan,
run in a southerly direction, slightly inclined to east, to a few mi!cs beyond
Taungtba. The highest ptnnt is one thousand eight hundred and nineteen
feet above sea level.
The Yflndo bills start in latitude 21° 30' and run in a northerly direction
for alitiut leu miles. They lie to the north-east of Myingyan township. The
highest point is one thousand six hundred and seven (cct above the sea.
Tnc name, it is said, was given the ridge was visited by a Burmese King
for whose accommodation sheds were put up.
Tht-> Sekkyadaung lies in longitude i)^" 40 ' east and latitude Ji" 30'
north, in the north-west corner of Natogji. The name is said to be derived
from the burying, t\\o hundred years ago, by Xarapadi Sttliu, King of Pagan,
of his Sckkya, or Excalibur, on the hill.
The Mingfin hills lie in longitude 05^ 50' and run generally from north to
south through the north-east of the Nato-gj'i township. The name is pro-
perly MinkAn and was given to the ridge, according to local ct>'mologists,
because King Pyin Saw once halted here and pitched his tent on the slope ;
the name means *' King's Knoll."
The only river of importance is the Irrawaddy, which forms the western
_. boundary of the district. Starting from Samcikk/in it runs
ivcrs. .^ ^ south-westerly direction for a few miles ; then south
till it reaches Myingyan, where it makes a (:ur\e to the w<st and forms a
large island called Sin-de, just off Myingyan. The main channel is now
shifting to the wtst of Sin-de island. 1 he channel past Myingyan is blocked
for all steamers uxcejit of the Ii(jlitrst draught between October and \\m\.
When the river rises the Sin-de island is covered, and the ordinary Irrawaddy
Flotilla steamers can then come into Myingyan. After passing this bend the
river again takes a south-westerly course till it reaches Nyaung-u. Above
Kyaung-u it runs east and west ; thence it runs swuth as far as Singu ; then
again south-west to Sa-lc, and then south. In tlic channel of the river are
frequent fertile islands on which tobacco, beans, paddy, chillies, and miscella-
neous cro^s arc grown. Parts of these islands arc washed away every year
and fresh islands spring up, and this causes endless disputes among neigh*
l)ouriDg thugyis.
MYt]
TAE upper BURMA GAZETTEER.
539
Mineral protlucl*.
The Sindc-wa stream, which rises in Popa mountain to the south of
Sattein, runs in a northerly direction past that village, taking a north-east
turn towards Wfelaung. where it goes north again and finally flows into the
Irrawaddy in a iiorth-wtsterly direction- For the greater part of the year
its hcd is a dry saiidy clianncl, but after a heavy fall of rain it hecooies a
rushing torrnit. The rainfall ol the district, however, is scanty and the stream
is not often in flood.
There are several other stream beds of considerable width, which in time
of rain are hroad sheets of water but for the greater part of the year are
mere sandy channels. They are never navigable.
Iron ore is found in the Pagan subdivision in the form of hrematite in the
country bordering on Popa, The quantity of iron actually
produced is, however, very small.
Sulphur is also reported to havebeen found in small quantities on the ridge
of the Tewindaung and to have been worked in Burmese times. The in-
dustry, however, was neither regular nor profitable.
Deposits of gold are said to have been found in the Pinc/raurig, a short
distance from Swihaukgan in the Sa-le township.
The oil-bearing stratum of Ve-nan-gyaung is conjectured to run due north
through the Sa-Ic township as far as Singu. Concessions ^vere granted in
i8f)6 for working petroleum on three thousand six hundred and thirty-six acres.
In Kyaukpadaung a certain amount of salt is extracted for local consump*
c ,. tion. It is found in the beds of sandy creeks, particularly
the Pin chauttg. Thy method of obtaining the salt is very
primitive. In the dry season the sand on the surface is gathered up into a
heap with the hands. After a day or two it is placed in a chatty, or large
tub, with a small hole at the bottom, and water from the stream is strained
through inin a chatty below. This water is boiled to evaporation in iron pots,
when the salt is precipitated. The system is not so good as that which is
followed in Shwcbo, nor the salt obtained of such good quality.
Much fossilized wood Is found, and in parts of Pagan subdivision entire
trees arc occasionally met with in this state, more frequently on high than on
low land,
There are no reserved or other forests in the district. The only trees from
which revenue is derived are cutch : of these some are found
in the Kyaukpadaung, Nato-gyi, and Tauagtha townships.
The trees have, however, been very carelessly worked and few of proper size
remain.
The climate of the district is dry and healthy, the atmosphere being prac-
dlimaie tically free from moisture. Strong high winds from the
south prevail from March till September. The following
is the record of the rainfall in rSqi = —
Myingyan subdivision.
Inches.
laimary ,.. ... ,., ,,. /V(7.
February .„ ... ...-
March ... ... ...
April ... ,.. .,, .,, ...
May ... ... ... ... 1*24
June ,., ,. ... ... 2'6o
Forests,
540
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MYI
August
September
October
November
December
Total
Inches.
aa-u
Pagan subdivision.
January
February
March
April
May
June
uly
August
September
October
November
December
Total
Nil.
■50
•33
■19
1-8S
7-24
6-31
2 80
■17
19-38
pnces
The population of Myingyan district numbers 352,037 persons ; it is believ-
p , ^ ed to have increased since the Annexation. During the
pu a on. ^^^ season considerable numbers go to Lower Burma for
work on the harvest. The population is almost entirely Burmese, with a few
Chinamen and natives of India in the large towns.
Aericulture and ^^^ ordinary staples are pyaung or jowari, sessamum,
icM. cotton, maize, paddy, gram, a variety of peas {peyin,
pe-gya, pelun, pepyeset)^ beans, and vegetables.
The average prices are —
Rice, Rs. 3-4-1 1 per maund of 80 lbs.
Sessamum, Rs. 4-12-9 per maund of 80 lbs.
Cotton, Ra. 3-8-0 per maund of 80 lbs.
Peas, Rs. 2-7-5 P*^ maund of 80 lbs.
Paddy, Rs. 120 per too ninc-gaflon baskets.
Pfgya, Rs. 130 per 100 nine-gallon baskets.
Piyin, Rs. 125 per 100 nine-gallon baskets.
Gram, Rs. 150 per 100 nine-gallon baskets.
Lacquer-ware is manufactured by the people of West Nyaung-u, Pagan
. Myingyan, and the adjoining villages. The frame-work
er^war''*^ ' °' *^^ articles manufactured is composed of thin slips of
qu r-ware. bamboos neatly and closely plaited together, all the plait-
ing being done by women. A mixture of cowdung and paddy husk is then
rubbed in to fill up the interstices. Then a coat of thick black varnish,
called thit'si, is put on. The article is then put out to dry and to let the
varnish set. An iron style is then used to grave the lines, dots, and circles
forming the pattern on the outer portion of the box. This part of the work
is the most diRicuIt and therefore the best paid. Several successive coats of
different colours are then put on, the box being turned on a primitive lathe
-UVI]
THE L'PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
54t
Iron smelting,
to rub off the colour not required in tlie pattern. After each coat of colour
has been put on the article is polished with husVs, cloths dipped in oil, and the
palm o( the liand, to maintain the polish. Some of the colours used arc so
delicate that the articles are ])laccd in undcrffround chambers for several
weeks after the application that ihcy may not fade before setting. The
lengthens the manufacture so much that often three or f^ur months elapse
before the different processes are finished. The workmen who rub on the
different colours are generally short -lived and liable to disease : their gums are
always Spongy and discoloured. The colony of lacquer-workers at Sa-te is a
settlement from West Nyaung-u and Pagan, which arc the original seats of
the industry.
Iron ore in the form of haematite is smelted on an inconsiderable scale in
the Kyauk pad aung township, in the immediate neighbour-
hood of Popa. The villagers use ordinary blast furnaces
built of earth or brick, and wood fuel from the scrub jungles round about is
employed. The ore is found in small quantities and the indiistry occupies
only a few villages.
The whole administration in Burmese times "was founded on the village
. . sj-stem. Each village or group of villages was looked
in Burmcso*'llmes"- '^^'^tiy ^ tluigyi who administered everything connected
the thugyi. ^^''th bis jurisdiction, on a small scale. He not only col-
lected the revenue due from his villages but also suppres-
sed all crime within his limits, while he dispensed justice by trying all cases,
criminal and civil, brought*before him. If bis circle was a large one he
appointed g'lungs or headmen to look after the different villages in his
charge, employing them merely as agents for the execution of his orders.
The thug)*i occasionally allaived his fjaff-c a small percentage of the ten
per cent, commission which he drew himself for collecting the revenue from
his circle, but there was no rule or custom which bound him to do so. The
allowance, tf any, was a piece of generosity. The ofRcc of thugyi was really
hereditary although inst.tnces did occur in which outsiders gained the coveted
post by bribing the venal Hluf-da-.v. The post too was an honourable one,
for every thuiiyl received his appointment order direct from the Hlut-dtivi,
with the King's seal Impressed.
Immediately above the tbugv! was the circle officer, a circle comprising
several groups of villages. The circle officer or taik'6k
exercised the same powers and enjoyed the same privi-
leges as the thugyi, but on a larger scale. His office was
also hereditary. His powers with regard to criminal judicial work were
limited, like the thu^yi's to petty cases, but he could try all civil suits arising
within his jurisdiction, appeal lying from his decisions to the Court oE the
wun or Governor of the district.
Next to the taik-dk, mye- thugyi, or circle officer came the wun-sa-ye.
The *u - e '^'^'^ official was appointed by the King and worked as the
"'**' * ■ clerk of the a»««, and according to the w««'j orders. Like
the www, he was supposed to be in receipt of a regular salary, but, as the
salaries of oflicials away from the capital were seldom, if ever, paid by the
H.'ut-daw. the a-wn j-i-vif was allowed to deduct his salary from the amount
of revenue collected from the district, a privilege which he made use of, in
common with the wun, to the great detriment of the revenue. Although able
The /ai'*-Afc
tnyoihugyi.
or
542
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
r Mvi
to try all civil suits, the 'j/un-sa-ye was not f!mpowcred to pass sentence in
criminal cases in which heavy punishment had to he awarded, unless he held
officiating charge of the district. During the tuttn's absence on tour, how-
evPT. he was allowed to carry on all the ordinary administrative work of the
district.
Over the tBun-sa'ye and in sole responsible charge of the district was the
—j^ wuH. This oflicial was held responsible for the collection
of revenue, the suppression of crime, and the efficient
administration of all matters connected with his district. His powers on
the criminal and civil side resembled those of a Sessions Judge, all sentences
passed by him being final, subject to the orders of the King or of the Ulut-
da-w. The controlling power vested in the lllui-daic or King was seldom
made use of, so that the w«« could do practically what he pleased within his
jurisdiction as long as he kept on friendly terms with the members of the
Hlut-daw or the favourites of the King, lie was appointed by and could
not be transferred or dismissed without express orders from the King,
In many instances, however, the wunoi a district became so powerful that he
set all orders from the King or Hlut'davi at defiance, and when this was the
case, the Burmese Government usually settled the matter by appointing him
to the permanent chargt* of the tli.strict. The post in outlying and remote
districts sometimes became hereditary.
All appointment orders were read out before the assembled ///wZ-f/rtw by
thandavcin or nha-kan and were then .scaled and sent to the local officials.
In the territory which now forms thf Myin^-an subdivision, troops were
raised to fight against the Sbans. The Myingran Wiin
enh'stcd infantry, and the local officers under nim were
known 35 thena(sa-ye instead of wun-sa-ye. The Nato-
gyi Witn raised cavalry, and the local ofhcJals were known as myinta-ye,
mrinf^itung, and mvin-si. The terms ntyingaung and mvin-si arc still in
use, though the incurnbcnts are practically the same as thugyis as far as duties
are concerned.
The following were the titles and insignia of the local .Myingyan officials : —
Military ad minis-
tradon.
Designation of
officials.
^yovfUtt
Thenai sa-yt ...
MyotUugyi
Thwt-thaukgyi ...
Tltugyi
Titles.
Insignia.
Maha Mingaung Golden iimhrelln, gold cup. silver GpitCoon. sword
Yaza. laid on sUnd and shcatn ornamenlnl with guns
and elephiint«.
Mindin Minhia LlmbrcCIs with gilt Icnvcs at the lop and laced
Yaza. hangiii(( border, gilt sword, goid cup, »ilver spil-
totin.
Minhia Yaxa ■•■ (ted umbrHIa wtih gilt leaves at the top, silver cup,
flilt 5word.
Ne-myo ... Red umbrell.1, silver cup and sword.
Thamanta ... Red umbrella, alver sikprd.
Revenue.
Under the Burmese Government the following were the
sources of revenue ; —
(i) Tkathameda, a tax reckoned latterly at the rate of ten rupees on each
household, after having varied considerably in the rate of assessment. The
MYll
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
543
amount dcmandod from a village was calculated according to llie number o£
house-holds ill it, Oovcrnment officials, p^ngyis^ and ddkkhiias, or maimed
persons, being exempted. Assessors called ihamadts then assessed the sepa-
rate households accurding to their means of payuig,
(2) Ayadaw, or State land revenue. All the islands 111 the Irrawaddy
were considered State land. In Pagan subdivision the rate was twelve and
a half annas the kan (seventy-tive cubits st|uare).
b) i^Tigation tax, collected from latidsirrigated from tanks. One quarter
or one-third of thccro|js hcnetiUcd by the irrigation was taken as revenue.
Most of the irrigation works in Mylngyan distiict were destroyed by floods
some years before the Annexation and were not repaired.
(4) Fishery tax. — Fisheries were leased by the wun to the highest bidder
or to personal favourites. The re^ ciiuc from this source has greatly iucreased
since the Annexation.
(5} Ferrits. — These were leased In the same way as the fisheries.
(6) B filters' tax. — The right of brokerage in large trading villagi s, such as
Nyaung-u, Singu, and Sa-Ic, was given out to persons chosen by the Hlitt-
da:e. These agents collected all the brokerage at their stations, receiving
three per cent, of the value of all goods bought or sold. All the money thus
collected w^as supposed to he remitted to the Royal Treasury- The approxi-
mate total of thc- revenue derived from this source was Rs. 3,200.
Monopolies. — The sole right of buying and selling certain commodities, such
as salt, {epel, and ngnpi, was sold in Maudalay. The revenue derived from
this source is not known.
All revenue was collected by the thiigyi, who got a ten per cent, commis-
sion. He paid it in to the wun, who forwarded it to Mandalay.
... An account of the Paean dvnasty will be found under
"'"°^y- the head Pagan. "
An abstract of the oprratinus against dacoits in the Mying)-an and Pagan
districts after the Annexation is given in Introductory Chapters IV and V,
The fallowing legend of the two golden heads now kept in Pagan Treasury
ts lold ill the district. It refers to the Tagaung or Mahagiri
«Srions ""1 h'e "*"• ^ ^l''"* "^■t"'*"^*^'* all over Burma. In the reign of
STaha-'eiri itat. Tagaung Mm. the King who took his name from his capi-
tal Tagaung, or Old Pagan, as it is frequently called,
there lived in that town a blacksmith, whose name was Maung Tiu Daw,
with a son and daughter. The son was named Maung Tiu Tti and was
celebrated throughout the Kingdom as the cleverest blacksmith and the most
powerful man of the age. He had great influence in Tagaung, and the King
was afraid of him and imagined that he would raise a rebellion. In order to
conciliate the blacksmith the King married his daughter, but still remained
uneasy m his mind. He therefore told the Queen to summon her brother to
the palace to receive an apirointment. When Tin T6 came he was seized by
the royal guard, bound to a sngahin, a tree which grew in the Palace yard,
and burnt to death. The yuecn, his sister, heard of it, rushed to the place,
and threw herself into the tlames to try and release her brother. The tire
was put out at once, but brother and sister were dead and all that remained
of them was their two heads, which had not been in any way injured by the
fire*
544 'T**^ UPPER Burma gazetteer. jmy^
The brother and sister became nats and took up their abode in the sagabin
beneath which they had died. From this they came down periodically and
killed people, in particular any one who came near the tree. After this had
gone on for some time King Tagaung had the tree dug up and thrown into
the Irrawaddy river.
The tree floated down the stream till it stranded at Pagan, where Thin-
le-gyaung was then King. Here the natSy who still remained in the tree,
continued to destroy every living thing that came near it. At last one night
they went into the King's Palace, showed their human heads, and told him of
the treachery and cruelty of the Tagaung King. King Thin-Ie-gyaung. was
duly impressed and ordered a suitable temple to be built on Popa Hill to re-
ceive the spirits and their tree. This was done and the tree was removed
to its present position near Popa, where a portion of it is still to be seen.
The nats being now properly housed and treated gave up active destruction
and only attacked those who directly offended them. To further propitiate
them the King ordered that every year in the month of NayCn (May or June)
a great feast should be held in their honour.
This festival was regularly kept up till the time of Bodaw Paya, who pre-
sented two golden heads to the shrine, to be kept by the official in charge of
the Popa neighbourhood and to be brought out every year for the festival.
These heads were to commemorate all that had been recovered from the
flames in which the brother and sister died, and the sister nat has since been
known as the Golden-Faced Nat, while the brother retained his title of
Maha-giri. On the day appointed for the feast the golden heads were car-
ried to the spirit temple. All the officials and the people from most of the '
surrounding country took part 'and marched in procession, headed by bands
of music and dancers. When the shrine was reached the heads were placed
on the altar and various offerings were made to them and certain propitiatory
rites gone through, after which they were restored to the charge of the proper
official.
These heads were removed to Pagan after the British Occupation, and the
yearly festival has now ceased.
P eoda ^''^ following list of the chief buildings of antiquarian
* ■ interest in the Myingyan district has been supplied : —
UVI]
0
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
o
(J
■o
i- u J n M
I ill:
? r § - i:
C tl u
|.Ellf .
Illl
• J3 o
! e S ^ *. .E
. 3 S C B M
rt ^. u I. -D .S * u
t/)
V U C V
CT3-- 5
U 41 b!_
-C ** It <n
go " «
c S u "3
c rt (0 V o
CX
2>*
^
2.1B
.2fc
lUo
c w
"O «s
^ tf)
3
■°-o^-
The
an
atio
S «
SQ
CO >
it
«5
- A
E
. Cl.
n
B tC
^
11
JZ >,
■Ji
o ii«
O . • C El L.
.5 g* -S^
■" E c - s
CQ
a
E
E
«
O
o —
■C.H
o o ■
545
^ § u S •
1 1- IE
S .ES«
H
< o ^ V a
Sncu S li
- rt . « o o
^ != -= i U
^J; rt S-D rt
SZ o.« C O.
OS
00 *0 ■>
"CO
■-Z^B
•a >, 3
c
E
d
a.
•3
«
c
a.
c
0.
69
546
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
. «
« u *-
be
i. *) 1.^ i bo 1 ••
o 2 rt "o o
C O U p^ u
hO-tt t:fl ^ u
[MYI
S « « S A
o — ii « rt
°S .-£■?
■£-o 5 -
~ e O e •—
c =3 S
s C u U u
s s s *
« * «. "
3.fi.E ,
.Ejj- S c
-.9 rt o:S
"S.eS
SiJ E c ■
£ « M t> .E
MVI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
54?
3 1 i■s•a■5^rf
n^ ci c ^
•2 5|Sf "-'
>!:2 S
n e-
ui
c oj " c ^ S E «
— IB .. o
> 1 " a
" J -O ^
"-« Q.
" ° « s ."•
S ^ ™ wi "(a
i.
n
V
" a s tj c'
o V H
jc 0)0.
E
>
s
fifi
i* o
«j u c n
w Ox
^ " . 8 g-S
" S b£ >» „ S c
— o-r S'*^ oJi
J -a
n^ >x u).=
in ■= .
u m fl)
a *' c
o o
(A N4 n
C " 10
f» g rt
H-o
u
u
- C_
■S f » a
.Eg «<•
" n C--H
n u fg 3
S in M-O.S
fl, »a, - JO
= 3; o ss
sd£ sr
"I sjl
B V U
^g
•= * B .
-^2e
ui L. B O
•> O ■■ '^
■J— w
4>-3 P 8
as
C
a
B
I
B
I
s.
3
s
54^
THE I'PPKR BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMVl
Area and btrtin-
darics.
MYIN-GYAN. — A subdivision of the Myingyan district, comprising the
townships of Myingyan. Taiin^tha, and N'ato-gvif w^u> constituted ic 1887.
It has an area of one thousand three hundred and thirty-eight square miles
»nd a population of 187,492 pcrsnns. The headquarters arc at Myingyan.
The aubdivisional boundaries are : on the north the Irrawaddy river and
Sagaing district; on the cast Kyauks^ and Mciktila districts; on the south
the Magwc district ; and on the west the Irrawaddy rhxr.
MVIN-CJYAN. — A township in t2ie Myingyan subdivision and district-
situated on the eastern bank of the Irrawaddy river.
Its area is approximately four hundred and twenty-two square miles. It is
bounded on the north hy the Myotha township of Sagaing
district; on the south by the Taunj^ha township; on the
east by ttic Xato-gyi townships of Myingyan district; and
on the west by the Irrawaddy river.
The number of revenue circles in the township in 1896-97 was 83, and the
population is estimated at 84,456 souU, The land revenue
J^JLt '"'" "" ^^f i«95-96 aniounled to Ks. 14,858, the thrtthameda to
Rs. 1.30,791, and the gross revenue to Rs. 2,17,4(6.
The township frequently suffers from periods of scarcity, as the rainfall is
capricious and scanty. The country is for thi' most part
Naiural aspect ^ except in the north-cast, where the YAndo hilk skirt
and ciiUivntion. , ' • , . _., . • . i * 1.. .■ ,
the tawnship, I here is a good deal 01 cultivation of
cotton on the north and of pyaung and ptras all over the township. Paddy is
raised near the banks of the Irrawaddy. The headquarters are at Myin-
gyan.
MYIK-GYAX. — The headquarters station of the Myingyan township, sub-
division, and district, on the eastern bank of the Irrawaddy river,
It comprises four wards — Gwc-gyi, Pyaungbya, Myingyan, and Tha-byc-
bin. Its area is one and half square miles and its population r.unibijrs 18,985
persons. It was constituted a Municii)alily in 1887.
The (o\vn is laid out with several metalled roads, the principal one (the
Mciktila road) passing through the middle of the town.
hSli^il '^'"^ P"'*'''^ buildings arc a court-house, a central jail, two
dispensaries, two bazaars, post and telegraph ofhccs, and
the Deputy Commissioner's residence.
The chief bazaar consists of three main buildings ; it was cottstructed by a
number of Chinamen in return for the right to collect all bazaar fees for five
years from the date of building-
There was until recently a military cantonment to the north of the town
with several fine teak barracks-
The water-supply is principally obtained from the Irrawaddy, but from
October to May, owing to the fall of the river, wells have to be used. These
are for the most ixirt dug in the dry bed of the river and in the beds of the
Pyaungbya and Sunlun streams.
The steamers of the Irrawaddy Flotilla Company call at Myingyan regularly
when the height of the river allows, but from October to May can only touch
#t Sin-dc island, three miles distant.
MYIJ
THE UPPKR BURMA CAZET'lEER.
549
The branch railway line from Myingyan toMeitctila wascomineDcedin 1897
as a famine relief work aod has now (1899) beco upened
vj ^1 "^■i" w* ■ "' * to traffic af aJI descriplioiis. Before the openini' of the
brantliiaiUa>-iine. loungoo-Mandalav Railway Myingyan was one of the
largest towns on the Irrawaddy, with a considei'able trade
intercourse with Meiktila and VamSthin districts and the Soutliern Shan
States, hut since the extension of the main line of railwaViand the departure
of European troops from the station, it has lost much of its importance.
Doubtless the completion of the Meiktila-Myingyau branch will bring hack
much of the trade which centred in Myingyan before the Annexation.
MYIN'GVAN. — A ward in the town of Myingyan, in the township, sub-
division, and district of that name.
In 1895-96 the population numben-d 5,505 persons and the thathameda
amounted to Rs. 9,009. No land revenue was assessed in the ward.
M^'iN-flYAN-GON. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
Pakokku district, with a population of one hundred and (oitv-three persons,
according to (he census of 1891, and a revenue of Ks. 230, mcluded in that
of ^'L■bya.
MVI.N-GYAW.— A village in the let Hun circle of the Pangtara State,
Myclal district of the Southern Shan States.
There were two hundred and forty persons in the village in 1897, 'iving in
£arty-two houses. Thirty-threefamiliespaidanaggregatcof Rs. I44in taxes.
MY!N-GYL*N. — A village in the Kyun-nyo*gyi circle, Pak6kku township,
subdivision, and district, witlt a population of two hundred and sixty-seven
persons, according to the census of iHgi.
The thathamed't amouoted to Rs. 1,470 for 1S97-98.
MYIN-HMU. — A village in the Sin-ywa revenue circle, .Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district, seven miles south-south-cast of
headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and twcnty-five persons at the census
of 1 89 1, and paid Rs. ibo Ihathameda tax.
MYI-Nl-GVIN. — A village in the Sa-le circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of thirty>six pf-rsons, according to
the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. ^o, included in that of Sa-le,
MYIN-KA-WA. — A village in the Chindaung circle, Scikpyu township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and fifty-
two persnnB, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 520, in-
cluded in that of Su-le-g6n.
MYliN-KYA-DO.—TIic capital of the small .State of Kyawk-ku Hai-wau,
in the Myekt district of the .Southern Sh.in States, and the residence of tlie
In 1897 it contained forty-two houses, with .1 population of three hundred
and forty-one persons. It is in the Utaik circle of the State and lies on the
main road from the Nat-teik pass to the Shan States.
MYIN-KYE!N-L6N. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan sub-
division of Myingyan district.
In 1^95-96 the population numbered four hundred and ten persons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 342. No laud revenue was collected in the
circle.
550
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MVI
MYIN-MA-Tl— A \illage in the uorlh-west of the SUtc of Nam Hkai,
Myclat citstrict of the Southern Shan Stales.
It stands at the fool of the hill of the same name, and in 1807 numbercri
forty-five households witli a population of two hundred and twenty-nine per-
sons. At that time tifteen of the forty-five households were exempted from
the payment of revenue, either as new settlers, or on the ground of poverty.
The remainder paid Ks. afit tkathametia. The cultivation was both wet and
dry, the upland crops being chiefly rice and chillies.
MYIN-MA-Tl — A village in the circle of the same name, Ilsa M6ng Hkam
(Tliamakan) State, Mvelal district of the Southern Shan States.
In 1897 ''^ contained fifty-four houses with a population of two hundred and
twenty-two persons, and paid Rs. 381 revenue.
MVIN-MU. — Asulidlvision of Sagaing district, in the Sagatng division.
It U hounded on the north hy an arbitrary line dividing it from Lower
ChJndwin district ; on the east by the Mu river ; on the south by the Irra-
waddy i and on the west by the Chauogyo channel and the Chindwin river,
It is bisected by a range of low hills running north and south and forming
the watershed between the Chindwin and Mu rivers.
Along the Mu there are, except at Na-be-g\'u, no im of importance, but along
the Irrawaddy there is a constant succession of these lagoons, at Nyaung-
yin, Myinrau, Wunbya, Alla-kap|Ki. Myaung, and in the island of Alfe-gjun,
Along the Chindwin they also are found, notably at Kyi-gdn, the Pauk /«,
near Shwcban, and at Kya-0- All of these are used for irrigation and are also
themselves cultivated wiicn their beds dry up.
"I'hc subdivision is divided into tlie three townships of Chaung-u, Kyaukyit,
and Myinmu, with headquarters at each of the three places.
MYIN-MU — A township of the Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district, is
bounded on the north by Lower Chindwin district ; 011 the south by the Irra-
waddy rtv<-T ; on the east by the Mu river ; and on the west by tlie Chaung-u
and Kyaukyit townships.
It has three police-stations ; two are outside Myinmu, Gflnnyin-seik being
an outpost, and Gwc-bindaw a station of twenty-live men. Myinmu itself
has thirty Civil Police and forty Military Police.
The roails throughout the towitstiip are good.
MYlN-Ml-^^Thc headquarters of the subdivision and township of that
name in Sagaing district, with Military and Civil Police pjst?. It numbers
nine hundred and hfty-four houses.
It has a Bombay-P.urma Trading Corporation Agency and a Forest Depart-
ment station. Myinmu is a calling place for the Irrawaddy Flotilla Company's
steamers, and the post for the Chindwin, viit the Mdnywa road, starts from
here. A very considerable amount of traffic passes along the road.
Much wood fuel is stacked at Myinmu, and a wood station for Oovcm-
_ . - ment and Irrawaddy Flotilla stfamers is kept up, A daily
ferry between Mauoalay and Myingj-an stops at Myinmu
half •way between those places. Another ferry steamer also runs to Mandalay.
returning the same day. A large daily boat traOfic also is carried between
Myinmu and Mandalay.
The railway survey of the line from Sagaing to Mdnywa runs through
Myinmu, which is to be one of the stattous.
mvij THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER, 55 1
The public buildings are : the Subdivisional Officer's court house, a Public
p ki- V, ■\A- Works Department rest-house, and a house for a subordi-
fubiic buildings. ^^^^ p^^. ^^j Telegraph offices, a Police post, bazaar,
cattle-market, and pound. The station has been laid out on the river bank,
facing the Irrawaddy. Unfortunately the bank is gradually being eaten away.
When the Irrawaddy rises high the whole village is surrounded with water
and some part of the village itself is flooded.
In 18S7-88 Myinmu was frequently attacked by dacoits. On the 2nd
History ^^^^ ^^^^ *^^ whole fort was burnt and a number of pri-
'* soners with it.
Myinmu is said to have been founded in the reign of .\laungSi-thu (1085 —
Antiquities M60A.D.). Local etymologists say that the King saw
many portents and wonders at this place {My in daw mu
thi).
It has a pagoda called the Shwe-saw-lu, the originil name of which was
Te-saw-Iu : a yearly festival is held and is larj^ely attended from places above
and below on the river. The pagoda was built by King Narapati Shin.
MYIN-MWfi. — A village of one hundred and twenty-seven houses, eight
miles from Sagaing, in the township and district of that name.
MYIN-NI. — A revcyiue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan subdi-
vision and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 1,130 persons, and the thathametia
amounted to Rs. 1,664. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
MYIN-S AING. — A villag:e of fifty-eight houses in Ava township of Sagaing
district, nineteen miles south of .Ava.
The thugyi has eight subordinate villages. The principal are Aungtha,
sixty-six houses ; Me-king>'i, thirty-five ; Talnndat, thirty-nine ; Byauk, thirty-
four.
At Zibinwun on the Chaungwa-Kyauksfe road is a Public Works Depart-
ment bridge over the Samfin river, leading to Dwe-hla and Kyauksfe.
About a mile west of Talnndat is the Shwe-myindin pagoda, built by
Alaung Sithu some seven hundred years ago.
MYIN-TA-DA. — A small village in the Mogfik township of Ruby Mines
district, one mile from the town of MogAk.
It stands on the Government cart-road, and the population is exclusively
Shan. Near it are the Shan villages of Yebu- Kantha, and l.innfe-in, all
engaged in the mining industry.
MYIN-TA-GYI. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, fourteen miles from Ye-u.
It has five hundred and (ifty-nlne inhabitants, for the most part engaged in
rice cultivation. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 540.
MYIN-THA. — A revenue circle in the Lega-yaing township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district. It includes five villages.
MYIN-THA. — A revenue circle in the Uyu township, Lega-yaing subdi-
vision of Upper Chindwin district, including five villages.
MYIN-THA. — A village in the Myitkyina district, two miles south of Sinbo.
It contains twenty houses and has a bamboo kyaung to the north. There
are two lines of houses and a stockade.
553
THE UPHF.R BURMA GA7,BTTEER.
IMVI
MYIN-THA. — A village in the SitTii rircle, Yeza-gyo toivnsliip, PaVAkku
subdivision and district, with a ptipulatioii of <^nc Iiiindreii and sixty-nine per-
sons, according to the census of iSgi ; the thathameda amounted to Ks. 320
for 1897-98.
MVIN-THA. — A village on the south bank of the Irra\vaddy in the Shwe-
gu subdivision of Bhamo district.
All the villagers are fishermen, and a, little tobacco and paddy are also
grown for borne consumption. The village contains thirty^two houses.
MYIN-THA-KAW. — A village in the I.an-ywa circle, Pak6kku township,
subdivision, and district, with a population of on** hundred and six persons,
according to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 260, included in that of
I,an-yT*'a.
MYIN-THI. — A village of one hundred and nine houses in the Ava town-
ship of Sagaing district.
It lies nine miles west of Tada-u and twelve miles from Ava, and has a
Civil Police outpost and a Public Works Dpp.artment bungalow.
MYIX-TIH. — A village la the Paung-bedan circle. Yeza-gyo township.
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and sixty-
two prrsons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 240.
MYIN-U- — A revenue circle in the Taung-dwio-gyaung township, Mingin
subdivision of t-^ppcr Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and paid Rs. 390 revenue in 1897.
MYIX-VVUN- — .A village in the Myinwnn circle, PakAkku township, sub-
division, and district, with a population of two hnndred and twenty one per-
sons, according to the census of 1 891 : the ikathameda amounted to Rs- 1 ,350
for i8q7'Q8.
M'^'I^'-ZA. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdivision
of Pakftkku district, with a population of nnc bundrrd and ninetv-ninc per-
sons, according to the census of 1891 : the ikathameda amounted to Rs. 300
for iS97-<>8.
There is a Public Works Department bungalow in the vi'lage.
MYIN Z.MNG. — A circle in the Myingun township of Magwc district.
It includes the villages of .Myinzaing, Nyaunggyatsan, Kobingw&, Wettusan,
and T.e-hlva.
MYIN-ZB. — A riverain village of two hundred and sixty-four houses in
Sagaing township and district, about nineteen miles from Sagaing-
MYIN-ZI. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of Mandalay
district, east of Pwe daing-gyaw.
It has fifty houses, and its population amounted in 1897 to two hundred
persons approximatclv- 'ITie villagers are cultivators.
MYlT-CHfe MYAUK-VAT— A village ,jn the Myltchfi circle, Pafcflkka
township, subdivision, and district, with a pop<tofrion of three hundred and
ten persons, according to the census of 1891, ixjd'a revenue of Rs. 770, in-
cluded in that of Myitchi myauk-yat.
MVIT-CHB TAUNG-Y.AT.— A village In the Myitch£ circle, PakftLku
township, subdivision, and district, with a population of seven hundrfd and
ten persons, according to the census of 1S91 ; the thatkameda amounted to
Rs. 4,540 for 1897-98.
-** -'■
MM J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
553
MYIT-KAING.-A village in the Myitkai'ng circle, Pakftkku township,
iubUivision, and district, with a population of three hundred and seventy
persoHii, according to the census of tSgi ; Uic thathameda amounted to
Rs. r,7oo, for 1897 gS.
MYIT-KAING. — A village io the Tilin towoship, Pauk subdivision of
Palaikku district, with a jiopulatlon of thirty-eight persons, according to the
census of liS'Jt. and a rf%'*'nuc of Rs. 200.
MYIT-KAINO A-Llt-YAT.— A village in the Myitkainj; circle. FakAkku
townsliip, subdivision, and district, with a popuhtion of six hundred and
twenty-nine persons, according to the census of iSgi, and a revenue of Ks.
940, included in that of Myitkaing.
MYir-KAlNG A-N AUK-YAT.— A vUIage in the Myitkaing circle. Pak6k.
k a township, subdivision, and district, with a population of sevon hundred
and thirty-four pf^rsons, acccrding to the census of 1891, and a revenue of
Ks. I, [80, included in that of Myit-kaing.
MYIT-KAN. — -A village in the Sa-le-ywa circle, Nga Singu township,
Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, west of Wct'ne-taung,
It has thirty houses, and its population numbered in 1897 one hundred and
twenty peisons approximately. The villagers arc coolies and cultivators.
\n'IT-K.AL'K. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, one mile west of the Sh%\-e-ta-*A(7i/«^.
It has sixty-five bouses and its population numbered in 1897 two hundred
and fifty persons approximately. Tne villagers are cultivfttors.
MYlT-KYi-N.A. — The northernmost of the districts of Burma, formed
originally part of the Rhamo district, from which it was separated in April
1895.
It is hounded on the north-west b^ the llu Kawng country and on the
„ , , north-east by the "^ iinnan hill ranges ; on the east by the
oan Kn»s. Yunnan frontier and the hills which form the watershed of
the Shweli and Taping rivers ; on the west the boundiiry follows the Chindwln
fix'cr from its most northerly points southwards for some twenty miles then
runs south-east until the Uyu river is reached east of Shwc-dwin, thence
south along the Nam Sang c/.oung ; on the south the district is bounded by
Katha and Bhamo- Tl:e line followed is irregular: starting from its western
extremity on the Nam Sang chaun^ it divci^es along the range of hilts to
tl.e scuth of the Indaw-g>'i lahe. then runs northward and crosses the rail-
way line at Hopin, thence in a south-easterly direction alongthe Nam Hko
chautig and across the Kau'iUwt range to the Irrawaddy, which it reaches at
Sbwe-pu. The left banlc of the Irrawaddy is followed for three or four miles.
The boundary line then leaves the river and passes along the Einlein chaung
through Pantong, with a general north-easterly direction, until the Yunnan
hill country is reached.
The district is cut up into strips by comparatively low parallel ranges of
tA , ,1 „ ^'"s running more or less north and south. Of these there
* """* ***"' ■ arc four main systems, besides isolated ranges of less
note: —
(rtj The Eastern Kachin f fills. — ^These, starting from the country to the
north ol Mung Mit (Mo-mcik), run north, along the eastern edge
70
5W
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMVI
of the district until they finally join the high range which dirides
the basins of the IrrawaJdy and thr-SaJivcen. As ihey run north
they gradually increase in hnjjiil, from an average ol about three
thousand feet in tlie south of the district till at Sabu near SadAn
an elevation of thirteen thousand feet is reached. Tlie range is
covered with thick jungle, and is very broken. The average
breadth may be taken to be about twenty-four miles as the crow
fiies. It consists of metamoriiliic and crystalline rocks on which
Kocene and Miocene trap have hern deposited. Limestone, sand'
stone, clays, and ferruginous couglomcrales are met with. Gold
is washed for in the mountain stn-ams.
Taunsya paddy and a small quantity of scssamum arc practically the
only crops raised on this range.
(A) The KxifuSn ranp^e. — This range runs southward from the Hkam-ti
country east of .\ssam and cnclos-^ the western side of the Uppct
Irrawaddy basin as far south as the latitude of Kara;ung (55'^ 30'
north), where it terminates to the north of Mo^^aung in llic Shwc-
daunggyi peak (five thousand seven hundred .ind fifty feeti, from
the northern slopes of which the Upper Chindwin ta'vcs its f ise,
flowing thence in a circular direction towards the north-west and •
intersecting the Hu Kawng valley. The range has hardly been
visited and hut little is known of Its charactcriatiis. In the
northern (lortion India-rubber is said to be plentiful.
(c) The Kauk'k-me hifls. — These, starting from the south of Mogaung in
about 25^^ to' north latitude, run southward from an apex in two
slightly diverging lines, enclosing between them the comparatively
luirrow valley of the Kaukkwc stream.
The eastern range skirts the wcstrm h.ink of the Irrawaddy as far
south as the Second Octile where, though continued on the fanber
side of the river in the form of the hills tliai divi-ic the Shwe*gu
township and the KaunguNn circles of TMiamo district, it finally
merges in the plains between Sitkaw and Mabein. it is through
a projecting p:)rtion of this range that the Irrawaddy forcing
its way has formed the so-called Third or I'pprr Defile, between
24® 25' ind 24'^45' north, whik in intersecting the range at about
24*8' north the river has formed the Second Defile. The highest
points are I.waipnm, which rises to 3,S47 '^ti ^"^ ^" isolated
peak west of Sitkaw which rises to four thousand one hundred
and thirty-niiic feet.
Od the western side thr ridgc divides the Kaukkwfe and Mo-
hnyin valleys and is ultimately prolong< d into the Katha district,
where it forms the chain of hills to the west of Katha town. It is
a fairly elevated range in its northern portion, averaging two
thousand five hundred feet-
The ranges arc very thickly clothed with jungle, but in their
southern portions the c^-ergrccn jungle gives way to tracts of
indaing ; tcak U plentiful : the prevailing minerals are those men-
tioned in range (d), though gold does not seem lo be met with to
the same extent.
(rf) The Jade Mines tract. — A broken hilly countrj' King to the west of
the Upper Mogaung or Nam Kawng chattng, with peaks ran^ng
UVI1
TI!H UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
555
from one thousand six hundred to three thousand 6ve hundred
feet, forming the watershed between the Uyu and the Taguni
chnung. Southwards it stretches to the west of Jake IndaW'gyi,
meriting finally into the broken hilly ground round Taungthdnldn
in Katha district.
Trak and India-rubber are met witli. To tht north-cast of thr
hilly tract, on the southern edge of the Hu Kawng valley, are tht;
Amber Mines Sandstones and Miorcne claj-s, crystalline lime-
stone and sub-metamorphic shale arc mtrt with. The chief mineral
is, however, the jaddtc, which is found enclosed in an eruptive
serpentine rock. The country is thickly covered with jungle and,
eiccpt paddy, no crops arc raised. The India-rubber in this part
has been almost exhausted.
There arc three ranges of less importance ;—
{e) To Ihc west of the Nam Vin arc the ithi (pronounced Ut-zi, with tl»:
accent on the last syllable] hills, parting the basins of the Indaw
and Nam Yin streams.
(/) On the western sidt.- of the Indaw lake and stream the Kava rango
shuts ol! the valley of the U)-u.
(/) In the lower part of the fork between the Mogaung river and thi;
* Ittti-waddy arc two ranges known as the Uyu hilN. but therK ia
nothing to the south of Mogaung of any great altituite.
The Myitkyina plain, some six hundred square miles in area, stretcnes on
-. . , . both sides of the UppiT Irrawaddy above the Third Dclilr.
•^ To the east of the river tt is comparatively low-iymg and
marshy and not fit for much else than paddy. To the west, however, it rises
into a high dry level, almost uninhabited at present, where wheat and otber
cereals could probably be grown. There arc i>ractically no villages inland
off tlie line of river, and the country is one vast jungle, with the exception of
a fairly open portion to the immediate cast of Myitkyina.
The soil in this portion of tlic plain, to the cast of the river, is alluvial
clay; to the west it is a red loam. There are no products beyond a small
quantity of paddy.
The chief river in the district is the Irrawaddy, the definite sources of which
are still undetermined; from the coldness of the water in
wadd"* ' ^"* '"" **^ possible main branch, the N'mai-IAd and the sadden
'^' rises in the dry season to which it is liable it has been sup-
Cosed tn be fed from snows, but later information throws doubt on this. *l he
rcadih at Maingna is about five hundred yards.
North from Sinl>o past the large island of HnAk-kyo, as far as Shwe-in,
opposite the mouth of the Moganng river, the country on both sides of the
Irrawaddy is flat and thickly covered with jungle. At Shwe-in the stream
turns to the east, thus enclosing a triangular spit of land between itself and
,.^ - L . L 1 the Mogaung stream. NcJir the apex of the triangle to
the east of the Uyu range on thr Mogaung c/zaKAjf is a low-
line of hills, part of which is included in the L'yu-Hatha forest reserve. These
bills run hack and aw.iy from the Irrawaddy until Paraw and Akyi are reach-
ed) where a spur runs down to the water's edge. It is as far as these villages
that the annual banking upo( the water at the head of the Upper Pefile is felt
At Sinbo itself the flood level is about sixty feet above that of low water and
5S6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MVl
Tho left bank.
there is a corresponding rise all the way up to Paraw- The only, or nearly
the only. vHIagc bolow 1 'araw that is beyond tht reach of the floods is Ayein-
dama. In spite of the presumably fertile soil that is depc«itr<l along the river,
the villagers on the wesltrn bank when cullivatinylowlyjng land tind them-
selves compelled to adopt trpok. or drj' rultivatioii. On the cast bank li--f>i>k
is also practised, jvartly owing to want of ratth:, hut chiefly because there are
no irrigation works. The soil is excellent, but there is no means of storing
the water. Above Faraw the hills on the west again recedi- until, above Mjit-
kyina, range after range of hills are seen, stretching in a north-westerly
direction obliquely across the base of the triangle formed by the course of the
Irrawaddy. The two highest peaks visible from Myitkyina are known as
Muluand Taungla. As yei their height has not bi'cn ascertained- These
hills are inhabited by Sana Kachins on the east, while their western features
form part of Thama's country and Ivlong to the I-cpai tribe. It is in the low-
lying tract near the base of these hills that the bridlc-patb from Myitkyina to
Mogaung runs.
On the eastern side of the river above Sinbo the main chain of the Chinese-
Shan hills runs almost uniformly paratk-l to the river at a
distance of about two days' journey until, near Katkyo and
Waingmaw. it approaches to about half that distance. The only hilly ground
near the river is at Maingna. About two days' journey off to the north-east
of Maingna are the twin peaks of Loi Ngu (Snake Hill) and Loi Ngo (Ox-
yoke Hill) which form excellent land-marks.
All the Irrawaddy tributaries abo^'e the junction of the Mogaung river arc
. , on the eastern bank These arc the Nam San, just abox'C
ts n u ric6. Aycindama, the Nam Mali and the Nam Tabet, just above
Talaw. the Ulauk close to thr village of that name, and the Nam Yin betiveen
Waingmaw and Ywa-daw. (In thr west bank, with the exception of the
In-gyin. which is really a loop of the river, there are few streams worth men-
tioning.
On the right bank —
[a] The Nnm Kka*, an inconsiderable stream, enters just above the
Third Defile and drains the Mankin valley.
(i) The Nam-khan-tet enters north of Hnflk-kyo island. It rises in
the Leka hills and is perennial, affording in the dry weather
the only drinkable waters on the land march from Sinbo to
Naungkhan on the Mogaung river.
(<) The Mogaung river, one of the most considerable afllucnts of the
Irrawaddy, Hows in opposite Shwc-in. It is formed mattdy by
the junction of the Indaw and Nam Kawng streams near Ka-
matng. The Indaw stream runs out of the lake of that name
and is fed from the north by the Nam Tein, which rises in the
hills to the north-cast of the Jade .Mines, whence also flows the
Uyu river ; the Indaw runs in a north-easterly direction along
a deep but narrow and winding channel to Kamaing. From
Ithc rwrth come down a series of small streams, the princi-
pal of which is the Nam Kawng, on which is Laban, one of
the great marts for jade and rubber. l.owcr down, the com-
bined streams are joined from the north-cast by the Nam Tl,
a not inconsiderable stream, rising on the slopes of the great
MV1]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
55^
Kum*ii range and having a course of some sixty milrs, and
from the south-east by the Nam Yin, whose hcad-watcrs arc
not far from those of the Mtza, which ilraint a portion of
Katha dist>icl. The Mogaung river is navigahic for paddle
boats from June to October from Lahan downwards, and by
small boats at all seasons of the year. A ivw obstacles,
howr\'rr, exist in the shape of rapids and shallows, and these
make navigation dirticult when the water b low. The Indaw
creek is deep at all seasons hut its navigation, except for the
smallest class of steamer, is difficult by reason of its many
windings.
(</) The i\am A're^ has its outlet just above Aky£ and is perennial
with a stream of heautifully clrar water. It drains the elevated
plateau that lies between the Ting-rat Maisu range and the
Irrawaddy. li this line stretch of land were inhabited, the
stream would provide a constant supplj' of water for irrigation
purposes. At present the tract is a piark-like aolilude tenanted
only by big game. One of the feeders of this stream is the
Piaum of MedAn Ka. Above this and as far as the Confluence
of the two branches of the Irrawaddy there arc apparently
no con-siderable trihutarirs.
Of the tributaries on the east bank —
(tf) 1 he Mam Snn enters north of the Third Defile : it rises on the
boundary of Samapa in China, and has it^ mouth a Utile north
of the point ol entry of tlu- Mogaung chaun^. It i.s not much
used as a means of communication. A considerable stretch of
country is passed before the mouths of the —
{/) Sam .Wj/i and the—
(g) A'/Tw; Ttt'bet zn reached. These fall into the river just above
Talaw, A c<.-rtain quantity of trade follows their course, princi-
pally from the Chinest-Shan .Stalts, but this ia steadily de*
creasing. The establishment of the Hokal police post lias
operated to drive the Chinese tradrrs to adopt the more
northerly and less supervised roat's to the Jade Mines. The
Nam Tab<-t and the Nam Mali both rise in the Chinese-Shan
States, but their length is not yet known. Thev are streams nf
inconsiderable size, but in the rains a launch of light draught
can ascend some fifteen or twenty miles.
(h) The A'jw Ytn is a small stream joining the Irrawaddy above
Waingmaw and only navigable for ptingaw, flat-bottomed
boats. .
Above this the affluents are not well known, but in north latitude 25°
45't 'ougbly, the Confluence of the two branches of the Irrawaddy is reached.
{») The eastern arm is known as the N'mai-A*<3. "the had waters."
There are many rapids and falls and it is impossible to ascend
any distaoce by water. The source of this branch is still un-
known at the time of writing, but from latest accounts the
N'mai ktiij is certainly the larger in volume of the feeders,
though possibly tlic shorter ol the two. U flows down at the
lunctiop from an almost due easterly direction, hut its general
558 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [myi
course is directly from the north out of a savage country where
the hills arc so wild as to be unvisited even by the hardy
Kachins. It seems to be formed suddenly into a river by the
union of a large number of streams of similar size {xee Chapter I
of the First Part).
[k) The Mali-X'4/7, the western and smaller feeder, has been fairly
completely mapped. It flows due south through the Shan
State of Hkamti Long, where the late General Woodthorpe
struck it, and passes through wild and hilly tracts inhabited by
war-like Kachins to its junction with the K'mai-i/ia. So far
it has been followed up no further than the twenty-sixth
parallel, which was reached by Major Hobday's party in the cold
season of 1890-91. Fhe eastern branch cannot be used as a
water-way, but the Mali-i/iu is locally considerably utilized and
the Kachins are said to travel down in rafts occasionally from
places two or three days' journey upstream. There are large
numbers of boats on the river at the Hkamti capital.
The Second Defile of the Irrawaddy with its " Deva-faced cliff " has been
frequently described, though, with the exception of this
* * "■ wall of rock, the scenery cannot compare with that of the
Salwcen.
The Third, or Upper Defile, though it has none of the high cliffs of the
second, is more widely picturesque, and there is the additional pleasure
of danger when it is passed in the rains. The huge stretches of water arc
a foaming mass of dull white, with little jets of water leaping up from the
spikes of the rocky barriers. What is known as the " Gates" then'presents
a fine spectacle, which is lost when the river falls in the cold season. Two
huge prism-shaped pieces of rock project into the channel on either side,
narrowing the river to less than Hfty yards and banking up the water behind
them till the level is very perceptibly higher than that on the southern side.
This forms a barrier which, in the highest floods, no boat can pass, and often
a delay of days occurs before the rush of waters is sufficiently abated to per-
mit of a passage. Just below the " Gates " two huge whirlpools are formed,
one on either side of the raised pathway, caused by the rush of the water
through the gateway. They are some Iiftcen feet or more across. To steer
clear of Scylla and Charybdis is, however, by no means as difficult as the roar
and swell of waters would tlireat n. Provided the boat is kept in the main
race of waters there is no tendency towards the whirlpools. The forward
impetus is too great. There are many other rapids where greater care has
to be exercised, but this is by far the most imposing.
The only lake in the district is the Indawgyi. It lies between 35** 5
. . and 25° 20' north latitude and 96° 20' and 96° 25' east
longitude, and is a fine stretch of water, measuring about
sixteen by six miles. The region was devastated in Maw Saing's rebellion of
1885 and now contains but few inhabitants. The lake is said to abound in
fish in which, however, there is little trade, owing to the distance from any
market. The water is said to be undrini;aMc from the presence of large
quantities of decaying vegetable matter. The lake is formed by a shallow
saucer-like depression hemmed in by low ranges of hills on its south, east, and
west, and it lias one out-let in the north-east, the Indaw chauna.
MYI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
559
In the north-west of the district, on the limits o( the administrative frontier,
is the Jade Mines tract {?.v.). and furtlicr north still, od
JadrTnd Ambcf ^^^ southt-rn edge of the [lu Kawng walleyi are the Amber
ifacK Mines. Rules regulating lh»" production and rcmoYal
orjarli' alofle and ;iinbcr hi lliH Myii'-tvina and Upper
Chtndwin districts, in modification of previously issued rules, appeared in
the official Gazette of the Joth August i3y8,
Popul»ii<^n: Rciwesentativcs of many tribes arc found in the dis-
,rjic«.<t : KacHtiis. trict '
iff) Kachin villages are scattered over all the north and north-east
pirts of the district and on both sides of the Irrawaddy, though
on the- west hank of the river few Kachin villages arc found
lower than Myitkyina. They belong chiefly to the Sana, Salaw
(or Sc'lawngl. and I.awlchum branches of the [.ahtaw (or I.ah-
tawng) tribe but r''prcscntativf>s of the M.irips. Marans, Sha*
tangs (Sassans), S^ngma Karas fSingma (Lepais?) j, and
Kepais arc found also, and there are a few small villages of
Marus.
The Lahtawngs occupy a consilerable tract of country im-
mediately above the ronfluence and to the west of the two
rivers, and appear to have spread continuously down the right
hank both in the flat and on the hills.
Below the Confluence there are four villages nn the right
bank and two on the left, and one (Tangpu) just above ; all
these villages with one exception ('N-Kan^ are inhabited by
l..awklium Lahtawngs. The population of 'N-Kan is 'N-Kum
(1-avvkhuml.
■ It is said that there arc Hftv villagM of Lawkhum Lahtawngs
in all, and that their country extends between
the rivers northwards and eastwards for
more than ten days' journey- Their country
almost encircles a branch of the Lcpai tribe
of the KunilfTt pi-rsu.isinn, who, about f225 B.E. (.^.D. 1864),
put their (/«:/M,T tf> death and have since been ruled hy headmen
holding the title of AkW. It is said that originally Kumlaa
meant •' rebel," and it is certain that of late years there has
been a widespread miwement against their duvas among many
of the Kachin tribes on the L'pptn- Irrawaddy. The word ts
now often translated " republican."
The original seat of the Lawkhum Lahtawngs was on the
east bank of the HvAi-kha, fot-r days' journey this side of Hkamti,
from which region thev spread southwards and across the river.
To the cast of the Lawkhum Lahtawngs are the Marans, and
cast of them again the Marus, who possibly do not belong to the
Cbingpaw stork \v. IntroduLtory Chapter on the KacMns] and
who speak a dialect differing considerably from Chingpan and
bearing some affinity apparently to Burmese.
West of the "SlaW'kha are the Lana Lahtawngs, reaching to
several days' journey beyond the Amber Mim^. West of these
again are the \fari[s, the Lasans, and the Lcpais.
Th*l.ah(awrp< ;
iha Knmltw move-
ment
sfo
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMVr
The Puns of th#
Third OcMt.
Tlie Sdngina Karas are found iu the hills on the left bank
above Talaw.
North-cast of Waingmaw arc Uie Shatangs, whilst the other
tribes apiicar only in the shape of smalt indepcndcMit colonteSi
which have migrated from the Knchin nidus beyond the Con-
fluence.
Above Maingna there arc do more Shan names of places ex-
cept those of the Mawlcan and Mansi rapids. Hills, streams,
and villages bear nothing but Kachin names which have never
been Hurmanized. The country is mountainous and has been
occupied by Kachins from time immemorial, if the local accounts
are accepted.
The Kachins north of the Confluence are said to dislike
foceigoers, though they do not molest the people of Maiogna and
Myitkyina. with whom trade intercourse has made them to a
certain extent familiar. An account is given of a sdxvgyi (fogt)
from Beoeat who set out before Haw Saing's rebclUon to bathe
at the source of the Irrawaddy and returned three years after-
wards unsuccessful, with tales of naked S^ds and other savages
through wiium he was unable to pass.
The Puns arc a curious race, and do not seem to have been
hitherto described. They are found appar-
ently only in the Third] Delile and just above
it in the Mankin valley, south-west of Sinho-
In features and dress they are now not to be distinguished from
the ordinary Slian-BurmfSp. Their houses also are built in the
same fashion, with now and then the low projecting roof at one
end of the house, forming a sort of porch over the staircase and
paddy mill, such as is afTfected by the Shan 7'ayoi- They say
that they came from Moug Ti and MOng Wan in China abuut
sis generations ago. These Statt-s lie north of the North
Thein-ni (Hsen Wi) State and are of some extent The Puns
settled first on the Nam Vi ne»r Mugaung, but afterwards split
into two. One party, undi-r the headman who had led the
exodus, went off to settle at MaingTi on the Upper Chindwin,
and the other and smaller band established themselves in tlic
Third Defile, where they have sincr reirairxd unmohstcd.
They Support a somewhat precarious existence by hill cultiva-
tion and timht^r cutting. They arc very useful in kirepin^ up
communications through the Dclilc in the rains, and without
their help it would often be impossible to tow boats round bad
-.-, . , .- - . corners when the river is in Hood. Thev rc-
cognize t%vo divisions among thrmsclvcs : —
(%) The Pun Py6 or Mong Ti Puns, who live in the villages
of Nant). Palaun^, TAnbo.Thamaing-gyi, Nankt>, Hmari-
gin, Pintaw, Kamg Kyfe, and Kaingmyft.
{2) Tlie Pun Samong or Mflng Wan Puns, who s(>eal; with a
guttural intonation and live in Nansauk, Hnnk-kyo
(a few only), and l-aungpu. These Pun Sam^ng are
said to ha%*e emigrated a year or Iwi Liter th.in the
Mfing Ti branch.
UVI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
561
They have no uritten character, and the dialect is peculiar
and dia!«t. a few words are given below:—
Tana VFCuk
Man
... Vusa.
Woman
... Misa.
Water
... Kheuk.
Land
... Tamli (MOng Ti).
(Mong Wan).
Foot
... Akheuk.
Hand
... Alaw.
Body
... Atli.
Bulbck
... Woalu.
Rice
... Tsa.
House
... Aing.
Fire
... Tammi.
Coat
Hpaw.
Paso
... Chaukp^.
Drink
... Kishauk.
Eat
... Tsa.
Many of the words seem to have been recently adopted and
their language appears to be dying out. Only the very old men
can sjreaK it properly or understand it. They have words for
numerals up to 100,000.
One
Five
Ten
Twenty
Thirty
Hundred
Thousand
Ten-thousand
Hundred thousand
Tawyftk.
Hako.
Tosik.
Tfiksik.
Sangsik.
T6kya.
Heinning.
Meung ngeun.
Sawng wun.
Their religion ts primitive in the extreme. They worship
only one spirit, the na(-gyi of the hills, once
Gcniolfllry and ^ y(,„ thfii the wliole villafie presents
divmatwi. offerings. Otherwise they worship nothing
but their immediate deceased ancestors— never the ^nmdfather,
if the father and mother are dead. These again are only
worshipped on siiecial occasions, as when there is sickness
in the family Then food is placed at the north end of the
house and the paier /amtltas prays his deceased relatives to
eat and bring help. The present race is, however, borrowing an
abundance of spirits from the Shans and the ancestral worship
languishes accordingly. Divination is practised by the method
called hpel ton hman faung kyi. The leaf of^ a particular
plant is taken. The fihrt-sof the leaf run parallel at an inclined
angle from the main rib to the edge. As these fibres do not
run into one another it is easy to tear the leaf into long thin
shreds, and of these a number arc taken at random and knotted
together. Another and another bunch is made and finally the
7'
56a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMYl
There
6ntdts.
rscia] af>
number of knots and the number of shreds over them are in-
spected and the initiated are able to decide whether the fates
arc favourable or not. This system of Hotanomancy or Aritb-
mancy is, however, probably borrowed from the Kachins.
The name Pun suggests the " Kingdom of Pang" of which
Ser Marco Polo tells us. and there is very
little doubt from the short vocabulary ^ven
above that the language talked by the old
men is merely a deb^ed form of the Tai Maw or Tai N5 lan-
guage (hut see Chapter IX of the Introduction).
{b) In 1890 Chinesc-Shans inhabited eleven villages in the district
Chin e-Sh ^ ^'"^ ^^^ "* *^^ Irrawaddy. They caroe
down originally from South Mftng La and
formed villages in places suiL-ible for paddy cultivation, the
largest now being Loi Saw and Kwitu, each containing tifty or
sixty houses.
They are Buddhists and have kyaungs in their villages. Their
Ti ■ u jju- priests come from Santa and Mfing La and
Their ouddnisin. ' „ r i-i u ./ • t. *.
wear yellow robes like Burmese pongyis, but
unlike tbeui drink liquar, smoke opium, and eat at any time
thoy like. On fast days the old women of the village come to
the kynung with offerings and repeat prayers and the priest
recites a homily in Pali, the meaning of which is generally not
understood even dimlv by him. When the priest is invited to
perform the funeral ceremony he charges a fee of Rs. 3 or 4,
according to the circumstances of the househoUl. Most of the
Shan-Chincse priests arc goldsmiths or carry on some trade,
, returning when they have amassed a large enough sum to Santa
and Mt;ng La.
The Shan-Chincsc villages arc very poor. They depend on
paddy cultivation and grow also cotton, from which tliey make
cloth for their own use.
(c) The Burmese-Shans, originally largely preponderating in the dis-
Burme e-Sha s t"ct> suffered from ihe raids of Kachins
thai culminated in Haw Saing's rebellion.
Many of the villages which they deserted then have never been
resettled, large numbers of their former inhabitants having
migrated to the less troubled districts lower down the river.
(d) A colony of Assamese is settled in the/Tf-^vwa circle near Mogaung.
. ^ The settlement was begun tn the following
way. When Bodaw Shwebo j1/i» was King
of Burma, Sindaraw Khan was ruler of Assam. Sindaraw
Khan's Prime Minister was a man named Baragahai mingyi.
He was on very bad terms with one of the Members of the
Council, known as the Malauk Wun. In one of their quarrels
the Malauk Wun got the worst of it, and to revenge himself
went to Bengal to raise an army. He failed there and then
went on to the Burmese court and persuaded Shwebo Min to
send an army against Assam under the command of Maha
Bundula. The army marched north to Mogaung and tfaence
Hyii
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
563
followed the Nam Kawng and passing by way of the Amber
Mines entered Assam at the town of Rorigpu. Sandaraw Khan
fled as soon as he was attacked to the British for protection,
and (he Burmese placed one Joris Singh on the throne of Assam,
thus precipitately vacated.
Jor^s Si.igh's mother, with her daughter and two sons, returned
with the victorious army to Burma. The daughter was married
to the King of burma, who gave her the title of the Bhamo
Afihuya. The elder' of the two sons, Tabaung Vasa, was ap-
pointed Sa'dtbwa of Mogaung, with that place as his headquarters.
He brought over five hundred Assamese fighting men with him
and quartered them in Mogaung, with theirbarracks to the south
of the Shwe-in ward. Tlie younger son, Manlu Min, docs not
Bcem to have rPbeived any appointment After he had been
Savhtcn for tliree years Tabaung Yaaa decided to join his sister,
the Bhamo MiAuya, m the Palace and he was there granted the
title of i^fint/iii. When he left Mogaung the Assamese soldiers
found that there was no pay forthcoming and no one to look after
them, and they therefore began to build villages and cultivate for
themselves. When they first came from Assam they carefully
preserved their caste observances, but these were gradually
dropped as they mixed more and more with the Shaos, and very
few can be found n jw who have retained any semblance of caste
or even of the Brahmin religion. All have adopted the Burmese
dress, and they can only be recognized by their Assamese fea-
tures. A considerable number are found in Mogaung itself and
scattered about the subdivision. The following villages arc ex-
clusively Assaraes^^ : Mahaung, Ywa-thtt, Kayaing-ga-le, Lwe-
sun, and Naung-kaikdaw.
Taungya lepok is the chief method of cultivation. lu March the land is
. ploughed and the stubble and jungle burnt in heaps at
CuHivaiion. ^^^^ jj^^j^ jjigt^nj-e ffQ^i each other. Before the rains set
in the cultivators sow the paddy broadcast; there is no transplanting. Ooe
basket of seed grain yields in favourable years eighty to a hundred baskets of
paddy. The land which has been under i^pak cultivation cannot be agaia
cropped until it has been left fallow* for ten years.
A very little y-gya or wet cultivation is also carried on.
Away from the river it is hard to arrive at any exact figures of )'carly produc-
tion, but everywhere, and especially in the country round the Indaw Jake, a
larger area is yearly being brought under grain.
Between Katkyo and Waingmaw, stretching away to the base of the east-
ern hills, is a fine fertile plain, which would yield a large
amount of paddy. At present it lies fallow. The villagers
have lost all their cattle and the embankments of two old
reservoirs, formerly used to irrigate the flat, have fallen into disrepair. There
is also said to be a large paddy plain at S^kaw, about a day's journey off
the river, to the south-east of Maingmaw and the north-cast of Ulauk. Vhis
plain supported a thousand Shan households in former daj's. These have,
however, long since been dis^rsed by Kachin f irays. The Kachins cultivate
a certain amount of maiice in their hill clearings. Tobacco is sown on the
Cu'livalion «nd
manufactures.
S64
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CMVI
banks of the river left bare by the retreating water, near almost every viUatfe
from Sinbo up to Katkyo, but nowJicre, except at Mnflkkyo, in any consider-
able quantities. The soil on which it is sown is termed myenu. Vegetables
such as cucumbers, ladies* lingers, ahd lettuces are sown in small quantities
for home consumption as far as Talaw. Above that the Shan-Burmese appear
to depend upon the Kacbias for their supplies,
Indigo is also grown in small quantities at Katkyo, Maingna, Ayein-dama
I d'tr *"*^ Talaw-g}i, but the plant scorns lo have a smaller leaf
^ ' than is usual. As sooq as the leaves are plucked they are
plunged into water and left to soak for three days. The leaves are then
squeexedout and thrown aside and about a third of the quantity of lime water
Is added and the mass stirred up. The clear water is strained off from the
sediment (termed a-hnxt)^ which is then washed for three days. The washings
are thrown away. What then remains in the drainer becomes caked and is
used for dyeing home-made garments.
The manufacture of liquor is very simple. \*3i.AAy {hauk-knyin) Is pounded
-. .. slightly so as to separate the husk, and all is then thrown
»ce iquor. .^^^ ^ wooden pot with a strainer at the bottom (termed
bitfkhraun^. This strainer is half immersed in a large bowl of water and
is steamed for something like four hours. The op<_Tation is ended when the
mass in the strainer becomes sticky. This is then spread out on plantain
leaves to cool and is sprinkled over with some preparation which the iiachins
buy from Chinese traders and call " medicine," but which seems to have
no particular name. The whole is then mixed up and pressed down into
earthen jars to ferment. The mixture is ready in ten days.
There are then two methods of preparing the liquor. The Kachins either
take some of the fermented mass, pour water over it. and leave it for a couple of
hours, or they place some in a strainer, as
before, and steam it, covering the mouth
of the strainer with a large metal bowl, in
which cold water Is placed. The steam
condenses on the bottom of the bowl and
the liquor gradually trickles down, to the
lowest point, whence it drops into a cup
placed inside the strainer and on the top
of tlie fermented paddy. The liquor pre-
pared in the simpler way must be drunk
immediately, for it will not keep, but the
spirits ol)tiuned from tlie strainer may be
stored up for sometime. The Shan-Chinese perform the same operations, hut
in place of the primitive condenser they use a bowl made as it were of two
cups, one inside the other, joined together at their rims
with a space between them. The steam from the strainer
passes into this space and condenses on the inner cup,
which is filled with cold water. The liquor collects in the
lower cup.
Gunpowder is manufactured by the Saddn and Sana Kachins and is easily
P . obtainable at from a rupee to one rupee eight annas a visa.
unpow cf. jj^^ grains arc large but the mixturr is somewhat mealy
or dusty, very slow to ignite, but apparently fairly jwwerful. Its composition
Bowl.
Strainer.
Cap to Kceive
liqnor.
Paddy mixture.
Steamer.
kvi]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
56s
is twenty parts saltpetre, three parts sulplmr, and about two parts of charcoal
ash. Sulphur, as has been above stated, is obtained (rom Chinese traders at
the rate of two rupees eight aunas a viss. The Kachins, however, are able to
dispense with the sulphur, using in its place the sap of a tree known as the
ian-n:ve hin, or a bottlcd-down decoction of the leaits of the species of bam-
boo known as myet-san-gye wa. This is sprinkled on the saltpetre and
charcoal as they are bring pounded together. Saltpetre is very abundant.
A viss is sold for twelve annas. It is said to be extensively manufactured
from bato' dung, by the simple process of boiling in water. The bats' dung
is obtained in large quantities under certain trees up the Maukw6 stream,
where bats are numerous.
Opium is chiefly grown on the In-ngin and llkaitan islands below Paraw,
_ . but it is also cultivated in a small way at H^chein, Watu,
pium, Ywa.*daw, and in fact at any place where there are conve-
nient banks left dry by the retreat of the llood water, with a sufficiently thiclc
lajxr of silt on them. On the In-ngin and llkaitan islands apparently (rom
fifty to sixty men, ail Kachins, coming from all parts, arc engaged in its culti-
vation. What they produce they take home with them and do not sell on
the spot. Consequently the local requirements being in excess of the produc-
tion are supplied by the Chinese traders, whose opium is greatly superior to
the local drug.
The tr^de of the district is almost entirely carried on with the Chinese of
- _ , Eastern Yunnan, who come down by one of the four trade
routes {sse below), and cither effect their sales at the
terminus of each route on the river or cross into the Amber and Jade Mines
tracts, avoiding the larger villages. The villages of Katkvo and Maingna
subsist almost entirely by trading. Waingma, Myitkyina, and Thayagfin grow
nothing, and arc supplied with rice from the Chinese-ishan village of Lw6-
saw. The imports brought into the district by the Chinese are opium,
liquor, apples, walnuts, ground-nuts, sulphur, lead (in small quantities only)
and manufactured articles, which take the form for (he most part of pots and
pans, umbrellas, rugs, cloth trousers and thread. Buffalo horns are also
brought down and sold at so much per hundred viss. At stations on the
riverbartcr is the chief mode of trade, but by the larger caravans, which travel
the longer journey to the Jade and Amber Mines, money is received in ex-
change for the goods sold.
There is a certain amount of trade carried on with the Bhamo district by
means of the river, and this is now registered at Myitkyina. The traders
bring up salt, silk, and cotton piece-goods, and take back sessamum oil and
undressed cotton. '
Between the Kachins and the Shans also there is some trading which with
them always takes the form of barter. The Kachins bring down liquor, opium,
and India-rubber and receive in exchange rice, salt and sulphur; but the
instinct of the Kachins is not commercial and there is little likelihood of an
expansion of trade in this direction.
So far as can be ascertained there are four main trade routes to the Irra-
waddy, but there is a certain amount of petty trade which
filters in by little-frequented paths to all the riverine vil-
lages—
(a) The first of the chief trade routes is along the Nam Mali to Talaw-
gyij and is used mostly by petty Shan traders and Kachins
Trade routes.
566
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(HVI
The Kachins travel as far as the Chinesc-Shan States of Mong
La and Santa, wliich are said lo be ten days' journey distant.
They exchange riee and paddy for liquor, which they bring
down in pots called nauklvf, slung from iheir backs. The rice
and paddy are sold at varying prices and paid tor in Chinese
cash. A large pot of liquor costs from four to live hundred cash,
which is equivalent roughly to one rupee four annas. When
they reach Talaw'gvi tlie Kachins barter their pot of liquor
for ten viss of salt, the market rate of which runs to about two
rupees eight annas. Each large pot of liquor contains about a
hundred glasses. Opium is d.\so brought down from Cliina by
the Thama Lepais, who buy it at the rate of fifteen tolas for one
viss of Salt and retail it at Talaw at the rate of one tola of
opium for one viss of salt The trade is thus so lucrative that
it is also carried on by some of the Shan-Burmese. It is assert-
ed that in this way as much as three hundred viss of opium are
yearly brought down. Most of this is taken by the Upper
Irrawaddy traders and retailed again to the Kachins high up
the river. There is one Shan-Burmese village on the upper
waters of the Nam Nfali, and it is estimated that the yearly
average of traders along the route is one hundred and fifty.
Such Chinese as come down, and there do not seem to be many,
simply sell their goods at Talaw and do not cros.*! the river.
The price of the sulphur they bring is two rupe^'f eight annas tO
five rupees a viss, gunpowder a rupee a viss, opium from twenty
to twenty-two rupees a viss.
(i) The second trade route is along the course of the Nam Tabet, a
iittle to the north of the Nam Mali, and tlicncc to Talaw-gyi.
iThis route has atmc^t fallen into disuse since Kacbin exactions,
fin i8S8 and i&tJ9, drove away the Shan vilLigers of Sansi,
IKachaing, WaingtAn, Pegftn. and Tasu. At present there is
J only one Shan house at the old site of WaingtAn, three daj-s'
journey upstream. In former days an average amount of
trafhc on tne road was live hundred traders, with two hundred
and fifty mules, in the season. Now perhaps half that number
use the road. No pure Chinese seem to follow it. Nearly all the
caravans belong to the Shan-Chinese States of MQng La, Santa,
Kyan Si, and Mong Ti- The goods bought down arc apples,
nuts, ground-nuts, cloth trousers, buffalo horns (sold at fiom
forty-five to fifty rupees the hundred viss), molasses, fiax-
thread, opium and liquor. From Talaw-gyi they cross the
river ti3 Hkaung-pu or Hokat, more often to the former as it
is the nearer. There are only four tet-hic^ four laun^^ and a
few peingaw in Talaw, and crossing the river is therefore of-
ten a very slow process, lasting over several days when a Urge
party arrives. From Hokat roads lead across to the Mogaung
river, striking it near the Yinbat rapids. Kroin here cither
the direct road to Mogaung may be followed, or a circuitous
route, avoiding Mogaung and leading to Nanti, where the
third route, to be mentioned below, is met; this is then
followed to the Jade Mines. Most of the liquor and opium
MVll
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
goes round by this route. A certain amount of lead is brt
down the valley of the Nam Tabetby the Yawyin Asi Kac.
who dig it out in the Chinese State of Saiisi and barter it
at the rate of one hundred viss of lead for one hundred and
twenty-five to two hundred viss of salt, according to the state
of the market.
The amount of lead is, however, rather limited. Fairly large
I . . . numbers of the Chief l,avv Law Kha's men come
w- aw a. ^^^.p jjy ([^jg [.(jute a( times. This Chief has
very great influence all along the east bank of the Upper
Irrawaddy and is well known to and somewhat feared by the
neighbouring Kachins. In 1887 the Kachins at Maingmaw
convoyed a large party over for him and received no greater
reward than a visa or two of opium. This they said they did
not object to, because he is a kinsman, for his father was a
Kachin. It appears, however,, more probable that fear and not
friendliness was the cause of their moderation,
{c) The third or Maingmaw route is chiefly used by Shan-Chinese
from MOng La and Santa and by Cfiincse from Monyin, and
the route seems to be the one most generally travelled. It is
said that four thousand tr^idcrs, including their servants and fol-
lowers, go over the rou Ic every year, but this is probably an ex-
aggeration. Law Law Kha's men cross in fairly large numbers
from time to time, hut whether they arc all actually in his
employment, or travel under cover of his name to secure grea-
ter facilities in the way of transport and safe-guard is by no
means clear. The chief articles o( trade b/ought down are
Shan hats, clothing, ground-nuts, walnuts, opium and spirits.
The opium and spirits are said to amount to nearly half the
number of loads carried. The loads aix not unpacked, and no
quantity of opium or spirits worth mentioning is sold on the
way. The caravans cross the river about one mile below Paraw
and then strike north through Paraw and Akyi across the ridge
of the hilly spur on to what is known as the iammaiiavi, or
trunk road. Thence they pass through Teinglin, Sanhpa. and
Nenglaung, avoiding both Mogaung and Karnaing by ascend-
ing the Shwedaung-gyi range on the farther side of the
Thama Chief's country, and so across to the Jade Mines above
and beyond Karnaing. No lead is brought down by this route.
The traders barter a little of their opium and liquor oreasionally
for necessaries. The prices at Paraw range at about twenty-
five rupees the viss of opium and two annas the glass of spirits.
The ferry arrangements arc very inadequate and, but for the
fact that all Chinese mules have been taught to follow the bell
mule of each caravan, a g.'eat deal of time would be lost in the
crossing. As it is they swim the stream in a body. Few of
the traders using this route go to Mogaung. After the close
of the jade season, however, many make their xvay back by
Mogaung and by the second route mentioned above. These
bring with them nothing but money or small portable pieces
s^
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[UYl
of jade. Others again proceed down the Mogaung river to
Bhamo and thence go home by the Taping river.
{d) The fourth route is that by Thagaya and TlmyagAn. Thagaya la
opposite Pulcaw on the Zi-gyun island, and the road from the
Chinese States of Sansi and Mflng Ti debouches here. The
river is then crossed to Ihayagfin by means of Burmese
traders' boats, which arc usually to he found in small numbers
in the collections of villages between Maingoa and Kat-
kyo. Krom Thayagfin the traders follow the Mogaung road to
Nanti, where the fammadaw cuts it. The !ammadaw is then
followed to the Jade Mines. Between six and seven hundred
trader's are said to use this route during the season. They
bring iron pots and pans, umbrellas, rugs, fruit, opium and
spirits. They transact very little business on the road. Indeed
there w no great demand for liquor in any place above Talaw,
for every household, Kachin or Shan, brews its own supply
according to its taste and capacity. Its potency is as undeni-
able as its quality is dubious. It is said that this route is never
used for the return journey, though the reason for a deviation
is not explained. The route appears to be the most northerly
of the routes to the Jade Mines.
There are ferries at Kwitu on the Mali nka and at l-acha1a on the N'mai
hia above the confluence, but the Chinese traders that use Ihctn proceed
by the Sana country, north-cast of Thama'a territory, to the Amber Mines.
There is said to be no direct route across country to the Jade Mines. The only
possible way is by making a circuit through Hu Kawng, which implies
twenty days' travel. The amount of trade by this route is as yet hardly
known, and is probably much less than that below Maingna.
Myitkyina and Thayagfin to the west and Waingmaw and Maingna on
the east are the chief emporia of what Karhin trade exists Salt and opium
are in greatest demand. The Kachins are very ignorant and want these com-
modities at any price, so that large profits .ire made. The inhabitants of the
towns mentioned are nearly all brokers {itu't£ya), but they arc being gradu-
ally ousted by the Chinese. Opium rnlcs at about fifty rupees a vtss and
salt at three rupees eight annas for ten viss. The Kachins also buy sul-
phur at two rupees eight annas the viss from Chinese traders, who bring
down only small quantities at a time. It is estimated that the Kachins bring
down ten thousand viss of India-rubber in the year, but this statement re-
quires substantiation. The j)M«^;'ff used to buy this rubber at two rupees
the viss and retail it to the Burman and other traders who came up irom
Bhamo at eight annas profit on the viss. The Chinese who have recently
settled on the spot have, however, mostly worked out the Shan brokers by
offering more and throwing in trinkets, gongs, and the like, with the result
that they have now got an ever-increasing body of Kachins pledged to bring
in rubber to them and not to the Shan brokers.
It lias been hitherto impossible to estimate the amount of trade carried on
in boats up the Irrawaddy from Bhamo. Registration at Myitkyina will
shortly enable this to be done.
The river is never fordable. even in the drycsl seasons, an\^vhe^e between
Sinbo and Maingna. Between these two places there seems to be only one
bad rapid, just below Hokat. Except for this there does not seem to be
J
HYI]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
569
any reason wliy a small and powerful launch should not be able to navigate
the river, although the force of the 01 -rent steadily increases as the bed of
the lrt*a%vaddy narrows in the dry weather. Native opinion, however, is not
to be trusted, and without actual experience in the dry weather which, so far,
no one seems to have had, it is hardlv safe to express a positive opinion.
Jin Burmese ticnes the unit of administration \vas the tbugyi, called by the
.J ... .. Shans Htamdns. Where there were myoihueyis, thu-
Administration . •* , 1 1 .i ■ .1 1 i_ ii
in Burnteso time*. S>''* "'^^^e appointed by them ; in other places by the myo-
u'un, the sitki), or the nahkan. The written order varied-
in form according to the official granting it. As in other parts of Burma,
the thuj^yi was rewarded for his services by a commission of 10 percent.
on the tnathameda collected, and he in turn paid a commission of 3 per cent.
to the pawinatng, kayatng-dk, or taik~6k of his circle. Besides the thatha-
meda collection the thugyi received a fee of from eight annas to Rs. 7-8-0 in
criminal, and to per cent, of the value of the subject-matter in civil cases.
These fees, nominally required to be given to Government, in practice seldom
passed beyond the Iiands of the thugyi.
Above the thug)-i was the kayaingul, exercising a general power of super-
vision, and above the kayaing-6k the myofhugyi. who also tried Important
criminal cases and civil suits above the value of Ks. 50. Like the thugyi,
the kayai»g-6k received commission in civil cases tried by him, and copy-
ing and general fees in triininal cases. The (tdya/M^-i^i was appointed by
the myothugyii and in matters of Government service could direct the action
of thugyis.
The myathugyi was appointed by a royal order of the King in writing.
He received 10 per cent, of the thathameda, was exempt from all taxation,
and had the use of a grant of land, made at his appointment. Nominally the
|)owcr of the myotiiugvi in criminal cases was limited to the decision of
petty cases only, hut actually he seems to have tried all criminal cases except
murder, and on the civil side his powers were unlimited.
Appeals from the mvothugyt's decision lay to the a'KW, who was himself
appointed by royal order from Mandalay. The authority of the ■a.-un did not
extend to the deposition of mvothugvis. Before 1224 6.1i. [A.D. 1S62) the
wun had no fixed salary, receiving instead one-sixth of the duty on cotton ;
one-sixth was divided among various minor officials of the teitn and the remain-
ing two-thirds went to the King- The duty in some years amounted to as
much as a lakh of rupees. After that date the duty on cotton was collected
at Mandalay. and the wun commenced to receive a hxed salary, in addition to
his various commissions and perquisites. Thus the wun was the Chief
Judge, Magistrate. Collector, and Military Officer, with power of life and
death. All apjH-als from subordinate courts lay to him, and from his decision
to the h'lutda-J!.
The jurisdiction of the Mogaung Wun extended to all the villages on
tin; right hank of the Irrawaddy, including the Stnho kayaing or circle, while
the Rhamo Wun administered the villages on the left bank.
Myitkyina was constituted a subdivision of Bhamo district in 1890, and
J . . was not made into a separate district until 1895. From
that date imtil the lothof March i8(jR it was divided into
two subdivisions and two townships. On that date the
Mogaung subdivision was divided into two townships, Mogaung with its
headquaticrs at Mogaung, and Kamaing with its headquarters at Kamaiug.
72
I ration.
570
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tHVI
The regular authority ol the Burmese Kings eitctiJed only over the Bur-
„ , _ mescShaiis, and thus etided at the last Burmese-Slian vil-
mescUme*^" ^^' ^P*^' Mi^'»g"a^ J" tl>c Waingmaw circle. The oldest popu-
lation of the district of which there is any Irarc is the
Shan, settled under various chiefs on both sides of the river : the right bank
seems to have belonged to Mogaung from the time of the ancient principality
of that name (MOiig Kawng). Similarly, the country on the left bank, after-
wards known as Atet'le-myo, belonged to otherl principalities, of which only
the tradition sur\*ives. The first blow at the prosix-rity of the Shan popula-
tion was struck by the Burmese. The Shans. always more or less chafing at
even the slight ackno%vledgment of dependence required from them by
the Burmese, broke into open rebellion. A force was despatched northwards
from Bhamo and the important wallfd town uf Main(;maw, about two miles
from the present Kachin village of that name, was destroyed. The tradi-
tional date of the destruction of the town was B.E. 1 172 (A.D. tgio), and
the Sh-An Sa-iO&^a, Haw Tung, and his brother are said to have been the leaders
of the rebellion.
The second blow came witli the sfx^ad of the Kachins from the north
. downwards It is not cIkit when this began ; it is perhaps some fifty years
since Kachins first appeared in the hills cast of Bhamo. but it was much later
before the pressure became severe. At lirst the struggle was carried on on
equal terms ; Shans and Kachins raided and suffered raids, and occa.<;ionally
the Shans, successful in an important engagement, won temporary relief : but
they gradually became exhausted, and in 18S3 Hawsaing's rebellion estab-
lished Kachin predominance.
Hawsaing claimed descent and name from a I^endary Shan prince who
once held sway in the country to the east of the Indan-
i8B^, H*w Saing's gyj i^ltc, whither he had fled from the Burmese : tradition
"*'"^* says that after a temporary stay there he went away cast
into China by the Kyu San Lai pass, which got its name from the hills cow-
cringi so that his elephant might pass over them easily.
In 1245 B.E. (1883 A.O.) one Maung Shwc L&, who formerly lived in
Mogaung and afterwards in Moda, apparently as a trader, appeared at Naw>
pwe. a Kachin village to the west of Lake Indavvgyi. with two followers,
Maung Hnin and Maung Sein. He stayed there for about a month and col-
lected some four or five hundred Kachins from the neighbouring hills by
giving out that he was the old Hawsaing returned to life, and he then de-
scended to the shores of the lake and levied blackmail on all the lodaw vil-
I^es. His parly then divided : Hawsaiug himself went south by the
Kyu San L^i pass, devastating the country as far as Moda in Katha bef'>rc
he turned north again: the other i>arty. under his lieutenants the Sawpwe
Duvia and a Shan, Kiin San. wlio like his lt\idcr, claimed descent from the
Hawsaing of legend, marched north to the Irrawaddy by way of Mogaung
and then down the river bank, but were driveo back before they could take
Bhamo. Early in 1245 Hawsaing from the south effected a juncture with
the northern body at Mogaung, the local officials Hying at his approach, but
soon after this a Burmese force was <:i<;spatched north and the Mogaung vil-
lagers were emboldened to attack him. -ind he was ejected from Moganng'and
fled into China. He was last heard of at Molo on the Shweli ia 1893, and
is reported to have been one of those killed by Captain Newbold's party to
HVl]
THE UPPER BLR MA GAZETTEER.
57»
the south-west of Sinbo in August iSgg, when a Chinese raid took place.
Kun San fled to Mama, where he died sliorlly afterwards [September i»84l.
The Mogaung pt-oplc remained without a head till, in Tawthalin of 1246 B.E.,
the Shwclan Bo came up from Bharao and put in U Kala, fatlicr of the rebel
Myofik, Po Saw, as Sitkt [p. cp. v.].
Details of the foraj-s made by Hawsaing and his Kachins are unreliable : only
the general conclusion can be trusted that there were few villages in the
square of country between the Indawgyi, the Lc'tnyo^ Hhaino, and Moda that
escaped devastaiion. Hordes of Kachins from all the Kachin hills joined him
in the hope of plunder ; it is said that one band numbered as many as 3,000
men [». &itb Mannaung] . The Le-myo district was laid wa^te, and the Shan
inhabitants driven to take refuge on the island of 2e-gyun. There they kepi
off the Kachins for some time, until, under cover of a truce, they got to the
island and forced the Shans to surrender, stripping them to the hist garment.
His rising made it clear that Burmese authority was inadequate to pro-
tect the Shans of the upper country against Kachin marauders, an d even
after the dispersal of the Kachins the Shans hardly ventured to return to their
villages, and never unless the protection of some Kachin Chief was promised
thciu.
Kachin raids are gradually becoming oiorc and more rare, and since i8Sg
none arc known to have occurred. Practicallyj the whole upper country,
however, except the narrow fringe of the river on either bank, is subject to
one or other of the Kachin tribes. Up t:) i8gi there was not a single village,
not actually on the river bank, whether Shan, Shan-Chinese, or Kachin, which
acknowledged Hritish authority or paid revenue. No attempt has yet been
made to collect revenue from them. The villagers considered themselves
under Kachin protection and thought that they had fulfilled all obligations in
making presents to their protectors. liven along the river bank no revenue
was collected from Kachins or Shan-Chincsc except at Katkyo, where the
Shan-Chinise have paid regularly since i88g.
The custom of kidnapping, which used to be frequent, was apparently an
indication of a marriage in the hills. The bridegroom had to give one or
more slaves to the bride's parents to render the service which the girl was
supposed to have carried on.
JJetails as to the old Shan kingdom of Mong Kawng or Mogaung, which
certainly included the Hu Kawng valley and Hkam Ti Long, and probably
the whole of the present Myttkyina distrirl, will be found under the head of
Mogaung.
Leffeodary his- The following account is given of the history of Katkyo
lory of Kaikyo. and the Le-myif : —
The founding.
About the year 6sS B.E. {1394 A.D.), the lesser Chincse-Shan Sawlwa
05Q
tlw
of Thindwemyo in the Gandalarll country fthe common " clas.sical " name
for China. Wideharit was Yunnan), Vwi tho Ilanbwa (Shan, Hsu Han Hpa),
Amafs Thcin Ho Maing (Hseng Ho M5ng), Thein Kan Maing (Hsfing Hkam
M6ng), Thcin La Sfc (Hsfing La HsC), and Pu 'I'hein Bwa iHpn Hseng Hpa),
with a body of one thousand to two thousand followers, fiiiyratcd from
Thindwe-myo. As' they were marchingtliey saw a tree, called Uie Naw-bin-
gyi, of nine fathoms girth, and having a creeper of nine spans in circum-
572
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTF.HR.
IMVt
ferencc twisted round it, and as it gave a pleasant shadi? they pitched their
camp beneath it. The Sawbutj and liis Amah then, thinking that the place
was suitable for them ari their retinue, decided lo found a city tliere if, after
observing certain omens, favourable signs should follnw. To thai end they
chose a strip of land to the south measuring twenty square yards, and after
they had well harrowed and levelled it ahd rubbed it with Tanthi, they
offered oblations and called on all the nals vowing that they would establish
a city if any good omen were shown.
On this selected land the footprint of a paddy bird appeared ; next that of
R myna ; thirdly, that of a crow ; and lastly the three marks of a boa ; the
fool-prinla indicated, the first Manipuris, the second Chinese, and the third
Burmese. After each of these manifestations the plot of land was com-
pletely levelled. ,
The boa's marks indicated that the ctty would be great and thriving; that
after many years Udibwa, the Chinese Emperor, wou'd attack it and would be
driven off, that after him the Manipuris would attack it and be driven off
that lastly the Unrmcse, with golden laungs and boats full of armed men,
would come up the Irrawaddy and fight and be victorious- Thus the toivD
was founded in consuUatior. with and under the auspices of the lug^-is of the
Thin-dwe-myoby the Shan name of Katkyo, after the Nawbingyi. [A'o/ A'lo
or Ku is simply Shan for the " Irrawaddy bazaar," from Nam Kiu, the Shan
name for the river.] Katkyo had ten quarters, — Ashi Met Lwe, Mot Haw
{the seat of the king), Mot Kyaung, H!ainp, Met Kin, Mot Khuhing. Mot
Ku, Mot Taing, Pu Saing, and Talk KAu. with four hundred, live hundred,
and six hundred houses in each quarter.
News of the thriving condition of the main town, its outskirts and districts,
reached the ears of the Udihpa of China, and he came with a force of two
thousand to three thousand soldiers and attacked the place, but was defeated
and complied to retirc.
Fifteon years after this the Manipuris appeared with a large body of cavalry
and crossing the Chindwln river attempted to invade the country, but they
too were defeated and driven back as far as Megachaung.
About the year 67G B.E. (1314 /VD.) the King of Hanthawaddy, Sin Byn
Shin, Bawa Shin Mlntaya Gyl, hearing of the prosperity of Katkyo, issued a
royal order that an army fully equipped should go up by land and water to
attack the town ; this tbey did, and, in spite of all the resistance the inhabit-
ants could offer, captured it ; the oath of allegiance was administered, and the
payment of a yearly present of golden leaves was enforced, while one hundred
and fifty hostages were detained in the Court.
As to the religion of Katkyo it was in Tawf/ialin of 993 B,E. (September
The Buddhist '^*^° A.D.) that the fhara Win PCr.gyi was offered
faiih isesutblisheti. twenty tas of ihein land (religious laud), and twenty tas
of kyaun^ land, forty square tas in all, to the east of the
town; he was to purifyit and its neighbourhood of all heresies and to
esert himself in promoting the Buddhist faith there. Before he could acquit
himself of this duty the pvngyi, on whom was now conferred the title of
GaingSk, had Co afik his superior's permission and this, together with a present
of three pieces of raiment and eight kinds of rahan property, he got ; in this
way the Buddhist faith was firmly established.
UVI)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
573
The foUowiag kj-aungs were formed in the year that U Thara Win held the
office of Gat'ngoi :—
(t) Kin Gyi Chit Shwe.
(2) Sa Mu Kill Gyi.
(3) Su Ta Ka Kin Gyi,
(4) Kin Gyi U Shwc Min.
In all there were nine kyaung-taiks with one thousand or two thousand
palm trees and the same numbcT of cocoanul trees and about forty palmyra
trees, and each kytiung-taik wa« built in the middle of iive. six, seven, or
eight smalltT ones. In and oui of llic town were live brick-made pagodas ;
further there was the Shwe-mAldaw pagoda twenty /ffj sonik of the town,
where the relics of Buddha are buricdj and sixty tas further south the Maba
Theindaw-gip'i, built by royal order.
West of the town ami sixty-four tas off the banks of the Irrawaddy there
stood a marian tree of four cubits in circumference.
The original continues : —
" In the year H27 B.E. [1765 A.D.], whilst the Haw Pein Saw^wa was in
"KaungtAn, whiiher he had gone to make war n[ion ihr Chinese, who had
"set the battle in array against the place, Katkyo was taken by the Chinese;
" thereafter they built a stone bridge two miles from Katkyo, The place
"was called Nanng Talaw Kynn Mi; the manner of its making was that
"each man threw a stone into the river, and in this wise they crossed dry
" shod.
" At that time the chief ser\'ants of the King Bclaung-daw-paya told him
"of the attack in his camp at Kaungtftn. So he was wroth and straighiway
"sent an army from Daing I^ahaung and other places by land and by water
"to make war on the Chinese, whose might availed them not to ivitlistand
" him so that they fled from before his face : yet was Katkyo utterly destroyed.
" And after these things had befallen, thn Hawpein Sawbwa returned and
" saw that Katkyo was deserted, and he called for Pu-hein-k)e and Paw
"Mycin Ni [Hjni Hi-ng and Paw Mting are Shiin names (or provincial ofli-
"cials] and lifted up his voice an<l spoke to them, and said— 'of a truth many
"of our town folk have been slain and we but by chance have saved our
"souls alive. 'Ihereforc mcthinks it were good logo to the King and tell
" all these things to him.' Wherefore h^ gave Pu-hcin-kyc and Paw Mycin
" Ni a written order to guard Katkyo while he sojourned at the King's Court.
"These things ha]>pcncd in the year 1 13210 the month of Waso. So after a
"space the Hawpein Sawina returned bearing with him an order tocall
" back all the folk that bad before dwell in Katkyo from all places along the
" banks of the river, and he took with him all whom he found by the way
"and Katkyo town was restored and its people were gathered unto it again.
" And after the death of the Hawpein Sawbwa, Paw Mycin Pyu, Haw
"Kycin, Haw Yun and bis son Haw Kyan reigned in his stead each in
"their turn, and thereafter whilst Alaungpaya was journeying with gifts lo
" the Thihadaw pagoda, the Bhamo i'dir^a-f/, Ngo Ne Dun, gave bis sister
" Manawza to the King to wife, who, being pleased, conferred on her the
" title of N'awza Mahethi and all the revenues tw Mohnyin Indaw.
" But as Ngo Ne Dun was returning he was slain by tlic King's chanibcrlatn
" Kyctlmn at TawbGn. Now ilie Bhanio Amats made false report that their
" Sa-whwaw^ slain by the folk of Katkyo. Furthermore KgaTwct L*n. sent
"from Katkyo with presents of gold leaves and bowls to the King, hinisc'l
574
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HVI
<* stole ihc royal giCls aod Bet] for hiding \o tlic hills. Ttiereforc ihc King sent
*'thc Myohia Atrvinwun, Mosit Sajtrha'a, with five thousand mcn-oif-war
"and B(ty vessels, againsl the t<nvn by land and by water; and he ullcrly
"dL-stroyed the town and took eighty of its families into captivity and kept
'•them in chains in Taung-nu myo."
SubsequeniK the Katkyo Saieijvtr, Hawpein, represented that the murder
o( Ngo Nc Dun was not the act of Katkyo but of the Bhamo people. The
commandant of the royal forci's, the Myo-hia .'f/xr»trw», admitting his igno-
rance of the facts, withdrew towards Bhamo witli the object of punishing the
place; but before it was reached Uie Bhamo people escaped into the Kachin
hUls.
Shortly after this the town of Katkyo was ^ain restored, by one Pu Ilcin
Kala, and was annrxtrd to Bhamo bv order of Alaungpava. Afterwards Pu
Hcin KaU (1138 B.E.). Haw Thcin'fi 140 B.E), and after 1145 BE, (in the
time of Bodawpaya, 17S3) Nga Net Tha, Nga Myc, Nga Kyaung, and Bwe
Haw Pein, managed the ailairs of Katkyo in succession.
In the 5'7a'<5(f<ishlp of Bive Haw Pcin, on the 1 rlh waxing of Tabauug
ti74 B.E. (March 1812), a rebellion, headed by Nga Nge, son of the Bhamo
Savfhea Maung Kana, broke out, and the Katkyo people were forced to take
to the jungles; but on Tuesday, the loth Ladyigyiw, tlie town was resettled.
It had then seven hundred to eight hundred houses. Five years later, on the
loth Labyi'gyaw of Tabouttg (waning of March), there was an attack by the
forces of Nga Chun Cho, and Kalkyo lay desolate for nearly four months. In
the follwving year the Kakans and chief laymen persuaded the people to come
in and the town was once more settled, though with diminished numbers.
in 1184 (1822 A.D.) it was again disturbed and destroyed by the Kachins,
who were joined by the Shans and Chinese, but the Rahans soon re-estab-
lished it.
After the death of Nga Net's sons, Nga Mye, Nga Kyaung, and Bwe Haw
Pcin, the Bhamo Myotvun Min-.Miiigyi-Malia-.Minhla-Kaja appointed Haw
Fein's son, Nga Shwc Hmaing, Myothugyi o\ Katkyo.
In the reign of Hanthawaddy Sin Bju Shin, in order to open up com-
.... . . municatiuus with the Gandalarit territory (Cliina), the hill
cieh'tecnih ocrturv. *^li''"fi Myin Sinwa, was offered Rs. 50 to move obstacles
from the road, wliich was subsequently rruch used by pas-
sengers and traders ; by It the wild Kachins from the Upper trrawaddy
brought down sessamum, ctrtton, irals, rice, paddy, and pickled tea, while
the Slians, Kachins and I heinbaw (of the Hu Kawng Valley), from Mogaung
exported all the year round either by land or water as the circunislances de-
manded, jade, amber, feathers and tusks. The trade was then fettered .with
no duty of any kind.
T^c prosperity of Katkyo reached such a height thai in ihe year 1 766, or a
year before the death of Sin B)uShin, eight Brahmins came and constructed
a pagoda of twenly-tive cubits in breadth on the souih-wctt of the town.
Shortly after the construction of the pagoda and the return of the eight
Brahmins the decline of Kalkyo commenced.
Its old boundaries. In former days Katkyo was bounded —
(i) on the west by the Irrawaddy, Mun Dwa Wo-hnyin district, and
the Mogaung territory;
(ii) on the south by Pandaung Kauksi, Bhamo district;
MYIJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
575
Roccnt
of Katkyu.
(iii) on the east by Mainkappuris hill as far as Shwe Kaing Maw
Kyaukwa;
(rv) on the soiitli-cast by Chinese territory;
(vj ou the north-cast by the Irrawaddy and MyitsSn [the junction of ^
the rivers) ;
{vii on the north by the Irrawaddy and Mfigaung.
Within these T>oundaries tlwrc were, besides the other ten quarters, the fol-
lowing twenty-six towns subordinate tti Katkyo : —
MaM'^ii Vun, Naung Kwin, Naung Me, Naung Ngin, Nan Saung, Man
Met, Nan Kalin, Thahycgnn, Naun^ Hi, San Ka, Pin Ha,
Maing Maw, Nan Sauug, Tasiii. U Lauk, Simiiii, Kaung Cho,
Mah l.i, Tabet-chaung, Nam Tabet. TabOn, Samisi, I'am We
S6t, Kaku, Nan Para Wa and Sc Kaw.
They had from one hundred to four hundred houses each, and in all aggre-
gated about three thousand houst-s,
The cultivation extended six miles eastwards, as far as the foot of the Sin*
ma hills, and yielded as much as would meet the rctjuiremcnts of 5,000 in«
habitants-
In 1209 B.E. (1847) ^ dL-structivc firc.sprcad from the jungle into the vil-
lage and destroyed three hundred houses ; the kvAttngs^
history guyals and pagodas were saved. In the next year two
hundred head of buffalo were swL-pt away by disease ; and
a second great fire in the following year consumed ei^iihty of the hbusfs th.it
were still left. After this scries of calamities Katkyo never regained its for-
mer prosperity, and it is now a mere hamlet.
Under the later Burmese Kings it formed one of the /-e*-/nj'(i, or four Cities,
.J.. . the other three being Talaw. Waingmaw. and Maing-na.
.emyo. j;^^.j^ village was administered by a hereditary thugyi
directly subordinate to the supreme Oovcrumcnt. Laitcrly the King appointed
a L^-inyifok from IJhamo or Mandalay to the charge of the four thugyis\\\\i%.
L'ntil the raids of tlie Kachins from the north and north-cast began, the Shan
population of the Le-myo was considerable and prosjicrous, hut HawSiiing's
rebellion in 1883 drove them out and they never returned to thetr villages,
so that many which were formerly populous are now eithf* entirely deserted
or have only a few Kachins in place of the original Shan inhabitants. Out
of eighteen villages whicli were formerly Burmese -Shan, six were in iftgo in-
habited entirely by Kachins ; in eight Kachins had liouscs alongside the
Shans, and in four only Sbans were living ;Jone. The Shans throughout
the Lc-ntyj lived under the protection of the Kachins in a condition which
was not without mutual advantagts The Kachins demanded little tribute
and were not hard masters otherwise^, whilst the Shans were free to indulge
exclusively in trade and to make as much proBt out of the Kachins as they
could in doing so.
An account of the military operations in the Myitkyina district from the
- , . date of the .\nnexatinn will he found in Chapters V, VI,
^" and VII of the Introductory Volura^.^.
MYIT-KYI-NA. — A subdivision and township of Myitkyina district.
In 1801 it included what until 1890 belonged to the Sinkin tovvnshtp,
the circles of Waingmaw and Talaw, and also the circle of Myit-ngu, belong-
S7fi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MYI
ing to the Mogaung subtliviston. The boundaries were then not yet laid
down. Above the confluence of the Mogaung river witli the IrrawaJdy the
whole of the west bank as far as Myilkyina belonged to the subdivision. The
kayaing-6k until iSgt was subordinate to the Mogaung Myook.
MYIT-KYl-NA. — A township of the subdivision and district of the same
name. It contained in 1S97 eighty-eight circlt.'S.
MYIT-KYI-NA. — The headquarters of the district, subdivision and town-
ship of that name.
It is the limit of navigation of the Trrawaddy and the terminus of the trunk
railway. In iSg8 it had a populationof one thou i^nd six hundred and twenty-
three persons (including four hundred Military Police), the greater proportion
oi whom were natives of India.
It has a post and telegraph olfice, and a court-house was in 1898 in pro-
cess of construction.
The population formerly lived entirely on the profits they made by acting as
brokers between the Kachins and Burmese traders, but thev are now being out-
bidden by immigrant Chinamen. Many have therefore bcoc forced to revert
to agriculture. It is estimated that a thousand viss of luiiia-rubher is brought
down every year, for which the Chinamen pay two rupees eight annas the
viss. From seventeen to twenty viss of India-rubber can be bartered for one
visfi of opium and the villagers say that the Chinese in 1890 brought two
hundred and fifty viss of opium from China to be exchanged in this way.
One of the many routes to the Jade Mines passes through TliayagSn a vil-
lage half a mile south of Myitkyiua. The ferry is a little way below 'I hayagdn.
It is probable that Myitkylna mil greatly increase in si:!e as a trading centre
with the completion of the railway and the gradual opening up of the country
to the east and north. The area of land under cultivation is growing. Myit-
kyina is twenty-six miles below the conlluencc of the two upper branches of
the Inawaddy, and one hundred and thirty-five above Dhamo. Communi-
cation by steam-launch with Bhamo Is only possible during the dry weather.
The station has only become of importance since the Hritish Occupation.
In Burmese times, so far as the Burmese had any authority at all, Waing-
maw, a few miles below on the left bank of the river, was the most important
village. From Waingmaw roads lead to Sad'^n and Sunen.
Myitkyina was^uddenly attacked by a party of Sana Kachins in December
... tSQ2. The Militar)' Police Subadar was shot dead and
the Subdivisional tJITicer's house burnt Otherwise its
history has been peaceful.
The former inhabitants of the Myitkyina tr«ct were, it is said, Harets,
The Hiret ^^''° S|)oke Shan but worshipped differ ent spirits from the
p.'esrnt Shans. These Harcis lived in Man Khiing,
Naungn.in, Tahcn, all of which are now destroyed, and Myitkyina. At that
time Shans and Shan-Tayflks, in about equal numbers, lived in Waingmaw
and Katkyo. About two hundred years A^n Tka$}kamauk (Chinese mall-clad
brigand-iv) came down from the neighbouring parts of China and attacked and
destro^-cd all these villages. Two months aftenvartls the f'.urmese King sent
up an army and drove the brigands off. Some of tlwrn, however, rcm.ilned
bc-liind and intermarried with what remained oE the Harets, with the result
that their descendants are not now distinguishable from the ordinarj- Shan-
Burmesc.
UVI)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
577
In Myitkyina town is an old pagoda called the Sudaungp^i, much venerat-
ed by the people as one of the many hm\t by Thiri-dhamma-thawka, the
ruler of the Saludipa island. The pagoda is in a ruinous condition and the
Burmese community have now begun tu n^iair it.
MYIT-LA-CHAUNG. — A village in the Kivr-my6I< circle. Vc2a-g)'0 town-
ship, Pak^kku subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred
and fortv-six persons, according to the census of iSyt. The tkathameda
amounted to Rs. 830 for 1897-98.
MVIT-LAl'NG. — A circle in the Amarapura township and subdivision of
Maiidalay district. It is the only village in the circle, and is situated eight
miles south-east of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and eighty-Rve persons at the census
of 1891, and paid Rs. 170 thathamedit-lnx.
MYIT-NA. — A village in the Myiutha circle, Ku-bna-ywa township, Gan*
gaw aubdivi-ion of PaitSkku district, with a population of 55 persons, ac-
Lording to the census of itic)i.
The thathamedji amounted to Rs. 1^440 on one hundred and forty-four
bouses, for 1897-98.
MYIT-NGE.— 5^.' Nam Tu.
MVIT'FAUK. — A village of seventy-two houses in the Myinmu subdivision
of Sagaing district, north-west of Myinmu.
A large manufacture of glaze earthenware is carried od.
MYIT-SON. — A small village in the Momcik (Mong Mit) township and
subdivision of Riiby Mines disirlrt, at the junction of the Nammeik and
Shweli rivers, about eighteen miles from Monieik.
A little above Myitdftn there arc formidable rapids in the SFvweli river,
known as K) auktabo, which render navigation difTicult and dangerous. Small
boats do, however, get up as for as Molo.
The ferry at MyitsAn across the Shweli river brings in a revenue of about
Rs. 200 a year. The Forest Department and Messrs. Darwood and Sons
have built rest-houses at the village.
MV1T-Ty\-PET. — A village in the Mwe-hin-tha circle, Nga Singu township,
Madaya subdivision of Mandatay district, west of Mwe-hinlha.
It had thirty houses, witli a population of one hundred and fifty persons, on an
approximate calculation in 1897. The villagers are cultivators and fishermen.
MYIT-TEI.V. — .\ village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, three miles west of Madaya, between Tawbu and Shinhla.
It had tliirty-threc houses, with an approximate population of one hundred
and fifty persons, in 1897. The villagers are cultivators.
MYIT-THA. — A subdivision of the Kyauksfe district, with its headquarters
at Myittha town, is bounded on the north by the Kyauks^ subdivision ; on
the cast by part of the Southern Shan States ; on the south by Meiktila
district; and on the west by Meiktila, Myingyan, and Sagaing districts. It
comprises the townships of .Myittha and Paukmyaung.
MYITTHA. — A township'of Kyauksfe district, with headquarters at the
A ri bo town of the same name on the Panlaung river, has an
dar;-.
approximate area of one hundred and sixty-five square
miles, and is bounded on the north by the Minzu township ;
73
578
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t UY1
on the cast by the Maw Shan State : on the south by Meiktila district, and
on the west by the Paukmyaunj; township and Meiktila district.
The present township includes the Pin-Ie, Pyiomaoa and Maingmaw divi-
_. .. ,. . . sions of Burmese times. It comprises one hundred and
iv( »i!.K>n«. thirty-four revenue circles. The old Sawhla township,
which had its headquarters at Ya<kaing-gyi, is now part of it.
The township is made up of extensive plains walled in on the cast by the
-. . , Shan hills. The i^yct-ka ywc hills form the southern
and climate boundary, and the Panlaung river is the dividing line on
the west.
The average annual rainf.ill is twcntv-eiglit inches. The hills on the east
are much colder in winter than the plains, and arc as malarious as Than-ywa
village in the Miiizu townsliijj. The plain on the whole is healthy, though
its reputation with the Meiktila peo])Ie on the south is bad.
At the Annexation the Myjnzaing Prince took refuge in Ya-kaing-gyi with
J.. his followers, who were estimated to have been one thou-
^' sand strong ; he was attacked here by a British force and
retreated to the Kaing-myat-lc-bin plateau, whence he was chased into the
Ye Ngan State and there died of fever.
Like Minzu, the township is purely agricultural, and its water-supply is
. , . drawn from numerous irrigation works, the most iui|jort-
n ustn s. ^^^ being the Kinda, Ngalaingzin, Fyaungbya, Nathlwe,
and Sama, all led from the Panlaung river, tflicre are a few woodtulters
only about the liills. The agricultural produce includes paddy, pUntains,
Goa-bcans, sessamum, tomatoes, and chillies Betel vines arc gro\vn along
the Panlaung near Kin-ne, which isa Shan caravan centre. A retired native
officer has taken oiit a special grant of some three tliousand acres and carries
on extensive cultivation with labour imported from India. Wheat, granij
and millets arc grown by him in addition to paddO. A number of Chinamen
are settled in Nljittha and carry on trade with the Shan States, Vcwurj is an
important centre for paddy and, as it has a large bazaar, a number of brokers
make it their headquarters. Many caravans from the Mvelat and the
Southern Shan States, and an occasional caravan from Western China,
come down the Natleik pass to the railway at Myiltha, Those traders who
do not deal with the brokers there go on by rail to Mandalay. Bazaars are
held every fifth day at Yewun, Kinn&,> Ya-kaing-gyi, Lunkyaw, IngAn, and
Myittha.
The township has an approximate population of 28,295 persons, mostly
P lai" Burmans. The villages round Kinnfe arc said to have been
opu ion. originally settled by Shans. Mainghfln, Mainglan, and
Maing-maw are clearly Shan setilemcnis, and all the villages from Kunkyaw
to Kmle-Myalkbin along the hills are peopled by Danus.
The ruins of the old cities of Pinlft, Maingmaw, and Pyinmana arc still
. . . . to be traced. The Shwc-mok-to in Myiltha and ihc Shwc-
'" ■ pwin-Ian in Ya-k;iing-gyi arc the only important pagodas :
each has an annual festival. The former, like the pagoda of the same name
in Kyauksfe, is supposed to be one of eighty-four thousand pagodas built by the
King Asoka of Patna in India. The latter is the more important of the
two, on account of the Shan caravans that come through the Natteik pass.
MVI~MVO]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
579
The pagodas built by King Nawra-hia on the Pyct-ka-ywe hills are of some
antiquarian interest.
MYIT-THA. — The headquarters of the snbdivisioD and township of the
same name in Kyauksfe districi.
MYITTHA. — A village of eighty-two houses in the Kyaukyit township,
Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district. It lies five miles from Kyaukyit.
Its' products are chiefly peas of %'arious kinds.
MYIT-TU. — A revenue circle and a village in the Myittu revenue circle,
Aniarapura township of MandaUy district. It has four villages and is situated
seven miles south-south-east of headquarcers.
Myittu village had a population of four hundred and twenty-five persons
at the census of i8yi, and paid Rs. C76 Ihathameda-iax. There is a small
bazaar in the village. ^
MYO-BAUK. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
PakAkku district, with a populaiiou of sixty-seven persons, according to the
census of 1891. The tkaihameda amounted to Rs. 160 for 1807-98.
MYO-BAW. — A village in the circle of the same name in the Nfonywa
township of Lower Chindmn district, ten miles north-east of MAnywa. In
1891 the population numbered 969 persons. The principal products are
millet or jowar and scssamum.
MYO-BYIN-GYI. — A revenue circle and a village in the Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district. It is the only village in the circle,
and is situated nine miles south-ea.'st of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred persons at the census of 1891, and the
that ham fdn-ta\ amounted to Rs. 50. The villagers cultivate extensive fruit
gardens.
MYO-DAVV. — A revenue circle in the Pathein-g)i township, Amarapura
subdivision of Mandalay district. It is the only village in the circle, and
is situated eleven miles iiunh-east of headquarters.
It had a population of 70 persons at the census of 1S91, and paid Rs. 160
thaiham^da-i^x and Rs. 74 land revenue.
MYO-DIN. — A village in the Myodin circle, Myaing township, Pakfikku
subdivision and district, with a population of two hunured and thirty-nine
persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathameda amouutcd to
Rs. 710 for 1897-98.
MYO-GIN-THA. — A village in the Myogintha circle, Pakfikku township
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and ninety-three
persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to
Rs. 1,170 for 1897-98.
MYO-GIK-THA.— A village in the Pauk subdivision of Pak6kku district,
with a population of 121 persons, according to the census of 1891, and a
revenue of Rs. 270.
MYO-GON. — A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and paid a revenue of Rs. 140 in 1S97.
MYOGON. — A Kachin village in Tract No. i, Bhamo district, situated
to 24° 13' north latitude and 96° 49' east longitude.
s8o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[MVO
It contained forty houses in iSqa, with a population of onp hundred and
ninety persons. The inhabitants are Shan-BurmcsR and Burmffse. The
headman of the village has no othen; subordinate to him. The villagers own
no cattle.
MYO-GYI. — A revenue circle in the Salin-gji township of Lower Chimlwin
district, on the right bank of the North Yama stream, witli four thousand and
fortv-two inhabitants.
'the villages included in the circle arc : Myo-gyi, Pyaungbya, Pyaungbya-
aukkyin, Yinmabin, Hnawyo, YAnmadin, Vwa-tba, Zi-gyo-gi'>n, Pyan-hte,
Myauk, Myobin. Vonlebin, Taungn5n Kflr.tha. Sadawbyin, Vebaung, Zidaw
North, Zidaw South, Nga-manng, and Thelkebu. The revenue amounled to
Rs. 9,4<)o from thathamcda, and Us, 740 from State lands for i8()6-fJ7.
There is a natural fountain called the Nagabwet to the west and within a
distance of four hundred j-ards of Zibyubin village, five
The Bin stream miles south of the North Varna stream. Tlie diameter
and natural foun- ^f the fountain is twelve feet, and local accounts say that
'*'"• it is imjiossiblc to fathom its depth. The water is cool
and clear and fit for drinking and cultivation purposes, and the continual
bubbles rising indicate that the basin is fed from an active spring. 1 he
issuing stream Hows north, passing Vinmabin, Le-ywa, Vwa-daung, Kfintha,
and Myo-gyi villages, and finally joins the North \ama chaung. It is called
the B6n chaung and is never known to run dry.
All the enumerated villages have their dry-weather paddy-iields irrigated
by it, and of this si>ccieH oi cultivation there is a larger area under crop
in this circle than m any other part of the township, as the villagers have
the advantage of irrigation from the H6n chaung as well as from the
North Yama. Forty thousand baskets a year are the outturn of their ticlds.
There is a shrine to the M6 Yft Yin nat at Zidaw and one to the Taung U
„ . . Bavin nats at Pyaungbva : the M6 Y6 Yin nat is sup-
Kat worsmp. p^^^j j^ j^^^.g ^^^ j^ jt(^. ^^ ^^.^^j^ ^^..f^ ^j NawTa-hta,
and the Taungu Bayin nats her two brothers. Annual gifts of food and clo-
thing are presented by persons subject to the intiut-nce of these spirits.
The festival of the M6 Yfe Y'jn nat is held from the tifth waxing to the eighth
waning of Tobaung, when six or seven thousand persons pay homage to her :
the festival of the Taung U Bayin nats lasts from the tenth waxing to the
eighth waning of Tagu and is attended by about 3,000 of the devout. It
is unlucky at any of these festivals to talk of boats or travelling in boats
in the North Yama, since all three nats lost human form by being drowned
in that stream.
MYO-GY'l. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwcho
district, ten miles from Ye-u town.
There are two hundred and sixty^ninc inhabitants and two hundred and
sixty-seven acres of cultivated land, chiefly cropped with paddy and phnauk.
In addition there arc I2'46 acres of State land.
The annual feast of the Shwe Thcindaw p^oda is largely attended.
The thatkameda revenue amounted to Rs. 1,920 for 1896-97.
MYO-GYI or MYO-DI.— The chief village in the Maw State, Myelat dis-
trict of the Southern Shan States. The village lies near the Zawgj'i stream
and is about fifty feet higher than the plains of the Kyauks^ district
MVO]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
S8i
Myog}*i is mjde up of three villages; Kindct, one hundred and twenty
houses, Ywa-thit, thirtj'-four Iiouscs, and Okma. (ifty-seven houses, and in
1897 contained a population of seven hundred and sixty-four persons.
One hundred and twenty-five houi^es were assessed, and paid Rs. 1,551 an-
nual revenue. 'Ihe plains round the village are very fertile and arc irrigaled
by canals from the Zawgji stream. Rice, onion and garlic, bctcl-nut and
plantain arc grown (or lotal omsumption and for export to Mandalay. The
Min/u railway station is within twenty-five miles of the village, and carts
are able to ply all the year round- There are several well-built wooden
houses in the village and one large brick house, built by the late Maung On
Gaing, a.t.M., known as the ShwC'dabo of Maw, who administered the State
during the Ng-we-ktiH-hmu's minority. The village is picturesquely situated
and has a prosperous appearance, but is unliealthy during and after the rains'
MYO-LA-LIX. — .A village in the Myothit township, Taungdwin-gyi sub-
division of Magwc district, formerly the IieadLiu;irtcrs of the township, has a
large number of old [>agodas which testify to its former importance.
It was dacoitcd oftencr than any other village in the district. The dacoit
leader Nga iMin Yaung was born \mxr. and was thugyi of ihe township in
Burmese times. He successfully resisted the firitish for two yckr?, after the
Aniiexation, and in several encounters with troops fairly held his own. In the
first year after the Annexation he collected revenue and acted as if he were
still an ofTicial, and was both feared and loved more than the British author-
ities. He was eventually killed in action.
Myolalin will probably increase considerably in size, as the comitrv round
Is very fertile and only neads good irrigation to have an immensely Jargcr
cultivated area.
MYO-THA. — A township in .\va subdivision of -Sagaing district.
It is throe hundred and fifty-ciglit square miles in extent and had a popula-
tion of forty-four thousand nmc hundred and eleven inhabitants, at the last
census. Tht: township is rugged except towards i\w river. The rt-\enuf is
collected by twenty-six thugyis. There are two Civil Police stations in the
township, at .Myo'tha and at Nga-zun, and there is a Military Police post at
M yotha.
MYO-THA.^A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and district con-
taining, in 1897, a single village with thirty-three houses. The revenues were
in that year thathameda'tax Rs. 310 and ma}{n-t:ix Rs. 63. The village is
situated on the right bank of the Kaukltwi river, about sixty-six miles from
Katha. *
MYO-THA.^A subdivisional and township headquarters in Sagaing
district, with six hundred and twenty-seven houses and Military and Civfl
Police posts.
Myotha is the centre o( a great cotton country, and many traders have
agents in the town, most of Ihe trade being in the hands of Chinamen.
The public buildings arc : the Subdivisional and Township Officers' court-
houses, a circuit-house, a Military Police post, a Civil Police post, a cattle-
pound, a branch Post office and Telegraph office combined, and a hospital. An
attempt was made to start a bazaar but without success.
A large stream runs through the centre of the village.
582
The upper burma gazetteer.
tMVO
MYO-THA. — A village in the Kaungmun-chauk-ywa circle, Pathein-gyi
township, Amarapura subdr\'iston o( Mandalay district, Hfteen miles north-east
of headquarters.
MYO-TII.V. — .'\ village in the Myotha circle, Myaing township, Pakokka
subdivision and dislrict, with a population of two hundred and eighty-two
persons, according to ihc ceiisus of litgi. The tkathameda amounted to
Rs. 52 for 1897-98.
MYO-TH IT.— A township of the Taungdwin-gyi subdivision of Magwe dis-
trict. The boundaries of the township are; on the north the ThitbAncAaaii/,
on the east the Yomas, on the south the Taungdwin-gji township, and on
the west the Yin ekattng.
lis area is nine hundred square miles and its population, according to the
last census, uumbered 33,()''?4 persons.
The eastern portion of the township lies low and is extensively cultivated
with padd^'. The western pcKiJon resembles the Myingun township, having
an tndamg soil where dry crops only are cultivable. The chief villages are
Myothit and Wa-g)'i-aing. 'fne former is the headquarters of the township,
aud a bazaar is held there once in five days. The population is entirely
Burman.
MYO-THIT, — A circle in Tawng Peng State, Northern Shan States.
It contained fifteen villages, with two hundred and ninety-nine houses, in
[897. The headman is styled a Mingact, and lives in Myothit, a large and
flourishing F^alaung village. The inhabitants are Pa-Ies and cultivate about
three hundred and sixty-live acres of tea gardens and two hundred and forty-
five acres of hill paddy. One thousand four hundred and fifty bullock
loads of pickled tea arc exported annually. The circle is situated on the
borders of Mung Mit State, in hilly country. Some of the villages arc
!n the MSng Ngaw valley. There are three monasteries, some of which arc
excellent plank buildings, in particular those of Kat Tau and Myothit villages.
A few vegetables (mostly pumpkins) are grown in the hill cultivations.
The circle contains an area of about two hundred and fifty square miles, and
Ihe inhabitants are mostly I'alaungs, ,but there are also Shans, Chinese, and
Lishaws. They numbered five hundred and eighty-two men, six hundred
and twelve women, two hundred and sixty-three hoy%, and two hundred and
seventy-two girls.
MYO-TIllT. — A revenue circle and village in the Salin-gji township of
Lower Chindwin district, with seventy-six nouses and a population of 302
persons, It is situated in the cetifte of the township on low ground, three
miles from the Powuntaung hill : near the village there are natural springs and
a fountain. The village stands in a thick forest tract.
The revenue amounted to Rs. 810 from thathameda, and Rs. 109 from
State lauds for 1896-97.
MYO-THIT. — A village and revenue circle in the Amarapura township
and subdivision of Mandalay district, nine and a half miles south-ea$t of head-
quarters.
It had a population of 410 persons at the census of TS91, and paid Rs. 400
thathameda tax. The circle includes two villages. The land revenue paid
amounted to Rs. 219.
MYO-THIT. — The headquarters of the township of that name, in the
Taungdwin-gji subdivision of Magwe district.
THE UPPER UURMA GAZETTEER.
583
Myothit is a larf^ village, enclosed within a square fence on low ground,
and has risen into importance only since the Annexation, the headquarters in
Rurmnse times having been at Myolalin, five miles otf. It has a court-house
and post office, both of them mat and thatch buildings.
The village was burnt in i88g. The object of the dacoits was to kill tlie
Myo6k, who was, however, absent at the time. The police post was de-
stroyed, but the police managed to take their prisoners safely to the shelter
of some pagodas near. The occasion was made nytable by the conduct of
the wife of the Burmese -sergeant, who showed great bravery in helping
the parly, though under tire the whole time.
MVO-THI r.— A village in the Laung-she township. Vawdwin subdivision
of Pak6kku district, with a population of 166 persons, according to the thugj'i's
census rolls, and a revenue of Rs. 360. in liiQj.
MYO-THl r. — A village of twenty-two houi^es, situated on a hill overlooking
the Taping valU-y, iti the Ilhamo subdivision and district
'J here is a road to the north to Sa-lc, -Sihet, and Pegfin. The village in-
cludes six households of Hurmans, the rest being Kachins and Chinese. The
Kachins work for gold in the rains. The Chinese moved from Mannaung in
1893.
MYO-ZO., — A village in the Taungbin circle, Pakdkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of 482 persons* according to the
census of i8gi : the fhathamean amounted to Rs. 830 for jSgj-qS.
MVO-ZO. — A \illage in t!ie Sinzein cirt-Ie, Myaing township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of 104 persons, according to the
census of 1S91 ; the ihalhatneiia amounted to [<s. 270 for 1897-98.
MYO-ZO. — A village in the Kunlat circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of 325 persons, according to the
census of i8gt ; the thathan.eda amounted to Rs. 73a for 1897-98.
NA AW. — A village in the home circle of M<5ng Vai, the capital of the
Northern Shan Slate of Soutli Ilsen Wi.
It is in charge of the AV of Na Kin HsFm, and is close to the Satsh^a's
village. The inhabitants numbered in March i8y2 forty-nine persons, in
eleven houses, and paid an annual tribute of live rupees for every basket of
parfdy flown, besides rendering ptTsonal service to the S'ltcbwa. They were
all paddy cultivators.
NA AW — A Shan village in the Man Sfe circle of tfic Nonhcrti State
of South Hsen WJ,
It contained in March 1892 sixteen houses, with a ixipulation of 54 per-
sons. The village Is situated in the paddy pUJn of the Xam Pawng, at no
great distance from Man Sh, and paddy cultivation is the general industry.
NA-Bfi-AING.— A village in the Yc-u township and subdivision of Sliwcbo
district, twelve miles from Ye-u.
It has a cultivated area of one hundred and forty-two acres, mostly cropped
with paddy. The thathameda revenue paid for 1896-97 amounted to two
hundred and eighty-two rupees.
N.^•B£-BIN. — 'A village in the Thayettaw circle; Madaya township and
subdivision, of Mandalay district, south-west of Vwa-thit. The lionses in
584
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tiua
(he viDa^e are twenty in oumber, and tlie populatioD Id 1897 to g6 persons
approximatdv. llic villagers are cultivators.
NA-BE-DOX^^A village in the Ak}-i drcle, Laung-she township, Yawdwin
£<ubdivision of Pakokku districti tvitb a jiopulatioa tA 196 persons and a
revenue of Rs 370, in 1897.
NA-BE-GAN. — A village in the Paung-gwi cirde, Pik6kku ton'oship,
subdivision and district, with a population of 50 persons, according to the
ceniius of i8»>l. and a re\'enue of Rs. 150. iccludod in that of Paung-gw4.
NA-Bfi-GAN'. — A village in the SeJkpyu tuwnsliip. Pak^ikku subdivision
aad district, with a population of go persons, according to the census of iS^i.
The thaihafcda amounted to Rs. 160 for 1897-98.
NA-BK-HI.A. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, 6ftecn miles from Ye-u
It has nineteen inhabitants, all paddy cultivators. The thathameda re-
Tcnne amounted for i8<>6-97 to one hundred and twenty rupees
N.'\-BET-KVi. — .-V vilk^u in the Tazfe lomisliip, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with a population, in 1891, of 357 persons.
There is a Military Police post. Paddv is the chief crop and the tkatha'
meda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to nine hundre<l and fifty ru|)ccs. Tlic
village is twenty miles from Yc-u.
K.VBIiiT. — .\ village of two hundred and eighty-five houses in the Kyauk-
yit township of Sagaing dbtrict, sixteen miles south of Chaung-u and twenty-
one mites from Myinmu.
Nabctis said to liave been founded in 740 B.E. (1378 A.D.).
It is the seat of an old established Roman Catholic mission, cmbtacing
the descendants of the African negroes and.Porluguese captives brougbt up-
country after the taking of Pegu and Syriam in the eighteenth ccntur}-, in
addition to the converts made !<ut>sequently.
Nabct was one of the towns under the I^gn Myo Wun.
The channel of the Irrawaddy which passes Nabet and Kyaukyit is said to
be the old bed of the river. The branch is easily navigable in moderate flood
Beforethc .Annexation the village was much disturbed by the dacoit Hla U
.\fter the Annexation, when it was attacked by Saw Yan Nalng, the village
beat him off, the tliugvi proving loyal.
There is a considerable manufacture of unglazed porous earthen pots made
from the fine sand found in the neighbourhood.
N.A-BON. — A village of Yotun Chins in the Southern Chin hills.
In 1894 it hnd twenty-live houses : Twan W'ak was its resident Chief, It
lies sixteen miles south of Pangrar and four miles north of Lfindwa. and can
he readied from liaka vid T6nwa and Pang\'ar. It is not stockaded.
There is plenty of good camping-ground, but water is scarce. A small quan-
tity of rice is available.
NA-BU-AING. — A revenue circle iu the Mying}-an township, subdivision
and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 3-807 persons, and the tkathame%ta
amoumed to Rs 6930. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
NA-BU-D.AW. — A village in thel Chaungz6ngyi circle, Myaing township
Pak&kku subdivision and district, with a population of 235 persons, according
NAB-NAF]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
58s
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 510, included in that of
Chaungzfingyi-
NA-BYIN. A revenue circle in the Tauagtha. township* Myingyan subdi*
vision and district.
In 1895-96 tlie population numbered 1.700 persons, and the thathameda
amounted to Ks 2.51 1. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
NACHAXG or NGACHANG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 25'' 7' north latitude and 97° 47' east longitude.
Ill 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of 62 persons. The
headman of the village has uo others subordinate to liiin. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe. Water is obtainable from two smallstreains, and there
is fair camping-ground-
NA-DA. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision and
district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 597 persons, and the thathametia
amounted to Rs. 693. No land revenue was assessed in the circle.
NA-DAUNG-YA, — A circle in theTaungdwin-gyi township of Magwe dis-
trict, including the villages of Ye-wc, S6ng6n, Sdnzu, and Myinzu.
NA-Ofe. — .A village in the Nadfc circle, Pak«5kku township, subdivision
and district, with a population of 142 persons, according to the census of 1S91.
The thathamfda amounted to Rs. 400 for 1897-98.
KA-DI — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan subdivi-
sion and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 670 persons, and the tftaihameda
amounted to Rs. 674. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
NA FAN or N.A HPAN. — A Shan village in the centre of the Wa country,
Northern Shan States, situated in longitude E 99*" 9' and latitude N. 22*' 37',
at an altitude above sen-level of three thousand three hundred feet.
ThL-rt: were in 1807 *>"'' hundre<l and thirty-five houses in the village,
with a pagoda on a hill a little distance oH to the south and a monastery on
rising ground behind. \3 Fan is quite open and undf fended, notwithstanding
the immediate neighbourhood of many very imperfectly ■• tamed " Wa and
the presence, not more than a store of miles ort, of several wild Wa villages
on the outskirts of the head-hunting country
The Shans, however, appear to be useful as middle men to the Wa tribes-
men, bringing up salt and other necessaries for tliem and carrying west-
wards the opium with which the Wa pay for it, and this 00 doubt is the
reason of their immunity. They appear to be immigrants from Mang Lon
west of the Salween and from ])arts of South Usen wi, who were driven
from their old homes by the civil war and dissensions in the old State of
Hsen Wi. The date given is 17S6 A-D.. but there have been subsequent
arrivals
Latterly they have claimed to belong to the Ngek Lek Confederacy and
pay about sixty ba.skets of paddy yearly as tribute to Naw Hkam, the chief
Sawb'j>a of Ngek l.ck, who lives at Hpang Hso. This Chief in return has
given the headman, l4sC-ng Hkwak Mi'mg, the title of Htamdn^, which he
has enjoyed since 1805. Previously to that he wa* known as Ki, and was
nominally tributary to Loi LOn. The truth seems to be that all the neigh*
74
S86
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
INAO
bouring Wa are conrMiatrd with presents 'and Ihc most energetic and power-
ful Chief for the time being is recognized as overlord.
The viHa^ is situatrd on a swelling ^ound. stretching across a paddy-plain
.watered by the Nam King and its tributary the Nam Hpan. A good many
hundred acres of rullivation afford occupation to a consideraWe number of
the inhabitants, but at least one-half of them, and certainly all the more
substantial houschold«.Ts. are bullock traders, who travel baf Itwards and for-
wards to TanK Van and other markets in South Hsen \Vi : some even go as
far as ^fandalay, and probably this will be the gencrral terminus when com-
tnunications are improved. N5 Fan is thus important as a centre from
which the wilder Wa ean be gradually civilised- Traders from Mong Lcm
and even from places beyond the M^kliong in Yunnan territory seem also
frequently to visit the place.
Na Fan is the only village in the Wa States where supplies can be got in
large quantities and wth certainty, and it has a large five-day bazaar, to which
numbers of Wa come from the neighbouring hills.
Ns Fan is distant one hundred and twenty miles from Lashio vtd Nawng
Hpa. Man Hpang, and Ma Tet. Roads also lead west to Yawng U, ap-
proximately thirty four miles ; to Man Mpang uiV Matct, forty miles: north
to M6ng MaCJ, forty miles ; east to MOng Hka, the Lahu settlement, forty-five
miles approximately; south to Loi Lon, sixteen miles; and thence to Loi
Nung, twelve and a half miles.
Na Fan up to the time of writing has paid no tribute to the British Govern-
ment, though it has made complete submission.
NA-GA. — A circle in the Magwe township and district, comprising the
villages of Naga-yrrffOTfi, PayagAn, and Kadatkdn.
NA-G.^•BAUK. — A village of one hundred and twenty-six houses in the
Kyaukyit township of Sagaing district, twenty-five miles south of Chaung-u.
Nagabauk is the port for all Ali!-g)'un, and the Irrawaddy Flotilla Com-
pany's steamers rail at it.
NA-GA-nO.— A revenue drcleinthe Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan sub*
division of Myingyan district.
In 1895*96 the population numbered 570 persons, and the thathamsda
amounted to Rs. 6q2. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
NA-GA-BO NORTH.— A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdlvi-
sion of Shwebo district, twenty miles from Ye-u.
There are seven hundred and seventy one inhabitants, who paid Rs. 440
tkafhameda ^e^•enue for 1806-97. Paddy cultivation is the chief industry.
The Thugyi lives in the south village.
NAGA BO SOUTH.— A village in the Mayagan township. Ye-u nub-
division of Shwebo distrirt, twenty miles from Ye u.
There arc two hundred and fifty-three inhabitants, and paddy cultivation is
the onlv industry The thathametld revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs.
440. There is a lank near the village.
NA-GA-BWET. — A village in the Pangan circle. Myaing toxvnship, Pa-
kdkku subdivision and district, with a population of 260 persons, according
to the census of 1891.
The tkathameda amounted to Rs. 550 for 1897-98.
NAG-NAH I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
sa?
NA-GA-BWET. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of PakAk-
ku district, with a population of iiS persons, according to the census of 1891,
and a revenue of Rs. 530.
NAGA-DWiN. — A village in the circle of the same name in the MAnywa
township of Lower Chindwin district, six miles south of Mflnywa.
In i8g I the population numbered 562 persons. The revenue from thatka-
merffl amounted to Rs. 1,200 for 1896-97.
The principal products are paddy and peas.
NA-GA-DWIN NORTH.— A village in the Mayagan township, Yeu sub-
division of .Shwcbo district, tliirteen milos from Ye-u.
There are two hundred and «eventy-one inhabitants, chiefly engaged in rice
cultivation. The thainameda revenue (or 1895-97 amounted to Rs. 470.
NA-GA-DWIN SOUTH. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u sub-
division of Shvvebo district, thirteen miles from headquarters, with a popu-
lation of 345 persons. Faddy cultivation is the chief industry. The thatko'
meda revenue for x896-97 amounted to Rs. 1,140.
NA-GA-PYAW-DWIN.— A village in the Myaing township, Pakflkku sub-
division and district, with a population of log persons, according to the cen-
sus ol 189 I, and a revenue of Rs. 300, included in that of Myaing- a-she-zu.
NA-GA-SIN'. — A revenue circle in the KawUn township, Wuntho subdi-
vision of Katha district, with a population of 460 persons.
Local tradition says that it was once the abode of a naga, or dragon, who
became enamoured of a Tagaung queen. The ttaga made nightly descents
on the capital and killed a succession of kings of Tagaung, and was even-
tually put to death by a stratagem of Nga Fauk Chaing, known in history
by the title of Thado-shwemin. His prowess and ctmning won him the
hand of the queen and the sovereignty of the country'.
NAGLTI or YAT-KUM-KWA— A village of Chins of the Yahow tribe
in the central Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had sixty houses : the name of the resident Chief was Yatkum.
It lies on a spur running up north-west from a small stream north of TIao,
and can be reached vici Shunkla, VatUer, and Tlao, thirty-two miles. Najtlti
is a Yahow vilSage subordinate to Vannul, and [lays tribute to Falam. The
village is surrounded by a strong hedge. There are good camping-grounds
anywhere on the stream, which affords an abundant water-supply plenty of
water.
NA-GYI-GYAUXG. — A village in the Pakflkku circle, township and sub-
division of Pakftkku district, with a population, according to the census of
189:, of 937 persons. The thathumedii amounted to Rs. 1,416 for 1897-98.
NA-HAL — A village in the Ha Kang or Central Mong Ha circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It is under the headman of Hwc Kok and is situated not far from that vil-
lage, and contained in March 1892 seven houses, with a population of 40 per-
S'liis. The villagers cultivate lowland rice and tobacco. There is a solitary
bullock trader, with lifleen pack animals.
NA HANG. — A township in the Kawn N5 Riding of Mang Lon West
Northern Shan States. It lies in the spurs of Loi Se, to the north of Man,
Peng.
S88
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAH
It had five villages and forlv«one houses in 1892, and, with the neighbour-
ing township of Nil ICao, paid Rs, 5tp revenue. It was deserted during the
disturbances of 1893, but is oelievcd since to have gained in |Jopnlation. The
cultivatioD U chielly hai, with a little wet, bottom paddy along streams.
NA HI. — A village in the MQng Sit circle of the Mori hern Shan State
of South Hscn WL It is situated a little to the north-east of I-oi Ngun, the
main village oi the circle, and contained in March 11^92 eight houses, with a
population of 77 persons.
Ttiree of the bouses were occupied hy Shansj and the remaining live by
seven families of llumai Palaungs. The vills^ers engage in hill cultivation,
growing a good deal of cotton.
NA liiN. — A vilUgc in the Tang Van Myosas\\\^, South llsen Wi North-
ern Shan State. It has twenty-five houses^ and is situated on the west bank
of the Nam Pang.
It had a population in 1897 of forty men, fifty women, thirty-two bo}'a and
thirty-five girls, and paid Rs. 85 annual revenue. The villagers owned fifty
bufialoea, sixty-two cows and three ponies, and worked thirty acres of lovvlying
fields and forty acres of dry cultivation.
NA HIO. — A village in the MOng Sit circle of the Northern Shan State of
South Hsen Wi.
Ill March 1892 it had ten houses with seventy inhabitants, all of ihem
Shans. They cultivated a considerable quantity of rice in irrigated lands at
the foot of the low hills.
NA HKA HSENG HAWNG.— a township in the Kawn Taii or South
Riding of Mang L5n West, Nortlu-m Shan States. It li<'s at the western
foot of I-oi Lan and consists in the main of the valley of the Nam Hsa.
There were six villages in i8yj with sixty-two houses, and the cultivation
was chiefly narrow ribands of paddy land along the banks of the river. The
La'hu and Li-)isaw on the slopes cultivate little else but opium, tliough they
hvc a few fields of Jiill-rice and Indian-corn. The Ni tlk& valley is isolated
and most of the people have never been out of it. not even so far as Man
Peng, south of which it lies about eighteen miles distant.
NA HKA HSENG HAWNG.— A village in the South Riding of the
Northern Slian State of West Mang Lon. It Is situated on a little knoll
overlooking the Nam Mang, which (lows under the feet of the huge ridge of
Loi Lan. The village stands at a height of three thousand and five hundred
feet above sea-level, and the steep sides of the hill rise three thousand and
five hundred feet above it) so steep and bare that vegetation can only 6nd
root in slieltercd hollows.
There were tweiily-four houses in the village in April iSgSj with one
hundred and six inhabitants, all Shans. They cultivate rice land in the narrow
valley of the Nam Hsa and have also a good deal of dry cultivation on the
hills to the west. The village is the headquarters of a ktamong, who has
charge of five other villages also. There is a monastery, with nine officiants.
NA HKA LONG.— A township in the Kawn Tau or South Riding of
Mang LOn West, Northern Shan States.
The township holds the lower end of the Nam Hs5 valley and extends across
the hills to Fa Tep and Tawng Hio. Its area is therefore considerable,
but it had only seven villages with fifty'Six houses in 1892. Most of these
NAH]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
589
are in the river valley, and two are Li-hsaw villages on Lot Lan, so that practi-
cally (our-fifths of the township arc uninhabited About half the ^jopula-
tion consisted in iScj2 of fugjtivi^s from MiSng Heiic and Mdng Ila, so that it
seems probable that when tht-se return to Sfiutli Hscn Wi the population
will be conlined to the banks of the Nam 1 Isa, and to Loi Lan towering above
it. Rice on the river Il-vl-I and opium on Loi I-aa are the only prudutls.
NA UKA LONG. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang Lon West, about eighteen miles south of Man I'eng, It
stands al Lhe foot of the low hills that rise from tlie right bank uf Nam Hsd,
which lias for its left bank the Loi Lan ridge.
Na Hkii LiJng almost runs into the adjacent village of Na Ilka lisfing
Hawng, but each of them is the head of a circle and each has a ktamdn^ o7
its own. Na Ilka Lung has charge of six villages besides his own. There
were seventeen houses with eighty seven inhabitants in April 1892. They
cultivate paddy in the Nam Usa valley, besides a considerable quantity of
dry rice on the uplands west of the village. Alive-day bazaar is held and
has a regular attendance of several hundreds. The township extends along
way into the hills to the west,
NA HKAM.— A vill^-^e inlhcMan Upai circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hscn Wi, a short distance from the main village of the circle.
The villagers render personal service and are exempted from taxation.
There were eight houses in March liiya, with thirty-six inhabitants, whp
cultivated a quantity of irrigated rice land in the valley of the Nam Tawng.
NA HKENG.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North ilsen Wi
In 1898 it had seven Kathin, one Shan and four Palaung villages, with a
total population of about 600 persons- The circle is situated a few raileii east
of Sao Pawn and some twenty miles south of the Shweli, and consists of
wooded hills and a fine area of paddy land, which used some years ago to
support ten prosperous villages of Shans: all that remains of them now is
one small hamlet
The duw.i's village contains ten Kachin houses and a population of about
100 suuls. It is situated half way up a steep spur, overlooking a fertile
paddy plain.
NA HKIM.— A village in the Man I'fing circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi-
ThiTc were in March 1892 seven houses, with twenty-eight inhabitants.
who cultivated irrigated riee land. The village was then uewly rc-cstablishcd
NA flKlNG PUNG — A village in the Man Peng circle oi the Nortlieru
Shan State of South Hacn Wi. It lies close to the Lashio border and bad
only five houses in March 1892, witli twentysix inhabitants, who cultivated
lowland rice.
NA HKO.— A village close to Mong Vai, Ihc capital of the Northern
Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
It contained in March 1892 thirty-six bouses, with a population of 130
persons. The headman has charge also ol the villages of Na l.eng and Na
Ke. Paddy cultivation is the general tndusiry, anti lour hundred baskets
are paid to the Sawbwa yearly in place of tribute.
NA HKOK. — A village in the Lwe circle of Mung Yai, the capital of the
Norlhern Shan State of South Hsen Wi, not far from that town.
59°
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEft.
(NAH
It contained in March 1892 eleven houses with a population of 50 persons.
The village had then been re-established only a little over a year^ The
inhabitants cultivated lowland rice.
NA HKONG. — A Shan village in the Man Sfc circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, situated at no great distance from the Hen^s village
and close to the Nam Hawng.
In March 1892 there were nine bouses, with a population of 48 persons.
Paddy cultivation is the only occupation of the villagers, who had only
rcecntly re -established the village.
NA HKCNG.— A village in the Kawn Kang, or Mid Riding of the North-
ern Shan State of Mang Lon West. It is in the township of Sfc Hi, south
of Loi Tawng and north of the Nam Pang.
In April iSgs there were ten houses with fifty-nine inhabitants, all Shans.
They cultivated rice, mostly on the bare upland slopes.
NA HOK. — A village in the Tang Van Myosa&h\^ of South Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, on the Nam Pang.
In 1897 '*■ contained thirty-one houses, with a population of one hundred
and ninety-two males, two hundred and liflcen females, one hundred and
eight boys and one huinlrcd and three girls. It is the hi'adquartcrs of the
fu Mon^ or headman of the Na Hok circle. The villagers are Shans.
Na Hok has a ftvc-day bazaar and a large monastery. It grou-s a Utile
tobacco and owns fifty-seven buffaloes, fifty cows and forty-four bullocks.
The villagers work one hundred and five acres of lowlying paddy-land and
manufacture a tew Shan shoes.
NA IIPU. — A Li-hsaw village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang Lon West. It stands at a height of six thousand eight hundred
feet on the eastern slope of Loi I^n. where that abrupt ridge falls away
almost sheer into the Salween.
There were five houses with twenty-nine inhabitants in April 1892. Their
chief crop was opium, but they also grow some hill-iice and Indian'corn, the
latter for the manufacture of spirits.
NA HPO.— A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang 1>(jn West, a few miles south of the high ridge of Lot Lan and not far
from Na Wai.
It is in charge of a Kin Mvng, who also holds the adjacent village of Nga
Kang. In April i8<>2 there were thirteen houses, with a population of
70 persons, all Shans. They cultivated some narrow paddy-fields along the
Nam Hsa, but trusted to their laungya crojis for their chief harvest. The
village is sttuaiedat a height of two thousand nine hundred feet, on the ridge
over the Salween.
NA HSAt. — A Palaung village In the Ko Kang trans-Salween circle of
the Northern Shan State of Norih HsenWi (Thcinni).
It contains ten houses, and is situated on a low ridge about two miles from
Taw Nio, on the road from that baiiaar lo Sa Ti Hsu. The inhabitants-
numbered 5 1 persons in 1892 and cultivated a long strip of irrigated rice land,
extending to five or six hundred acres. They owned nineteen draught cattle
-and settled here many years ago,
NA HSAI.— A village in the MOngTfin circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
NAH-NAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
S9«
ft is one of the few villages which were not deserted in 1882. In March
1802 it contained, however, no more tlian six houses, with a population of
thirt>-*four persons, eugaged in lowland paddy cultivation.
NA HSAL— A village in the Ho Tii circle of the Northern S ha ti State
of South Hscn Wi.
It had been newly cptabliahod in March 1892. and then contained five
houses, with a population of twcnty-six persons. Cotton was grown in some
quantity, and there were also some fifty acres of irrigated paddy-land-
NA HSAN. — A village in the Man Pfng circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
There were seven hoiwes in the villaj^e in March jSijj, with forty-five co-
habitants, who cultivated chiefly lowland rice and sugarcane.
NA HSANG. — A village in the Ka'jfti Kang, or Mid Riding of the North-
ern Shan State of Mang Lfln West, situated in the Nam Lawt circle oppo-
site Mong Kan, on the western side of the Nam Pang.
In April 1893 there were nine houses with Jiftysix inhabitants, all Shans.
They cultivated chiefly hill-rice, and ttierc were a few irrigated fields.
NA HSAW, — A village in the Mong Ton circle of the Northern Shan
Slate of South Hsen Wi
It was rcsctlled in 1892, and in March of that year had four houses, with a
population of 19 persons. It was built on an old site, but nothing but hill rtce
land had been prepared for cultivation.
NA HSIO.- A Shan village in the Man S6 circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated on the fringe of the Nam Pawng
paddy plain, which here is only two thousand feet above sea level, and con-
tained in March 1892 thirty-eight housr-s, with a population of 239 persons.
There is a p6ngyi kyaung in the village, with ten inmates. The people
are all engaged in rice cultivation.
NA MWE. — A village in llie tia Kang, or Central Mong Ha circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
There were five houses in March 1892, with thirtj- inhabitants. Lowland
rice, tobacco and sugarcane were cultivated.
NAINGRAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkylna district, situ-
ated in 26° 36' north latitude and 96° 37' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses ; its population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to hini- The inhabitants
are of the Sassan tribe.
NA KAO.— A'small township in the Kaxen No Ridingof Mang Lfin West,
Northern Shan States. It lies immediately north of Man Peng, the former
capital of the State, and withirt the Hsang Hke Hpong or circle of service.
It had four villages in 1892, with thirty-four houses. A few score acres
of irrijzated paddy-land were supplemented by iaungya cultivation. Since
Mdng Kao became the seat of^ authority in West Mang Lfln, Na Kao has
ceased to be a service village and is said to have increased in prosperity.
NA KAW. — A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lou West, situated in the valley north-cast of Man Peng and some
distance below it.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. _^
The v21^c » ia tiro groups, wUdi cwlayKil n^iecttrelj sercfi and tmr
Iwwj ia A^til 1893 aad hi^ ttitr-fire tdnbiUBCs. aB Smae. Tbey aiA-
vatcd boUi iq^uidaDd knrlaad rice aad a gDod deal ol Tiraff caoc, oakii^
crade «i|;ar witfa ma^ cx>g-wfaeded prcnes worked bjr bofialocs. A huaar
■ Md ia tl»e viBagc crcry fire dan, aad there is a aiooastcsy with six
miaMtrants. Tlw viU^en reader pecaoaal service to the Sswiwa.
NA KE — A rillagr ig the home cirde of MOng Yu, the capital of the
Nortlw^a Shan Suxc of Sooth Hsea Wi.
The vill^e cootaiaed ia Uarrit 1893 tbirteea hoases, with a popnUtioa of
69 per»ons. Lik? all the sofTouodtng villages it ts rnttr^lv new, haii'iiig beea
rc-«cttlfd Hnce 1889. Fadihr-cnUivatioD U the general todustry. The vil-
lage is BDder the hcadmaa of Na Hko.
NA KEM — A vfllage tn tbe home circle of Moog YaJ, the capital <jS the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wt
It is situated in the paddy pUin close to Moog Yai, and in March of 189J
had fort>'-one houses, with a population of one butHlred and fifty-nine persons,
who cultivate rice, and pay the Saw&wM five hundred baskets of paddy in
Hcu of tribute.
\A KENG. — A Shan village in the Man Sft circle of the Nonhem Shan
Sut«- or South HsKO Wi. It is situated to the HMth of Man Si village, oo
the edge ol the rising ground which overlooks the paddy plain.
la March 1892 it numbered trn houses, with a population of thirty-seven
pertons. This is the growth of the last four years. In March 1888 the site
was marked only by charred house-posts, the results of civil war. Paddy-
evUivation is thr general industry.
NA KIN IISIM — A vill^e in the l.we circle of MOng Yai. the capital of
South Hscn Wi Northern Shan State, in the plain close to the Sawiwa^s
vilUgc
The headman has charge also of the adjoining villages of Na An and Man
Tap, and pays the SiruAtra five rupees yearly for cachbasket of paddy sown.
The village contained in March 1892 fifteen houses, with a population of
sixty pcrsoos, all of them Shans, and all engaged in lowland [>addy cultiva-
tion.
NA KOK.— A Shan village of fourteen houses in the Tang Yan iiyosa*
•hip of South Ilscn Wi Northern Shan State, situated on the Nam Pang.
It had ;i [lopulation in 1897 of fourteen males, twenty-one females, four
boys and six girls, and ownrd fort)- hufTalors and twenty cows, and worked
twenty acres of lowlying paddy-fields.
NA-KYAINO MEIT-THA-LIN.— Two villages south of Mogftk town in
the town»lii]> cf that name of Ruby Mines district. The inhabitants arc
Shans.
NA KYEN, — A small sub-circle in the Tang Yan J/ywtfship, South Hscn
Wi. Northern Shan States.
It includes three villages : Na Kyen, eleven houses, Na Pyen. eight houses,
and .Man Kyawng, two houses, and bad jn 1897 * population of foriy-four
males, sixty-three females, thirly-tlirce boys and Ihirtv-fivc girls. The vil-
lagers pay Ra. 75 a year revenue and own riflyfive buffaloes. Twenty acres
of lowlying paddy-land and some tobacco are worked.
SALl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
593
NA LAKG.— A village in tlic Ho Ya circle of the Northern Shan State of
South Hsen Wi, distant a couple of miles from the main village of the
circle.
There were eleven houses, ^^ith a population of fortj"-scven personSj in
March 1892. The villagers, who are all Slians. cultivate a considerable area
of irrigated paddy-land. Na Lang lies on the main road bcl^vccn Mo Ya and
Mung Yai. the capital of the State.
NA LAO. — A township in the Katon NS of Mang L6n West, Northern Shan
States.
It was the residence of the Sttwbwa of West Mang L6n until iSgi, when he
moved to Man Peng in the Ka-wn Kang, whence he fled in 1892: he was
finally deposed in the following year.
Na Lao contained in 1892 fourteen villages, with a total of Dinety-seven
houses. The villi^es were wretcUed in the extreme and. being mostly situated
in low steamy valleys, are verv unhealthy even for those bom in them. N*
Lao itself was perched on a bee-hive-snapcd hi!] and contained no more
than fourteen houses, mostly belonging to officials. Near the vill^e is a
jungle of sweet-limes and orange trees, but no attempt is made to improve
their growth. In the villages towards and on the banks of the Salween a
good deal of betel-vine is grown, and around Na Lao itself there arc^cveral
hundred acres of irrigated land, but the hulk of the cultivation is upland and
the soil offers no attraction to a larger population. The poverty of the place
was evidenced by the existence of only one monastery, with no more than two
monks, while, though the village was so recently the capital of the State,
there was but a single goldsmith.
Since 1802 Na Lao has not been visited by any British Officer, but, though
it has lost its dignity, it is believed to have gained in material prosperity.
NA LAO or NA LAW.— A circle in the MOng I^ongsub-State of Hsi Paw,
Northern Shan States, in charge of a nebaing. It is bounded on the north
and north-west by Ruby Mines district and Mong Mit; on the east by Mang
Kung; on the south by suburbs of M6ng Long town ; and on the south-west
by MOiig Pai.
It had in 1898 a population of 202 persons, in ninety-four households and
eight villages.
The net revenue paid amounted to Rs. 373, with about seven hundred and
forty-sis baski-is of paddy. The people are Shans, and there are tlirce
Kachin villages. The iiiajority of the inhabitants are engaged in lowland
paddv cultivation, but some oranges are grown on the hills.
NA LAWNG.— A Shan village in the Man S^ circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated to the west of the main village, on the
skirts of the paddy plain of the Nam Pawng, and contained in March 1892
twenty-seven houses, with a population of I3?> pcrsous.
The village has been restored since the civil war of 188G-87. and b rapidly
regaining prosperity. Paddy cultivation is the general industry.
NA Ll^NG.— A village in the home circle of Mdng Yai, the capital of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It contained in March 1892 sixteen houses, with a population of 59
persons. Tlie inhabitants have no occupation but paddy cultivation. The
village is under the headman of the neighDouring village of Na Hko.
NA Li. — .\ La village of three houses in the Ko Kang trans-Salween circle
of the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi (Tbeinni). It is situated on
75
S94
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAL
llie lower spurs of the range of hills west of Taw Nio, to the south of that
bazaar.
The inhabitants numbered 15 pe^fins in 1891 and cultivated about
twenty acres of irrigated paddy-land, besides growing large quantities of
vegetables for the Taw Nio bazaar. They have been settled in the Ko Kang
circle for many jxars, and left the r,a State of Sdn-mu during some time of
internal disturbance.
NA LI. — A village in the Mfing Yai circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hscn Wi.
It contained in March 1892 fifteen houses, wth a population of 80 persons,
all Shans, and all of them engaged in paddy cultivation. The village was
rapidly growing, and there was abundance of land available for many times
its population.
NA-IJV. — A circle in the Maymj-o township and subdivision of Mandalay
district, ten miles south-east of Mayniyo.
It includes three villages. Nalin village has a tiny bazaar and a Civil
Police post. It is at the head of a large and well-cultivated valley, which
grows a considerable amount of wet paddy.
NA LIN L£NG. — .\ village in the Man Hpa circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, It is situated a short way to the east of the main
village of the circlcj and had been recently resettled in March 1892.
There were then nine houses, with a population of 42 persons. The main
industry was paddy cultivation in the lowlylng laud along the banks of the
Nam Pawng.
NA LOM.-j-A Shan village in the Man SS circle Of the Northorn Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. It is situated on the iower sIojh-s of the range
which forms the boundary between the Southern and Northern States of
Hscn Wi.
The villagers cultivate some hundred acres of paddy-land in a winding
valley irrigated by a small stream. Na L6m has only recently been re-
established, and in March 1892 contained twenty-five houses^ with a popu-
lation of 1 17 persona,
NA-L6n. — A village of twenty-five Shan-Chinese households on the Mo-le
ckaung^ in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
It was founded about iSfS; by Kaori Kachins and stands out of reach of
the highest floods. There are five buffaloes in the village, and a little le is
worked.
NA LONG. — A townshipin the Kawn Kang or Mid Riding of Man^ LOn
West, Northern Shan States, It lies to the south of the great bend of the Nam
Pang and runs with no verv perceptible boundary on tlie west into the
Na»ng Ep circle of Kc H«i Man Sam in the Southern Shan States.
The greater part of the township is a level or very slightly undulating plain,
covered for the considerably larger part by scrub junglr. There is a goo<l
deal of irrigated land and might be much more, but ihe population is thin,
Then;^ were nine villages with sixty-five houses in 1892, and four times that
number might find a living with ease. A good deal of sugarcane is grown,
and there is a small baiaar. .'\ largf proportion of tliC inhabitant.s call
themselves Yang I. am, and it seems probahh- that most of the others, who
claim to be Shan, arc really of 'hat nationality, though their women have
given up the national dress.
KAL-NAM]
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
59^
NA long.— a Shan village In NorlU Hscu Wi, Northern Shan Sutes,
in Mflng Li circle; it contained thirty houses in 1894, with a population of
one hundred persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people were
paddv, maixe and opium traders by occupation, and owned fifty bullocks,
tilteen buffaloes, and fifteen ponies. The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket.
NA T.ONG. — A village in the Ho Tii cirde of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
It was only two years old in March 1892, and then contained six houses,
with a i)opulation of 32 persons. Cotton and |>addy, grown in irrigated
hollows, were the chief crops. ,
NA-MA-GAT, — A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and districti
including in 1897 ^ single village under & ywat/iugyi.
It bad then eleven houses, and yielded the fuUuwiug average annual rc>
venues; tkathamr.da Rs. 90, kaukkyi tax Rs. 39, and taungya Rs. 5. It
lies about four miles west of Katha.
NA MA HIO. — A village in the Man Sang circle, of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
There were nineteen houses in the village in March 1892, with ninety-tour
inhabitants, and the place was beginning to recover from the ravages of the
Hsi Paw men in August 1887. Paddy cultivation was the general industrj-i
NAM Al. — .\ small stream in the Wa Pet Ken, in the Wa country,
Northern Shan States.
It rises on the Mfekhong-Salwcen watershed at Ho Ai and joins the Nam
Hka just below Ta Mot HkO. where a considerably used road from Mong
l.cm to Loi Lon crosses the river. This road goes up the Nam Ai valley,
though here and there its banks arc nearly precipitousp and the stream itself
is a rocky torrent.
NA MAK HPA.— A circle in the Northern Shan Stale of Hsi F'aw, in the
Eastern subdivision : it included ten villages in 1898, and had a population of
337 pcrsons-
It is in charge of a rtebaing. In that year it paidRs. 682 net revenue ; it
had no revenue-paying thitmttpet trees.
NA MAK WO.— A Shan village in the M6ng SU circle of the Northern
Shan Stale of South Hscn Wi.
It had in March 1892 se\'en houses with twenty-three inhabitants. They
cultivated about an hundred acres of irrigated paddy-land.
N.\ MAN, — \ \illage in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Maug I.On West, ft is situated to the south of Loi Tawng, between that hill
and the Nam Pang, in the Si Hi Iitamd»gs\nip.
In .\pril 1892 there were eight houses wiih forty-seven inhabitants, all
Shans. They were engaged in cultivation, and hill-rice was their chief crop,
but some sugarcane was also grown. The village stands at a height of three
thousand three hundred feet.
NAM AN. — The Taping is called Nam An by tlje Shans. See Taping.
N A MAN KAN— A village in the Ha Kang, or Central M6ng Ha circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hscn WI
Sd6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HAM
There were in March 1892 six houses, nith forty-seven inhabitants. The
place had not been long settled. I.owiand rice cultivation was the chief
industry, and sonic SHcrarcanc was also grown.
NA-MAW. — A village in the iNyaungbln circle, Ycza-gyo township.
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of 89 persons. The
thathameda amounted to Rs. igo for 1897-98,
NA MAW LANG. — A village in the Man Sang circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
There were in March 1892 only four bouses, with a population of twenty-
two souls. The villagers were all engaged in the manufacture of Shan hats
from bamboo spathes.
NA MAVV'N-— A village in the Man Hpa circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. It is about t^vo miles east of the main village, in
the direction of the huge rocky peak of [.oi Kawng. Close to it is the promi-
nent Mwedaw pagoda.
The headman of tht; village lias charge also of Nam Maw HsOm and Na Wa.
The villagers cultivate principally liill-rice and cotton. There were in March
1892 ten houses, with fifty-three inhabitants.
NA M.WVN. — A village in the MtSngSit circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi, about four miles north of Loi Ngiin, the chief village of
the circle, and close to Long Kawng, to which village it is'suborriinatc.
There were fourteen houses, with a population of 76 persons, in March 1S92.
The villagers cultivate a considerable area of paddy-fields, irrigating them
from a small stream,
NAM AWN.— A small stream which rises in Yunnan and flows south-west,
through MOng Wan into the Shweli at Man Hsawn. a village about four
miles west of Nam Hkam in North Hsen Wi. At Man Sawn it is about forty
yards broad by four to six feet deep.
NA MAWNG. — A Shan village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
There were twelve houses, tvitli a population of 73 pcsons, in March 1892.
The villagers cultivate a little irrigated paddy, and some cotton is grown
on the uplands.
NAMBANG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 16, Myitkyina district, situat-
ed in 24° 53' north latitude and 97^' 38' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained twenty-five houses, with a population of 124 persons.
The headman lias no others subordinate to hiui. Tbf inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe.
NAM BAWk.— A Wa village in the Southern Shan State of KengTang.
It is a stage on tho hill road from Mfing Hkak to Miing Ping.
The villHge has twenty-two houses. Not far to the north are the W'a
villages of Wan Kycng. twenty-six houses, and Nam Hpa, thirteen houses.
The people work small irrigated fields in the valleys between the hills, as
well as the usual upland fields of rice and cotton. A few of the younger men
have adopted Shan dress, but the great majority wear only a loin cloth, wth
sometimes a blanket. Many of the men understand and speak Shan very
well.
JIAMEIN KHA.— 5ftf Natmyin ckaung.
:
KAMI
THE UPPER BUkMA gazetteer.
S97
NAM ET. — Called Nanet chaung by the Burmese. It rises in Uie hills
wJiich sci)aratc Lai Hsak (Lf^tthct) from Ho Pong, in the Southern Shan States,
flows northward past Lai Hsak and Miing I'inu (Malng Pyio) and runs into the
Myit-ng^ or Nam Tu. At Lai Hsak it is eignteen yards wide and three feet
dei?p. A good deal of teak timber is found on its banks and floated out.
NAM HA. — A small stream in the Northern Shan States ; it rises in the
Loi Sung hills east of Nam Mkam, and Hows nortli-cast to the Nam Paw, with
a course of about twelve miles. The Nam Yc is a small tributary flowing into
it from the west.
NAMHAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 2, Rhamo district, situated
in 23'^ 40' north latitude and 97'^ 4' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirteen houses. The jjopulation was unknown. It
has been erroneously marked Namkha on the map ; it is the more southerly
of the two villages so marked. The Iieadman has no other villages subordi-
nate to him. The inhabitants are Shan-Rurmesc, and own no cattle.
NAMHWAM. — A Vang 1 -am village in the Mi5ng Heug circle of the North-
ern Shan State of South Hscn Wi, situated on the lower slopes of Loi Sang.
There were in April iSga live houses only, with a population of 25 souls.
Hill-rice, tobacco and vegetables were the only crops grown.
N.^M HE- — A stream in the trans-Salween State of K^ng TQng : it rises
near the boundary with China, north of Keng Cheng territory, passes Mong
H^, and flows southward into the Nam Lwi just below IIsup Nam. At fisup
Nam its width is twenty yards and its depth one and a half feet in February.
NAM llftN(i. — A Yang Lam village in the Man Hpai circle of the Nnrtli-
ern Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It lies in the undulating jungle covered
country to the west of the peak of Loi Kawog, and had in March 1892 thir-
teen houses, with sixty inhabitants. The villagers cultivated hill-rice, cotton
and vegetables.
NAM HKA. — An affluent of the Salwcen on. its eaatem bank.
The Nam Hka is formed by twostreaihs, the Nam I Ika Lam and the Nam
Hka Hkao, which join about eight miles south-east of M6ng Hka in the Wa
States. The first has its source in the Nawng Klico lake and the second in
K6ng Min Shan. It has a general north tn south course, and joins the Sal-
wcen in about latitude N. 21' 30' and longitude E. 98^ 40'. For a short dis-
tance it forms the boundary between Brilisli and Chinese territory.
Its chief tributaries on the right bank an' the Nam Hse, which joins just
south of Mong Hka, and the Nam Pang, which joins below Pang Hsansj. On
the left bank are the Nam Hsaw, joining north of M6ng Hsaw, the Shwethamin
chaung or Nam Yang, formed by the Nam Vang 1-cng and Nam Vang Lam,
which runs in just east of Pan Ung, and the Nam Ma, nearly opposite Pang
Hs.ing and close to Mung Nga.
From Pang Ilsaag the Nam Hka is navigable for small dug-outs as far as
Hap Tawk, half-a-day's journey below Pang Hsatig. Below this there is one
day's journey over rocks and rapids, and then dug-outs can again be employ-
ed nearly as far as the mouth of the stream. It enters the Salwcen by a
waterfall or cataract, according to native infurmation (but sec below). Small
boats arc used at ferries on the upper river, as at ILsop Msoand Ta Mot HkC.
They can reach Hsop Hso from Fang Hsang, but have to be occasionally
dragged over rapids. Boats are, however, not much used. At Pang Hsang,
59^
THE I'PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tNAM
the ferry on the road to M6ng Lem, there is only one. The ferry is controlled
by the Chinese. There arc three or four small boats at Hsop Hsi* and one
at Ta Mot Hko. The general character of the stream is rocky, and it has
very deep pools alternating with shallows
At Hsop Hsfi, near Loi NQng, the stream is two and a half feet deep with
_ a pebbly bottom, but the crossing is at a rapid and the
°""^ current so strong that animals cannot Iteep their l^s. At
the crossing it is twenty-live yards broad, but above and below the width is
forty to sixty yards, with deep pools and a siuggtsh current. The banks are
preci])itous and rocky, with a stony beach on both sides composed of moder-
ate sized shingles. There isanolher crossing a quartiT of a mile farther down
near Hsop HsiJ village The rapid here is not so swift, hut the water is four
feet deep and has a rocky bottom- Plenty of material is close at hand for raft
and bridge making.
At Pang Hsang there are really two crossing places The one below Facg
Hsang is sixty yarth broad and four feet deep, with a gravel bottom and no
large stones and a very sluggish current. The approaches arc easy, with
wooded banks, but no bamboos. At Pang Hsang itself the crossing is a dia-
gonal one, up stream, seventy yards wide: the water is two and a half feet
deep and just fordable for loaded mules. The banks art- flat and approaches
tasy, and the bottom is gravelly.
The crossing at Ta Mot Hkd between Loi LOn and Pang Mt has had ap-
proaches, but these could be easily improved The stream here is full o(
large rocks and deep pools ; the banks are low, but steep and rocky, and the
channel is generally broad and very deep. There is a rapid just below.
In its lower course the Nam Hka forms the boundary between the States of
KfingTflngand Mang LOn and ils sub-Slate Maw Hpa. but the countrv, if
not impracticable, has very few roads, and little is known of this part of the
river. From tlie south it receives as its chief tributary the Nam Ping, with
the waters of the Nam Pu. The Nam Hka and its tributaries in the Wa
States have foe long had the reputation of having much gold in their sand
gravel beds, but so far no dust or nuggets liavc been found by British
explorers.
Mr. F. Fcddcn, who passed down this portion of the Salwccn on a raft in
March 1865, wTites: "A large stream called the Nam Hka, by report as
" large as the Salween itself, but apparently not above sixty feet broad, joins
" tlic river on the left side, flowing in flush with the Salween water ; but
'■ inside the mouth of the Nam Hka, the water is rushing impetuously down
•'a gentle incline between high rocky sides. Just beyond the north of this
1' stream the Salween river widens out in a circular form."
NAM HKv\. — A stream in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan State, which
rises to the east of Loi Ai Pong, near Man Kyu, and flows north into the
Nam Oi. Its course is about twelve miles, and it flows partly underground.
Between \f6ng Hawm and Pang Ton it is six yards wide by two feet deep,
with a rocky bottom. At this point it flows in a succession of cascades and
deep pools.
NAM HKA HPOK— A Chinese village in North Hsen WI. Northern
Shan States, in Ping Hka circle of Mong Si ; it contained fourteen houses in
1894, with a population of thirty-five persons. The revenue paid was Rs. 3
per householdj and the occupation of the people was jiaddy and opium cul-
NAM)
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
599
tivation. They owned ten bullocks, five buffaloes, five ponies and twenty
pi^. The price of paddy was six annas the basket.
NAM HKAl (Burmese, Xam Hke.|— A State in the Mj-elat district of the
Southern Shan States, with an area roughly cstimaitd at seventy-live square
miles.
Boundaries. '* '^ bounded on the north by the States of Loi Ai, Hsi
Natural f^a- Kip, and Loi Maw ; on the cast by Yawng Hwc ; on the south
*"™S' by Loi Long ; and on the west by the same State.
The greater part of Nam Hkai consists of grassy downs, dotted over with
rocky hilL-cks covered with scrub, but to the west, towards Loi LOng, it rises
into broken hilly (.-ountry. It is well watereil by the Nam Ting, Balu and
Nawng Tara streams, of which the first and the last are utilized for purposes
of irrigation. The banks of the Balu arc so high and steep that it is im-
possible to force the water into the liclds. These streams are not navigable
m any portion of the State, and what affluents they receive are mere liroi>k?).
The clim-ite does not differ greatly from that of the rest of the Myelat,
but in the winter months it is slightly colder and in ihe rains
Climaie. cousldefiibly wetter than are other parts of that district.
PVpuUuon. ^ jj^^ j,,^. ryputatioi, ^f (j^ing very healthy.
In 1807 Nam Hkai included seventy-nine villages with one thousand and
eight houses or one thousand unc hund''ed and forty^fuur households, and a
population of 6,015 persons. In 1892 the number of houses in the State (R78)
was ihrcc times the number at the Annexation There were nine different
races at the enutiieration of 1S97, *" '^^ following proportions : —
Taungihii ... ... ... ... 5473
Taung Yo ... ... ... ... 277
Shan ... ... ... ... 153
Ksrer ... ... ... ' ... 59
Danu ... ... ... ... 15
IJ.-in.iw ... ... ... ... 15
Inthaw ... ... ... ... 9
Burmati ... ». ... ... 9
DajE ... ... ... ... 6
Total
6.015
The State may therefore be called wholly Taungthu, the Ngwe-kun-hmu,
Mkun Kye, being himself a Taungthu.
Paw In (^.v.) is the capital and is built on a hillock called Sawng Ru,
towards the western border.
The revenue collections in 1897 amounted toRs 4,970, of which Rs. 2,500
was paid as tribute.
Before i 170 B. E. (1808 .AD.) Nam Hkai is said to have been a part of
jj. the Yawng Hwe State, but this seems somewhat doubtful.
isiory. j^ ^^j ^.^^^ ^^ ^^^. ^^^^,^ ^^^ j^^^ Damma, a Taungthu,
made his way to Ava and was successful in a petition to the King to be ap-
pointed Ngwe-kun-hmu. During his time the State was several limes raided
by Kareii-ni, and was also somewhat wantonly attacked by Nga KiSt, the
Ngxcf-kuH-hmu of Hsi Kip, who proposed to annex Nam Hkai. A vigorous
resist-mce, however, was offered and Nga Dwi, the brother of the Nam
Hkai Chief. cvcntu:dly ovcrrthrcw Nga Kflt near Sawng Ye and drove him
back to Loi Maw, which at that time was a [wrtion oE Hsi Kip. Nga Dam-
ma ruled for forty-live years and died in the month of Nat-daw 1214 B.B.
(November 1853).
600 • THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. ^''*"
He was succeeded by his son Hkun Ph, who two years after his accession
became e.nbroiled with the l\^g',ve-kun-hmu of Loi Ai. That Chief laid claim
to the village of Paw Ya on the ground that the Kyaw, the headman, had made
formal submission to him. Nam Hsai took up arms, but was defeated, and
Loi Ai has ever since retained possession of Paw Ya.
In 1222 B.E. (i860 A.D.) Hkun Ng^, the Myoza of Sam Ka, broke out in
rebellion and, allying himself with Loi Long, invaded the Myel.it. The whole
of Nam Hkai was laid in ashes, except the Chief's village on the Sawng Rii
hill, and the State was practically deserted for some years.
In 1229 B.E. (1867 AD.) Hkun P6 died and was succeeded by his son
Hkun Pan.
Intri^^ue at the Burmese Court, however, procured his deposition, and in
1236 B.E. (1274 A.D.) a Burman named Nga Meik was sent up to take charge
of Nam Hkai as well as of Loi Ai and Loi Maw. Nga Meik was perpetually
quarrelling with h:s subordinates and was dismissed in a year's time, and in
his place came Nga Thfe, who was superseded in three months' time by Nga
Po, also a Burman.
This Vwa-Sk was, however, no more permanent than his predecessors, and
a year later, in 1238 B.E. (1876), Hkun Hwaing, a cousin of Hkun Pan, was
appointed Njiwe-kun-hmu. He was in charge of the State at the time of
the British Occupation and was confirmed by the British Government as
Ngwe-kun-hmu. In 1888, however, he was tried for waging war in British
territory, having mixed himself up in the quarrel between the Yawng Hwe
and Loi Long States, and on the 29th June of that year was convicted and
sentenced to three years' rigorous imprisonment.
Hkun Pan was then reinstated as Ngwe-hin-hniu. He died on the fifth
iasan of Tabodwe 1253 B.E. (13th January 1891) and was succeeded by his
brother Hkun Kyfe, the present Chief.
NAM HKAI. — A Kachin village in the Nga Kyawng circle of the Shan
State of North Hsen Wi, situated in the hilly country south of Sa Pfing.
In February 1892 it had six houses, with forty-seven inhabitants. They
belong to the Lahtawng branch of Kachins and were engaged in upland
cultivation. There was also a considerable area of poppy fields.
NAM HKAI. — A tributary of the Nam Hkun on its left bank, to the west
of KengtQng State. At Wan Kawng, where it is crossed on the northern '
road from KengtQng to Ta Kaw, it is four "yards wide and eight inches deep
in April. It has a course of about sixteen miles.
NAM HKAI. — A river in the Northern Shan Siates, which rises in the Ai
Pong range, and flows south-west into the Nam Tu (M>it-iig6), which it joins '
about twenty -two miles west of Hsen Wi town. It has a course of about fifty
miles.
NAM HKAM. — A frontier circle in the north-west of the Northern Shan
State of North Hsen Wi,
It had in 1898 forte Shan, fifteen Kachin, six Palaung and four Chinese
villages, with a total population of about thirteen thousand
Popul»tioi>. persons. It is situated in the fertile valley of the Nam Mao
atura ea arcs. (Shweli) river, on the left bank of that stream, and
consists of an immense tract of paddy plain and the northern slopes of th?
neighbouring range of mountains, which bound it on the south.
NAM I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6oi
Prior to the Annexation \am Hlcam was praclicAlly independent of Hgcn
. \Vi and exercised control over all the circles eastwards
Adrmn.sir.it>on. ^^ ^^^ Sahvcen, Se Lati, Mu Se, Wan Tcng, Mflng Ko
and Mang Ka. The Myoza in charge was subordinated to North Hsen Wi
in 1888.
The northern boundary of the district is not yet finally delimitated; many
Nam Hkam villages lie north of the Nam Mao, and some Chinese villages
belonging to Mfing Mao lie south of it.
Nam Hkam is, and probably will remain, the wealthiest dependency of
_ , . North Hsen \Vi. It is probablv about one-tenth the size
Population. ^j j^^ i^^j^^, ^,jj 1,^^ ^Qj ,j^„ j,-g nu.nber of villages, but
It has a little over half the population of thr trans-Salween f^engahip, and
the villages are therefore obviously much larger and more generally pros-
perous. Nowhere in all the Shan States, not even in the KCngtOiig val-
ley, is there a stretch of country so populous and so well-to-do as the two-
mile strip of land which extends for something under twenty miles along
thi;bank.s of the Nam Mao. Besides Nam Hkam itself, with seven hundred
hou.<ies. there is another village, Man Hswan, with one hundred and seventy-
five houses and seven hundred and five inhabitants, three with between
eighty and ninety houses, and five with more than fifty and less than eighty
houses The valley is immensely fertile, the average rice-yield being one
hundred fold. and. besides this, scattered about in the different villages ^e
over four hundred traders, owning both mules and bullocks, but chiefly the
latter, while the craftsmen, gold and silver -smiths, blacksmiths and carpen-
ters, number nearly erne hund'Cd, This is the more striking, as in the
rest of lite Shan Stales one or two artisans to a circle is an average propor-
tion. The number of monasteries is also very large, notwithstanding that
Nam Hkam is the headquarters of the Sawti sect of Buddhists, who neither
reverence nor support the Order of ih«* Yellow Kobe. Every year numbers of
Chinese artisans, blacksmiths from Mfmg Hsa and carpenters and stone masons
from .MOng Ka, make their way to Nam Hkam and remain there till about
May, when thev again return tn their houses in Chinese territory. Many
however, have houses in Nam Hkam, which during their absence are looked
after by their Shan wives.
The extrcmelv picturesque dresSi*f the Shan-Chinese women is described
in an introductorv chapter, as are also the extraordinarily heavy bangles they
wear, which weigh frequently from sixty to eighty rupees apiece. The
men are uniformly and sombrely dressed in dark blue Chinese cloth,
The Tai of Nam Hkam refused to be considered Tai Hke, or Shan-Chinese,
and always assume the name of Tai Nii, claiming to be
the descendants of the founders of the kingdom of U
Ting, as they call it, probably the tirst Shan kingdom in what is now called
the Shan States, and usually known ;is Kawsami>i. Thry certainly differ in
dress from the true Tai Hkft and few, if any, can speak Chinese, which all
Tai Hkd can,
The Nam Mao floods the whole valley during the rains, sometimes to a
dept^ of six feet, and manv of the houses are therefore
The Nam Mao : built oil high piles, and there are boats in every village to
enable the people to move about in the plain. Artificial
mounds are also constructed as refuge-s for cattle, and these
are very numerous. Most of the larger streams from the hill range to the
76
I hr Tiii N6.
cuWivallon and
cJustrics.
THE UPPFR nURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAM
south are spanned by solid arched stone bridges, built by Chinamen, and
masonrv Wflls, crowned with temple-like structures and raised to some height
above (load level, arc also very common. Rice is the chief crop, but there
are many acres of pine-apples on the lower slopeof the tiills to the south, and
paper is manufactured in some quantity at one or two villages. The ordinary
price o( rice Is eight annas the basket, but occasionally, as in iSgi, the floods
rise so hi^ and are so prolonged that in many places the crops rot and the
rate per basket is considerably greater.
Paper, shoes, and earthenware pots are manufactured in the outlying
villages. The silver-smiths are very skilful, and it is curious that many erf
their patterns are identical with those which tradition has handed down to
the Chicng Mai workmen. Hitherto no statistics of the Nam Hkam trade
have been recorded. The volume must be considerable.
NAM HKAM. — The chief town of the circle of the same name in the
Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wj. It stands in the paddy plain,
less than a mile from the Nam Mao (Shweli) river, and not more than
twice that distance from the borders of the M^ng Mit Shan State, the
Kachin hills of the Blianio district, and the Shan-Chtnesc State of M€ng
Mao [Mong Man).
Nam Hkam is by a long way the largest town in the cis-Salween Shan
States, and beyond the Salween KfrngtOng alone can be compared with it
and alone exceeds it in sij:e and prosperity. There were in 1898 seven
hundred houses in the town, with a population of about 3.500 persons, the
great bulk of whom were Shan-Chinese with a sprinkling of Slians. Burmese.
Chinese, and Indo-Burmese mz-VA. Every year a number of Chinese
artizans, chiefly carpenters and stone-masons from Mflng Ka. come down for
work and stay usually for four months, from November till Februarv. There
are also always a number of blacksmiths. Shan-Cliinese from Miing Hsa, who
establish themselves on the town greenr make hoes, horse-shoes scissors,
iron and copper cooking-pots, knives and tripod cooking stands anrf other
articles, which they sell at the five-day bazaar or at the forges themselves.
The town stands in a ring-fence of bamboo with a ditch and ramp all
The bazaar round : tliese, however, are calctilaTod rather to keep out
the nooils, which cover the whole pl.iin in the rainy
season, than for defence. A number of hne trees give abundant shade. The
bazaar lies on the south-west of tlie town and is joined to it on the one side
by a row of permanent shops, while on the other it fines away into the open
paddy-Iields. No money collections are made for the use of the booths, but
tithes in kind are collected every now and again by the \!yoj:a for the
support of himself and his retainers. The number of people attending the
bazaar from the surrounding plain must be al least five thousand, among
whom are many Shan Chinese from over the border, as well as Kachins and
Palaungs from the lillb to the south.
There are two pCtt^yi kynnngs in the town, om- of which, however, is
deserted: the other Ivis thirteen robed inmates and is a most elaborate
building, blending the arcliitccturc of the ordinary Burmese monastery with
the Tartar architecture of China, and greatly resembling the wi/y of the
trans-Salween States. The basement is of brick and stone, and the main
portion of the building of teak. The wood-carving, done by the Chinese
carpenters from M5ng Ka, is very fine and is quite distinct from the ordinary
NAM}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
60$
Trade and indus-
tries.
Burmese carved work, the greater portion of it being in high relie(, cut out
with a chisel. The building was commenced about 1889 by the late Myoza
and was finished by his brother ami successor. Near it are a number of
small pagodas and a large image-house in the ordi nary style of Shan ecclesias-
tical architecture. Nam Ukam is also the headquarters of the Sa:rti sect oi
The Savti sect Buddhists. The leader of the sect, whose distinguishing
characteristic is that they do not support monks or monas-
teries, lives in Kam Kkam.
A soda>water manufactory was established for a time in the town aiid
returned satisfactory interest for the outlav of two thousand rupees which it
implied. It was managed by a couple of Mandalay Mahomcdans, and the
demand for their Irmonade on bazaar days was very considerable, but the
enterprise was given up in 1893.
Nam Hkani is only from seven to eight bullock marches from BhamOj and
a considerable trade is carried on now that the roads
have become safe. So far, however, the trade is entirely
in the hands of the Shans, and fuw or no traders come from
below. The Myoza himself is the chief merchant, and owns five hundred
of the eight or nine hundred pack animals there arc in the town Quite a
quarter of the population is eng^ed in trade, either as hucksters or in a
more ambitious way, and there are a good many silversmiths engaged in
manufacturing the huge silver bracelets which the Shan-Chinese women
wear. Rathef •under a hundred are occupied in tilling the rice fields, which
come up to the outskirts of the town.
NAM HKAM-— A Lepai-Kachin village in North Ksen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in the Fing Pang circle of Mong Si : it contained twenty-four houses
in 1894, with a population of seventy persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household and the people were paddy,
maize and opium cultivators by occupation and owned twenty bullocks,
fifteen buffaloes, two ponies and eighty pigs. The price of paddy was eight
annas the basket.
N.-^M HKAM.^Thc Nam Hknm or Man Si ckaung rises in the Kachin
hills, and flows first south-east and then cast Into the right bank of the Shweli
at Hsup Hkam, a little below Nam Hkam. Its principal tributary is the Nam
Mak. At its mouth it measures 6ftecn yards in width by one and a balf feet
deep in January.
NAM MKAP. — A tributary of the Nam Wawng (Hwe Wawng) tn the east
of Kengtung State. It rises in the hills to the north-west of MOng Yawng and
flows past that town into the Nam Wawng, a tributary of the Nam Yawng,
which runs into the right bank of the Miikhong. At Mftng Yawng it is
twelve yards broad and one foot deep in March. It has a course of about
fourteen miles.
NAM HKOK (Bucm. Nan-kok).— One of the Tam Hpak valley States of
the Eastern division of the Southern Slian States, lying ap-
proximately between 20^ 35' and 20° 45' of north latitude
and 97"^ 20' and 97° 25' of cast longitude, and containing
an area of 10560 square miles. The State is hounded on the north by Ho
POng ; on the east by Mong Pawn ; on the south by Nawng Wawn ; and on
the west by Yawng Hwe.
Area And bound-
aries.
6o4 THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEft.
[NAM
I
Formerly Nam Hkflk was included in the territories of Nawng Wawn. It
-J. became a separate State in 1106 B.E. (1744). The suc-
cession of Chiefs of Nam Hkftk has been —
Hkun Myat,
Hkun Kaw,
Hkun Hkam,
Hkun Mawng,
Hkun P6k,
Hkun Awng Hkam,
Hkun P6k,
Hkun Hkam, and
Hkun Hseng,
who is the present Myoza.
The boundaries of the State were laid down by Royal Order in 1206 B.E.
(1844 A.D.), but the details are so extremely local— specified trees, promi-
nent rocks or stones forming quite as important marks as hills or streams^
that it is not ^ven at length.
In 1891 the Nam Hkok State contained eighty-eight villages and one
thousand three hundred and thirty-two houses, of which
ati n""i8o""'"^'^ *^^^ hundred and fifty were exempted from taxation, leav-
B ion o 91. .^g ^ balance of seven hundred and eighty-two houses
assessable.
The area of land under cultivation was—
Acret.
Paddy land ... ... ... ... ... 379
TauHgyas ... ... ... ... ... 371
Garden ... ... ... ... ... 87
Total ... 737
The State possessed the following stock : —
Elephants ... ... ... ... ... a
Bufmloes ... ... . ... ... ... 834
Bullocks ... , ... ... ... ... 38g
Cows ... '... ... ... ... 33S
Ponies ... ... ... ... ... 45
Ploughs and harrows ... ... ... ... 508
Boats ... ... ... ... ... ' 40
The total population was estimated at 5,162 persons.
The occupations of the male adults were —
Cultivators ... ... ... ... ... 1,093 ,
Traders ... ... ... ... ... 383
Artisans ... ... ... ... ... 99
Officials ... ... .„ ... ... 51
Priests ... ... ... ... ... 38
and the races were divided thus : —
Shans ... ... ... ... ... 3,373
Taungthus ... ... ... ... ... 1^89
Burmans ... ... ... ... ... i
The Nam Hk6k State is a small one, being about fifteen miles long by
some eight wide. The Sang Aw, Tarn Hpak, and Pai Hkam streams flow
through the State and are used for irrigating the fields.
NANl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
60s
The houses are mcstly built of bamboo and thatch, with bamboo posts.
Taungya.1 are largely worked in the north-cast of the State, ihv average
. . yield per basket of seed sown being twenty-fold. On the
Cultivation: indigo, g^^-^jg,, i^^j ^f the Slate pine-apples. onioES and plantains
are ctiltivatpd, and on the Min& Daung range of hills, east of Nam Hk6k,
indigo and tknttatpei are grown. The leaves and stalks of the indigo plant
are steeped in water until the pulp is extracted, when the tincture is drawn
ofTand snaken: the flakes are left to settle, and are then sold in the bazaars,
by the villagers of Wan Kun and Hsam Pu, at a rate of three to four annas
per visa. The same indigo dye, if bought at the villages where it is worked,
costs only one anna the viss; the indigo workers, however, do not make
enough profit to live on ihe proceeds of their sales alone and as a rule culti"
vate tatittiiyua and lowlying paddy land as well.
The rice grown is only sufficient for the needs of the people and none is
exported. The average yield of Eowlyiog paddy land Is twenty-fold.
The tribute paid by tlie Nam Hk6k State has been—
iS^S ... ... ... ... ... 3,000
rSS^'Qo „, ... «. ... ... 3,000
1891—97 ... ... ... ... ... 3,500
Sanctioned for iS9S-t902 ... ... ... ... 4,000
There is only one bazaar in Ihe State, which is held at Kam Hkflk itself.
It attracts few beyond the actual inhabitants of the State.
Goitre is somewhat prevalent among the hill people.
Revenue divisions in the State of Nam Hk6k.
Name of the circle.
Afyima, five quRrters
Sin-gyeb6m
Mainetaung'
Ulaik village*
Hang \.m
Keii(j Len(f
Nam Mun
Hai Vi
Total
91
1.397
Revenue
collection.
Rs. A. r.
81 12 O
to4 8 o
2,310 o o
3.381 4 o
ait o o
55« " o
968 o o
43> o °
8,057 8 o
6o6 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Large villages, &•(., in the State of Xam Hk6k.
I NAM
^
villages
n
u
o
Name of circle or villages.
•si
Remarks.
1
1^
(/)
X
^
Mi-n£daung circle
II
Adioininff the territories of W.in
Yin, Ming Pawn and Ho
P5ng.
1
Hsam Pu
•••
49
^
2
Na Noi
..•
33
1
3
H6 Na Pang Lin
Pang Hsa Hkw3
>..
3S)
^Talingthu village.
•4
...
33
5
Nawk Wo ...
3fi
4
Utitik villages
44
«4i
t
Hi N5
...
38
Taungthu village.
Shan-laungthu village.
7
Wan P«ng ...
..•
30
8
Long Ho (norih)
...
36
I'aungthu village.
9
Kawne Ng6n
Kenu i.Qn circle
».
45
Shan villnge.
lo
8
11
Nam Kao
•••
■36
Shan village.
Nam Mun circle
3
»•«
la
Ho Po
fiS
Shan village.
Hai Ya circle
5
<■<
Adjoining the lerrilories of
Nawng Wawn and Yawng
Hwc.
13
Wan Hkom ...
...
a?
Shan-Harya (Intha) village.
NAM HKOM (Burmi-se. Nan-kon). — A small State in the Myelat district of
the Southern S]ian States, with an area of 395 square miles. It is bounded
on tlie twrtli and east by fwe I.a ; on the south jiy the detached Myin Mu
circle of the same State ; and on the westby the Hlaingdet circle of Kleiktila
district.
The State ronslsts entirely of grassy downs and is very arid during the dry
season, when the viUageia have frequently to go three miles of? to draw
water, to YcbCk vilhigc in Pwc La State.
There is practically onlv one vilhigc in the State, though it is divided into
two parts, nortli and south. These contained in 1897 forty-one houses, with
a population of two hundred and ten persons, who paid Rs. 183 annual re-
venue to the i\gwe-kun-fimu. Though tlie place was so small it nevertheless
contained four different races; —
Rf.
Danu ... ... ... ... ... i»4
Taung-yo ... ... ... ... 61
Taung-thu ... „. ... .„ 15
DayiShan ... ... ... „. 10
Total
9IO
The State has no history, and ordinarily appears to have formed a circle of
one or other of its more powerful neighbours. In 1887, when the country was
MAM1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
607
occu|Med by the British troops, Nam HkOm was stockadeil by insurgents from
Lawk Sawk, who fled on Ine firing of a couple of shells- This temporary
occupation probably alone accounts for the existence of Nam Hktim as a
separate State.
The foUowiag list of Chiefs is given : —
No.
Chief.
Revenue.
Date:
Remarks.
I
9
3
4
5
Maunjr Su Daung' .„
MaungSan
Mauni? Shwe Tftk ...
Maung Tun ... ...
Mauttg Pyan ...
Rs.
20
90
90
1783
tst J^km.
1857
Son ot No. 1.
Son o( No. 3.
Son of No. 3.
Son of No. 4.
The annual tribute is fixed at Rs, 50.
NAM HKOM.— A villagcofthcSouthernShanStateof Kcngtflng. It lies
in the south of the State, in the district of Mawn Sa Ling, and is a stage oa
the main road between MOng Lin and Patiao.
The village has twenty-two houses and a small monastery. [^See Mawn
Sa Ling.]
NAM HKOM.— A Palaung village in the Nga Kyaiig circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsen Wi, situated in the broken country west of MOng
Yu.
In February 1S92 there were seven houses in the village, with one hundred
and one inhabitants, all Humai Pataungs. who cultivated hill-rice and cotton
and bred ponies in an unsystematic [.ishion.
N.AM HKL'N. — A trans-Sahvccn stream which rises in the hills to the
south of KcngtOng and flous northwar*! to the west of that town into the
Nam Lwi. To the north of Kengtflng it is joined by the Nam Lap. Wliere
the northern road from Kcnglung to Ta Kaxv crosses it it is thirty yards
wide and one foot deep in March. It has a course of more than thirty miles.
NAM IIPA HKA— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Na Ti circle: it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a popu-
lation of thirtv-cight persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per household,
and the people were paddy cultivators and traders by occupation. A Hfth-
day bazaar is held. The villagers owned five bullocks, five buffaloes, and
four ponies, and the price of paddy was four annas the basket.
NAM HPA Sfi. — A river in the Northern Shan States which rises about
twenty miles south of M6ng Long. It is unnavigable and joins the Nam Tu
near Nam Maw At the " Natural bridge " [:;. tu6 Ho Kiit] in the lio Kiit
(Ngok Tcik) gorge it runs underground. It has very steep cliff-Uke banks,
but. except that the railway has to cross it. is of no importance.
NAM UPAWM.— A village in tlie South Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang L(>n West, in cliarge of the /Cin Mong of Hsup Paw, close to
which village it is.
In April 1892 it had five houses with twenty-nine inhabitants, all Slians.
Hill-ricc was their chief cropj but they had also a few irrigated lands. The
village is only a few miles from the Salween.
6o8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAM
NAM HPAWM. — A stream in the Southern Shan Stales which rises in
the hills near Kcdk Lflm and flows vvestwartls into the Nam Pang. Where
it crosses the Ta Kaw-Keng Mkam road it is tt-n yards wide and one foot,
deep in April. It has a course of nine or ten miles.
NAM HPAWN— A tributary of the Nam Ha, the left hank tributary of
the Nam Tu or Myil-ngc: river. U rises Iwlwcen the southern slopes of Loi
llsak and the northern stopes of l.ui I'in^. At Man Sit it is a shallow
gravelly stream with low flat banks, passing through paddy-ficIds and
cultivation, which it floods iu the rains. It is uimavigable.
NAM HPAWN or NAM FAWN.-A stream in the KcnrtOng trans-
SaKvcen Southern Shan State which rises tn the hilLs between MOng Yu and
Moag Yawng and runs <:astward into the Nam l.wi just below Mong Yu. At
its mouth it is tweiity-tive yards wide and two feet deep in March. It has a
course of some eighteen miles.
NAM HPOK. — A stream which rises in the low country east of the
Ai POn^ range in North Hsen VVi, Northtrn Shan States, and flows north past
Man Wying into the Nam Oi, which it joins near Loi Tang. It has a course
of about fifteen miles. Near Man Wying it flows underground for some
.distance.
NAM HPU. — A stream in the trans-Salween Southern Shan Slate of
Kcngtung, which enters the Nam ITsim on it* left hank. It flows in a
southerly direction past the village of MOng IIpu. where it is twelve yards
wide and one and a half feet deep in March. It has a course of twelve or
fifteen miles,
NAM HSA.— A hill stream, rapidly increasing in volume in its short
course. It rises about six miles to the south of Man Peng on the western
vide oi the Loi Lon ridge, and runs due south parallel to its foot, past Na HkA
and Na Wai. At this last village, whicli is situated at the southern end of
the ridge, it turns east and runs by an abrupt and nearly precipitous descent
into the Salwecn.
At its mouth is the Ta Mawn. There is a boat kept at the ferry, but the
approaches both cast and west arc very bad, and it is only locally used. A
good deal of rice is grown along the banks of the Nam Hsa from its source
to a little beyond Na Wai.
NAM HSAN.— The capital and home circle of the Tawng Peng State of
the Northern Shan Stitcs.
The circle contained in 1896 ten villages, with a total of four hundred and
eight houses. The villages arc thickly peopled, and the inhabitants are
mostly Palaungs of the SamlCing tribe and are readily discerned by the bright
dresses of their women, who wear hoods that fall the whole length and breadth
of their backs and of which a red cloth material forms the principal
feature. There are twelve fhincsc and thirty-nine Shan houses, all the
Chinese and twenty-eight of the Shan houses being in Nam Hsan itself, the
capital of the State The circle sells two thousand three hundred viss of
■wet or pickled tea annually, and one thousand eight hundred viss of dry tea.
The area of the tea gardens is estimated at seven hundred and fifty acres,
and there are about eighty-nine acres of wet paddy cultivation. The circle
is one of the richest in the State. Mast of the inhabitants are officials
and relatives and retainers of the Sawbwn. The area is about two hundred
and fifty square milts. The re^'cnue assessment in 1896 was Ks. 1,400,
NAM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
609
and one hundred and eighty-seven houses nut of the four hundred and eiijht
were liable to taxation. The villa(;ers owned one hundred and three ponies,
thirty-eight buffaloes, thirty-five cows and ninety-four bullocks.
The population in 1896 numbered one thousand men, one thousand two
hundred and seventy-five women, three hundred and fiEty-seven boys and
three hundred and seventy-eight girls.
There were no less than eightyfcur monasteries all large and wcll-carcd
. ,. ,. for. The principal of these is at Nam San, where the
Anliquitivs- _ ,7. ' * . t- 1 . n ■ .1 ■ c
S/jya-iJ/iw Itvcs- At se L5n or raya-gyi there is a nne
group of pagodas, a very handsome tea^ or temple sheltering a huge figure
of Gautama, and a large bell. A feast is held annuallv in Tahaunp^ and the
place is very hiphlv revered by the Palaungs. Between Se Lan and Nam
Hsan are several ruined pagodas, built many years ago when the circle was
more thickly populated, and marking the sites of once flourishing villages.
The old capital was called .Setunsang. ft had over two thousand houses and
was deserted during the civil wars of thirty-five years ago, when Guna, Aung
HIa. and Hkam Hkun were disputing the Sawhwa^xw^.
Nam Hsan was founded by thc.^oicin'/i Hkam-Hkun in 186 S-
NAM HSAN HU.— A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang Lon West, situated in the hills west of the Nam Hsa valley
and south of Man Ping, the capital of the Stale.
In April i892ithere were nine bouses with forty-seven inhabitants. They
cultivated a small amount of irrigated land and a good deal of hill-rice, besides
some cotton. There is a monastery in the village which forms part of the
Na Hka Long to\vn5hip.
NAM HS.^\\"M.— A village in the Mong Yai circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
It numbered seven houses only in March iSq2, and contained thirty-four
inhabitants. The village had then been but recently re-established and was
engaged in paddy cultivation.
NA^f HSAWM. — A village in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
It is situated in the midst of spacious paddy-fields, the cultivation of which
furnishes the entire occupation of the iiihabitauts. There were twenlv-two
houses in the village in Marrh 1892. with a population of 81 persons,
NAM HSAWN —A Wa. Palaung and Chinese village in North ^^acn Wi
Northern Shan States, forming a circle under Mang Si : it contained twenty
houses in 1894, with a population of sixty-five persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per bousehold and the people were paddy
maize and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned twenty bullocks,
fifteen buffaloes and seven ponies. The price of paddy was six annas the
basket.
NAM HS.\WN. — \ large village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsen Wi. It lies a couple of miles west of the Myoia'a
village, on the Nam Man, practicallv at the junrtion of that river with the Nam
Mao (Shwelil, and in so far as it fs north of the latter river projects beyond
the natural liii'- of the boundary with China. It overlaps and practically
runs into the M/fng Mao (Mfing Man) village of Ho Hin, the inhabitants of
which (a much smaller village) apparently occasionally paid revenue to the
Nam Hkam Myoza. The tivo villages and the fields which they cultivated
77
6io
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[KAM
were so intermingled that none but an old resident could point out the divid*
ing line.
There were in February 1892 one hundred and sei'enty-fivc houses m the
village with a population of seven hundred and five persons, all Shan-
Chinese. Seventy traders were scttk'd in the village, with over two hundred
pack-animats, and there were alsn sr-vrral artiirans and silversmiths resident.
There is a large p/Sti^vi kynung, with fortv-four officianh. I^addy cultivation
is the occupation of the majority of the inhabitants.
Nam Hsawn is the second largest village in N'am Hlcam, and next to Nam
HVani itself is probably the richest village in the Shan States. The secret
of the prospcTity of thiB, as of the other Nam Hkam villages, seems to be that
the Myora collects less tribute from his people than the Hkam Yi-hpa of
Mfng Mao.
Nam Hsawn. under the agreement of 1897 between Great Britain and
China, is leased in perpetuitv to Great Britain, along with the other villages
of the triangle of land in which it stands.
NAM HSlM. — A Yanpl-am village in theMrtng Heng circle of the North-
em Shan State of South Hsfn Wi. It is situated in the lower spurs of Loi
Sang to the norlh-east of the main village, and contained in April 1892
seven houses, with a population of thirty-five souls.
The Yang I,am here were a good deal mixed with the surrounding Sbans
and seemed to he losing their distinctive characteristics. They cultivated
hill-ricc and veg'-lablcs.
NAM HSiM — A small village in the Na Wa circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
It contained in March 18132 four houses, with a population of twenty-six
persons. The inhabitants were engaged in lowland paddy cultivation and the
village had been bari;ly a year established.
NAM HSIM. — A Palaung village in the Na Wa circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
It contained in March tgga six houses with a population of 66 Palaungs,
of the Man Tang branch. The village is situated on the slopes of the range
east of the circle, and the inhabitants were engaged in hill-ricc cultivation.
N.^M HSlM. — A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises in
Tawng Peng to the north of M5ng Ngaw and flows through .Mong I-Ong and
Hsi Paw. It is unnavigable. It ioins the Nam Tu near Nam Hsim bunga-
low, about eight mites from Msi Paw lown and close to Maw Klo. A con-
siderable quantity nf timber is floated down it ; bridges of considerable size
on both the cart-road and the railway span it.
NAM HSlM.— .^n important tributary of the Salween on its left bank.
It rises on the Salween-M^Vhong watershed, and empties itself into the
Salween Some five or six miles below Ta Pyen, in about latitude 20° 45'. It
forms the boundary between M5ng Pu on the north and MOng Kang and
M5ng Ton on the .south.
It is crossed by the Southern Ta Kaw-KengtQng road about six miles east
Perf4««. °' M5ng Hsen, at Hsup Mot. It is here 2.300 feet above
sea level and hai« a width of 60 or 70 yards, but is divided
by a Sandbank at the ford, the main thannrl being about 40 yards broad and
25 feet deep in the dry season. During the rains rafts are used, as the river
is then unfordable.
NAM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6ii
Further south, the M5ng Pu-M6ng tisat road crosses it at the small village
ni Wan Noi. At tlie (erry and near the right bank the water is up to a
mail's niicidlc. The river is here abotit 1,850 feet above sea level and about
150 yards wide, with a swift current. Below this it is a scries of rapids and
is. of course, quite uniiavigable. Where it joins the SaUvccn, the altitude is
about 1 ,000 feet, so that it must fall at least Soo feet in 5oor 60 mites. The
Government (northern) mule road to Kengtflng crosses it at Tong Ta.
NAM HTAWX. — A l,i-hsaw village in the South Riding of the Northern
Shan State of Maiig ton West, situated at a height of 6,700 feet, on the
eastern slope of Lol Lan.
There were si.K houses in the village, with thirty-three inhabitants, in April
1892. They moved here from Loi Maw in South Hsen Wi many years ago.
Opium is their chief crop, but they also grow hill rice and maize; iheir opium
they sell at tea rupees the viss.
NAM HU. — A Shan village In the MCng Sit circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen VVi.
It contained in March 1892 nine houses, with a population of fifty-seven
persons. The villagers cultivate about an hundred ai»d Hfty acres of*^ paddy,
irrigating it from a small stream,
NAM HU. — A Shan village in North Hsen Wi Northern Slian Slate, in
Kun Long circle: it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a population of
seventy persons. The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the
people were paddy, maize, tobacco and opium eultivators by occupation, and
owned four buffaloes and one pony. The price of paddy was eight annas the
bosket.
NAM HU.— A village in the Ho Tii circle of the Northern Shan Sute of
South Hsen Wi.
It had only been established about a month when it was visited in March
1892, and then coiilaitit;d six houses, lliesc had been erected on an old
village site and preparations were being made to irrigate the paddy land
formerly cultivated, which extends for a considerable distance all round the
village.
NAM HU HSlM.— A village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi.
It is inhabited by Humai Palaungs who came from the North Hsen Wi
circle of Mong VOk in about 1875. There were six families, living in foiw
houses, in March 1892 and the total population numbered fifty-four souls.
They cultivate hill rice.
NAM HU KAW.— A village in the Central Riding, or Kawn Knngoi the
Northern Shan State of Mang Lon West.
Itisundcrthe AMffff^Mjf of Pang KOt and lies close to his village at the foot
of Loi Tawne. In Aprii 1892 there were four liouscs in the village, with a
population 01 twenty persons, all .Shans. They cultivated upland rice.
NAM HU KAW LA.— A sub-circle of theMOng Heng district of South
Hsen Wi Northern Shan State.
It contained in 1897 fou^ villages with a total of six^-nine houses. The
villages are —
(r) Nam Hu ICaw U ,
(2j Kavvng Mu
(3) Loi Sak
(4) Man Kat
houses.
6l2
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(NAU
They arc grouped cIosp together and lorm realty one large spreading village,
with a five-day baiaar and a monastery. Kawng Mu village has a group
of small white pagodas standing out picturesquely from a limestone rock.
A feast is held annually in March.
The total population in 1897 numbered ninety-eight men, ninety-one
women, forty six boys and seventy girls, with forty-five monks. There were
forty-five acres of lowlying fields and one hundred and twelve acres of hill
cultivation. The villagers owned one hundred and seventy buffaloes, three
hundred and forty-eight cows, two hundred and seven bullocks and thirty-
seven ponies. The headman is a Pu KyS.
NAM HU LENG.— A Mu-hso village in the South Riding of the Northern
Shan State of Mang I. on West,
It is in the Na Ilka Hs6ng Ilawng ktamdng's charge and stands on the
hills over the Nam Hsa to the west o£ the steep ridge of Loi Lan, about
eleven miles south of Man Ping. In April 1892 there were ten houses with
fifty-three inhabitants, who cultivated hill rice, maize and a good deal of
poppy for their own use. They have long been settled here and are known
to the Northern Shans as Men. They call themselves /-<«w Ch'o.
NAM KA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district, situated in 24°
6' north latitude and 97*^ 40' east longitude.
In [892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of 46 persons. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the T.rpai tribp and Szi (.As! or Ithi) sub-tribe and own five bullocks
and two buffaloes.
NAM KAI.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hscn Wi.
'In 1898 it had twelve Kachin village.tand a population of about seven hun-
dred and fifty persons. It is situated on a low range of hills some sixteen miles
south-cast of I Isen Wi and consists of low wooded hills and a small area of
paddy plain.
The Duwa's village contains fifteen Kachin bouses and a population of
about eighty souls.
NAMKAI or POWNOl.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district,
situated in 23*^ 55' north latitude and 97° 34' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty-five houses with a population of ninrty-nine
persons. The headman of the village has no oUu^s suDordlnaie to him. Th*"
inhabitants arc of the Maran tribe and Laua sub-tribe, and own ten bullocks
and eight buffaloes. Water is available from a small stream. Six hundred
baskets of paddy are grown yearly.
NAM KAI. — A stream in the irans-Salween Northern Shan State of
KcngtQng. It rises in the hills that separate M6ng Yawng from M^ng Kai
and Hows westwards into the Nam Ngawm, a tributary of the Nam I.wi. At
Mong Kai it is ten yards wide and eight inches deep in March. It has a
course of about i6 miles.
NAM KANG WUN.— A tributary of the Nam Teng in the Southern Shan
States, joining it on the le(t bank to the south of Lai Hka (Ligj-a). At the
village of Kang Wun or Kang Awn it is eight yards wide by onc-and-a-halt
feet deep in December.
NAM KAT— A Leuai-Kachin village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Ho Tao circle : it contained thirty houses in 1894, with a popula-
tion of one hundred and eighty persons.
^AMJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
613
The revenue paid was three rupees per househoUl, and the people were
paddy, maize and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned sixty bullocks,
eighteen buffaloes, four ponies and three hundred pigs. The price of paddy
was eight annas the basket.
NAM K.\T.— A Palamig village in North llscn Wi Norrhern Shan Slate.
in Si^ Lan circle: it contained thirty houses in 1S94, with a population of
eighty persons. The revenue paid was Uvo rupees per household, and the
people were paddy cultivaiois and wood-cutters by occupation and owned
forty bullocks and fifteen buffaloes
NAM KAT.— A village in the Man Hpai circle of the Northern Shan SUte
of South Hsen Wi.
There were fifteen houses in it in March 1892, with a popuJaiion of seventy
persons, and many old settlers were cxpect^-d soon to rctu.n. There is much
more irrigable land in the ncighbourlKKxl of the village than the present
iohabitants could bring under cultivation.
NAM KAT. — A village in the Mogaung subdivision of Myilkyiiia district.
The village has iweniy-one houses, and Uie inhahiianis own iweniy buffa-
loes and cultivate /t ; a^me taun^yn \% also worked. J he number of baskets
of wcl paddy sown in 1897 was twenty-one and a quarter, and ol taungya six.
NAM KAT. — Called Nam Nawng Kjil in the sur%'cy map, a tributary of
the Nam Kaiig Wun, on its right bank, coming in to the east of l^i Hka
(I^igya) in the Southern- Shan States. VVhe.'e it passes the village of Nam
Kat it 15 five \ards wide by one fool deep in April.
NAM KiWV. — A flourishing Chinese village of one hundred and three
houses (in 1892) in the Ko Kang circle of the No.thern Shan State of North
Hsen Wi (Thcinni).
It is situated in the billy country six miles north of Sa Ti Hsu, the -chief
... town of the circle, and had in 1892 a population of six
us nc , hundred and ninety persons, all Chinese- The altitude of
the village is five thousand and four hundrrd feet above sea-Ievet, but the
villagers cultivate about an hundred aaes of i:rigatcd paddy, terraced aloug
the course of the Nam Kaw, a small stream f.om which the village takes its
name. Besides this there is a large acreage of hill rice, and enormous quanti-
ties of poppy are grown in patches on th-: hills for miles round, probably close
on a thousand acres. Durmg the season opium sells at six rupees the vuw,
and at other times at ten rupees. Large qu.iiitiiics of liquor are distilled from
Indian-corn [Chinese Yimo), which thrives here wonderfully well. The
liquor is doctored with stramonium, which g.-ow3 to luxuriance in the vege-
table gardens.
The villagers owned eighty-two buffaloes and over three hundred and fifty
pack animals, bullocks, ponies and mules. During the cold season they
make long trading tours, hitherto always into China or the Chinese-Shan
States, where they sell opium and liquor, bringing back clothing, shoes, hats
and iron utensils. There were nearly a thousand pigs in the villagCi besides
huge flights of tame pigeons. The village is one of the mosL prosperous in
the Northern .Shan Stales. It lies midwav between the Salwecn and our
frontier with the Shan-Chinese State of Kftng Ma, nearly due east of Loi
Pang Lfim.
NAM KAW LYENG.— A Pataung village iu North Hsen Wi, Northcru
Shan Statej in Liing Hawm circle : it contained thirty houses in 1894, with a
6i4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
cKam
population ol one hundred persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per
household, and the people were paddy cullivalors by occupation, and owned
eighteen bullocks, Ihirlcen bufialocs and iwo ponies. The price of paddy was
six annas the basket.
NAM KAWNG — The Mogaung river is called Nam Kawng by the Shans.
See Mogaung chaung.
NAM KAWNG LAWNG.— A village in the Ho Tu circle o( the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen \Vi.
In March iSy2 it had six houses with a population of twenty-nine persons:
the village was then little over a year old. Cotton and lowland paddy were
the chiei crops.
NAM KtU. — The Shan name for jhc Irrawaddy and Mall kha.
NAMKOKorMfi KOK.— A tributary of the Mi-khong: it rises in the
Southern Shan Stair ot Kengtoiig and flows into the M^khong just below
Chieng Sen, after making an almost circular sweep of over two hundred
ini1e«.
On the road from Kengtflng to Mong Hsat the river is first met with about
forty miles south -south -west of Kengtung. It is here about three thousand
feet above sea level and is twenty yards wide by one foot deep even at the
end of the dry season ; seven miles lower down, at Mong Kok, it is joined
by several streams, the Nam NO W6ng, Nam Ho KQt, M6 Ting and Nam
Kung. About seven miles lower down again it is joined on the right bank by
the Nam 1 in To. The road again strikes the river at the village of Na .Mak,
and from here follows the right bank of the Mi Kdk almost the whole way
to Mong fisat. I'he M6 Kok at Na Mak is about thirty yards broad and is
unfordable, even iu the dry season, for laden mules or bullocks. At MougUsat
the river tlows to the east oi the okl town at an altitude of two thousand
one hundred feet above the sea, and is forty yards broad by four feet deep.
A ricketty bamboo bridge connects the two banks. In the Ajong Hsat valley,
the Mfe K6k receives several largish tributary streams from the west, the lAh
Na Kham, the Mi Sat and the Me Son.
So far the general direction of the river has been south-west. It now
flows south towards Muiig tang, which is fifty or sixty miles further on.
In this part ol it^ course it is joined from the cast by the M£ \ uen and
the Ifwe Tun. In the latitude of Mong Fang it is joined by the Mi; Fang
stream from the west. At ihc junction the Mfe K6k ts about six feel deep
and the current strong. On the right bank is a Lao village, on the left one
of KSnglung Shans.
At the Mc Fang junction the river turns east, and from here Is more or less
navigable ; ten miles lower down it receives the Mc Mong Ngam from the
left, and thirty mites below this again it passes Chieng Hai, a Siamese town
on lis right bank.
From here tlie river is used for navigation throughout the year. Boats
ply from Chieng Hai to Luang Phra iJang, and this is the trade route for
Loods from Woulmein to the Eastern Lao Siaks. rhe river is fordable just
below the town in the dry wcailier. At the ford it is about two and a i.alf
Icet deep and one hundred yards wide About seven miles below Chieng
tfai the Me Lao, which drains nearly the whole southern portion of that
province, joins the Mi: K5k. From Ihc junction the course of the river is cast
north-cast and then north>east to the M^khong, which it meets a few mites
KAMI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6iS
below Chieng Hsen. It is about two days' journey by boat from Chieng
Hai to Chieng llson, and about four days !o Chieng Khong. The navigation
is somewhat obslrutrted by sandbanks and very few boats are available,
perhaps only three or four at one time.
There is no doubt that in old days the M^ Kf*k in the lower part of its
course, from the M& Fang junction downwards, was the traditional boundary
bpiwrcn thf^ Rurmcsi" and Siamc-<c Empires, but the countrv on (lip north
bank was fomp!<?trlv drpopulatnd in the wars and from 1789 till recently the
Cliicng Hsen province has pr;iciica!Iy been uninhabited. About 1877 ^^^
Siamese Governmont caused Chieng Hsen to be colonized. Tliis action
was not resisted by KcngtQng. so that at the time of the British Oerupation
the frontier was formed by the Mi Hsai and the Nam Hftk.
The principal ferries arc at Ta Tawn, Wying llkS, Chieng Hai (or Rai)
and Pa Rong. From Chieng Hai downwards the river Is navigable for cargo
boats thirty or forty feet lon>i, but ttiere is not much traffic. From Wying
Hkh to Chieng Hat small dugouts can descend, but navigation is difficult
owing to rapld.s.
NAM KUNG. — A Southern Shan State stream which rises to the north-
west of Keng Hkam and flo^vs eastward into the Nam Loi. a tributary of the
Nam Pang, near Hsai Hkao. It is forty yards wide by two feet deep in
March. It has a course of about thirty miles.
NAM KUT. — A village of eight houses in the west of the Mong Sit circle
of South Hsen \Vi Northern Shan .State.
There were in March i8q2 eight houses, with forty-one of a population.
Rice cultivation was the only occupation.
NAM KWI. — The Nam Kwi ehaun^ rises in about latitude 25" 40' and
flows in a southerly direction into the right bank of the Irrawaddy near
A*kye, about fifteen miles below Myitkyina. At ils mouth, where the Sinbo-
Myitkyina road crosses it, it is sixty yards wide by two and a half feet deep
in January and has a firm bottom.
NAMKYAT or NAMK1-— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24** 6' north latitude and 07^ sS'eastl'ingitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses with a population of forty-eight persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lepai tribe and Szi ( Asi or Itbi) sub-tribe and own three
bullocks and five buffaloes.
N.^M KVAWT. — A Southern Shan States river, draining the MSng
Kyawt trnns-Salween district and MOng Pan.
It rises in the nonh of the district, only about three miles cast of the
SaUvccn, and flows south for nearly twenty miles, then M-estward for the same
distance, when it is joined by the Mfe Ta, and then northwards ahout twelve
miles to the Salwcen, into which It empties itself near the Hpa t.cng ferry.
Its principal feeder, irrespective of the .Vf6 Ta, is the Nam Von from the
south, a tributary which comes in at the village of Mfc K>-a\vt. In the dry
season the river 19 generally about two feet deep and twenty yards wide
below the M6 Ta junction.
NAM KYK.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan^tate, in
Nam Kyek circle of Mung Si ; it contained twentv-six houses in 1894, with
a pnjiulation of one hundred and thirty persons. The revenue paid was three
6l6
THE yPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[NAIf
rupees per household and the people were paddy, maize and tobacco culd-
vators by occupation. The price of paddy was eight anoas the basket. The
villagers owned sixty bullocl^ thirty buffaloes, five ponies and thirty pigs.
NAM KYEK— A Kachin village in North Hsen \\ i, Northern Shan States,
in the circle of the same name in Mfing Si : it contained sixty bouses in 1894,
with a population of three hundred and sixty persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 3 per household The people were paddy,
maize, and opium cultivators by occupation and owned one hundred bullocks,
fifty-live buffaloes, twenty-eight pontes and nine hundred pigs. The price
of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NAM KVENG— A stream which rises in the hills between Lai Hsak
(Lethet) and Ho PHng In the Southern Shan Slates and flows southwards
past the town o( Ho Pong. It is afterwards joined by other streams and
iiecomes the Nam Tani Hpak (y. p.). At Ho POng it is ten yards broad by
three feet deep in December.
NAM LA. — A Chinese village in North Hsen Wi. Northern Shan States, in
Nam Kyek circle of Miing Si: it contained twenty houses in 1894, with a
population of one hundred and ten persons. The revenue paid was three ru-
pees per household, and the occupation of the people was paddy, maize, and
opium cultivation. They owned five bullocks, fifteen buffaloes, four ponies
and one hundred and twenty pigs The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket.
NAM LAK.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan Sute^
in the circle of Se En ; it contained fifteen houses in 1894. with a population
of fifty persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per household, and the
occupation of the people was paddy and opium cultivation. They owned
five bullocks, ten buffaloes and fifty pig*. The price of paddy was eight
annas the basket.
NAM LAN. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw, in the East-
ern subdivision.
It included one hundred and one villages in i8g8 and had a population
of four thousand three hundred and seven ty-s<-vi-n persons It is in charge
of a nHaiii^, and is hounded on the north by Nam Vang, on the north-west
by Sc Mun, on the north-east by Mong Hk5, on the cast by Ho Hkd, on the
south-west by Nawng Long au(3 Nawng Wo in Lawk Sauk, on the south by
Nawng Kan, on the south-east by Man Li and on the west by Tawng Tek.
In the same year it paid Rs. 8,554-8-0 net revenue and supplied about
three hundred baskets of paddy. It had also one- thousand eight liundrcd
and thirty-!ievrn rcven up -paying ihnnatpH trees, for which Rs. 206-10-0 were
rendered. Hcsidcs this it paid Rs. 60 a month for selling bctelnut, Rs- 40
for beef licenses, and Rs, 40 for opium and liquor liceoses.
From three hundred to four hundred bullocks are engaged in the caravan
... trade, and there is paddy cultivation, both lowland and
" "* ' '■ upland ; a great deal of sessamum and cotton jrc also
grown. Some Shan paper is made, and a good deal of //iV. Shan cloth, is
woven. There arc several resident Pantliay traders « ho buy, tolled and
clean the cotton and take it away on mules tn sell in China. There is thus
a considerable resident tradlnj; population In the main village, who act as
middlemen for caravans brinf^'tng tea from Tawng Peng and the Kodaung dis-
trict. Caravans from M&ng Kutig, Kchsi Mansain and Mdng Long come here
NAM J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Cfj
and go on to thePalaunghills n'if Hsi Paw and Maw Kio or vt^ the Ta
Tung Ang ferry, Kyawk Me and K>^vai Kung. From the Palaung hills the
caravans ofteu go down to Mandalay, returning vi£ Ho KCit and the Ta Tung
Ang ferry. Thev also go occasionally to Mflng Kut (Mog6k) vi4 Kyawk
Mfi.
Nam Lan is the largest and most important circle in the whole of HsI
Paw, on account of its pasition at tho junciion of the many trade routes.
The bazaar is the next in important to Hsi Paw and it is attended every five
days by about six hundred pirople. The Sawdwa's carl-roads from Man Li,
Ho Hk'o, M5ng Hko and Hsi Paw meet here.
NAM LAN. — A village in the Ha Ya circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi. situated under the range which bisects South Hsen Wi
State from north to south.
It had not long bet-n re-established in March i8g2 and then numbered five
houses with a population of nineteen persons. The villagers cultivated
paddy-fields, irrigating them from the small stream which gives a name to the
village.
NAM LAP. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lfln West It is in charge of the htam^ng of Ho Nga and lies in the
hills to the west of lliat village, not man v miles from the Salween.
There were nine houses in April 1892 with fifty-four inhabitants, all of
them Shans. Hill-rice was the chief crop, but some cotton and wet paddy
were also cultivated.
NAM LAP. — A trans-Salwccn stream which rises to the south of Keog-
tQng. flows northwards past that town a little to the east of it. and joins the
Nam HkiSn, a tributary of the Nam Lwl, a few miles further north. To the
west of Kengtiing it is twenty yards broad by one foot deep in March.
NAM LAWT. — One of the three cis*Nam Pang townships in the Kawn
Kang or Mjd Riding of Mang Lou West, Northern Shan Stales.
It had eight villages with one hundred and six houses in 1892 : it lies to
the north easL of Pang Knt, along the Nam Pang. The to^vnship consists of
bare rolling downs, entirely cleared of jungle, and there is very little wet
cultivation. There were nine bullock caravan traders resident in 1892.
Sugarcane anJ tobacco are cultivated to some extent,
NAM lAWT— A vilKigc in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State
of Mang Lon West.
It is the residence of the htambng in charge of the circle of the same name,
which contains eight villages and lies to the west of the Nam Pang, be-
tween that river and Lei Tawng. There were ten houses with seventy-three
inhabitan's, all nf thpm Shans, in April 1S92. HiU-rice cultivation was the
chief occupation, bu' some sugarcane and a litLlc »xt pa-^'dy were also crop-
ped. The vilkgt: stands at a height of three thousand and four hundred feet.
NAM LI.— The Nam Li rises in Sahupum in the north-cast of Mj^Itkyina
district, south-cast of SadAn, and flows west as far as Kritu, where it turns
north and runs into the Nniai kha : It is easily forded in the dry season.
NAM LIK HPAI,— A village in the MOng Heng circle of the Northern
Shau State of Sou'h Hsen Wi. close to the main village of MOng Heng and
to Loi Hsong, under the headman of village which it is.
78
6i8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
It contained in April 1892 seventeen houses, with a population of sixty-
five p'Ts'ins. The villasrer^ were all engaged in culiivatton, chiefly of paddy,
but some quantity of sugarcane was abo grown.
NAM I.tM. — A \*illaec in the Hai Pa or South Mong Hacircl« of the
Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
There were only sit houses in the village in March i8o2i with thirtv-three
inhabitants in aH- The villai,"". like the bulk of tlio circle, was utterlv de»
8tro>-ed in the risings of 1888-1889 and had only recentlv hecn re-seltled.
Some sugarcane, cotton and hill-rice were, the crops which the people pro-
posed to grow.
NAM LIN KHAM — A village in the M5ng TAn circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsf;n Wi.
It had in March i8()2 right houses onlv, with a populvion of forty-four
persons, yet it was one of the largest villages in the circle. The villagers
were engaged in lowland paddy and cotton cultivation.
NAM LOl, — A tributary of the Nam Pang in the Southern Shan States,
on its rii»ht bank, It runs into the Nam Pang at the tott'n of ICeng Hkam,
where the Keng Hlcam-I«ni Hka road crosses it by a mule-bridge, and is forty
yards hroad by five feet deep in April. Its most important branch appears
to be the Nam Kung.
NAM l-WI. — The most considerable affluent of the Mfekhong from the
Shan States, It rises on the KOng Min Shan, the boundary range between
British and Chinese territory, to the north-cast of llic Chinese past of Ta l-ao
LSng.anH. rapidly gaining size as it tuns soulhv^ards, has become a fair-sized
stream when it reaches Mung Lcm town. Above this it is navigable for
two hours' journey for small boa's. It then becomes ghallow and aftcrnards
rocky and has nuqierous small falls and rapids. Below and east of Ta Lao
I.^jn^ the valley is about three hundred yards broad and the river passes
through numerous small paddy plains, dotted wiJi large villages. The banks,
when not paddy fields, slope down from low hills, some of which have
rounded knolls and others abrupt, wall-like shrcr cliffs of about three
hundred feet in height. Just before >frmg Lcm the river passes through a
gorge before it enters the plain and here there is a vcrv deep poji. At
Mflng Lem town it isbridijed hut can be forded in the ary weather The
Nam I-wi in the Moiig I-cm plain is torUious and has low flat banks;
near the bridge it is fifty yards broad and three and half feet deep, at the
deepest part, with a pebbly bottom; bflow this it turns eastwards, with a
general southerly trend, and forms for a considerable distance tlie boundary
between British and Chinese territory. Tl-e general character is everywhere
the same, alternate gorges and open paddy plains : at most places where it is
crossed by roads it is (ordable, but only in the drv weather.
After passing Mting Yu and MSng Lwi in Kenglong it runs for some
miles in a north-eas'erly direction and then, suddenly turning on itself at the
point where it receives the Nam He, it runs due south into the Mckhong,
whith it enters in abou' 21" iS' north kti'ude.
The whole of its valley is very fertile where cultivation is possible. Its
course appears to he two hundred mtlos. At Ta 1-6 it is seventy yards wide
and lower down, at MCng Lwi. it is one hupidrcd and fifty yards wide ; it has
a very rapid current and, although there are a few boats at Montz Lwi and
M6ng Yu, it is not navigated except for local purposes. Its chief tribu'ary
is the Nam Lam.
M\W]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6i9
The principal ferries arc as follows: —
Ta Ping on the Kcng Hung-KenptQng road ; Ta 1-om on the northern
road from Kengtungto Mflng Yo; Ta Lo on the road from Kfiiig-
tQng to Sam '(ao; Hsop Lwi-Hsop Lam at the confluence of the
Nam Lam: Keng Kham (Chieng Kham) ; Miing Lwi and Ban
Tong.
NAM MA. — A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw, Inihc Eastern
subdivision: It included thirty-four villages in 1S98 and had a population of
eight huiulrrd and Lwcnly-tvvo persons. It is in uliarge of a Hebatn^, and is
bounded on the north by Nawng Mawn in North Hscn Wi. on ihc east by
Mijng J^sit in South Hscn Wi and on the south by llsauiig Kiao.
In Ihr Kinie year it paid Rs, 1,278-8-0 net revenue and supplied about
four hundred and seventy baskets of paddy. It had no revenue-paying //fd«a/-
pet trees. The population is engaged in paddy tultivation, both lowland
and upland, and there arc some orangi; trees in Hkung TI village. Good
coal has been found ocar the viUagc of Nam Ma.
NAM MA.— A \ illajic in the Na Wa, Korth Mong tfa circle of the Northero
Shan State of South llseii Wi.
tt contained in 1897 fourteen housL-s n*ith a population of eighty-two pec-
50n.<«. The- inhabitants arc all engaged in paddy cultivalJon in tiic plain near
the Nam Lawng, a tributary of the Salween, and had forty-four acres under
crop in 1897.
NAM MA. — A Shan-Chinese village in the Nam Hkam circle of the North-
ern Shan State of North Hsco Wi. It is situated at the foot of the bills to
the South of the Nam Mao (Shueli) plain, about three miles south-west of
the Myoza':* town, at thr place where the stream after which it is named
leaves the hills.
There were Ibirty-four houses in the village in February 1892, with one
hundred and fifty-seven inhabitants, who cultivated rice fields in the plain and
also grew several acres of pine-apples. The village is not far distant fro.m
the hills where the Nam Mao enters the gorge to pass into MCng Mit.
NAM MA. — .\ river in tlic Wa country, Noribcrn Shan States, rising
on the northern slopes of the hill among which lies the lake known as Nawng
Hkeo, or perhaps from the lake Itself,
It runs through the Wild Wa country into Ngck Lek and then, turning
northwards from its hitherto westerly course, passes through Kang HsQ into
the Nam Hkwan, whence it Hows southwest to the Salween : it enters ihi»
river at Mong Nawng, opposite Hsai Leng, where there Is an iniportantferry.
The Nam Ma forms the dividing line between the northern and southern
Stales of the Ngek Lek Conffderacj-, and farther cast it seems to mark the
limit of the regular head-hunters.
At the eastern foot of Lui Mu It runs in a deep valley, two thousand (cet
.above sea-level at the river-bed. It is here one hundred and twenty feet
wide, with a ford which has two feet of water, but above and below it is un-
fordable. In the rains, for some distance above this, it would be quite un«
fordable. "I hciC are rattan foot-bridges where roads lead down lo it.
NAM MA. — A river in the Northern Shan Slates rising on the western
slopes of Loi Ling near Miing Vai.
It has a northerlv course at first and then runs vvtst and joins the Nam Tu
three miles below 5& Eu on the Hsi Paw-Lashio road- The road from Lashio
630
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tNAH
to Mong Yai crosses it at Hpo Hko The stream here is a rocky torrent
with stony perpendicular banks and is liable to sudden ri&es (rom rain.
There is a good bridge built by the South Hscn \\'\ SaTP^wa. The chief
tributary is the Nam Pdn. Thr. Nam Mais only navigable ior small dugouts
for a few miles above S6 En. Six or eight miles above this the river plunges
into the side of a hill, issues from a picturesque cave, and immediately
precipitates itself in a cascade of considerable height, only again to disappear
under the ground and re-appear farther on as a stream about forty yards
wide. A wire-rope ierry serves the Government cart-road at S& En at pre-
sent, but a bridge is to be built. The river is fordable a little below St En
in the dry weather.
NAM MA.— The Nam Ma is a rocky torrent which rises in the high ranges
east of Yawng U on the borders of Mang Lfin in the Wa country, Northern
Slian -States.
It joins the Nam Pang five miles east of Ta Kut, at an elevation of about
two thousand feet above sea level, and is unnavigable throughout. Its course
at first runs west to east. I^rge masir are obtainable. It is crpssed im-
mediately below and to the north of Ta Kut. where the river is thirty yards
broad by two feet deep with a stony bottom. On ihe riifht b.ink the ap-
proach IS steep and ditlicuU : on the lelt bank it is easy. There is a small
clearing here suitable for a small camp ; the current is fairly strong- The
river throughout its course would be impassable by fording in flood time,
but an ordmary bamboo bridge could easily be thrown across. It was
spanned by two small foot suspension-bridges when the stream was last de-
scrjbed, but both were out of repair. >;umcrous orange groves fringe the
banks of the stream.
NAM MA! MOK.— A village of twelve houses in the Mdng Sit circle of
the Northern .Shan State of South Hsen Wi
The inhabitants arc liumai Palaungs who settled here over a generation
ago. The population in March iSyz numbered one hundred and Iwenty-eight
persons, and there is a/wMj^'i kyaung with five monks. The villagers do a
good deal of upland cultivation, n)a.inly of rice and cotton.
NAMM Al.I. — Tlie Namniali rises to the north of the Rurma Shikong peak
in about 24^ 52' and flows northward as far as Naw Ku, where it turns west
and runs into the IrrawadJy at Talaw-gyi.
Above Beinbin (Pembin) it is a rocky torrent. Below Bcinbin its average
breadth is thirty yards, and its depth one and a half to tvro and a half feet
in the drv season: its current is about one and a half milrs an hour; its
banks are from six to eight feet high and covered with jungle. The bottom
is sandy throughout and snags are numerous.
The Xanimali is not suitablf. for steamlaunchcs, but laungs can ply all the
vear round up to Eeinbin. In the rains the passage upstream is made 10
three days and down in two days. In the dry weather boats take five days to
go up and two to come down.
At the ford at Naw Ku the river is thirty-five yards uide by two and a
half feet deep in February.
NAM M.\NG. — A hill stream of some size which rises in the hills to the
west of the Loi Lan ridge in Mang L5n West, Northei n bhan States, and runs
due north for several miles, pas-^^ing undiT the ridge on which is built Man Ping,
tbecajjitalof West Mang LCn. A few miles north of this town it turns against
NAM]
THE UPPER BURMA OAZETTEER.
6iii
the under features of Loi Sfe and runs east into the Sahveen, which it joins
some distance above Ta Man Hsun. A good deal of paddy is grown in its
narrow upper valley. Tlie lower stretch is a very fine but nearly inaccessible
rocky gorgc-
NAM MAO. — The Shan name for Ihe Shweli (7. v.).
N AM-MA-PWE. — A village of fifteen houses on the left bank of the Thein-
lin chaung in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
The inhabitants own twcntv-six biiFfalofs and work tnungya ; until recently
there were extensive paddy-liclds here, but these have become silted over by
the floods of the Thcinlin.
NAM MAW. — A circle in the Hsum Hsai sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States.
This was the circle in which the Myoza lived after the Occupation, ft
„. is almost entirely devoted to the cultivation of thanatpet
^^^^ ' trees: there is no irrigated cultivation whatever, and but
very little hill-rice is grown, Kach house as a rule has a vegetable garden,
but otherwise everything depends upon the quality and quantiiy of the cigar
wrappers. A single hailstorm in the early rains, such as occurs now and
then in the hills would ruin thr people (or the year There is, however, a
considerable body of traders, who bring in a fair quantity of nionfy. There
were nine thousand and forty-nine thanatpet trees paying tax in 1892, and
many more were coming on
Tiie number of villages was 34rbut there were no more than three hund-
red and twenty-eight houses, an aver^^c of slighlly under ten to the village.
The circle has much increased in numbers since the establishment of the
Railway Construction headquarters at iS'awng Kio (Naung-cho), and pos-
sibly grain-cultivation may be begun. The climate and soil seem to be
suitable.
NAM MAW.— A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Slian State of
Mang LQn West, in the township of S6 Hi, situated in the elbow made by the
Nam Pang to the south of Loi Tawng.
In April I S92 there were six houses, with twenty-nine inhabitants, all of
them Shans. They cultivated a few irrigated fields, but hill-rice was their
chief crop and some sugarcane was also grown. Crude sugar sells at an anna
the viss.
NAM MAW.— A stream in the Northern Shan States: it rises in the hilb
south of Nam Ukani and flows south past MOng Yu, entering the Nam Hkai
about four miles lower down. Its course is about eighteen miles,
Id December, between Mao Sao and Na Tawn, it is eight yards wide by
nine inches deep with a pebbly bottom.
NAM MAW HSOM.— A scattered village in the Man Hpai circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi, about two miles cast of the main
village and at the western foot of the huge peak of I.oi Kawng, which here
ends the range th.it serves as the backbone of South Hsen Wi.
There were eighteen houses in grou[)s on different rising grounds in March
1892, with elghty-fivc inhabitants. Near the village, standing out promi-
aently from a ric^e, is the Alwedaw pagoda, also known by tlie name of the
vill^e. It is of no very great age. The village is in the charge of the Iiead-
tnan of Na Mawn. A little irrigated ricc>Iand and a good deal of cotton are
worked.
6fl3
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CNAU
NAM MAWKG.— A tributary of the Nam Teng (Southern Shan States)
on its left baiik, in the east of Lai Hka. Where it crosses the Keng Hkam-
Lai Hka road it is fifty yards wide and five feet deep in April. It is only
crossed by a foot bridge here (1894) ; baggage has to be unloaded and the
mules swum across Its current is slow and bottom muddy
NAM MAW WAN.— A villacc in the Mung Yai circle ofthc Northern
Shan State of South Ilsen Wl, about four nailcsfrom the capital.
It is under the htamdng of the neighbouring village of Man Hpai and with
that village supports a detached /•i/f^-/ kyaung in the neighbourhood, with a
small pagoda, a suflir iently rare sight in the Northern Shan States to deserve
mention. It contained in March 1892 Uvcnty-t^u houses, with a population
of a hundred and twentv-six persons, all Shans. Paddy cultivation is the chief
industry, but a good deal of cotton is also grown on the slope.c beyond the Kiu
Ti river.
NAM ME. A Kachin and Palaung village in North Hsen Wi Northern
Shan State, in Nam Ilkam circle: it cgntainit forty houses, witti a popu-
lation of one hundred persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household and the people were paddy
cultivators by Occupation and u\^ (icd thirty-five bullocks and nine buffaloes.
The price ol paddy was six arinas the basket
NAM-M£-K0N.— A petty State in Western Karen-ni.
The present Myoza of NammL:k^u xa 1 Ikun I'ya. who was born in 1S62 and
succeeded in January of 1892. He is a Red Karen and a spirit-worshipper.
The area of the State is about fifty ^uare miles and the population nurnbeis
about three thousand pctsonii.
The Nammck6n- Eastern Karcn-ni boundary' is given as follows.
The Ngwc-daung chaung, passing the head of the canal, to a ielpanbin on
the east and a ma-u-ga-le tree on the west bank of the old bed of the stream:
from this point due rvorth to a fallen Uipanbin, il»en due north through the
site of an old village. KyetiJ. to the M^\\ichaung.
The chief town is Nammdk6n, where the Myoza resides.
ViUages tn Nammekon S/aie.
Serial -
No.
Name or village.
Name of headman.
I^kyadaw ...
NommfiUdn (Shan)
Kaubyaku ...
Fsyapyu
DawiBii
l.awpila ..,
Dawiali
Dawpaku ...
Davrpawku ,,,
Panraawda...
.S4sui«
Mftkawsfe ...
NamMnkam
U Pebu
Nga Tan
Lapvo
Sh-tfaw
N^a Kan
Kiift
Soda
Sha-aw
Tcmaw
L.1IU
K^cpra
MHalya
Sokyapp
TiUw
Ta-i
Number of
liouses.
Remarks.
NAM[
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
633
NAM MIN- — A village in the Man Pen circle of the Northcin Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
There were only six houws in ihcvillapre in March i8g2. with thirty-two
inhabitanla, who cultivated sugarcane and i"rigatctj paddy-]and.
NAM MWE .— A %-iIIage in the M6ng Lin district of the Soinhcrn Shan
State of KenglQng.
It comprises three hamlets, Nam Mwe, lIpA Mpu and P3n|; Paw. They
adjoin each other, and have together (orty-six houses and two monasteries.
(Sfe M'ini; Lin.)
NAM NAK.— A ci-fle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi in-
habited by Karhins of the Lawhkum clan.
In 1898 it had three villages and a population of about one hundred and
fifty prrsonfi. It is situa'cd on tlie ran^e of mountains dividing North Hsen
Wi from Tawng Peng State and consists of heavily limbered mountainous
country.
NAM NANG— An affluent of the Salween in the Wa countryi Northern
Shan States.
It rises near Ma Tet and after running south for about twenty miles turns
west for ten miles and then north, emi>tying itself into the SaUveen south of
Hsai I.cng. The- crossing between Man Hpang and Ma Tel is difficult, the
approaches being verv steep. For so<ne distance the path runs along the
If ft bank from Man Hpang : it then crosses and follows the right bank- This
bank is vrrv stony and sleep and the road requires cutting. A bridge can
easily be built over tlie stream whicli is here thirLyHve yards broad and full of
deep pools; rrossing-placpTi onlv occur hurc and there. That between M6t
Hsamo and Mot Wawin Ngck lliing would be quilc impracticable except in
the dry season. Ai other times it is crossed by primitive log bridges or
bamboo suspension bridges.
NAM NGA — A mountain stream, with a short course bui a considerable
volume of water, in the South Riding of the Nortliern Shan Siate of Mang
I,<in West.
It rises in the hills about twenty miles south of Man Ping, Hows through
the townships of Na Hka I-6ng, Ho Nga and Ho TiJ. and joins the Salween
a few miles below Ta Mawn. A fair aniouut of land is under paddy on the
upper reaches
NAM NGAWN- — A stream which rises in the south of the Mong Kai
district of Kfingtong, Southern Shan States, and flows norihwards past McJng
Ngawm into the Nam T.wi. At" M'ing Ngawn it is twenty-five yards wide
by a quarter of a foot deep in March (after rains).
NAM NGAWN or NAM WAM — A Kachln village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo
district, situated in 23^ 41' north latitude and 97° I4'eas". longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty houses, with a population of seventy-seven
persons. The bead^nan has no others subordinate to Tiim, The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and I^whkum sub-tribe and own ten bullocks and four
buffaloes.
NAW NGO.— A Kachin and Palaung village in North Hsen Wi
Northern Shan State, in Nam Hkaw circle: it contained thirty houses in
1894, with a population of si xty persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per
household and Ihe neople were paddy cultivators by occupation and owned
five bullocks and four buffaloes. The price of paddy was six annas the basket.
6s4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(HAM
NAM NIM.— A stream in North Hscrt Wi, Northern Shan States, which
rises to the west of Loi Saw Ma and flows south past Ping Hkam and near
Mdng Si to Na Ti : thence it flows cast to the Salwcen, which it joins four
miles west of thir Kun LQng ferry. It hasa course of about fifty miles. In
February, between Chaomachiand Kvenhong, it measures three yards byei^ht
inches with a pebbly botto'ii, and between Loi Ma Lin and Na Ti thirty
yards by three feet wiih a stony bottom and difficult crossing.
NAM OT. — A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises in the
Ai P(>nj; range of North Ilsen Wi and flows cast to near Kijng LOng village
and then north-east past Mfing Ya, joining the Salween about two miles east
of NS Hel.
It has a course of about twenty miles. In December, between Pa Lyfen
and Um Kyi, it measures three yards hv eight inches deep with a pebbly
bottom; between Um Kyh and Shing Shan it is five yards bv eighteen
inches with a rocky bottom, and in April, between Pang Tung and Ho Moi.
it is ten yards by one foot and has a stony bottom : dose to Mdng Ya It is
thirty yards bv one foot, with a pebbly bottom. The Nam Oi is said to flow
undergroynd from a point near KAng Lftng to a point in the Mong Ya circle.
NAMON.— A circle in tlic Northern Shan State of HsI Paw, in the Eastern
subdiWsion : it included sixteen villages in 1898 and had a population of four
hundred and ten persons.
It is in charge of a n^haing. lu t!ie same year it paid Rs. 771 net revenue.
Na Man is on the old highway to M5ng Yai frnin Hsi Paw, the road leaving
the Sarrdva's cart-road lo Man Li south of Man Na Kang. Carts use the
track.
NA M6N, — A Shan village in the Van S* circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi. ft is situated in a hollow in the bills to the north-east
of tht? Hang's village and contained in March iSyz nineteen houses, with a
population of one hundred and seven persons. The itihabitiiits are all en-
gaged inj'addy cultivation,
NA MON.— A village in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hsen Wi North-
ern Shan State, a tew miles to the North of Mflng Yai.
It contained in 1807 thirtv houses with one hundred and ninety inhabitants
and was rapidly Increasing in siito- The village was utterly destroved by
Kun llsang Ton Hr^iig's Kachlns in 1S88, but llie surrounding irrigable land
is extensive and will afford occupation to many more than the present in-
habitants. The revenue paid in 1897 ^^ounted to Rs. 105 and over one
hundred horned cattle were owned.
NAMPA or NAMPA CHAUNG-VWA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 6.
Bhamo dis'rlct, situated in 24* t8' north latitude aud g;'^ if east longitude.
In 1892 it contained eightv-three bouses. The populaiion was unknown.
The inhabitants arc Shan-nurmese, Shan, and Rurmcse.
NAM PA-DK YWA'MA. — Ati Indaw-gyi lake village io the Mogaung sub-
division of Myltkyina distritrt.
The village has a pagoda called the Shivft Mvfe Su, the Lem-long or the
In-l6-p?-ya, which is a conspicious feature in the lake a li'tle to the north-
east ol Nampaili:. It stands nearlv three-quarters of a mile from the shore at
high wa'.er, rising slr.iight frcn the surface of the lake. It was built through
the exertions of the p6n^yi'T\i.VL. E of the Vebawnu kyaung in Winse-ywk
about twenty- five years ago.
XAM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
635
NAM PA HKAW. -A Chinese village of eight houses in the Ko Kang
circ!c of the Northern Shan Suie of North Hscn Wi (Thcinni). Ii is situated
on the range east of the Salween a few miles north of Sa I i Hsu, and con-
tained in 1S92 thirty-seven inhabitants, who cullivalcd large quatitities of
poppy and hill-rice, and also bredafew ponies. The village stands at an
altitude of nearly six thousand feet.
NAM PA LAM. — A township in the Kawn No, or North Riding of Mang
L3n West, Northern Shan States.
It had four villages and thir.y-six houses in 1892, and lies between Na Lafl
and the Salween. Two of the villages cultivate beicl-leai, but the others
have enough to do to support life with the culiivation of lilll-rice. There is
a small local ferrv named after the circle. In 1895 some Shans from Mflng
Hsaw beyond the Nam Ilka settled here and much incrirascd the size of ihc
villages, but exact details are wanting.
NAM 1*A LAM. — A Palaung village in the Ng5 Kyang circle of the
Northern Shan .Sla'cof North Usen Wi, built on rising ground about a mile
to 'he north of Mong \ u.
There were six houses in the village in February 1892, with a population
of 64 persons, all Palauiigs of the Huirai branch. There ysa, pdngyi kyanng
on the summit of the knoll with seven nunistrants. The villagers cultivate
a siKall amount of irrigated land and several large Uelds of liitl-rice, ai:d
also breed ponies in a casual way.
NAM PA LANG— A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang Lcin West, situated to the west of the Nam Pang opposite Mfln^
Kau, in the Nam Lawt townibip.
In April 1S92 there were nine houses with fifty-six inhabitants, all of
them Shans, who cultivated upland and lowland paddy. The village stands
at a height of 3,300 feet.
NAM PA LANG.— A village in the MOngYai circle of the Northern Shan
Stale of South Hscn Wi.
It contained in March 1892 six houses witli a population of thirty-one per-
sons. The village was new and was employed exclusively in paddy culriva-
tion
NAM"P.\-L1N.— A village in the Nam ]^kai Siaie, Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States.
It lies on the northern border close to Loi Maw, and contained in 1897
thiriy-lwo households, with one hundred and sixty-ihrcc of a population. 01"
thrsc houses only twen!v-'hrec were assessable to revenue ami paid Rs. 161 .
The vilU_<^ers had no irrigated lands and grew chieBy rice and chillies on
the upland slopes.
NAM P.\ LONG.— Aeircic in the Northern Shan Slate of North Hsen
Wii inhabited bv Kachins of the Lana clan.
In 1898 it had (our villages, with 3 population of about zoo persons. It
is situated some ten miles north of Kui Kai In thickly wooded mounlainoua
country. Nam Pa Lflng originally formed part of Pak Vai but was separ-
ated in 1893, owing to the constant quarrels which took place between the
Lanas and the Pak Vai circle headman. '
NAM PAN. — A stream in the Southern Shan States tvhich rises to the
east of Mbng Pan and flo\i-s in a westerly and south-westerly direction past
70
626
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
ENAU
that town into ihe Nam Tcng. At Mong Pan it is fifteen yards wide by
one and a quarter deep in December.
N,\M PANG —Called the Ben chifung by the Burmese, probably the
most cons idt'f able adliH'iit of ihe SaUveen in the Shan Stales.
Il rises in the hilly country between Loi Hsak and l.oi Maw and flo\i-s
south-west through South ilsLn \Vi, Wesi Mang l-ftn, Kehsi Mansani,
Mong Nawngand Kcng Hka-n, entering the Salween below 'atilude 2\°. Just
before its mouih It is a wide stream of considerable breadth. It is more or
less navigable for dugouts below Man Kat Here it runs througli paddy-
Relds and has low Rat banks, whilst in its upper course ii is full of deep {jools
alternating with sh:illow gravelly reaches. Nesr Mong Kao the banks are
rocky and the slrc-»ni is barely ford;ible e\ en in the dry weather. The valley
sides are about a thousand feel high and fairly steep, l^wcr down. Ihc bed
of the Nam Pang becomes more and more rocky and there are numerous
catarac'3 caused by transverse reefs, which prevent thorough navigation. At
Keng Hkam the ri.cr is four hnndn:d and fifty yards wulc and there are
numerous Islands, but ihc grenitcr p.»rt of tht^ bed is of tio great depth. A
jagged bottom of rocks, however, makes it altogelhrr unfordable. In the drv
weather the Nam Pang enters the .ShIw« en down a steep slope which is a
mere foaming lasher, but in the rains this disappears with the rise in botli
rivers.
N.AM PANG. — This stream rises in i\:t high hill ranges to the north-cast
of f.oi I-iin, ill the \Va Confederation of Ngek Lek.
Its cours:^ i.*! first east to west and then north to south to its junction with
the Nam Hka just below Pang Sung. It is uciitavigable. I n racst places it
runs between impracticable hills, but soniL- main roads cross it, as lietwcen
Yawng Kawng and Pang Sung on the Ta Kiit Loi Nting road. Here the
stream is tifteen yards broad by thrte and a half feet deep uith a stony
bottom and very swift current, and is impr.tciical.le for loaded mules. A
bamboo bridge passable for animais can be quickly thrown across. The
approaches are rather stcei* hut not diHicult. .Anotlier rrossiugis Iiigher up
between Nam Pa L5 and Na Fan north of I.oi I. on. There the river can be
crossed apparently wherever roads can reach it The stream generally is
about sixtv yards broad and two feet decn with a swift current and pebblv
bottom which present no obstacle Even nen:, howe^eT. it would he impas-
sable in flood time. There is a bamboo suspension foot-bridge near V'awng
Kawng, hut it can be used oily by fmvt iias-scn-rers,
N.AM PANG. — .\ small stream which risc-s In the .Southern Shan State of
Keng Hkam and flows in a north-easterly direction into the Nam I.oi. At
the point wh<-rc the Nam Pang crosses the Kcng Ilkam-Lai Hka road it is
seven yards wide by one foot deep in April. During flushes it is unford-
able.
N.AM PANG PAN — An Indaw-gyi lake village in the Mogaung subdivi-
sion of Myitkyina district : it wa« was destroyed in Haw Saing's rebellion in
1883
NAM PANG SUK.— A tributary of the Nam Tcng in the Southern Shan
States, entering on its left bank below l.ai Hka. Us general course is from
north-east to south-west. Whr-re it crosses thf; Keng Hkam-I^i Hka road it
is ten yards wide and one and half feet deep in .April. Its current is slow and
bottom muddy.
NAM}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
'637
NAM PAO— A stream in North Hscn Wi Norllirrn Shan State, which
rises in the hills cast of I.oi Wong and flow's north-east to the Salu-ecn «"ith
a course of about sixteen mik-s. In February, between Nam T5ng ahd I.oi
Ka Tang, it is ten yards wide by three feet deep with a stony bottom and
difficult crossing.
NAM PAT. — A village in the- Na Hka I.rmg township, South Riiiin|; of
the Noribf^rn Shan State of Mang LOh West. It is situated in the extreme
west of the Riding, close to the frontier of the Mong Awt circle of the
Southern Shan State of Mi'Vng Hsu,
There wero in April t8g2 six houses in the village with thirty inhabitanta,
all of them Shans and mostly refugees from the Mcing Hcng circle of South
Hsen Wi, who cuhivali-il hill-rice and some coUon. The village stands at
a height of three thousand and four hundred feet.
NAMPATAUNG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, fJhamo district.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of forty-two persons.
The headman has no other vlllagf^ subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
of the Lepai tribe and Lawhkum sub-tribe and own six bullocks.
NAMPAUNG CHA 6''iVt;.— This stream is only important as forming the
boundary between Uurma and China. It lias a s^vift current, is thirty yards
wide at its mouth and is never navigable for boats. It is always fordabic,
though occasinaLly OLily wiUi difliculty, in the rains after a heavy fall.
NAM PAW. A village in the Kun Pcin circle of Lol I. ring, Myelat division
of the Southern Shan States It lies to the south-west of Pin-laung, the
capital of the Stale, and contained in 1S93 fifty-one houses with a population
of two hundred and forty-one pcisons, all Taungthus. They paid Rs. 140
yearly tribute and cultivated both /jd;'and na^ dry and wet fields.
NAM PAW. — A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises in Mong
Ko and flows south-west, passing through the Mong Paw circle of North Hsen
Wi, When about three miles west of Mong Li it bends to the nonh-west
and joins the Nam Mao or Shweli river nea'* Pang Hkam, between Si Lan and
Mu S6 It has a course of about thirty miles The frontier road crosses it at
Pang Hkam, where it is about twenty yards wide and fordabic, with a guide,
in the dry wea'her but ha.-* to be crossed by boats in the rains,
N.\M PAW. — A t:ans-SaIwccn stream which rises in Ihc hills to ihc we«t
of M6ng Pu Awn and flows wesLwad into the Nam Lflng at Hwe Heng.
At its mouth it is twenty-hvc yards wide and one and a half feet deep in April.
It has a rapid current. Its course is about sixteen miles.
NAM P.AWN.— -A village in the Mflng Tai circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi. The.c wc/c, in Ma cli 1892, eleven houses, with a
population of lift} -ih.-ec persons, all Vang I,ani. The village is situated in
the low hills to the west of Mong Vai town, and hill-rice and cotton were
the chief c'ops grown.
NAM PAWN or Pl'N CHA UNC.—\ st.-eam which rises in the hilly coun-
try to the south-wes. of Lai Hka in ihe Southe-n Shan Slates, and f^ows'at Fust
in a norihcrly and roib-wt'sterly direction through the Lot Lem, Pang I^ng
and Na Pawn circles of thatSiate. Then, turning eastwards, it flows through
a narrow gorge in the hills into the Nattii circle and then south into the
Pawng Seng district of Mong Nai, whence it passes, still goinij due south
into the MOng Pawn State. South of this it forms successively the boundary
638
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEfiR.
[NAM
between the States of Mong Pawn and Mong Sit, M(5ng Pawn and Mawk
Mai, Hsa Tung and Mawk Alai, k]<uste.'n Karen-iii and Mawk Mai. It tiiially
empties itseU Into the Salwceii in Eastern Karcn-ni at Pa/aung.
In its upper reactuts ii f1ow» tiifough fairly wide plain country in the
States of Lai Hka, Hpawng Seng (M6ng Nai) and the northern part'of MOng
Pawn, but, from about live miles below the capita! of the latier Slate, the
valley is much cun^jtricied and in some places is liitlc more than a stccp-sidcd
cleft in the hills, which rise sometimes to two thousand feet on either side.
The channel is throughout very rocky and the current swift, so that the
stream forms a considerable obstacle to Lade romcs between east and west.
Overshot wheels arc. used for irrigation in many pa"ts of its upper course.
At Xam Sang, to the west of Lai Hka, it is thirty yards wide and two
feet deep in Ap'il- At MOng Pawn it is eighty yards wide with a rapid
current, and two and half feet drcp at the fo.d in December. The upper
part of the river is not navigated. A bridge is being built at MBng Pawn
for the cart-.'oad lo the MOng Nai plain. J he Nam Pawn has a course of
about three hundred miles-
NAM PEN.— A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lon West, situated in the bend of the S'ani Pang sonih of Loi Tawng.
It is in the charge of the Htamong of Sfe Hi. In April 1892 there were
five houses with iwenty-five inhabitants, all of them Shans, who cultivated
a few irrigated fields, thouj;h hill-rice was their chief crop. Nam Pen stands
at a height of three thousand and two hundred feet.
NAM PING.^A small stream in the \Va Pet Ken, Northern Shan States,
flowing into the Nam Hka on the left bank, higher up than and north of the
Nam Vang or Shwc Thamin chaune U rises near Hsenc Nanc and flows
through deep narrow gorges, like the Shwe J hamin stream, and. tike it, is
reported to be full of gold. The valley of the stream is a simple cleft, unin-
habited and uninhabilahlc. 1 he \Va villages are on the slopes above.
NAM PINC — A trans-Saiween stream which rises to the south of MOng
Pu Awn in the western part of KengtQng, Southern Shan States, and flows
in a north-westerly direction past MQng Pu Awn and Miing Ping into the
Nam Hka, a tributary of the Salwcen. At Mftng Ping it is fifty jards wide
by two and a half feet deep in April and has to be crossed by boats in the rains.
NAM Pr<A\V. — ^The Nam Praw rises in the Pal Koi range to ihc north of
the Hu Kawng valley and flows south-west into the Taron, a tributary of the
Tanai ^Aa. .At 'N tup 'Ntsu it is fifteen yards wide and three feet deep in
January. It is Uiivigable Eo. petngaii-s.
NAM PUNG, — A IranS'Salween stream whith rises in the hills that divide
the districts of Mong Kai and Mong Yawiig, in the eastern part of KCngtOng
State, and flows eastward into the Nam Yawng, a tributary of the MAknong.
Where the MCng Yawng-MOng Kai road first crosses it it is twenty yards
wide and one foot deep in March. It has a course of about twenty-five miles.
NAM PWI. — A stream in the Southern Shan States which rises to the
north-wc-st of I-^ai Hka and flows past that town into the Nam Teng. At Lai
Hka it is fifteen yards wide by two feel deep in April. It has a course of
about ten miles.
NAM PVET. See Nam Pyu.
NAM PYU. — The Nam Fyu rises about halfway between the Jade and
Amber Mines and flows 10 a north-westerly direction past the Amber Mines
NASh
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
699
into Ihe Tanai kha. It is a swift and clear stream with a pebbly bed. At
the ferry which crosses from Ra to Sat it is forty yards wide and three feet
deep in January.
The Nam l^yu is navigable for peingams- Its principal tributary is the
Nam Pyct, which is also navigable.
NAMSANG or NAMCHANG.— A Kachin village in Trnct No. 16, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 25° r' north latitude and 97* 29' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty houses, with a population of 1 16 persons. The
headman oti he village iias Iweive others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and Singira sub-tribe, and get their water from a well
tothe no.'th of the village and from aspringtothc goulh. Ihere is camping-
ground in the village and grass is picmiful.
NAM SANG. — The Nam Sang stream rises to the west of the Burma
Shikong peak and flows west into the Irrawaddy opposite Hatha, between
Sinbo and Myltkyina. At Kau in January the river is forlv yards broad and
two feet deep. It is certainly navigable for small boats as far as Kau, and is
said to be navigable up to Pan Tawng.
NAM SANG YANG.^ — A Kachin village in Tract No. iS, Myiikyina dis-
trict, situated in 24' 52' north latitude and 97° 35' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve .houses : the population was unknown. The
hcadnf>an of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are Shan-Chincsc. There arc l»o camping-grounds. with plenty of water
and grass.
NAM SAN SAWK.— A Shan village^ in the North Hscri Wi, Northern
Slian Stale, in the circle of HsenWi;it contained twenty-one houses in
1894, with a population of ninety persons. The revenue paid was four
annas per household and the occupation cf the people was paddy cultivation
and trading. They owned twenty bullocks and twenty five buffaloes and
the price of paddy was twelve annas the basket.
NAM SAWN. — A ferry on the Salween, fifteen to twenty miles above the
KuD L6ng ferry in the Northern Shau Slates, disused since 1890 on account
of a quarrel between the Las of Nam Sawn and ilic KachirrS. Ihe village
has moved and there is no boat. 'J"he approaches to the river are said to be
rough and out of repair,
NAM SENG. — A township in the Kann Taii or South RiJing of Mang
LBn West, No.thern Shan States The township, with fou: villages and thirty
seven houses, lies in the extrerr.esouth of Mang Lon, alongthe Salwccn range.
The cultivation here is, as elsewhere along the range, a very little ini-
gatcd land and a varying amount of taungya. The Kin Mong pays Rs (5
annual tribute
NAM SENG.-r-A village in the Kawn Taii or South Riding of the
Northern Shan State of Mang Ldn West.
It is the residence of a Kin Mottg, who has under him three other villages.
The village stands on the ridye ininn-diately over the Salween on the west, at
a height of two thousand anu seven hundred feet, and ia not far f.om Ho Kga.
In April i8q2 there were thirteen houses, with seventy inhabitants, all
of them Shans. who had a few irrigated rice fields, but taungya was their
chief crop, and they also cultivated some betel-vine gardens.
630
UPPER BURMA C>
rfTEl
CNAU
NAM SENG,— A Palaung village in North Hscii Wi Nnrtliero Shan
Slflte, in Si l^n circle: it contained fifteen houses in 1894. with a popula-
lion of lifty-sevcn persons. Tlie revenue paid was Rs. 2 fier household and
the people were paddy cultivators by occupation and owned thirteen hul-
locks, six buflalots and four ponies.
NAM SIKl. — The Nam Siri cAantigriscs in the Kachin hills cast of Bhatno
and runs into the Irrawaddy about a mile below that place. On the road
between Uhamo and Mansi it is crossed by a wooden cart-bridge . it is lierc
eighteen yards wide bv two and a half feel deep. On the Bhamo-Sawadt
road near its month it is eroswd by a wooden cart-bridge and is thirty-
five yards wide and fordable in tbc hot weather. It is navigable for sntall
boats
NAM SIT- — A stream in the Southern Shan States which rises in the hills
between Miing Nai (Mont) and MQng Sit and runs north-west as far as
M6ng Sit, where it turns round and runs south-west into the Nam Pawn.
Where it passes Mong Sit It is ten yards wide and one and a half feet deep
!n necembrr. It has a course of about thirt\'-five miles.
N.\M TAI. — A village in the Soutii Riding of the Northern Shan State
of Mang LOn West, situated in the mass of hiUs rising to a height of three
thousand and four hundred feet, which shut in the Salwccn at tliis point.
It is in the Ho Nga townshiuand in April i8i)2 had nine houses with sixty-
nine inhabitants, all Shans. The chief cultivation was dry, but there were
also some stretchrs of irrigated rice land.
NAM TAI.— A village in the South Riding of the N<irthern Shan Sute
of Mang Lun West, situated near the southern end of Loi Lan, about twcn^
miles south of Man Ping and close to the Nam llsa
The village is in charge of the A*;» At'orij; of Nii Wai and in April of 1893
had seven houses with forty-one inliabttants, who cultivated both upland
and lowland rice.
NAM TAM IIPAK. aUo called the TAliET C7/.-I t/A'(;.— A stream which
rises in Llie Stalt- of H'l Pong, Southern Shan .States, and flows south.
A few milis ^oulh of tl c town of Ilo I ong the N'.im Tam Upak forms the
boundary between tite Ho Fang and Vawng Hwe States, I'arlher south it
forms the western boundary of the States o( Nam Hkflk, Nawng Wawn and
Wan Yin, and tiicn enters the extreme south-caste-n district of the Yawng
Hwe State. Continuing in a southdly direction it passes tluough the dis-
trict.s of Tam Hpak and Mang I,6n, Uelonging to the Hsa Htung State.
Then, turning to the cast, it forms the boundary between llsa Htung and
Eastern Karen niuntilit reaches the Nam Pawn, south of the village of N^wng
HUw.
The systrm of irrigation by overshot or Persian wheels is extensively follow-
ed along the Tam Hpak. The stream is bridged for cart-traffic near the
town of Nam llk^k and th<ic ari- ferries at Nawng Wawn. Ho Hko, Mang
l-i'in and Hti Umg. From Ho Hkti (Wan Vin Slate) northwards to the Nam
Hkfik bridge the Nam Tam Hpak is navigable for country boats : south of
Mang Lon, where it forn^s the boundary of Hsa Htutig and Eastern Karen-ni,
several cataracts occur.
N.^M TAO. — A r.enai Kachin village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
State*, in Ho Tao circle: it contained forty houses in 1894, with a population
NAM I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
631
of two huiiJrctl and forty persons. The revenue paid was Rs- 3 per house-
hold and the people were paddy, maize and opium cultivators by occupation,
nod owned ninety buUocks, fifteen buffaloes, five ponies and three hundred
and seventy pigs, 'Ihc price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NAM TAO.— A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises in the
bills west of Kang Muiig and flows Dorth to the Nam Nim. with a course of
about iive miles. In March, between Nam l/ik and Kang MSng. it measures
three yards by eighteen inches with a stony bottom.
NAM TAL'NG S£.- A deserted village about one mile north of Kdnma-
mfln on the edge of the Indaw-gn laKe in the Mogaung subdivision of
Myitkyiiia district. It was deserted twenty years ago.
NAM TAWK,— A stream in the Southern Shan States which ruses about
twenty n.iles to the north of Mong Nai (Moni) and ilow-s past that town in-
to the right hank of the NamTeng below Ta MOiig Kai. At Mimg Nai it is
fifteen yards wide by two and .1 half feet deep in December. It is largely
used fur irrigating the Mong Nai plain-
. NAM TAWNG.— A Kachin (Lashi) village in North Hseo W'i, Northeru
Stian States, in Pang I-i'm circle of M6ng Si : jt contained tight.ren houses in
1894, with a population of foity-eight persons. The revenue paid was one
rupee per household and the people were paddy, wheat, maize and opium cul-
tivators by occupation and owned ten bullocks, ten buflaloes, four ponies and
thirty pigs. The price of paddy was six annas the basket-
NAM T.'VWNG. —A Yang Lam village in the M6ng Heng circle of the
N^^rthern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It is sitaated on the lower slopes of Loi Sang and contained in Apcil 1892
four houses, with a population of twenty persons. Like all the Yang Lam
the villagers cultivated only dry crops, hill-rice and tobacco,
NAM TENG or TEIN CHA i/XG — A stream which ri.ses on the eastern
slope of the Sindaung range to the south-east of the capital of Mfing Kiing
in the Southern Shan Stales, and flows at first norih-oast. With its tributa-
ries it irrigates the fertile M6ng Kiing plain. About ten miles to the north
of MiSrlg Riing it trends to the east and afterwards lo the south, which course
with vc.-y slight casting it retains for the rest of its length, passing through
Eastern Along KiJng, Lai Hka and Mbng Nai. \\\ the dry season it is just
fordable bv ponies near the capital of Lai Hka,, bui belo«' that point there are
no fo'ds at any time of the \ea-. In its lower course it passes through
Mawk Mai and it enters the Salweeii al Ta Hsup Tcn^. The last few miles
arc one continuous rapid, or lasher, which forbids of its being used for navi-
gation, but it is navigable locally in the Keng Tawng sub-Slate of Mdng Nai
and higher up.
The principal ferries arc —
(1) Ho Ta, near l^i Ilka, on the road from that capital to Keng
Hkam and Kengtflng;
(2) Hko Ul, on the Taunggyi-KSnglflng road ;
•(3) Keng Tawrtg, on the road from M6ng Nai (Moni) to Mfing Pu
and K^ngtiing;
(4) Ta MSng Kai in Mawk Mai.
63a
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I NAM
The river lias a rapid current and runs mostly between high steep banks
At Ho Ta it is eighty ya-ds wide and six feet deep in Ap-il ; at Ta Miing
Kai it is one hundred yards wide. lis total length is nearly' two hundred and
fifty miles.
NAM TI-— A circle in the Northern Shan State of South Hscn WE, admin-
islered by a A/uw^v^. It lies lo the west of Mong Kyting, in the ncMth'
western portion of thi- i^tate.
The revenue assessment in 1897 was Rs. 420 a year. The circle contained
sixteen vilEages. with a total of one hundred and seventy-three houses and a
population of ih'ee hundred and fiftv men, three hundred and ninety-six
wonnen, one hundred and eighty-three boys and tuo hundred and sc\*cntecn
girls. The people are Slians. The country consists of rolling downs covered
with coarse grass, and small wooded hills. The people are poor, but oivned
three hundred and sixteen buffaloes and one hundred and three cows. There
are no industries of note. The cultivated area was ninety-four acres of
lowlying paddy-land and one hundred and sixty-two acres of hill-paddy.
Nam Ti is a quite recently constituted ct:clc and is perhaps the most un-
important in South Hsen \Vl.
NA.M TI. — A .small stream in the Northern Shan States- which rises in the
At Pong range and flows ncth-west jiast Na I.ong into the Nam Paw m
North Hsen wi. joining it at the point where It bends to the roth-west. It
has a course of twelve o: iifteen miles. Where it is crossed at Na Long it is
eight yards wide by two feet deep, with a pebbly bo'.lom and some deep
pools. The Nam Ky&j a small tributary flowing from the north, joins it about
Iwo miles south of ^a Long.
NAM TI-MAN HSA. — Two interlaced Shan-Chinese villages in the Nam
Hkam circle of the Northern Slian State of North Hsen Wi, built at the foot of
the range which bounds the Nam .Mao (Shweli) valley on the south, a little
over a mile from Nam Hkam town.
1 here were eighty houses in Fcb.uary 1892, with four hundred and thir-
teen inhabitants. The general occupation of tlie villagers was rice cultivation
in the pUin, but there were also seventeen resident traders owning fifty pack
bullocks and a few ponies.
N.\M TING. — A tributary of the Salween on the left bank, entering a few
miles below the Kun Long ferry. It is called Mong Lai Haw, Hun Ting
Haw or MftngTing Haw by the Chinese.
The main stream rises about twenty miles south of the town of Mien-ning
(locally called Mien-ling) and at tirst Hows north»vard&, past Mien-ning, for a
distance of about forty miles, when, at the village of .Mcng Lai, i: turns on
itself and flows in a south-westerly diecUo" until it reaches the Sah^'een.
It passes the towns nf MSngchih (M6iig K}Ok), iM&ng Kyen and Along Ting.
In the Mien-ning plaJn it is thirty ya^ds wide and three or four feet deep,
flowing over a sandy bottom with a moderately strong current. From the
end 01 the Mien iiing plain down to Mfing Lai it is twenty to ihiriy yards
with a very rapid sin-am running over a rocky boitom. and from two to four
feet deep in the dry season. At the Meng Lai crossing it is said to be four
or 6vc feet deep in the dry season. From he.c on to Mdng Kyen it is said
to run between steep hills with a strong current. At Mfing Kyen it becomes
a compd'atively slow stream and (alls only two hundred and Hfty feet in the
fifty miles between here and its mouth. Near M£ng Kyen its channel is
RAM]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER"
633
three hundred yards wide, with eighty yards breadth of water in April, -d
from here onwards to the Sal ween it is from eighty lo two hundred yards Wi •
with a mnderate stream and is navigable for dugouts and rafts and probabl)
for larger craft, if such existed.
There is a road down its banks from M&ng Kyen to the Salwcen but none
above M*ng Kyen, on account of the p:ecipitous hills which here and there
come down to the water's edge on both sides. The road from Mfing Kyen
to Mfng-chih leave* the =* 'earn and crosses the hills.
Two bridges span Ihe river at Mien-ning. At M^ng Lai there is abridge,
Bridges and fcr- bur ilie river changed its course and left the bridge on
rics. dry land. Thu ford is four or five feet deep.
There are ferries at Kyin 1-ao and at MAng Kyen, and also at Nam Ilpak
and Sum No, above and below the latter town. In the Ming Ting plain
the Nam Ting is Ci'ossed by ferries at Ho Hkai, Man Ten and Hpak C'heo.
At the latter place the river is one hundred ya^-ds wide and four feet deep
in March. At Man la Ho near Nam Hu, in British territory, there is a ferry
bet^veen Sdn Mu and North Hsen Wi Stales, which are separated by the
river.
It is up the valley of the Nam Ting that it is proposed lo extend the Man-
dalav-Kun J-6ng Railway.
NAM 1 OK.— A State in the Myelat district of the Southern Shan States,
situated in the lower Nam Pilu valley and not on the plateau, where the
bulk of the other Myelat States are.
It has an approximate area of twenty square miles and Is bounded on the
north and east by the State of Sam Ka' ; on the south by Sa Koi ; and on the
west by Loi Long.
The State is lor the most part flat paddy-land on cither side of the Nam
Pilu, which bisects tt from north to south. On the wc3t, however, it rises up
the slope of the Loi Nji^n, a height of two thousand feet or more above the
river. The Nam Pilu is navigable for native boats upwards to the Yawog
Hwe lake and downwards to Mong Pai and Western Karen-ni, throughout the
year.
Tlie rainfall is slight, being carried off by the ranges to the east and west,
but the river supplies water for all purposes.
Population ^^^ population of the State in 1897 numbered 756
™ ' persons :—
Stian ... ... ,„ „, .„ 468
Taufttrihu ... ... .„ ,,. 113
Karcfi>nt ... ,,, ... ,,. 103
Iniha ... .„ ... ... ... 73
Total
TS6
The only vilUfc of any size in the Slate is Nam T6k. the residence of the
Ngrce-kuH-hmu. This contained in 1897 sixty-one houses. It is situated
on the eastern bank of the Nam Pilu. .There arc in all len villages in the
Stale, with one hundred and eighty-six houses, of which one hundred and
twenty paid Rs. 840 ihathameda. ' The annual tribute is Rs. 400.
Tlic first chid of Nam TAk was Maung Shwe Tha. He was a kyaw, or
Hisiory village headman, and rvas recognized by the Burmese
Government In 1133 BE. (1771). He was then placed
in charge of the following villages :—
80
634
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tNAM
Loi Pwi, Lin MAn, Loi Kene. Pfing Kaw, L6n Hkam, LAn Pa Nam
Pa (two villages) and K6n Nam P5ng, now unde: the Myoza
of Loi L5ng'.
Loi Pa Kcnff, Nawng Pfing, Tavvag Bo-ywi and Ho Pai, now
under the Myoza of Sam Ka.
Tung K6, Ho T6ng and Mak Ping, now under the Myoza of Sa
Koi
Ho Wo and Nam Tok : these, with smaller villages, are all that now
remain to the State.
The original capital was further down the river, but was sliifted because
of theunhcalthiness of the site. It was rooved twice by Shvvc Tha.and his
later site has bccu maintained.
Shwe Tha was succeeded, at a date not mentioned, bv his brother Tha
Zao, who died iait78D.E. (i8t6), and was succeeded by bis 53n Maune
Yi.
Maung Yi went down to Ava and received the Royal Patent appointing
him first mrir-e-iNTt-hmu. Shortly after-ivards. in 1821, the State wa3
overrun and pillaged bv Red Karens, who burnt the villages of Loi Pwi, Lin
MOn, Loi Kenp, LSn Hkam, P^njj Kaw, Ho Wo and K6n Nam Peng, carry-
ing off many of the inhabitants as s'aves to Karen-ni.
In 1824 Ta'Hkft SbwcTiin and Nga ShwcLfln of Mont; Pai went to Mong
Nat and petitioned the Wum for permission to rebuihl and colonize the
village's destroyed by the Red Karens and to administer Lftn Pa Nam. The
Tat-6k agreed, but placed them under the n^vx-lutt-hmtt. In 1217 B.E.
fi8.s^) the T'awnfi'ai of Loi Lung took possession of them and kept them
for six years, in defiance of remonstrances. In the year i86t. however, the
Bo-kmu Minlha came up with trooos from Ava to sunpess the rebellion of
Hkun Ngfr, Myoza of Sam Ka. The chief of Nam Ts'ik seized the oppor*
tunity of representing his grievances, with the result thar an O'der was Issued
that the villages were to be .surrendered to him and to form a part of Nam
T(ik. In [22S RE. (i86'^) the Ttjunaj/rs, hr^wever, again seized them and
they have remained eve- since a part of the Loi Long Stale, notwithstanding
the repeated p'otests of Nam TAk.
The date of Nf aung Yi's death is not recorded, but he left four sons and
the eldest of these. Hkun Taw, became n^e-iun-fimti. He was driven out
bv his brother Hkwe Pv^'e, whom, howe^-er. the Burmese Government
refused to recognize, and appointed the third brother. Hkun Pwang, who
died shortly afterwards. His son Hkun Hman succeeded but, as he was a
child, his uncle acted as Regent. On his death Hkun Pu succeeded, and he
was n^xcc-kurt'hmu at the time of the British Occupation. He died on the
gth October 1892, and was succeeded by his son Hkun Maung.
It is not known at what time the villages now in the possession of Sam Ka
and Sa ICoi were wrested from Nam Tok. but thev ap:>ear to have been taken
in the same way as those seized by Loi Long and no doubt about the same
time.
NAM TON o- MB TON.— The river draining the trans-Sitween district
of M5ng Ton. It is a tributary of the M& Han?, which it joins ctos:^ to Sam
Waw't. It closaly hu^s tha watershed of the Sabveen on its west or right
ban'<. s> that on that ban'c it Ins onlv one tributary of importance, the Mfi
Ka Nin, up which go?3 the roii ta Ming Pan. On its cast or left bank,
however, the watershed is about twdve or fifteea miles distant, and there are
NAHJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
635
several valley's of importance on tins side. Commencing from tTie north
llie tributiirics are the Hw^ Pang Ka Tawng, up which is the road to M5ng
Hsat; tliciithc M6 l.oi Hanp, which, however, is dry for the last few miles of
its course- except in the rains, and then the Mfe Ken.
The M6 Tun, at its junction with the Mft Mang, is about twenty yards
broad by two r-r three feet deep, with a rapid current and gravelly bottom.
At Mong Ton it is twenty yards wide by one and a half feet deep in Decem-
ber.
NAM TONG.~A Shan village in the Ho Ya circle of the South Hsen Wi
Northern Sltan State, situated about a mile to the north-east of the main
village of Ho Ya.
It had twenty-four houses, with a population of ninety-two persons, in
March r802. 'fhc headman of this village is in charge of the neighbouring
village of Loi Sawng. 'I'lic inhabitants cultivated both upland and irrigated
rice-lands, as well as a small quantity of col Inn.
N.'\M TON KAW. — A small stream rising in Loi Hsi Tong, and flowing
due south into the Nam Ttng. In a considerable portion of its course it forms
the frontier line between the Ko Kang trans-Sahveen circle of North Hsen
Wi Norihcrn Shan State, and the Shan-Chinese State of Kfeng Ma.
It has steep banks and is crossed on the Yung Chang road by a Chinese*
built stone bridge, but it is more suitable for the boundary of two parishes
than of two empires and, except that the llusbts in the rainy season have eaten
the channel deep into the soil, there is nothing to prevent a child from step-
ping over it.
NAM TU.— A river in the Northern Shan States, known at Amarapura as
the Myi(-ng5.
It rises in about latitude north 23* 18' and longitude gS'* 23', or about
twenty-five miles to the cast of HsL-n \\ i, in the Na Ti circle, not far from
the Salwi>cn, and aftrr passing Hsen Wi Town enters Tawnj; f*(^"g and flows
past Hsi Paw iu a southerly direction: it then passes north of Lawk Sawk in
tiic Southern Shan States, and eventually enters the Irrawaddy below Manda-
lay and just above Ava.
Its chief tributaries are the Nam Yao from the Lashio valley, the Nam Hsira,
■which joins below Hsi Paw on the right bank, and the Nam Hpa Si-, which
runs through the Ho Kut gorge and joins it fifteen miles east-south-castof Nam
Maw. On the left bank arc the Nam Ma, which joins it just below Ire En,
and the Nam Hka, which joins just south o( Trmg Htek.
The Nam Tu is navigable only from the point where it reaches the Man-
dalay plain. Rapids and cataracts make it impassable in its middle coursei
but there is a certain amount of local traffic in the Hsi Paw State. It has a
course of about one hundred and thirty miles.
At Hsi Paw the Government road crosses it by a wire-rope flying-bridge
ferry, and some miles to the north of the town it will be bridged by the
Mandalay-Kun Long Railway.
NAM III or TU C/-//1 UNG.— At'ivct in Karcn-ni, Southern Shan States.
It rises in the extreme wxst of that territory, in the country of the Br&
Karens subject to Kye-bo-gyi, and after passing through Bawlakfe joins the
Nam Pawn, shortly before its junction with the Salwcen. It has a length of
seventy miles and there arc cittcnsive leak forests on its banks, which are
xvorkcd by the Red Karens and by traders from Moulmein. It is not Djivigft-
ble for boats.
636
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(NAM
N.\M UN. — A township in the Kawn Tau or South Riding o( Mang L6n
West, Northern Shan States. It h the most southerly of the Matig L3d
townships and Tk-s on the cast-west reach of the Salween, with Maw Hpato
the east and south and Mong Hsu to the west.
'Hicce were live villages with forty-two houses in 1893. mostly built along
the face of the ridge which overlooks the Salween. On the oppos'.tc bank is
Man Pan. the capita! of Maw Mpa, to which the villagers go to bazaar, cross-
ing by the Hvve Lu ferrv. There are a few acres of irrigated ricf-land, but
the bulk of the crop is or)*. The people arc very poor and pay no more than
Rs. 20 revenue.
NAM UN. — A circle in Mong Tung sub-State of Ifsi Paw, Northern Shan
States, in charge of a nHaing, with an area of about fi^'e square miles.
The population in 1898 numbcreil two hundred and ninety persons, in sixty-
one houses anJ seven villages. The circle is bounded on the norih by Man
Wap circle of Ke Hsi-Man Sam, on th<; cast by Mao Wap circle, on the south
by Man Kang Man Kai circle of Ku Hsi Man Sam, and on the west by Mong
La. The revenue paid was Rs. 510, with three hundred and twenty-eight
baskets of paddy. The people cultivate lowland paddy.
A bund four hundred feet broad runs across the Nam La.
The villagers own fourtceu or fifteen small ponies.
NAM UN. — .\ village in the Man Pen circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hscn \Vi.
It is situated not far from the Lashio border and is recovering from the
misfortunes of 1887, when it was altogether destroyed. There were twenty-
one hou<«es in March iSgz, with one hundred and ten inhabitants, who
cultivated a considerable (quantity of cotton on the slopes, besides some irri-
gated paddy-land.
NAM UN. — .\ village in the Ha Kang, or central Mflng Ha circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hscn W'i.
It is under the Ke or headman of Man Kun and had seven houses in
March 1892, with thtrty-uine inhabitants, who cultivated liil!-rice and some
sugarcane and tobacco.
N.AM UN- — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lon West, situated on the hills overhanging the Salwecu and facing
the Wa State of Maw Hpa, on the eastern bank of the river.
It stands at a height of two thousand nine hundred (ect, and contained in
April 1892 fifteen houses with a population uf eighty-nine persons, all Shans.
The village is the headquarters of a /ifamon^, who has four other villages
in his charge. A little wet-paddy is cullivatt-d, but the chief crop is hillTice.
NAM WAN. — A river which, flowing almost entirely through Chinese
territorj-, enters the Nam Mao (Shweli) a short distance west of Nam Hkam
and is the main cause of the formation of the " triangle " leased to Great
Britain by China.
The Nam Wan is called Lung-ch'uan Haw by the Chinese and Lung Sung
Hka by the Kachins.
The source of the river is about twenty miles north of the town of Mftng
Wan: it passes this place and flows for twenty miles through the plain in
which the town stands. It then enters the Kachin hills and runs for thirty
miles through a narrow valley, from which it enters the Nam Hkam-Meng
NAM ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Mao plain near the village of Kut Long. From six to eight miles farther
to the south it enters the Shwoll, at Man Hsawn.
In the MAng Wan plain it is from t%vcnty-five to fifty yards wide in January
and two to three (ect deep, with a modL-rale current and sandy bottom.
Where it passes througli the bills it is from thirty to forty yards wide and
three or four feet deep in Fchruary, with a strong current mnd rocky bed.
In the Mdng Mao plain it again becomes broader and shallower At its
mouth it is one hundred yards wide and about three feet deep in January.
The Nam Wan is navigable for small boats from its mouth to Kut l.6ng,
where it issues from the hills into the plain. There are four ferries in M^ng
Mao and Nam Hkam territory : at Man Hsawn, at Man Ai Tati (south), at
Kawng Mon and at Kut I^'ing, In M^ng Wan it is fordable everywhere
and there are numerous wooden bridges.
NAM WANG. — A trans>Sahveen stream, called Hwe Wang on the sur-
vey map-
It rises to the north o( Mong Yawog and (lows southwards througli the plain
into the Nam Vawng, which is a tributary of the M^khong. Keac MOng
Yawng it is ten yards wide and one foot deep in March. It has a course of
twelve or fourteen miles.
NAM WI. — A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises ticar
Pang Sa Rawp in the hills south-west of Nam Hkam, and flows north past
Na Fawn into the Najn Paw. It has a rourse of about fourlcen miles.
Another Nam Wi, a small stream from. the south, joins it near Na Tawn after
a course of about eight miles. Wlure it is crossed at Na Tawn it measures
six yards by eighteen inches and has a pebbly bottom and some deep pools.
NAMYA or NUMYA.— A Kathin village in Tract No 25, Myitkyina
district, situated in 24' 49' north latitude and 97'' 2' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses with a population of sixty persons.
The headman has one other village subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of Uic Lepai tribe and own six bullocks.
NAM YA —A stream In the Northern Shan State of North Ilscn Wi
which rises in Mong Ko and Hows south-east into the Nam Oi. Its course
is about ten miles. In April, near its junction with the Nam Oi, it measures
five yards by one foot with a stony bottom.
NAM YANG— A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw, in the East-
ern subdivision : it included twenty-four villages in 1898 and had a popula-
tion of 744 persons.
It is in charge of a niihatHg and Is bounded on the north-east by Na M6n,
on the norih-wpst by Mong Lang, on the east by Hsawng Hk^, on the south
by NSm l^n, on the south-cast by Si Kaw and on the west by Sfe Mun and
Loi Mauk.
It had no revenue-paying thonalpel trees. In that year it paid Rs.
ii453'8-o net revenue, and it also pays Rs. 5 a month for selling beef under
a license. The jiopulalion is engaged in taungya cultivation, and a little low-
land paddy used also to be worked in good rainy years. Resides taungya, some
sessamum and cotton are grown. A little ///«, Shan cloth, is also woven.
NAM YANG. — An aflluent of the Xam Ilka, entering it on the eastern
bank in the \Va Pel Ken, Northern Shan States, in longitude cast 99' 25' and
latitude north 22° 30'.
^38
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAU
The Nam Yang is the famous Shwc Thamin cha«n^ of the Burmese and
has had the reputation for a good many generatiocs erf
t St nam* ^^'^"^ ^^'^^ '" ^"^*'' ^^^^ '" *^^ ^°'^'" °* nu^ets and
dust.
The main stream is formed by the junction of the Nam Yang Lcng and
Nam Yang Lam, which flow into one anolhcr at a point about three miles
west of Pang Mi, in a wild-looking spot where the liills rise on three sides
almost two thousand feet sheer from (he river bed. The Nam Yang Lam
rises near Hseng Nang to the north, and die Nam Yang Leng on the slopes
of the conspicuous three-peaked hiU. Alitsuwi, near Ho Ai. Both streams
throughout have extremely steep and rugged banks and the channel is in
most places practically inaccessible.
ARtr the junction the liills draw back as the Nam Hlca is approached
and, though there is nowhere any level ground, the slopes are at least
passable. It is here, at no great distance (roin ilic Nam Ilka, that is situ-
ated the Maw [Ikam or Tung ilkam, the famous gold mine and the abode of
the Golden Deer (Shwc ThaminJ. This spot was visited in 1897, hut no gold
was found. There were, however, no mining or scientific experts with the
party. There is a wooded knoll or hillock at a sort of double elbow, or letter
S, in the stream. Un the edge of the river and in its bed are a number of
hot springs, issuing at very little below boiling point, and among the trees on
the island above is a sort of rocky chasm or rift in which the Golden Deer is
said to dwell- [The Shans west of the Saiwccn say that the stream gushccs
from the mouth of a huge golden deer {thamin).'] There are numerous water-
borne {juartzite boulders in the stream bed, which is alKiul lifteeu yards broad
and is fordahle almost everywhere.
NAM YANG. — A stream in the Northern Shan States which forms the
boundary between British and Chinese territory throughout its length.
It rises between the districts of M<3ng Ko and Wnn 1 cng tn North Hscn Wi
State and flows in a westerly direction through the Wan 'Jcng plain for a
d'slancc of about fifteen miles. It enters the Nam Mao (Shwcli) at the vil-
lage of Nam Hs.iwn. It is from twelve to twenty yards wide and two or
three feet def p in January, with a fairly strong current.
It is fordabic throughout tlie year, though ihe fords arc deep after rain.
Between Nam Hsawn and Hsup Yang, near its mcuth, it is crossed by a
wooden mule bridge, as the channel runs between deep banks and would be
difficult to cross. The stream is not navigable anywhere.
The true Nam Yang is the upper course of tlic Nam Mao {q. v.). The
Nam Pwe, a small tributary, flows into the Nam Yang near Kin Yang, where
it is six to eight yards wide and two feet deep.
NA.\I YANG. — A trars-Salwecn stream, called Nam Yfln on the survey
map, which rises to the south of the hills which separate Mong Yawng from
Mftng Kai antl flows eastward into the Mfekliong at llsup Yawng. U has a
course of about forty miles and where ihc Pallac-MOng Vawng road cresses
it it ia twenty-two yards wide, with high banks.
NAM ye' — A stream in the Noithern Shan States which rses in the hills
south of Na Ti and flows north, joining the Nam Nim at Na Ti. Its course ii
about eight miles. Where it is crcssed at Na 1 i it Is ten yards wide by
cjghtfcn ir.chcs, with a stony bottom.
NAM YIN. — The Nam Yin, or Mo-hnyin chsung, risrs in the hills to the
FOutb-east of Mo*hoyin in about latitude 24° 36', and flows in a northerly
NAJl-NAX I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
639
and north-easterly dir/^ctlon pas' Mo-Imyin into the Moejaung ckaung, which
it ciitrrs just bc'o'.v Mogaung. At Mo-hnyin at the beginning of January it
is thirty yarJs wide by two (cet deep. At Taungni, iwenty milca from
Mogaung, it is forty yards wide and two and a half fee: deep in the middle of
January. At Mo-hnyin it is bridged by a strong wooden carl-brid^c. In
the rains boals can ply between Mogaung and Mo-hnyin.
NAMYU (LOWER).— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district,
situated in 23" 55' north latitude and 97° 30' east longitude.
In i8g2 it contained twe'.vc houses, with a population of fifty-fivf persons.
The headman has no others subordina'.c to him. The inhabitants arc of the
Maran tribe and Lana sub-trilie and own eight bullocks and seven buffatoes.
Wa^er is available from tlie Namyu kha, eight yards wide and eight inches
deep, half a mile distant, and there 's good camping-ground. Six. hundred
baskets of paddy are grown yearly in the village.
NAMVU (UPPKR).— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7. Bhamo district,
situated in 23° 5i' north latitude and 97^ 30' cast longitude.
The village is in tvvo parts, called I^ctsai and Waraw, and in 1852 contained
twenty-seven liouscs witS a population of one hundred and forty-seven
pfT^on''. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants arc of the Maran tribe and I.ana sub-tribc and own twenty
bulloiks and fifteen buflatoes. Six hundred baskets of paddy arc grown yearly.
NAM YU.— .?.-^ Moyu
NAN-AIK. — \ village of eleven houses on a small tributary of the Stnkao
chnung, in the Shwegu subdivision of Bhanio district.
The inhabitants arc Kachtns of the Palai Lawhicum tribe.
NA NANG.— .\ circle in the NortSiirn Shan State of South Hseu Wi :
it lies under the foot of the range that divides North and South Hscn Wi,
and at present the gfcat majoritv of the population is congregated along the
banks of the Nam HsQm and the Nam Hpawng, very few villages having as
yet been re-established on the hill slopes.
Na Naiig is celebrated for its heavy rice crops, and the circle consists in
the main of belts of swampy jungle alternating with paddy-fields. It is
therefore by no means easy to move about through the circle during the
rains There were in 1852 forty Shan villages, five of Palaungs and two
of Chinese, and tlies: in 1897 had increased to a total of sixty-nine villages
with nine hundred and twenty-four houses, though this number is still far
below its former population or its capacity. There are abundant signs of
past prj5:)crity in the shape of gilded monasteries, frequent pagodas, and
substantial wooden saynti now gone to ruin. The population, which num-
bered three tliousand eight h'jndrcd and twentv-two persons in 1893, had in
1897 increased to 4.341. The hlamong is of hereditary rank.
The t*o Chinese villages are both very small and arc high up in the hills.
There were oily fifty-seven inhabitants in the two of them in 1892, and they
cultivate little cIs:? but opium. They arc emigrants from Loi Maw and the
maiority of them have never been to China or even to the Chinese Shao
Slates.
Both sugar and tobacco arc grown in NS Nang, as well as rice. In 1897
thr- circl:: was assessed to Rs- 2,100 annual revenue. The area under culti-
vation was ons thousiiiJ and four acres of wet paddy, one hundred and forty-
OQC acres of hill-paddy and one hundred and fourteen acres of garden land.
6^ THE LPPER BL'RMA GAZETTEER. ^xxH
Therf- were ur^wards o< two thousind cattle as we" as seventy-four ponies ia
the circle. The hfam6n£ Vi:-:= i.t tr.e vir.age oi K'ng Kaw. In former
times riit was ex'.rior<::nar:Iy ab-^r.dar.t an-i cheap :n Na Nang and it served
as a granary to the less productive tract; to the ncnh.
N'AN-IjA north —A village in the Nanda North revenue circle. Pa-
thein-gvi to-.vr,shi:j. An^ara^ura Eubci vision cf Mandalay district, twelve miles
north-north -*-ast of headqiiart';r3
It had a population of six hundred and fifeen persons at the census of 1891
and paid Ks. l-j^o thathameda tax.
NAN-DA SOUTH. — .\ village in the Nanda South revenue circle, Pa-
thein-gyi township. Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, eleven and a
half miles north-north-east of headquartc rs.
It had a population of three hundred and thirty-five persons at the census
iA 1891, and paid Ks. 820 thathameda tax.
NAN-DAW-KVUN.— A circle in the Madaya township and subdivision
of Mandalay distric-t, on the east bank of the Irrawaddy, including two vil-
lages.
KAN-DAW-KYUN- — A village in the circle of the same name, in the Ma-
daya township and subdivision of Mandalay district, on the east bank of the
Irrawaddy.
It has sixty houses and its population numbered in 1892 two hundred and
fiftv persons approximately.
King Bodaw Paya lived in this village from 1168 to 1170B.E. (1806-
1808 A.D.) while the Mingun pagoda on the west bank of the Irrawaddy
was being built.
NAN-DAW-YAT. — A village in the Myinwun circle, Pakokku township,
Bubdivision and district, with a population of four hundrfd and twelve
persons, according to the census of 1891, and revenue of Rs. 670, included
in that of Myinwun.
NAN-GAT.— A village in the Nga Kyan circle, Pak6kku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of two hundred and eighty-two persons,
according to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 230 for
1897-98.
NAN-GAT. — A village in the N6nbo circle, Pak6kku township, subdivision
and district, with a population of two hundred and eight persons, according
to the census of 189 1. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 43 for 1897-98.
NANG NGft. — A small village in the Mong Heng circle of the Northern
Shan State of South ilscn \Vi. situated not far from Ho Hko, under the head-
man of which village it is. and close to the Nam Ha.
It contained in April 1892 nine houses with a population of forty-five
persons. The villagers were engaged in lowland paddy cultivation.
NANG NYE HAW.— A stream in the Northern Shan States which rises
in Central Ko Kang and flows west to the Salween, with a course of about
eight miles. Between Fong-ma-shan and Man 'J'6n it is six yards wide by
eighteen inches deep, with a stony bottom. Gold-washing is carried on in
the stream by villagers from Mant6n.
NANHAN.—A village of seventeen houses with a double fence, on the
Sinkan chaung, in the Shwegu subdivision of Bbamo district.
HAN]
THE UPPER BL'RMA GAZETTEER.
The village was destroyed in 1881 by ChauUing Kachtns, but was re-estab*
lishf-d in the following year. It was "protected" formerly by the Saga
Taung Kachins,
The villagers work tawigya and cotton, which is made into rough cloth
and bartered with Kachins. They own twelve buffaloes and grow a con-
siderable amount of fruit.
Sessamum is sold by the Kachins at three rupees the basket, and spirits at
eight rupees a viss-
NAN* Hfi, — A village of twenty-eight houses In the south of Myitkyina
district, on the Ii^ft hank of the Irrawaddy.
It is the usual crossing-plarr to the Sinbo road and is out of reach of the
highest floods: the village owns no cattle, but a certain amount of taun^ya
cultivation is carried on,
NAN-1Ik6k or KALLAW or MAG AYI— A vill^e of twenty houses
on the Irrawaddv opposite Sinkan, in tho Rhamo stibdivis'on and district.
It was settled in 1887 from Kalaw. which was deserted owing to an attack
made by Sinwawa. d'tfPa of the Kachins : the " debt " which was thus paid was
incurred origlnallv by the stealing of a Kachin's cooking-pot in the village.
Most of the villagers are fishermen: they own a few buffaloes and work a
little tauneya.
East of the village is the Nan-hkAk ehaun^, which rises in the Prtnkan hill.
NA NIU. — A vill^e in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsfn Wi.
There were seven houses in the village in March 1893, with thirty-five
inhabitants. All were engaged in ]>addy cultivation.
NA NIU.— A village in the M4 Sa Kawn district of Mawk Mai. Southern
Shan States, on thn left bank of the Mfe Nak, The name mt;ans the "cotton
tree field." Na Niu is a hamlet of about a dozen houses : roads run to M5ng
Hta. Mfr 5a Kawn, and the Sa N^fe ferry on the Salween- Near NS Niu are
the large villages of Kun Ka and Mai f-u.
NA NIU — A village in Mong Ton district of MOng Pan, Southern Shan
States, situated on the right bank of the Mo Ni Niu about six miles north-
north-west of Mflng Tan, on the main road to M<ing Pan.
The Md Na Niu is a tributary of the Mft Ton. The valley is for the most
Kart little better than a ravine, but there are three liamlets in it, Na Niui
Ian Kiih and Ho Ha.
NAN-KAT. — A village in the Munsin circle of Myitkpna district* with
seventeen houses and a population of fifty persons.
The vilLiger! work kTttk^vi only They came originallv from Manse,
Manscin and Miogin. The majority of them lived here before the Indaw
villages were burnt by Hawsaing and they returned after his rising was put
down.
NANKfi.— 5« Nam llkai.
NANKIIA — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Rhamo district, situated in
33^ 41' north latitude and 03" 51' east longitude
In 1892 it contained l^venty•lh^ee houses. Its population was not known.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc Shan-Burme^e and own no cattle.^
1
64«
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
trfAH
NAN-KO. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 27, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 35' north latitude and 96° 49' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained seventeen houxcs with a population of sixlv-nine
persona. The inhabitants are of the I.cpai tribe and Ka-a sub-t-ibe and
own fourtrcn buffalo/^. Thcrr is good water-supply and camping-ground.
The headman has one other village subordinate io him.
NAN-KOK —See under Nan Hksk.
NAN-LANG. — A ullage of twenty-five houses, south of Sfawegu, in the
Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
The villagers own fifty buffal'^cs and work H, besides cutting teak in the
cold weather There are a few fruit trers in the village.
NAN-MI-LAUNG. — .\n Indaw-gyi lake villaceinthc Mogaung subdivi-
sion of M>'itkyina district, situated in the bay below KAnmamSn.
The village has twenty-two houses, with forty-one buffaloes and five
bullocks. The houses are irregularly scattered, and there is no village
fence; there is a large but rather dilapidated fi^ngf' ^yi**'*g: ten bouses
work ye-le.
NAN-NGO. — A revenue circle in the 'Uyii township, Lega-yaing sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district, including two viHages.
NAN-PA-DE CHAUXG-nYA.—.\ village in the Saikam circle of Myit-
kyina district, with twenty houses and a poptilnllon of fiftv-six persons.
The villagers work *dM*fj*/ and mayin. The village is the oldest of the
Indaw group.
NAN PAN DET or NAN P.V TtK.-A small village In the Hsa M8ng
Hkam Stale, Myelat district of the Southern Shan States, on the Government
cart-road to Taunggvi and Fort Sledman, Tt is forty-one miles from Thai!
Railway station ind U one of the rccognissd halting- pi aces on the march,
A furnished bungalow and trans port -shed have been erected for the con-
venience of travellers. Supplies arc scarce. A little fishing and shooting can
be had near the bungalow.
NAN-PAIING.— A village on the right bank of the Nantabet ehaun^, an
affluent of the Irrawaddy in Myitkyina distrlci-
It contains thirty-flglit house's ofShans, who work lep6k, and was founded
in 1885 from Khaungpu.
NAN-PAUNG-ZIN.— A viHage near the Indawgyl lake In Mvltkvina
district, consisted of fiftv houses .-^t the time of the attack on Nan'milaung
in the cold weather of 1347 (1885 A.n.V Th<-y all went off. some to Haune-
pa and Shwe-dwinin Uvu■S^-v^va, some to Hmattaing in Mansi. In 1886.
twelve families returned from Sdywa, and eight of these re-established them-
selves in their old village. Two years afterwards thcv were attacked by the
NamAn (Sana) Kachins and nine captives carried off, of whom eight were
returned without ransom through the good offices of Nawp^vcla, the neigh-
bouring Marip Sawbwa. After this attack the seven remaining houses
moved from Nanpaimgzin to Nankal (then also desertedl, where theyrcmain-
ed till 1890. when they were attacked by the same Kachins and had four
women and children carried off captive, two of whom were ransomed sub-
scouently. After the raid on Nankat four of the seven households removed
to Nanpa-dc-ChauQgbya and thr«e relumed later to Nanpaungziu.
KAN]
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^Ai
The village now {1897) has thirty-one houses, and the paddy-fields to the
west of it are of large extent and capable of expansion. The Kontnana fields
adjoin them. One hundred and one baskets of paddy were sown in iS90and
yielded two thousand six hundred and eighty baskets. At the base of the hill
on which the village is built is a large teak pongyi kyaung in a dilapidated
condition, near which are a mound and ditch. Here liaw Saing erected a
temporary aayat when he stayed here for a month at the time of his rising
in iSSj.
NAN PWE HAW.— A stream in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States,
which rises in the hills to the cast of Sit6n Hpyin in Kast Ko Kang and
flows north-west into the PjTyi Haw, with a course of six, or eight miles.
Between SitAn-Hpyin and CKa-tzushu, it is four yards wide by one foot deep,
with a stony and bad cruising.
^ N AN-SAUK. — A village of twenty-two houses of Lepai Kachins on a hill
on the east bank of I he Irrawaddy, in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
Titungya is worked, and there arc no cattle in the villagCj which has the
reputation of being very unhealthy.
NANTA. — A village in the Min-neta circle of Loi Lung, Myelat divi-
sion of the Southern Shan States. It lira about a day's march south of
Pin-laungi the capital of the State, on the main trade route to Kaung-i in
Mong Fai.
It contained forty-two houses in 1893, with a population of two hundred
and ten persons. As the residence of the Taungsa, Min-neta, it is exempt-
ed from paying revenue. The cullivalion is both wet and dry, na and hat.
NAN-T.VDKT.— The Nantabct cA'Tung, called Tabak i/iabythe Kachins,
rises near Sabupum in about latitude 25*" 18' and flows south-west till it is
joined by the Meungka l/iU and Paknoi i/ia, when it turns west and runs into
the Irrawaddy three or four miles above Talawgyi. Above Kazu there is a
series of rocky rapids which entirely 8toi)boat tralfic. Below ihisthe average
breadth of the stream is sixty or seventy yards, and ils depth from three to
five feet in March, except at its mouth, where it is twenty feet deep. Its
current in this lower part of its course is uniform, and about one and a half
miles an hour. The bed of the river is full of snags, and no launch, except
of very small dimensions and light draught, could ascend it for more than
three miles from its mouth. It is navigable for lauugs all the year round
up to Kazu. From Kazu down stream to Talawgyi is a journey of about
twelve hours, and up stream to Kazu of three days and two nights,
NAN TAWNG.' — A Chinese village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Nan Tawng circle of Mong Si ; it contained twenty houses in 1894,
with a popiilaiion of eighty persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per
household, and the people were paddy, maize, and opium cultivators by
occupation, and owned twenty bullocks, live buffaloes, nine ponies and ninety
pigs. The price of paddy was six annas tht basket.
KAN-THA. — A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including thirteen villages, with an approximate
area of bvclve square miles. The population numbered nine hundred and
fifty-two persons and the revenue amounted to Rs. 2.544 '" 1894.
NAN-THA-WA.— A revenue circle in the Uyu township, Lega-j-aing sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district, includiug four villages.
^
644
THE UPPER QURMA GAZETTEER.
r NAM
NAN'THE. — A village of sixteen households on the Sinkan chaung, id
the Shwegu subdivision of Uhamo district.
Therr are paddy-fields to the south of the village, which paid In 1891
Rs. 150 thathamet^a. The villacers own ten bunaUies and cultivate wet-
weather paddy ; some taungya is also worked, and a few iaunga And peingaws
arc turned out- All the households are Shan- Burmese.
NAN-THIN. — A revenue circle In the south-west of the Mintaingbin town-
ship of Lower Chindwin district, with one hundred and seventy-four inhabit-
ants in 1891-
Therc arc two villages in the circle, 1'andawma and Thahye-gdn. The
revenue amounted to Rs. 350 from thalhameda and Rs. 74 from State land
for 1896-97.
N'AN-THU.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision
of Myingyan district.
For 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and eighty-five
persons and the thatkameda amounted to Rs 522. No land revenue was
collected in the circle.
NAN-TI.— A village of thirteen houses of Hpuns, east of the Irrawaddy, in
the Blianio subdivision and district.
There arc no cattle in the village and laungyais the only cultivation.
NAN-Tl. — The Nanli chaung rises In ihe Sana hills in about latitude 25"
45', and flows souMi and south-wesl into the Mogaung chaung a few miles
below Mogaung. It is navigablr for peingaws.
NAN-WIN-tiO.~A village in the Nanwinbo circle, Yeza-gyo lownship,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and eight
persons, according to the census of 1891. The thatkameda amounted to
Rs. 160 for 1897-98.
NAN-WIN-DAW-MO.— A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myin-
gyan subdivision and district.
In 1895-96 (lie population numbered seven hundred and ninety-five persons
and the thatkameda amounted to Rs, 1,200. No land revenue was collected
In the circle.
NAN-WIN-GAlNG.— A village of seventy houses in the Kyaukyit township.
Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district. It lies four miles from Kyaukyit,
on (he bank of one of the branches of the Chindwin delta.
The villagers are for the most part traders and cultivators.
NAN-WIN-GWET. — A village in the Nanwingwet circle, Yezagyo town-
ship, Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of seven hundred
and thirty-nine persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,390 for 1897-58.
NAN-YAT.— (Nan Yat = " rills of water") a village on the left bank of the
Mogaung chaung, in Myitkyina district.
It contained in 1891 fourteen housts, of which six were [iurmcse-Shan. four
Kachin, two Marip and tw* Maran. The latter quarrelled with their Saw-
hvias and came down here from Karum.
The villagers worked ief^fr for a yield of about twenty six baskets; they
oisQ occasionally acted as cooUcs; taking boats past Pahenman. Nan Vat
nAn-nar]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
H$
is out of read) of floods, [t was deserted in 1693, some of the bouses re-
moving to Naungkan and some to Tahona.
NAN VAWNG.— A village in the Man Pen circle of the Northern Shan
State of Souih Hsen Wl
It had only six houses in March 1892, with thirty-three inhabitants. They
cultivated a considerable area of irrigated paddy land.
NANYAYAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 34, Myiikyina district.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of sixty-nine persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the I^pai tribe and own twelve butTaloes.
NAN YIN. — A revenue circle in the Lcga-yaing township and subdivision
of Upper Chinduiii district. It includes fourteen villages.
NANYON.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 34, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25° 4.3' north latitude and yG" 42' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirteen liousirs, with a population of seventv-onc
persons. The headman of the village has no. others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants arc of the Martp tribe, and own ten bullocks and twenty
buffaloes,
N.^ PANG. — A Yang Lam village in the Mao Hpai circle of the Northern
Shan Stale of South Hsen Wi.
Ihcre were in March 1892 only six houses, with a population of Ihirty-t^vo
persons, who cultivated a small amount of irrigated land, besides cotton and
vegetables.
NA-PIN.— A village about two miles east-soutb-cast of Manl&, across the
Nankhat chaung, in Myitkyina district.
Napin is on the extreme north edge of a large grass plain and has twelve
houses ; some of the vill<^ers work le and others live as pedlars. The \ illagc
has a double fence and there is a large kyaung to the north. It was for-
merly protected by Manya Kachins, who lived some way to the south, near
Thimbaw-in.
N,\ PIU. — A village in the HaiPu, or south Mong H^ new circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Mscn Wi.
Nga Pin is the residence of the htamdne in charge of the circle, and had
in March 1892 thirteen houses with sixty-Tour inhabitants. A small five-day
bazaar is held, but nothing beyond local produce is brought for sale. There
is also a small pon^yi kyaung. The village has hardly begun to recover from
the disturbances of 18S8-89. Some lowland paddy-tields arc cultivated by
the villagers along the banks of a small stream.
NA PUNG. — A circle in M6ng Tung sub-State of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States, under a nl-baing. with an area of about one sqilUre mile. The
circle is bounded on the north by Hai Lai, on the cast by Hsip Tung, on the
south by K<;lisi Mansam suburbs, and on the west by Man Maw.
The population in i8y8 numbered seventy pfrs-^ns, in thirteen houses and
four villages.
The revenue paid \vas Rs. 98, with two hundred and thirteen baskets of
paddv. The people are engaged in lowland paddy cultivation. The circle
was formerly a part of the suburbs of Wying Mong Tung.
NARIiNG. — A village of Chins in the Southern Chin Hills, is divided
into two parts {a) Lawklang, with one hundred and fifty houses, {b) Kolun
64^ THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [Nas-naT
(Lawtu) with one hundred and thirty houses. Byeodun and Rimnur were its
rrsjdent Chiefs in 1S94. It lies id Uie loop of the Botna. and is bfst reached
by the Ilaka road, fifty miles- Naring is an important village and has lieavy
stockading near the gateways. The water-supply is bad, but a camp may
be formed near the □ortbcro entrauce. The village was partially disarmed
in 1 895'
NA SAU POL— A village in the Ha Kang, or central Mdng Ha circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
It contained in March 1802 seventeen houses, with a population of 95 per-
sons, The village has not yet recovered from the disturbances of 1S8&-89.
Lowland paddy is the chief cultivation.
NA SAWK.— A Shan village in the Man S^ circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen \Vi It is situated at the foot of the slope of the hills
north-west of the main village, and the inhabitants culti\ate paddy in the
Nam Pawng plain, which here is only two thousand feet above sea-level.
The vtlhgc, which b one of the most prosperous in the circle, numbered in
March 1893 forty-two houses, with a population of two hundred and one per-
sons. Rice cultivation was the general occupation.
NA SAWK.— A village in the Man Pen circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
There were twelve houses in it In March i8go, with seventy-one inhabit-
ants, who cultivated irrigated rice fields, besides some sugarcane and cotton.
NA SI Rl. — A village in the Ho Tu circle of the Northern Shan State of
South Hsen Wi.
It contained in March tS9usix houses, with a population of thirty persons.
A good deal of cotton and some lowland paddy were cultivated.
NA TAP and NAM PCNG.— Adjacent townships in the Kawn NH or
North Hiding of Mang Lon West, Northern Shan States.
The townships have no more than one village each, but the sixe of these
is very considerable for Mang LCn. Na Tap had thirty-one houses and Nam
Pung twenty-three in tSga.
Na Tap lies between T5n HOng and the Salwtcn and grows a good deal
of betel-vine, besides having a fair quantity of wet paddy-land.
Nam Pung lies at the northern foot of Loi Si, and there seems no particular
reason why it should form a separate township instead of lieing joined on to
Na^vng Hkam. The cultivation is chiefly dry, but there are a few score acris
of irrigated land along the stream from which the t"wnship takes its name.
Both villagfs won; burnt to the ground in the disturbances of 1893 but
have since hr.-cn rebuilt, and are said to have slightly intTcascd in sjic since
then-
NA TAW LAWK —A village in the Ha Kang, or central Mftng Ha circle
of the Nonhern Shan State of South Hsen Wi .
It is under the Ke of Hwe Kok and is not far from that village. It con-
tained in March 1S92 live houses, with a population of thirty persons. The
villagers cultivated lowland paddy.
NA TAWN AWN.— A village in the Mong Ton circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
it had only just been buitt in March 1S90 and then contained five houses,
Vith a population of twenty-six Shana^ who had returned from their refuge in
KATJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
647
the Hsi Paw circle of Naw Ma. They had made preparations for cultivating
hill rice.
NA TAWNG.— A village on the road from Ta Kan- to K6ngta ne. It is
situated on the left bank of the Natn Mawiig, itself a tcibutary of the H^tc
L6n.
Na Tawng has about forty houses and stands in a paddy plain about four
hundred yards broad and two miles long. North of Na Tawng. on the other
iide of some low hills, is Hscn Mawng, throii£;li which the northern route to
Keng Tung passes. Na Tawng, as commanding hoth;routxM, holds rather an
important position.
NA TAWNG.— A Shan village in the Ntan Sii circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, situated in the paddy plain of the Nam Pawng
which here has an altitude of two thousand feet above sea-level.
In March r8g2 the village contained fifteen houses, with a population of
sixty-five persons, all engaged in paddy cultivation. The village, like all those
in the Man Sfe circle, is only now beginning to recover from the civil war of
189697.
N.VTA-YIN. — A village in the Panic township and subdivision of Paltflkku
district, with a population of ninetv-four persons, according to the census of
1891, and a revenue of Rs. 190, included in that of Pyinchaung.
N.^TES.^N. — A village in the Man Flpai circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Ilsen Wi.
It had only six houses in March 1892 and had then been recently rcselticd,
and there wen* thirty-four inhabitants They cultivated lowland paddy in the
hollows near the village.
NA THA.^A village in the Pauk tovvnship and subdivision of Pakfikku
district, with a population of nine hundred and twenty-three persons, according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 2,400.
NA TI.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi. It is
situated some thirty miles south-cast of Hsen Wi and consists of steep moun-
tainous countrv, well wooded.
It had in t8(iS thirteen Kachin and two Chinese villages, with a popula-
tion of about eight hundred persons.
Na Ti village contains ten Kachin houses and a population of some sixty
souls and crowns a rocky spur overloo'<ing a smill paddy plain.
NAT-IN. — A circle in the Ti-gj'aing township, Katha subdivision and dis-
trict, fringing the bank of the Irrawaddy river ; it includes two villages.
Na Ti village has seventy-four houses. The inhabitants are Shans and Bur-
mans, and hold the curiuus belief that if a house be built without a ridge-roof
the inmates will be mnuleJ by a tiger. They cultivate maytn, iauikyt\ and
tau»f>Y!i paddy and plant tobacco.
NA-TIN.^A village in the Tilin township. Pauk subdivision of Pakflkku
district, with a population of one hundred and eighty ptrrsons, according to
the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 360.
N.\ TIT. — fn latitude 21'' 20', and bngitude 97° 25'; a village in Lai Hka
(Lc-gyal Sou'.hern Shan State, two marches west of f-ai Hka town on the Mong
Ping (Maing Pyin) road. Froji here the two roads leading from Lai Hka to
Burma separate, one going through M3ng Ping and Lawk Sawk (Yatsauk) to
648
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tMAT
Myittha, the other through Lai Hsak (Letthet), and Pwc Hla to MeiktiU
Road. Tlw latter is slightly the longer, but is the hetler road.
Thp village is the headquarters of a small district controlled by a Hfn%. It
contained fifty houses in 1894 and is situated od the right bank of the Kam
Pawn (Hfty yards by two feet), in a paddy valley half a mile wide. There are
several villages in the iictghbourhoad. and small supplies of rice and paddy
arc obtainable. There is a five-day bazaar.
Distances — Miles.
From Na Tit lo Lai HIta (Lcgya) ... ... 14^
Prom N.a Tit to MvittKa ... ... ... loj
From NaTitto Mclkllla road ... ... idQ
NAT-KUN. — A village in the Bahin circle, Myaing township, Pakokka
subdivision and district, with a population nf two hundred and right persons,
according to the census of i8<)i, and a revenue of Ra. 500, included in that of
Bahin circle.
XAT-KYUN. — A revenue circle in 'the Taung-dwin-yaung township, Min-
gio subdivision of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village only and paid a revenue of Rs. 90 in 1S97.
NAT-KYUN. — A village in the Kun-ywa circle, PakAkku township, sub-
divisionanil district, with a population of three hundred and sixteen persons,
according to the census of 1891.
The fhatktimeda amounted to Rs. 1,150 for 1897-98.
N.\T-LA-BO. — A revenue circle in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin
district, including the villages of Nat-Iabo, Kyio-u-gwa, Daungchan, Onbi*
zeik, Tha-bye-daw, Taung-ywa, Yinbo. and Nwa-chang^n. Il is situated on
the right bank of the Chindwin rivrr to the south of Kani. and hns a popula-
tion of one thousand four hundred and (orty-sjx souls. The revenue for
1896-97 aiiioun'.ed to Rs. 3,150. from thalh imeda.
NAT-I.A-RO. — A village in the circle of the same name, in Kani to^va-
ship of Lower Chindwin district.
The legend which is given to explain the name says that when the Shwe-
thcin-daw pagoda «-.■« btring put up by the order of King Thiridhamma-
thawka no*th of the village, the mUs brought six blocks of stone for the buiM-
ing of a shrine for the satTcd n:lics over which the pagoda was erected.
The crops cultivated arc /otoar, sessamum, and peas.
NAT-LEIN. — A village of twenty-eight houses tn the Shwegu subdivision
of Bhamo district, south of Shwegu town.
Th? villagers own twentv-four buffaloes and a f'.^w ponies and cultivate
paddy, getting a yield usually of some three thousand baskets.
NAT- M AUK. — A township in the Magwc subdivision and district. The
houn(^laries on the north and east are those of the Magwe district ; on the
south the township is hounded by thi? ThithiSn chaung, and on the west by
the Veiian-gyaung and Magwe townships.
The area is one thousand seven hundred and ninety-seven square milt», and
thr population numbers fo.'ty-two thousand six hundred and eleven persons.
The township is drained on the north by the Pin chaun^, which forms
Natural fe.itures P*"^^ ^* ^^- ""'"thcni boundary, and by the Yin. which
rises in the Yoinai to the north-east and after flowing
for 8<inie forty miles in a westerly direction turns south at Natmauk till it
leaves the township. The Pegu YomashcgXTi to break up about the latitude
NAT]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
649
Industries.
of Natmauk and, becoming more and more broken, fade away on the north-
east corn*^ of the township in the sh.ipR of a few scattered hills hardly to be
called a range. An isolated spur risps Bouth-wcst of Shwe-bandavv. and
after attaining a hciiiht of one thousand five hundred feet, ends :»briiptly on
the north border of the township, h^'^ing separated from Pops hill by the Pin
chaum;, which nins at its base. The township as a whole lies high. Nat-
mauk villape itself is over eight hundred feet above sca-Icvel.
The chief crops grown are scssamum, Indian-corn, and millets j paddy is
raised in the neighbourhood of the ^'in chaun<r, from which water is obtain-
able for irrigation, while two tanks close to Shwe-bandaw also give a supply
of water varying with the abundance or scarcity of the rainfall.
Sail is found at the foot of the low hills west of Shwe-bandaw and is worked
by the villagers of Sadftn in Myingvan district. The
method employed is rough, the salt being extracted from
the ground and evaporated bv boiling in earthenware pots.
Cattle and goat^s are bred in a good many villages and are taken for sale
either east, to Pyinmana, or south, to Promc.
A practicabh; cart-track runs through the Kcotuj due east of Natmauk,
crossing the highest point, which Is barely over one thousand feet, at Ywa-thit.
The traffic Is still inconsiderable but is increasing year by year, in spite of
the fact that the inhabitants of the township are gradually learning to grow
beiel-Ieavcs and other produce thcmselvt-s instead of depending as formerly
for a supply on import from the districts cast of the Yomas.
The nnmbcr of revenue circles i« 82.
The chief villages are Natmauk, Shwebandaw, Pin and Ye-dwct. Pin is
of nole only for its past history, the number of houses inside the walls being
now no more than 57. The population is almost entirely Rurman.
Natmauk is the headquarters of the Mvoftk and has a police-station and a
post office, while there are police outposts at Shwc-ban'law and Ye-dwet.
Until the end of iSys dacoities were of frequent occurrence in the to'vnsbip,
and an Assistant Commissioner, Mr. Dyson, was killed hv dacoits on the road
fram Magwe to Natmauk in 1889. It is now as peaceful as any township in
Upper Uurma.
NAT-MAUK. — ^The headquarters of the township of that name in Magwe
district, thirty-six miles to the north-east of Magwe town.
It contains a court-house, a post office and a Public Works bungalow, all
built of teak.
The soil is fertile and there is considerable Ofiportunity for irrigation, Tbe
paddy now grown on irrigated land is excellent and a most remunerative
crop.
NAT-MAUK. — \ Kachin village in Tract No. 2(j, Katha district, situ-
ated in 24° 4^' north latitude and qO'' 12' east longilude.
In 1892 it contained twcntvhousrs, with a population of fifty-three persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The Inhabitants
arc of the Lahtawng tribe, and own two buffaloes: pood water Is obtain-
able from a hill-stream and there is good camping-ground close to the village.
Natmauk was fined in r8Q2-93 for furnishing a guide who led a party into
an ambush til January 1892.
NAT MAW t,AIK. — A revenue circle In the Lega-yaing township and
subdivision of Upper Chindwiu district, inctudi
ing
illages
8j
650
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t NAT
NAT ME. — A Palaung village of 'forty houses in Tawng Pen^ State,
Nortlicrn Shan States, with a population of tifty-sevcn men, sixty-one
women, twenty-six girls and twenty-one boys in tSg;. It lias a large monas-
tery and three «fl/a/^- The villagers own one hnndrcd and fifty rattle and
five ponies, and cultivate hill paddy and a little tea. NaL Me is ia the
Myothit circle.
NAT-MYIN. — The Katmyin chaunif. orNamien kha, rises in the Namicn-
ku Pum, in about latitude 35" 15', and flow-s west into the left bank of the
Irrawaddy river, abouL three miles below Myitkyiua.
Above Loi Saw it is a rocky torrent, full of boulders and easily fordable.
Small dugouts can ascend as far as Loi Saw, which ts two days* journey
from the mouLh.
NAT-NYUN.— A revenue chrcle in the Myingyan township, subdivision
and district.
In 1S95-96 the population numbered two hundred and forty-five persons,
the thalftameda revenue amounted to Ks. 470, the State land revenue
to Rs. 819-3-9, "'"'^ *hc gross revenue Rs. 1,289-3-9.
NAT-NYUN. — A village in the Sindfe circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundered and thirteen per-
sons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue q\ Rs. 480.
NA-TO-GYl. — A township in the Myingyan subdivision and district, with
an area of approximately four hundred square miles. Its boundaries arc—
On the ttarth. — ^The Myotha township of Sagaing district;
On ihe souik. —T\iK Mciktila district;
Ok the east. — The Kyauks& district :
Ort the nest. — The ^ly^ngvan township.
The number of revenue circles in iSgS-gy was fifty-seven, and the popula-
tion is estimated at fifty-three thousand one hundred and thirty -two souls.
For 1895-96 the land revenue amounted to Rs. 439, the thathameda to
Rs. 72,209, and the gross revenue demand to Rs. 77,680.
Paddy is growu to the east on the borders of the Kyauksfe district, and most
of the cotton exported to China and elsewhere from Myingyan district is
rased in the eastern and northern part of the tow-nsbip.
The country is fur the most part undulating, rising to the north and north-
west into the Selkyadaung and Mingfin-daung ranges.
The headquarters are at Nato-gyi.
NA-TO-GYI, — A village in the circle and township of the same name ia
Myingyan subdivision and district.
It IS tlic headquarters of a Township OfRccr. A large bacaar is held
every five days, and the public buildings include a court-house for the Township
Officer and a police thana.
In Burmese limes there was a Wun at Natogyi whose jurisdiction extended
over the Natogyi township south, through the high lands of the Taungtha
township, to Wdaung,
A number of prosperous cotton merchants live at Natogyi. The population
of the circle in 1895-96 umnbered three thousand eight hundred and five
persons, the thathameda amounted to Rs. 6,297, ^^e Slate land revenue to
Rs. 23 and the gross revenue to Rs, 6,320.
NAT)
THE UPPER BLRMA GAZETTEER.
6SI
NA TOXG.— A village in the Na \Va, or north Mong Ho circle of llie
Korthcm Shan Stale of South Hsen Wi.
There wore in March 1892 ten houses, with a population of fifty-nine
persons, who were engaged in lowland paddy cultivation in the hollows sur-
rounding ihc village.
NAT-SEIN- — A village of one hundred and thirty houses in Myolha town-
ship o£ Spaing district, about twoand half miles nortli-west of Mjotha, on the
Myotha-Kyauktalftn road.
NAT-SIN-GON. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
Pakukku district, with a population of one hundred and twenty-four persons,
according to the censusof 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 270.
NAT-SU.— A village in the Tadaing-she South revenue circle, Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, eleven miles east of head-
quarters.
It ha<l a population of one hund ed persons at the census of 1891 and paid
Rs. 160 thathameda tax.
NA T-TA-GA. — A circle in ihe Katha subdivision and district, including
in 1897 one village of seven houses It was tlie smallest circle in the township
KA T-TAUNG- — A revenue circle and village in the Kani township of Lowe
Chindwln district, with sevcnty-rive inhabitants. It is situated on the Icf
bank of the .North Varna stream.
Nattaung was in Burmese times the headquarters of a large circle,'"which
was broken up after the Annexation on account of the disturbed condition
of the district.
The crops cultivated are paddy, /(7W«7^, and scssamum. The revenue (or
i8t)6-y7 amounted to Rs. j6o, from thathameda.
The original name of the village was Nat-saung from the Prct! Mingyi nat.
NAT-TAUNG. — A village in the Nga Singu township, Madayasubdivision
of Mandalay district, north-cast of Moyingin.
It had fifty bouses and a population of two hundred persons on an approxi-
mate calculation tn 1897. The villagers are coolies and cultivators.
N.\T-YE. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivison of Pak6k-
ku district, with a population of two hundred and eighty-five persons, according
•to the census of i8()i. The thaikameda amounted to Rs. 700 for i8()7-98.
NAT-YE-DAUNG. — A revenue circle with two hundred and fifty-righi
inhabitants, in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated on
the borders of tlie Budalin township and includes the villages of N'at-ye*daung,
IS'at-kaungyin, and P>indaw.
The chief crops arc paddyt/oa-rtr and scssamum. The revenue for i8g6-
97 amounted to Rs. 1,1 So, from thathamcda.
Kat-yc-daung was named after Nat-ye-daung hill, and that, tradition says,
was so called because long ago an army of ffd^-soldiers, Nat-thuyi, was
stationed on it to guard divers precious stones that had been brought down
from heaven ; the original name of the hill was Nat Thayti Taung.
NAT-VE-DWIN. — A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and district
containing in [897 one village of twenly-scvca houses, some six miles
north-west of Katha.
The revenues in that year were tkathameda Rs. 240, kaukkyi lax Rs. 15 :
and taungya tax Rs. 18.
653
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
1 NAT~^AU
The inh.ibitant5 are Kadus, and for inost part cultivators.
N AT-YE-GAN.— A revenue circle six miles east of CItaung*u on the Myin-
mu-AUinvvva main roati, in the Chaun^-u loM-nship of Sagalng district.
The village was founded as a high-road ktn village to attend to the wants
of travellers, and in rclurn for this service it was exempted from all taxes.
The Natyegan thugyi, after the Annexation, was given ten guns and is stile
allowed to retain tncm with ten men and is given Rs. 50 a month for their
up-keep. ?*at_vegan is usually made a halting-place by persons travelling
between Myinmu and Mfinywa, as it lies jusl half way and has good aayats
and large water tanks. Numerous wells liaxx been dug, but to a depth of
even fifty cubits water has never been obtained, so that tank water only is
available.
NAUKKO or NOKCHO.— A Kachin village in Tract No. i, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 34° 17' norih latitude and gft'* 43' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-one houses, with a population of one hundred
and fifty-nine persons. The hradn^an of the village has no others subordi-
nate I0 him, The inhabitants arc Shan-Bumiese and Burmese and own no
cattle.
KA UN. — A township in the Kawn No or North Riding of Mang L3n'
West, Northern Shan States.
The township, «hich had only threcvillages and twenty-six houses in 1892,
lies to the north of Na l-iSng and consists simply of spurs of Loi S6 cut up
by ravines, t'plaiid cultivation is the chief industry, but there area few acres
of wet paddy-land, 1 he inliabitaiils arc all Shans.
NA CN. — A village in the Kawn Kang, or Mid Riding of the Northern
Shan State of MangLOn We&t. It is situated in the township of Pang Kut.
under Loi Tawng, and contained in April 1892 eight house-s with a population
of forty-eight persons, all Shans.
'I he villagers cultivate a few irrigated rice-fields and some sugarcane, but
hill rice is the chief crop. Na Un stands at a height of three thousand six
hundred feet.
NAUNG-GAUK. — A revenue circle in the Indaing township, Tantabin
subdivision of Shwebo district, seventy-two miles from Ye-u.
There were two hundred and scvent) -eight inhabitants In 1S91, for the mosr
part cultivators, and the that ha met/a rfyenwt for 1896-97 amounted toRs. 530.
NAUNG-GYI-AING. — A revenue circle in the Budalin township of Lower
Chindwin district, including the villages of Naunggyi-aing, liAnletkut, Ve-yo
and Aung-yeiktha, with two thousand two hundml and seventy-four inhabit-
ants. *lhe circle lies at the east end of the township, and marches with
the Ye-u subdivision of Shwebo district.
The chief products are paddv, jowar, peas, sessan.nm and cotton. The
revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 5,690, from thathamcda.
NAUNG-HPAUNG.- — A village of twenty-eight houses on the right bank
of the Taping chaung^ in the Bhamo subdivision and district.
The villagers own twenty-one buffaloes ; the water is waist deep in the
village in the floods.
NAUNG-HU. — The Naunghu chaung rises in the hills to the east of the
Siiikan valley and flows in a north-westerly and wester!) direction into the
UAVi
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
653
Sinkan chaung^ where it is crossed by a ford on the Man ya-H leap pan road.
!t is twenty yards wide by two and a half feet drep in December. At
Mankin it is fifteen yards wide and four feet deep in December a^d two and
half feet deep in March, and is crosse'd by a mule bridge.
Small dugouts can ascend it at any time of year as far as Manya, above
which place there are no plain villages.
NAUNGHWE (KADAW).— A Kachin village id Tract No. 10, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° 20' north latitude and 97° 33' east longitude.
In i8q2 it contained twenty-two houses, with a population of one hundred
and two persons. The headman has no others subordinate to him- The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Kaori £ub>tribe, and own six bullocks
and five buffaloes.
NAUNG KAN. — A village on the west bank of the Mogaung chauvg in
Myitkyina district, with seventeen houses, of which two arc of Kacliins.
fhr villagers cultivate UpSk for a yield of five hundred baskets ; they own
five buffaloes only. They also provide wood for launches and work as boat-
men.
The village was established in 1235 B.F-. (1S73 A.D.) by San Hkaung Wa, a
Kachin of Sinpfiiitaung, west-south-west of Naung Kan; he is said to have
moved first to Tahona and then here.
Floods do nol usually rise over the bund of the village.
NAUNG-KAN-GYL— -A circle in the Maym^o township and subdivision
of NfandaJay district. Naung-kan is the only village in the circlei and is
situated two and a half miles north-west of Maymvo.
The population numbered three hundred and ninety-three persons at the
census of ilSgt, and the thath^meda paid for 185G amounted to Rs. 460.
Shan paddy and ginger are cultivated, and many of the villagers arc pack-
bullock owners.
NAUNG-KU. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 26" 17' north latitude and 96" 37' east longitude.
In l8g2 it contained twenty-eight houses; its population wa.*! not known.
The inhabiiant.s are of the Lepai tribe. The headman of the village has
eleven others subordinate to him. Some amber is extracted here.
NAUNG-LAING. — A circle in the Maymvo township and subdivision of
Mandalay dislrici, including two villages, Kaung-Iaing and Ywa-tbii.
There are some line pine trees, impofted from the pinc-forcst on Sawb%va
iaung on the cnst of the opposite range of hills, near the pagoda precincts.
The village js eight miles east by a little north of Alaymyo arfii is separated
from Sawbwa /r/ttnjf by the valley of the Nalin chaung The villagers are
Shan will) a sprinkling of Danus,
'I he Sawhwa yfTMw/ nat inhabits a grox-e near the village and punishes
trespassers with colic and ague.
NAUNG-LAN. — A village in the Myitkyina district, of two groups of
houses. The north village consists of I<achins of the l^whkum Lahtawng
tribe, with twelve lioiises ; they came here two generations ago from Law
Khum Pum, ele\*en days' distant, because the soil was bad there. They
work_jr-/<', taungya, and maize north of the village. There is a ferry at Kwi-
tu on the Mali kha, and at Lachalaonthe N'Mai ■^Ai?. Chinese merchants
come to Kwitu and thence pass to the Amber Mines, going vid Sana, north
^54
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CNAU
c( Maona. There is no direct line across until Hu Kawng is reached, after
about twenty days' march.
The south consists entirely of Shan- Tayfiks, who settled here in 1886.
They came from Kwitu on the other side of Lwcngo, one day's journey
tlistatil. Between Kaunglan and Kwilu arc two Kachin villages, Kunsun
witli thirty houses, and Ho Kan with fifteen houses. The inhabitants of
Naunglan South came originally from Maingla-Santa to Kwihi, where they
lived nine years before migrating. Kwitu belongs to the Sadau-KacUins and
is not subordinate to China. The villagers work _>'r-^>'a : 1 hey also distil spirit
in the same way as the Kachins, They have no copper coin,salt and cigars
being used as tlie medium of exchange.
NAUNG-LET. — A village of thirty-one houses of Shan-Burmcse south of
Shwegu, in the Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
It was established in l^^^ R.E. [A.D. 1890) and was originally one of the
Balet Hnit-se Chauk-ywa. It was then administered intermittently by a
i'awmaiag nominated by the Bhamo Satt'bvsa or by a Tatpaungsa, who
obeyed the MSng Mit Sawbvia.
The villagers own seventy-eight buffaloes. They work /^, but no mayin,
and in the cold weather many of Ihcm are employed as foresters.
N.\UNGMO. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 24, Bhamo district, situated
in 24" 7' north iaiitude and 96^* 55' east longitude.
In i8q2 it contained thirty-six hotiscs, with a population of one hundred
and sixty persons The headman of the village has no others subordinate to
him. Ihe inhabitants are Shan-Burmese and Burmese.
NAUNGMO. — A village of thirty-three Shan-Burmrse households, tn the
Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
The villagers are moslly fishermen, and work also U and taungya and cut
bamboos.
NAUNG-MUN. — A circle in the west of the Hsi Hkip dependency of
Yawng Hwe, Southern Shan States,
The seven lumlcts in the circle contain siitv'four houses, with a popula-
tion of three hundred and two pnrsons : all but nine of the houses were
assessed and paid Rs 277 annual revenue.
NAUNGNA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyinadistirict, situa-
ted in 26" 21' north latitude and o^'' 5*' <'ast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fourteen houses : its population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. 'J he inhabitants
are of the Sassan tribe.
NAUNG-PA-GAT. — A village in the Waingmaw circle of Myilkyina
district.
It contained in i8go se^cn Chinese-Shan houses and two houses of
Kachins of the "Scinma" (Singma) tribe. The estimated population was
forty siulg.
NAUNG-PA-LE.— A petty State in Western Karen-ni.
The boundaries of the State are as follows {vide also andcr Bawlak^ and
Ky6-bo-g)'i) :—
Naunepaie-Nammek&n boundary, — No boundary has as yet been laid
down. Both States arc extremely sinall, and both chiefs have hitlie.to lived
on perfectly friendly tenna.
NAU]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
655
Naungpale-Eastern Karen-ni boundary — The Ngwe-daung chaung
altinj; its course.
The extent of the State is about thirty square miles and its population
numbers five thousand persons. Resides tne capital, N'aungpal^, where the
Myoza resides, there are no large vlllages.
Thc present Mvoza, Hkun-chi. succeeded to the Myoza-ship on the 30th
Noveoiber 1897, l\is fathcr-in-Iaw, the fo:niw Myoza, having died at the end
of June in the same year. Hkun-chi is 30 years old ; he is a tuit worshipper
and a Red KarcD.
Lisi 0/ villages in NaungpaU State.
.V4
0
z
-a
Name of village.
Name of headmnn.
E 0
Remarks.
!k
3-=
z
t
Dawbiku ... ...
Matt
II
3
Tala!ft
Labva ...
Kwino
II
3
l^wtataw ... ...
16
4
Dawnuka ... .,,
Mtp^
17
5
Sawbiiw^A „. ,.,
Ngalaw ...
II
6
Uawdnli
Sftift
18
5
Lapuli
M isalo ... ...
15
Tfeiamol*
Ijuu ... ...
9
9
Yasalya
Pakikalo
9
10
Taunglhu-ywa ... ...
KyaHHffiaga Paw
II
ti
Dawkslo ... ...
larife
16
11
I'an NampBn
Kyaungiaga Kam
^lyoza Hkun-chi
5
13
Pjawlahi (Naungpalfcl
Shan Yna [Namigpali) ...
'i
i4
Kyaungtaga M.iunt;
Kweuplu
Byaka e
15
Dawdipo
35
16
[>awVi!oku
as
>7
t.abftlo
Shapft
23
*
18
Oawloku
Laso
a*
"9
Nyfbyaitu
Amya ...
M '
30
Dawkul&
Uko
n
31
L>aw5c-i ... „.
Lata
50
NAUNG-P.-\W. — A village of thirty houses on the north hank of the Man-
naung chaung, a tributary of the Taping chaung in the Bhamo suhdivision
and district.
There is a good road which is never flooded from here to Tcinthaw, some
four miles distant. The villagers work mayin and kaukkyiy mostly the latter,
and raise what are considered to be the best pine-apples in Bharoo dis-
trict. These ripen about the beginning of August.
N AUNG SA-Y A. — A village of eleven houses north of the Third or L'ppcr
Defile of the Irrawaddy river in the Mvitkyina suhdivision and district.
It was founded in 1S84. after Haw Saiog's rising. The annual yield of
^j«;/,f,i'« is some four hundred baskets : there are no cattle in the village.
About a mile above Naungsaya is the Kachin tnmmada^ to Manpin, with a
branch to the south to Tatpun.
NAUNG-T.A-LAW. — \ village of twenty-four houses on the east bank of
the IrraH-addy river in Myitkyina district.
6s6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAU-NA.W
The inhabitants are all Shaa-Burmcsc, \^-ith the exception of one household
of Lasara-l-ahtawng Kacliins. The original village is said to have been found-
ed four generations ago by Chinese from Kankhaung-MatilAn, who w >re Bur-
mese clothes. The village was one of those destroyed tu Haw Saing*s rebel-
lion.
The villager* are exclusively employed iti cultivation and do no broker-
ing business with the Kachins, nor do raravans cvit ascend so high either
for trade or to pass the river. The cultivation is both t/iun^va and irri-
gated. The former yields two hundred and fifty baskets and the latter six
hundred. The villagers of who-n a few arc cn^jagcd in fishery, own (oar
buffaloes.
N AUXG-U. — A village in the Naung-u circle. Yeza-gyo township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred and fourteen
persons, according to the census of 1891. The tkathameda amounted to Rs.
2,620 for 1897-98.
NAUNG-WE. — .■V villafje in the Kywc-hla circle, Pyintha township,
Maynnyo subdivision of Mandalay district, four miles south-west of Pyin-
tha. The villagers are Durman va cultivators.
NAUNG-WUN.— 5« under Xawng Wawn.
NAUNG-YIN. — A village of twenty-one houses south of the Irrawaddy
river, in the Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
Some mayin, maize, scssamum and sugarcane arc cultivated.
NA WA,— a circle in the South Hsen Wi Northern Shan State, adminis-
tered by a Pu Kang.
'It included io 1897 ten villages, with a total of one hundred and four houses.
The revenue assessment was four hunilred and tweiitv rupees. The area of
land Under cultivation comprised two hundred and three acres of lowlying
paddy land, fifty-six acres of hill paddy and twenty-three acres of garden land.
The inhabitants are Shans and owned one hundred and twenty-nine buffaloes,
fifty cows and six p-^aies.
The circle is situated in the Nam Ha valley, west of Mflng Yai and close to
it. There is no industry of note. The population iu 1897 numbered, o* adults,
one hundred and sixty-nine males and two hun'lred and twenty-two females;
of children, one hundred and fifty-nine males, and one hundred and sixty-nine
females.
Na \Va was the northern portion of the old Mong Ha circle and is still fre-
quently called North Mong Ha. It is now one of the smallest circles in the
State and has been considerably reduced in si^e since the first partition.
NA W.^.— The chief village of the circle of the same name, also called
North MSng Ha. in the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It is the residence of the kans; in charge of the circle, and a five-day bazaar
is held. No money collections are made, but the kang takes tithes in kjnd
for the support of himself and his followers. There is a pongyi kyaung with
seven robed inmates.
The village has hardly recovered from the civil disturbances which mined
the circle in i8SS-8c), and ihcrc were in 1897 twcntyllvc houses onlv, with a
population of one hundred and twenty-three persons. Paddy cultivation is
the general industry, but a little tobacco and sugarcane arc also grown.
NAWI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
6S7
NA WA. — A village in Oie Man Hpai circle of thel.Northern Shan State
of South Hscn Wi. It Is close to Na Mawn, the licaJman of which is in
charge of Na Wa also.
There were six houses in March 1892, with thirty-four inhabitants, who
cultivated irrigated paddy-fields near the Nam Hpawng.
NA WA. — A village in the home circle of Mdiig Yai, the capital of the
Northern Shan State of South Hs6n Wi.
It contained in March rSga s-iven houses, with a population of twenty-
eight persons. The village is Shan, but is under the headman of the Pa-
laung village of Ho Hsai. The villagers an" all- engaged in paddy culti-
vation, and render service when called on by the Sawbwa.
N.A-WA-DAT- — \ small village of fifteen houses in the Myotha township
of Sagaing district. It is five and a half miles west of Myolha, on the road
to Nga-mya.
NA WAI. — A township in the Kawn T,tu or South Riding of MangLOn
West, Northern Shan States.
It included in iSt)2 two villages only, lying on the Nam Hsa, at the point
where that river turns east to the .Salween, at the southern end of Loi Lan,
They had seventeen houses altogether and the village-s grew all the rice they
wanted along the banks of the river. Sugarcane is grown for local consump-
tion, and the Ni Hka bazaar, about four miles away up the valley, is the limit
of the joumeying,of the inhabitants.
NA WAI.— A village in the South Riding of the Norlhcrn Shan State of
Maiig Lon West. It is situated at the southern foot of the Loi Lan ridge not
far from the Nam Hsa. which here turns cast toward.s thcSalween.
There were ten houses in the village in April 1892, with sixty-four in-
habitants, all of them Shan. They cultivated paddv on the l)anKs of the
Nam Hsa. Na Wai is in cliarge of a fCin Mong, who also has the adjacent
village of Nam Tai under hin : it stands at a height of three thousand and
four hundred feet above sea-level.
In the rice-fields below the village is a curious circle of six-feet-high mono-
liths, which has all the appearance of a Druidical Place of Assemblage, but is
apparently natural. It is the abode of the Spirit of the Flood.
NAWCHA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25* 40' north latitude and 97° 59' east longitude.
Ill 1892 it contained fourteen houses, with a population of fifty-two per-
sons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Maru tribe.
NAWCHON. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 22, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25"^ 26' north latitude and (jS" east longitude.
In 1S92 it contained seventy houses, with a population of two hundred
and eighty pTsons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepal tribe and Szi or Asi sub-tribe,
and own thirty bullocks, thirty buffaloes and live ponies and nmles.
NAWKAU WANKATONG or LAWKU.— A Kachin village in Tract
No. II, Bhamo district, situated in 24° 26' north latitude and 97® 33' east
longitude.
tn 1892 it contained forty houses; jis population was unknown. The
headman of the village has one village subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are ol the 'Xkhum tribe, and own no cattle.
»3
658
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tWAW
NAWKHUM.— A Kachin village in Trad No. zo, Myltkyina district, situ-
ated in 25° 9' north latiiude and 97° 44' cast longitude.
In 1892 it conlaintrd Iwcnly houses, with a population of eighlj-one persons.
Thehcadmao has three others subordinate to him. The inh;ihilants are of the
Lahtawng tribe.
NAWKU. — A village of thirteen Shan-Chinese households on the north
bank of the Nammali chaung, in the Myiikyina subdivision and district. It
lies on the road from Talaw-gj'i to Sima.
Some paddy is worked north of the village.
NAWKUM. — A Kachin village In Tract No. 3, Bhamo district.
In 1892 it contained fifty-two houst-s. with a population of one hundred
and forty-fine persons. The headman of the village has no others suhqrdi-
natc to him. The inhabtiants are of Ihe lahtawng tribe, and own Ave
hullocks only.
NAWKUM WEJAI.— A Kachin village In Tract No. 14. Bhamo district,
situated in 24'* 49' north latitude and 97° 3IS' east longituile.
In 1S92 it conlaincd twenty-six houses, with n popnlation of one liundrcd
and eighteen persons. The headman has seven others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants arc of the Lahtawng tribe, and own no cattle.
NAWLANG. — A Kachin village in Tract No, 18, Myltkyina district, situ-
ated in as** 4' north latitude and 97'^ 49' east longitude
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of sixty-lwo persona.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The ini)abit-
ants are of the Maran tribe.
N.\W NGt^.— A Shati village of fourteen houses on the Nam Pang river, in
the Tang Yan district of South Hsen Wi, Northern Shan States.
ft had a population in iSg? of ihirly-tive males, forty-four females, twenty-
six boys and seventeen girls, and paid Rs. 70 annual revenue. The villagers
own fifty-.'ieven buffaloes, eleven cows and twenty-eight bullocks.
N AWNG HKAI. — A village in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan
Stale of South llsen Wi.
It was completely destroyed by men from lis! Paw (Thibaw) in March
i8c)2, hut is now beginning to recover, thanks to tlie fine paddy country
in which it is sltua'ed. There were seventeen houses in the village in March
1892, with seventy-two inhabitants. All were engaged in paddy cuUivaliou.
There were also some resident bullock traders, owning over fifty pack animals.
N AWNG H KAM.— .a township in the Katen No or North Riding of' Man^
L6n West, Northern Shan States.
Nawng HIcam i.'^ the rlchirst township in M.ing LOn and had eleven villages,
with one hundred and eighty-six hon-srs, in 1892. Et lies west of N'a Lao, be-
yond the riverine ridge, and the greater part of it, as far as physical geography
IS concerned, belongs to the Tang Yan district of South Hsen Wi. Although .
at least half the tnvnship lies in the plnln, thTc Is very little irrigated culti-
vation, and the prosperity of Nawns; Hkani lies In its bazaar and its trade.
The bazaar is a very large one for anything out of the chief town of a
State and the number of traders, thirty-one, is considerably over a third of
those resident in the whole State. Over two hundred pack' bullocks arc
owned in the township, which in area is very limited, and the amount of
tribute) Rs. 100, said to be paid by the htamong seemed very small for the
NAW J
THE UPPER BURMA CAZRTTEER.
6S9
money whirh must be tiirrtf d over. A good many ponies arc reared here, some
of thi'm cjuitc as good astlie hfst of tliost; bred by thf- Palaungs, four otit of
the nine kyanngs in thr North Riding of M.ing I.on arc in Nawng Hkam, and
ihrceoutof thcsixa'tizaiisof the Kiding. There is not, however, much room
for iiKTcasc in tlio [KipuIatioD and "except as a centre of trade the to\vns!iip is
not likely to grow rapidly in prosperity. The village was burnt down in the
disturbances of 1893 but the inhabitants did not lly far and it has since re-
gained much of its old allluence: ii has not been visited since its restoration.
NAWNG IlKAM.— A Shan village in North HscnWi, Northern Shan
State, iu Moog Ya circle ; it contained seventeen bouses in 1894, with a popu-
lation of ninet/'Six persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 3 per household and the people were paddy and
tobacco cultivators by occupation and owned (wf;nty-rive bollocks, five
buffaloes and two ponies. The price of paddy wa.^ eight annas the basket-
^ NAWNG HKAM.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
State, in Sft lie circle, with a population of one hundred and ten persons.
It contained twenty-five houses in i8cj4- The revenue paid was one rupee
per household, and the occupation of the jnoplc was paddy and opium culti-
vation, and ihey owneil twenty bullocks, twenty-live buffaloes and two hundred
pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NAWNG HKAM. — A Shan-Chinese village in the Nam Hkam circle of
the Northern Shan State of North Hseii Wi
It is situated in the paddy plain of the Nam Mao (Shwcli] river and had
in February 1S92 forty-two houses, with 2oy inhabitants. The cultivation of
rice in the plain was the general industry, but there were four resident bul-
lock traders, owning a number of pack animals.
NAWNG HKAN.— A Kachin village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
States, in Moiig Si district : it contained twenty houses in 1894, vfiih a popu-
lation of seventy persons.
The revenue paid was one rujiec jier household, and the |)eoplo were paddy.
maize and opium cultivators by occupation and owned ten bullocks and
seven buffaloes. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NAWNG HKAW— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi, Northern Shan
State, in 86 l.an circle: it contained 6ftecn houses in 1894, with a population
of thirty-six persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household and the people were
fishers by occupation and owned neither bullocks nor buffaloes.
NAWNG HKEO.— .\ take in the Wild Wa country at the northern ex-
tremity of the ridge called Loi Mung Hka by the Shans and Hsi Ming Shan
by the Chinese.
It lias as yet been seen by nrinc but Was, but its fame has travelled far.
It has been r<;presented as the source of half the rivers in this part of
Indo-China, but apparently no stream runs out of it except the Nam Hs^, a
branch of the Nam Hka. Round it ivere fabled to rise four rocky peaks
symmetrical in position and with sheer cliffs falling to the water- As a
matter of fact it would appear that the banks slope awav gently and are
covered with dense tree jungle. In extent it is about haff a mile long and
perhaps two hundred yards wide, tt is said to be enormously deep and so
cold that no fish can live in it. No one lives in the surrounding jungle. The
66o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
INAW
nearest village is Mot Palu, some distance down thl^ western slope of the hill,
and south of this arc the famous walnut forests, Mtliich cover several scjuare
miles.
It seems probable that Nawng Ilkcois tlie lake Chiamay, wbieh in the
Th Lake Chia- ^^?^ ^^ ^^^ sixteenth century, followed by most of those
„3„ * ' of the srvcnlecnth, is made the source of most of the great
rivers of further India, Including the lirahmaputrai the Irra-
waddy, the Salwecn and the Menam. 'I'he latp Tolnncl Sir Henry Yule
quotes Mendtri Pinto (circa 1544) as saying '' so proc<xding onward, he arriv-
ed at the lake of Singipamor, which ordinarily is called Chiammay " — and
Camoens in 1572 :
Olha o rio McnSo, que se derrama
Do graude lago, que Cliiamai se chama.
The Gueo of the I.nsiad soem most probably the Wa, who at onetime held
the whole country down to Chicng Mai.
NAWNG HKIO.— A Kachin(Una) village in North Hsen Wi, Northern
Shan State, in Mfing Ix circle: it contained twelve houses in 1894, with a
population of thirty-two persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees ptr household and the people were
paddy, maize and opium traders bv- occupation and owned twenty buUockst
fifteen buffaloes and thirty pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket.
NAWNG IlKWANG.— A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsen Wi, not far from the Se Lan border and bestriding
the southern branch of the Nam Mao (ShwcU) river, which is here nominally
the boundary between British and Chinese territory.
Of a total of fifty-six houses in Fcbruarj' 1802 thirty-six were on the south
side and twenty north of the river. There were two hundred and seventy-
eight inhabitanta, all Shan-ChJucse, and rice- cultivation in the Nam Mao plain
was the general occupation. There was a fdngyi kyaung with four robed
inmates.
NAWNG hO.— A Palaung village in North Hsen Wi, Nortliern Shan
States, in Man Tak circle of Mflng bi : it contained bftcen houses in 1894,
vnlh a population of sixty persons.
The revenue paid was three rupees per household, and the occupation of
tbe people was paddy, opium and maize cultivation, and they owned ten
■ uRal - -
the basket.
bullocks, five buffaloes, and six ponies. The price of paddy was six annas
NAWNG HPA. — A village in the Tang Yan -lyozaship, South Hsen Wi,
Northern Shan States, situated at an altitude of 3,500 feet, in longitude cast
98" 34', latitude 32° 36'. tt is about six miles distant from the Salwcen anil
nearly 2,000 feet above it, on the right bank.
In 1897 '^ ^^^ eighty-live houses and a five-day bazaar. There is unlimited
space for any number of troops, with good water and graring, and large
country supplies can be collected with notice. Nawng Hpa can be easily
reached by carts from Hsi Paw with a little labour expended on the track,
which is nearly practicable throughout even as it is now.
Roads lead cast to Man Hpang and thence to the Wa couuLrj' in all dircc-
tipj'is; to the west to Hsi Paw; to the ogrth-west to Lashio vid MOng
KAWj
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
66i
Keng, Mcng Ma, and Man Sfe ; to the south to Na Lao ; to the north to Hsai
Lcng (MOng Nawng) ferry.
Signalling comnnmication can be made to t-oi Kaw Han and thence to Loi
Maw and Loi Ilsak or else tu Loi Ling.
NAWNG HSAW.— A villagp in the Na \Va, or Northern Mftng Ha cir-
cle of the Northern Shati State of South Hsen Wi.
There were in March 1892 twelve houses, with a po|mlation of seventy
persons. The inhabitants arc engaged in lowland paddy cultivation and
were only just beginning to recover from tlie civil dissensions which ruined
the circle in 1888-89.
NAWNG HSENG. — A village in the Nam Htam circle of the Norihero
Shan Stati' of North Hsen Wi. The village is in two parts, containing
respectively twenty-one and eleven houses, and is situated not far from the St
Lan border, on the island wliich !& hert: furnicd by the two branches of the Nam
Mao (Shwcli) river.
There arc several Mcng Mao (Chinese) villages c»nly a few hundred yards
distant. The villagers are all engaged in rice cultivation, Nawng Hscng
had one hundred and thirty-two inhabitants, all of them Shan-Chinesc, in
February 1892.
NAWNG HSENG.— A Shan village in the Northern Shan Stale of North
Hsen Wi, in S& T^n circle : it contained fifteen bouses in 1894, with a popu-
lation of thirty-eight persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 2 per household, and the people were paddy
cultivators by occupation and owned eight bullocks and four buffaloes.
NAWNG HTI.— A small pond in the paddy-liclds about a jnile to the
south of Ng^ve-daung (Loi Ngiin) in Karen-ni.
It is circular in shape, with a diameter of about forty yards. There is a
spring at the bottom and, apparently from some escaiK-of gas, aconstint thin
stream of mud is sent up, which spreads out on reaching the surface and
gives the sheet of water its name of Nawng Hti (the Umbrella pond). It is
said to he most active in its discharge at the time of the new and full moons.
The water is quite drinkable, and in fact a small channel from the pond
furnishes the water-supply of Ngvve-dauug village.
NAWNG KAN. — A circle in the NorthtTn Shan State of Hsl Paw, in the
eastern subdivision : it included forty-three villages in 1898, and had a popu-
lation of one thousand seven hundred and fifty-nine j>ersons. It is in
charge of a na-dai/tg, and is bounded on the north by Nam Lan ; on the east
by Man Li; on the south-east by T5ng Lao in MOng KiJng, on the south-
west by Pang Ilsak in M5ng Kiing; and on the west by Nam Lan.
Id the same year it paid Ks. 3.539 net revenue. It had also four hundred
and tbirty-cight re venue- paying thanatpet trees, for which Rs. 49-1 2-0 were
rendered, and paid Rs. lo a month for selling beef under a license.
The population is mostly engaged in /ii««,f//j -cultivation, and there is also
a considerable resident trading population in the main village who act as mid-
dlemen for caravans bringing tea fromTawng Peng and the Kodaimg district.
A great deal of scssamum and some cotton are p-own, and some scssamuni
oil is expressed. About live hundred bullocks arc engaged in caravan trading.
There are about one thousand cows and calves in the circle.
662
THK Lfl'FER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAW
NAWNG KvW.^A village in the Man Sang circle of the Northern Shan
State of Soiitli Mscn W'i.
There were in March 1892 twelve houses in the village, with sixty inhabit-
ants. It was steailily nroveriiig from llic ravages of Hsi Paw ['Ihibaw) of
August 1SS7, when the whule place was burnt. A great deal of lowland rice
is culti\-ateJ.
NAW.NG KA\\\-A village in the I!a Kang. or Central Miing Ha circle
of the Northern Slun State of South Hsen Wi, situated under the range that
ends to the soutfa-cast in Lei Sang.
There were thirty-two houses in 1897, with one hundred and eighty-four
inhabitants, who cultivated lowland rice. The village has a good pv»gri
kyaung with fourteen robed inmates. Wet paddy to the extent of thirty-
four acres is cultivated with one hundred and eight bead of cattle.
NAWNG KAWNO. — A large village in the Nam Hkam circle of Northern
Shan State of North Hsen Wi, about a mile west of the Myoza'stown, in the
midst of ttie paddy plain.
Like all the other villages in the rice fields it is surrounded with a ditch
and a mud wall to keep out the floods. It had seventy-five houses in February
1892, with a population of two hundred and fifty-two persons, all of them
Shau-Chincsc. A doicn caravan traders with a large number of pack animals
also live in the village, but rice cultivation is the occupation o( the majority
of the people. There is a pongyi kyaung vvitli eight monks in it.
NAWNG KEO. — A village of the M6ng llsim district of the Southern
Shan State of Kcngtung. It is sixty miles west of the capital and is a stage
on the main road between Kengtflng and the Kaw Iciry.
The village consists of two hamlets, together containing nineteen houses.
NAWNG KWANG.~A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw : it
included twelve villages in 1 898, and had a population of six hundred and fifty-
seven souls. It is in charge of a ni'haiMf^, aud is bounded on the north by
Nam Hsim ; on the east by T&n Pfe, on the south by Pang Tsam ; on the west
by Hai Kwi, and on tlie north-west by Kywai Kung.
In that year it paid Rs. 1,320-8-0 net revenue and supplied three hundred
and thirty-six baskets of paddy. It had also six hundred and seventy
revenue-paying tkanatpd trees, for which Ks. 75-12-0 were rendered.
The population is engaged in paddy cultivation, both lowland and upland.
NAWNG KWIN.— 'A village due north of Nyaung-bin, off the Indaw-gyi
lake, in the Mogaung subdivision of Myitkyina district.
It is an old Shan village, and is now inhabited by about ten Lcpai Kachin
households, subordinate to I.awpwft.
NAWNG L.\NG.— A Shan village in the \I6ng .Sit circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
There were id March 1892 fourteen houses, with tifty-one inhabitants.'
Lowland rice cultivation was the only industry.
NAWNG I-AU-— A village of the Southern Shan State of KcngtOng. It is
situated in the north of the State, on the road between Mting Ma and
MOng Yang, twenty-five miles from the former and six from the latter place.
NAWJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
663
Vang Song, Wawng
For 1897 it was assessed at Rs. 200.
NAWXG I.AWNG.— A Palaung village in North Hsen \Vi, NoitliRrn
Shan State, in Sfe Lan circle: it containrd twenty houses in tSg^, uHth a
population of fifty-nint! persons.
Thr revenue paid was Rs. 2 per household and the people were paddy
cuUivators by occupation and ownetl fourteen bullocks and seven buffaloes.
NAWNG LENG.— A village and sm;ill district of the Souihcrn Shan
State o( K^ngtung It is situated on the right bank ot the Nam \,\vc,
Apposite the town, and district of Mflng Hkdk, and is forty-two miles north
by west of Kengtung town.
The main village has twenty-two houses. There is good paddy and garden
land along the Nam Lwi'. The State records show a totaJ for the circle of
sixty liouseholds, paying Rs. 132 revenue.
NAWNG LKNG or iiPA LENG.— A village of tcti houst.-s in the Ko Kang
circle of North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan State. It is situated on the
western slope of tlic vallfy, south of the Taw Nio bazaar, and the inhabit-
ants, who numbered Ihlrty-fivc persons in 1891, had twenty-five plough cattle
and buPTaloes.
Cotton and hill rice in the valley and opium on the lulls behind the village
arc the chief products. Water is very scarce.
NAWNG LOM.-A village in the Ho Va circle of South Hsen Wi. Nor-
th'^rn Shar State, on the road between Ho Ya and Mting Yai, the capital of
the State.
The place has been eutircly rebuilt and resettled since 1888, when it was
burnt out by Kun IlsangTon Hong's K.ichin l.^ios, and contained in 1897
twenty-three liouscs, with n population of one hundred and fortv-four
persons, all Shans. There is one trader, with twenty-five pack, -bullocks,
resident in the village. The remainder c( the villagers are all tmgagrd in
paddv cultivation. The revenue paid for iSy? amounted to Ks. 75.
NAWNG LUM.~A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan
State of Mang L&n Wtst, situated to the west of tbe Nam I'ang, in the
Nam I^awt circle.
In April iSqa there were eleven houses with sixty-five inhabitants, all
Shans. They cultivated upland and lowland rice ;ind a littU- sugarcane,
NAWNGLWE— A village in the Kyawk Iltap circle Yawng tJwe State
of (he Southern Shan States, two miles north of Kyawk Htap village.
In 1897 t^*^ upper and lower villag's contained twenty-s-ven houses, with
a popuUtion of one hundred and twenty-eight persons, all of them Taungyo.
Only seventeen houses were assessed and these paid Rs Si thathnmeda
and land rent.
N,\WNG MA. — A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern Shan
State of North Hsen Wi, about a mile west of Nam Mkam itself and not far
from the Nam Mao (Shweli) river.
There were forty-one houses in February T892, with a Shan-Chinesc
population of one hundred and fifty-five persons. Four caravan traders
664
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NAW
were resident id the village, with an average of fifteen pack*aiumals each, and
the remainder of the people wert; engaged in rice cultivation. There was a
pingyi kyaung in the village with niac ministrants.
NAWNG MA HPAK-TA.— Two adjoining Shan-Chinesc viilagrs in the
Nam Hkam circle of the Norllicrn Shan Stale of North Hscn Wi. They
are situated on tlie northern hank of the Nam Mao [Shweli) river, close to
villages which belong to the Chinese feudatorj' State of M6ng Mao {Moiig
Mao).
There were twenly-six houses in the villages in February 1892, nith a
population of one hundred and forty-tbrcc persons. The Inhabitants, with
the exception of two bullock traders, were all engaged in paddy-cultivation.
NAWNG MAW.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Shan
States, S& Laii circle: it contained twenty houses in 1894. with a population
of eighty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household: the occupation of the
people was paddy-cultivation and fishing, and they owned twenty bullocks,
fifleen buffaloes and one pony.
NAWNG MAWN.— A circle in the Northern Shan Siatc of North Hsen
Tht "rele ^^'' '° ^'^^'"8*^ °' ^ Myoza. It extends to the south-west
of Lashio and is nearly bisected by the Government road,
and is in great part a mass of gently rolling and heavily wooded hilts, falling
away to the Nam Ma, which is the boundary between the North Hsen \Vi
and Hsi Paw States.
In 189S it contained lifty Shau and five Palaung villages, with a population
ofaboul four thousand pcisons. There is a little wet cultivation but the
area under dry crops is considerable, the chief crop grown being scssamum.
The number of buffaloes and bullocks is very large, avcragiog one to every
household.
The Myoza at first in charge was an old man who had an unconquerable
aversion from meeting English officials of any kind, and spent most of his
time in wandering from village to village. He cut and girdled a considerable
quantity of green teak to build a kyaung and some bridges, and resigned his
post rather than appear to defend the case. The son who succeeded Kim was
nut much more satisfactory. I5oth are now dead.
The S^ En forests in the circle do not appear e\-er to hnvc had much good
timber, hut a good deal of wliat there was was wrongfully felled by the
Myoza.
The Myoza's village contained in i8y8 about forty houses, all of Sha'hs, with
„. ... a population of some two hundred persons. It is situated
* ^' ^^' thirteen miles south-west ol Lashio, on rising ground over-
looking a fair sized paddy plain. There is a large p6ng\i kyaungyiix^ a
group of pagodas, and a regular five-diy market is held. Nawng Mawn
stands on the Mandalay-La.shio cart-road, one hundred and sixty -three miles
from Manclalay and has several resident bullock caravan traders who carry
rice toTawng Peng and'tca thence to Mandalay, returning with piece-goods.
NAWNG MO.— A small Palaung village on a slope over the Nam Hpa,
in the Ko Kang, irans-Salween circle of the Northern Shan State of North
Haen Wi (Thetnni).
HAW]
THE UPPEK BURMA GAZETTEER.
NAWNG MO.— A village in the M6ng Yai circle of the Norlhern Shan
State of South Usen \Vi.
There were in March i8g2 thirteen houses, with a population of sc\entjr-
nine pcrsoos. all Shans. They cultivated a good deal of cotton, as well as rice
in irrigated land in the plain near the village.
!u 1893 it contained four housi's, with a population of thirly-thiee persons,
who cultivated a small amount of irrigated paddy land and a good deal of
hill-rice, and with other Palaungs in the neighbourhood supported the monks
of the neighbouring village of Tong Na. ' ■
NAWNG MO LENG.— A village in the Ho Ya circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
It was destroyed in the civil wars and in March 1S92, after bf inglreseitlcd,
had eleven houses only, with a population of forty persons. Rice cultivation
to the irrigated hollows was the general industry.
NAWNG MON. — A Maru Kachin village in North llseaWj, Northern
Shan States, in Kang Mdng circle : it contained thirty houses in 1894, with
a pupulaliou of one hundred and eij^hty p^^rsons.
The revenue paid was Re. i per household and the people were i^ddy,
maize and opium cultivators hy occupation and owned two bullocks, fourteen
buffaloes, two ponies and thirty pigs. The pricp of paddy was eight annas
the basket.
NAWNG MON.— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan State
in S^ Lan circle: it contained Hftcun houses in 1894, mth a population of
forty-nine persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 2 per household, and the people were paddy
cultivators by occupation and owned twelve bullocks and six buffaloes.
NAWNG MOP. — /X village of thirteen housis in the Ho Ya circle of lh<j
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
The inhabitants, who are all engaged in paddy-nihivation, numbered fifty-
seven persons in March iS<j2. The village had then only been resettled
three years.
NAWNG P.\ LAM.— A village on the right bank of the Mfi Nak, a tribu-
tary of the Mii Sa Kawn, in the Souihcrn -Shan Stales.
It contains about twenty houses. The country here is fairly open, and
down the Mit Nak there is a road leading to M^ Hawng Hsawn in Mfing Pai.
N.\WNG PA LE. — .\ lakf in thent-ighhourhood of t lie town of that name
in Karen-ni : it gives a name to the town and State. The water is locally re-
puted for its clearness.
NAWNG PAWMAU. — A lake in Karen-ni. on the road between Ngwe*
daung (Loi NgiJn) and Sao Hpa ^ un, about eight hundred yards in Icntth by
four hundred in breadth. The water is beautifully clear, differing in thin
respect from most other lakes in the State.
The lake is fabled to have been in existence for only thirty yeais, and
to have suddenly appeared when a Afin-Iaung lied to Karen-ni. Before
his arrival there had mi-r<'ly been a depression in the ground, but no water.
There are several smaller lakis close at hand, and the whole neighbour-
hood consibts of broken ground.
«4
666
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
£ NAW
NAWNGPI.— A village in the north-east of the Loi Long State, Myelat
division of the Southern Shan States.
It contained in 1893 sixtv-onc housea, with a mixed Taung-thu, Shan and
Danu population of three hundred and forty-one persons. It is the head-
quarters of the circle of the same namci. The cultivation was all upland, and
the revenue paid amounted to one hundred and thirty-seven rupees.
NAWNG PU. — A Vang Lam village in the M<5ng Yai circle of the North-
ern Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
It is situated in the hilly ground to the south*west of Mdng Yai, and con-
tained in March 1S92 right houses, with a population of forty-two persons.
Here, as in many other villages, there seemed to be a considerable inter-
mixture of Shan blood with the original Vang Lam. The villagers cultivated
hill-rice and cotton.
NAWNG SANG. — A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North H.sen Wi. It is situated about half a mile from the
Myoza's town at the foot of the hilts, on the road to Si I-an.
There were twenty-Hve houses in the village in February 1892 with one
hundred and eight inhabitants, all of them Shan-Chinese. A considerable
quantity of Shan {>ap>:r is manufactured, the bark being brought iu from the
hills. About one half of the population is engaged in this industry, and the
remainder cultivate the padcly-lielda which extend over to the Nam Ma.
There is a pSngyi kyaun^ in the village with seven robed inmates.
NAWNG TAU.~.^ villagcin the South Riding of the Northern Shan State
of Mang Lull West. It is situated in the hills in the south-west of the State,
not far from the Mong Hsu border, and is under the htnmdng of Ung Tong,
and bad seven houses with thirty-nine inhabitants in April 1893. They cul-
tivated chiefly hill-rice, with a tittle cotton. The village stands at a height of
three thousand and one hundred feet.
NAWNG TAU. — A small village about a mile and a half east of Aldng
Heng, in the Northern Shan Slate of South Hsfin Wi.
It contained in .-Vpril 1892 ten houjifs, with a population of 46 persons.
The villagers were all cultivators and grew a good deal of rice on the low-
land near the Nam Ha.
NAWNG WAWN (Burmese Naungwun or Naungmftn). — .\ Stat^ in the
Eastern division of the Southern Shan States, lying between 97" 15' and 97*
20' of cast longitude and 20^ 30' and 20" 35' of north latitude and occupying
an area of 4192 square miles. It is one of the live Slates in the valley 01 the
Nam Tarn HjKik. and is considerahty the smallest of them. Thi' bUite is
bounded on the north by Nam Hk6k, on the east by Mong Pawn, on the
south by Wan Yin, and on the west by Vawng Hwe.
The Tarn Hpak is the only stream of importance and forms the western
boundary.
Loi Seng, almost the highest hill in the Southern Shan States, forms the
eastern boundary with MiSng Pawn ami reachc-i an cleva-
tioa of eight thousand two hundred and sixty-eight feet.
When the rwenue inspection of the Nawng Wawn State was carried out
by Mr. F. H. Giles in i8gi the State was found to contain
The rcvunuB in- sixty-five villages with one thousand and ninety-seven
spection of 189'- houses, of which iio less than six hundred and thirty-two
Natural features.
HAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
667
were excmptci! from taxation as officials, servicemen, poor, and new settlers,
leaving a balance of five-hundred and sixty-fwc houses asscssalilc.
The population numbered four thousand six hundred and sixty persons,
including adults and non-adulte.
The occupations of the male adults were—
Cuktvniors ... ,„ .,, ... ... 647
Traders ... ... ... ... .« 535
Artisans ... ... ... ... — 57
Officials ... ... ... ... ... 39
Priests ... ... ... .. ... 33
Tolal
1.3' I
and the races were —
SVians ... ... „ ... ... 4430
Taimgthiis ... ... ... ... ... 130
Bunnans ... ... ,,. ... ... 50
I nth.!; ... ... ... ... ... »
Pan-lhcs . ... ... ... — 8
There arc very few Taungthus in the State, the majority of the popuLition
being Shans. The Burmans live in the capital, as do the Panthes. The few
Inthas live on the banks of the Nam Tarn Hpak, which runs through Ihc
State and forms the boundary with Vawn» Hwe.
According to the budget submitted by the Myoza in 1808, tTie State con-
tained one thousand and nine houses. The total had thus diminished by one
and of i9q8 hundred and eighty-eight in seven years. There is no ap-
parent reason for this decrease, as the State has through-
out been lightly taxed in compjirison with others of the same size. Of these
one thousand and nine houses four hundred and seventy-seven arc exempted
and five hundred and thirty-two are returned as assessable.
Nearly all the land under tniltivatlou is wet paddy-land. Very liltle paddy
is sown in tautigyas, ground-nuts being the chief hillcrop. There is a con-
siderable amount of garden land under cultivation with vegetables, pine-
apples and plantains. Plantain gardens are especially numerous in and
around the capital.
The houses in the State are not substantially built and very few have
wooden posts, for there .ire no woode<l hills near at hand, while the mo-
nasteries are in the main alsobamboo-and-thatrh structures. The number of
houses exempted on the score of poverty is large.
The present Myoza is still a minor. The administrator is also a young
.... man so that Stale affairs arc directed by a committee of
Admmistrat.on. n^anagement. The Myoza is a nephew of the Sambwa of
M5ng Pa^vn, and the latter has hitherto had considerable influence in the
SUte.
The tribute has been —
R*.
>8SS ... ... ... ... «, 50a
i88g-9o ... ... ... ... ... 1,000
iSgi— 97 ... — — — — 1.500
and the amount sanctioned by the Go^'Crnmcnt of India for the period 1S9S-
igo2 is also Rs, 1,500.
The only bazaar ts at Nawng Wavra, near a small pond a quarter of a mile
away from the fenced village.
663 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
Revenue divisions in the State of iVawng Wavstt.
JNAW
■
4
s
3
.0
0
£
>
.c
o
Name of //^«^hip*.
■5
8
Z
b
M
3
^
^
.0
a
E
E
g
b
9
a
tt
z
z
K
Rs. A. r.
1
MyokAn ... •>• ••*
34
311
1,36a a 0
7
Loi Sa NrnR
3
'7
88 0 0
3
KOn Y»m
11
■3?
T\i 0 0
4
Wan S?ng
30
i$i
944 0 0
S
H%& L4
l8
2rS6
1,544 0 0
6
Mycdvin, four quarters ... ... ...
Total
4
133
90
IM5
4.648 0 0
Nawng Wawii was at one time .1 State^of much larger size and greater
t,. . iraportar.co than it is now. It comprised Ho Pfing, Wan
'' Yin, Nam MkAk and Hsai lltung, and probably extended
as far south as the Karen country, in 964 B.E. (i6oa A.D.) tlic ruler is said
to have borne the title of Satpbrva. In 1106 BE. (1744) Nam HkAk was
separated from Nawng Wawn and [>laccd under a separate Myoza. Subse-
quently, first Ho Pong and then llsa lltung were dutachcd and placed under
separate rulers, known as iXgwe-Kunhmu. In ir8tf (1826) Wan Yin was
also separated, the Wan \\n chief receiving the satnc title. In 1224 (1862)
Hsa Htung again fell under the rule of Nawng W'awti, but was subsequently
detached for the second time. Under King Thibaw Nawng Wawn became a
Myozaship, and has remained of this standing up to the present time.
NAWNG WiN.— A village in the Ho Ya circle of South llscn Wi Nor-
thern Shan State, lying a short way oR tlie road between M&ng Yai and the
Htamon^s village.
There were in March i802 cle\'en houses with a population of sixty-one
persons, all Shans. There was one resident bullock trader with eleven pack
animals. The remainder of the inhabitants were engaged in cultivating the
extensive paddy.fields in the surrounding hollows.
NAWNG VANG. — A Shan village in North Hscn Wi Northern Shan
State, in Sfe Lan circle : It contained twenty houses in iS94,\vitha population
of thirty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people were
paddy cultivators by occupation and owned five buffaloes and ten bullocks.
NAWNG YAWNG.— .A Yang Lam village in the Man Hpai circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
There were eiglit liouses in the village in March 1892, with a population
of lifty-four persons, who cultivated the slopes near the village with hill-rice
and cotton.
lAW-WAZ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
669
NAWYIN or NAUNGiK. — A Kacliin village in Tract No. i, Bharao dis-
trict, situated in 2^ 18' north latitude and gO" 44' east longitude.
The headman lias no others subordinate lo him. The village contained in
1892 twenty-two houses, with a population of one hundred and forty-three
persons, Shan-Iiurmese and Burmese. There a<"e no cattle.
NA YA.— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi Northern Shan State, in M6ng
Si sub-State: it contained fifteen houses in 1894. ^'^^^ ^ population of
forty-six prrsons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people were paddy
cultivators and pot-makers by occuiJation and owned eight bullocks seven
buffaloes and one pony. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NA-^'A-GAN. — A revenue circle in tlie Amarapura townsliip and subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district, including six villages.
The land revenue paid by the circle in 1S91 amounted to Rs. 1,729.
Nx\-YA-GAN. — A village in the revenue circle of tlie same name, in the
Amarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, seven miles south-
east of headquarters.
It had a population of four hundred and twenty persons at the census of
i8qi, and paid Hs. 630 lkathame4a tax.
NA YA HOK. — A village in the Ha Kang, or centra! Mong Ha circle of
the Northern Shan State of South Hsen VVi.
The village had only recently been established in March 1892 and there
were then four houses only, with a population of twenty-two persons.
Lowland rice was cultivated.
NA-YA'ICIN.— A village in the ^fayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, twenty-four miles from Yc-u.
It has three-hundred and forty-nine inhabitanL*!. who paid Rs. 380 thatha-
meda revenue for 1896-97. Paddy- cultivation is the chief industry.
NA YAN.— A village in the Man Peng circle of the Northern Shan State
of South Hsen Wi.
There were only five houses in the village in March 1892, with twenty-
eight inhabitants, who cultivated lowland rice and sugar-cane.
NA YOK. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lftn West, under the Kin Afang oi Nga Tau, from which village it is
not far distant.
It had in April 1892 six houses, with a population of tliirty-six persons,
all Shaos. Tncy cultivated chiefly hill-rice, as well as a little irrigated rice
land.
NA-YWE-DAW. — A revenue circle in the Nato-g)-i township, Myingyan
subilivision and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and eighty persons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 33. No land re^-enue was collected in the
circle.
NA-ZAUNG. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township. Mjingj'an sub*
division and district.
In 1S95-96 the population numbered eight-hunt! red and twenty-five per-
sons, and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 888. No land revenue was col-
lected in the circle.
670
tHE UPPER BURMA GAZF-TTEER.
rNBA-NKB
•NBA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myilkyina district, sUtiated in
26" 29' north latitude and 96" 48' cast longitudp.
In iSg2 it contained sixteen houses: its population was unknown. The
headman of the vilhigp has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Sassan tnhc.
'NBAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitykina district, situated in
26° 25' north latitude and g6^ 47' cast longitude.
In 1S9J it contained eighteen houses ; the population was unknown. The
inhabitants are of the Marip tribe The headman of the rillagc has no others
subordinate to him. There is good ca m ping-ground -
'NBAO or NINGBAO.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 13. Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24° 34' north latitude and 97*^ 34' east longitude.
In iSgJ it contained twelve houses, with a population of thirty-six persons.
The headman of tlie village has two others subordinate to him tthe inhabit-
ants are of the 'Nkhum tribe, and own no cattle. Two hundred baskets
of paddy arc raised yearly.
'NBON. — .\ Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in 26" 22' north latitude and ^6" 55' east longitude.
Ill 1892 it contained twenty-six houses; its population was not knon*n.
The inhabitants arc of the S^issan trihi.-. The headman of the village has
twenty others subordinate to him. There is a large paddy plain here and
good camping-gcound bctncco the village and the Kadpuk ckaung, which is
twenty yards wide in Fcliriiary and has precipitous banks, forty feet high
'NBUKONG. — .\ Kachin village in Tract No, 20, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25" 31' north latitude and 97° 51' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-five houses, with a po[niIation of eighty-six
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants are of the Lejwt tribe and Szi or .\ssi sub-tribe, and own
twenty bullocks and three ponies.
'NDEN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in 36* at' north latitude and 96'' 44' east longitude.
In :892 it contained twenty houses ; its population was not known. The
inhabitants arc of the Marip tribe. The headman has no others subordinate
to him.
'NDONG. — A Kachin village in Tract N'o. 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in 26** 36' north latitude and g6^ 25' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty houses; its population ^vas not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Marip tribe
NK-BU-G6N. — A village with a population of eight hundred pcrsotts
in the Wundwin township. Northern subdivision of Mciktila district.
Its tanks, like those of Satkin, are 611cd by the waters of the Thinb&n
stream.
There is a pagoda built by the Pagan King.
NE-BYAT. — A small revenue circle in the Salin-gyi township of Lower
Chindwin district. It is situated in the north of the township, on the riglit
bank of the North Varna stream.
NBI-NCA}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
671
The circle was named after N&byat village, now no longer in existence. It
has now a single village, Undaw, with a population of two hundred and
seventeen persons.
The revenue amounted to 4.40 from ihnthameda for 1S96-97.
NKINSEIN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district, situated
in 24° 3' north latitude and 97" 30' east longitude.
in 1892 it contained forty-nine houses, with a population of one-hundred
and ninety-five persons, who owned ten bullocks and twenty buffaloes. The
headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
I.cpai tribe and H punka n sub-tftbc. There is fair camping-ground, with good
water-supply.
NE-PU-YVVA. — A village in the I-undaung circle, Madaya township and
subdivision of Mandalay district, south-cast of the Shwo-ta chaung.
It had twenty-hve houses and an apnroximau- population nf one hundred
persons in 1897. The villagers are cultivators.
NE-YIN. — A village in the Neyin circle. Ycza-gyo township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of seven hundred and thirty per-'
persons, according to the census of 1S91. The thathameda amountetl to
Rs. 1,560 for 1897-98-
NE-YIN-ZAVA. — A revenue circle in the Patbeingyi township, Amara-
pura subdivision of Mandalay district, including three villages.
The land revenue paiJ by the circle amounts to Rs. 73 (vide Kemabaya and
Pakan).
NE-YIN-ZA-YA. — A village in the revenue circle of the same name,
Paihein-gyi township, .\marapura subdivision of Mandalay district, sixteen
miles no."th*north-cast of headquarters.
It had a population of forty-five persons at the census of 1891, and paid
Rs. 90 ihat/iameda-tax.
NGA-BAT-GYK— A village of forty-seven houses on the east side of the
Nga-bat stream, in the Shwegu subcilvtsion of Bhaino district.
The Nga-bat rises in the south of the district in the Samantaui^ and flows
past Ma-ukin, It runs completely dry in the hot weather, but in the rains is
navigable for small launches as far as Nga-bat-gyi.
The villagers own a hundred buffaloes and work an extensive paddy plain
to the east of the village.
NGA-BAT-W A.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 2, Bhamo district, situated
in 24^^ 11' north latitude and 96''.5i' east longitude.
In j8g2 it contained seventeen houses, with a population of 9c\enty-four
ptfrsona. The headman has no other villages subo.dinate to htm. The In-
habitants are Shan-Burmese, and own no cattle.
NGA-BIN-ZIN. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision
and district
In 1895-96 the population numbered seven hundred and eighty persons.
The thuthameda amounted to Rs. 1,179, the State land revenue to 1^.323-
14-7, and the gross revenue to Rs. 1.60214-7.
NGA-BU-DAW, NORTH and SOUTH —Two villages in the Myotha
township of Sagatng district, within half a mile of each other, with thirty-One
and seventy-seven houses respectively. They lie ten miles south of Myotha.
A
673
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[HOA
NGA-CHIN-CIIAUXG, — A village in the Wayfinbyin circle, Scikpyu town-
ship, Pakokku subdivision and district, witli a population of two hundred and
one persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The thatkameJa amounted to Rs. 190 for 1897-98.
NGA-GIN-GK. — A revenue circle in llic Myingyan township, subdivision
and dislric't.
In 1895-96 the populalioii numbered five hundred and fifty-five persoost and
the thatnanteda amounted to Rs. S32. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
NGA-HAlING.— .\ village in the Nga-haung circle, Laung-she township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Pakfikku district, with a population of thirty-seven
per&ons, and a revenue of Rs. 70 in 1897.
NGA-HLAiNG.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township jind subdivision
of Myingyan dtstrift.
In i895-96 the population numbered two hundred and eighty persons and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 40S. No land revenue was collected in
**the circle.
NGA-HLUN. — .\ villiige of seventy-tive liouses in the Myolba township of
Sagaing district, the hcadquaricrrs of the Nga-tilun tliugyi, who has also the
village of Tha-byetha. thirty houses, under him.
It was a few hundred yards west of the aayat to the north-west of Tha-
byetha that Inspector Rind was shot down by Shwc Yan and Ng\ve Se's gang
On the 14th December 1S87.
NGA-HLUT. — A revenue circle in .the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and sixty-five peisons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs 390. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
NGA-HMAING. — A village in theBahin circle, Myaing township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundrcrd and lhiity*six
persons, according to the census of 189I1 and a revenue of Rs. 300, included
in that of Bahin circle,
NGA-HMUN— A village in the Nga-hmun circle, Pak6kku township, sub*
division aud district, with a population of eighty-seven persons, according to
the census of iSgr The tkathameda amounted to Rs. 310 for 1S97-98.
NG.'N K.-\NG. — \ village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan Stale
of MangLon West, close 10 Na ilpu, the Kcmmong of which village is in
charge of it.
Ill April ]8gi there were six housts, with a Shan population of thirty-six
persons. Hill-ticc was the chief crop, but a little sugarcane was also grown.
NG^KA-YAING. — A circle in the Mawlu township, Katha subdivision
and district.
It derives its name from the five subordinate jurtsriictions of (i) Simaw,
the headquarters of ihe Nga-kayaing Myothugyi, {2) PSnhon, (3) Al6-gyun!
(4) Mawhun, (5) Liniaw, now tailed Mawpin. The latter three were mstri-
buted amung other revenue lirclcs afitr" the Annexation.
NGA-KON, — .\ revenue circle in the Salin>eyi township of Kowcr Chin-
dwin district, including the villages of Nga-k6n, Taunggya, Kandawtha, I Inaw-
NOAI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
673
kado, Myaungbin and Shadaw, with two thousand one hundred and fifty-
seven inhabitants. It is situated on level dronnd, half a mile from the right
bank of the Chindwin river and on the north bank of the South Yama stream.
A bazaar is held in the north f>f the village. The revenue amonnted to
Rs. 4.440 from thaihamedi and f^s. 376 from rent of State land for 1896-97.
NGA-KUT. — A village in lh« Yan-ywa circle. I-aung-she township. Yaw-
dwin subdivision af PakAkku district, with a population of eighty persons,
and a revenue of Rs. 210 in iSq;,
NGA-K VVE. — A village in the Nga-kwe circle, Seikpyu township, PakAkku
Subdivision and district, with a population of seventy-two peraons according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 140.
NGA KYANG. — The cliief village in the circle of the same name in the
Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi. It is situated in the broken hilly
country to the west of Mang Vu and south of Ti Ma.
It had twelve houses in February 1892 with a population of sixty^eight
persons, all Kacliins nf the I.ahtawn^ clan. The village stands at a height of
4,000 feet above sea-level and the villagers cultivate hill-ricej with opium and
tobacco for their own consumption.
NGA KVEM,— A circle in the Northern Shan Stale of North Hsen Wi.
In 1808 it had two Palaung and fourteen Kachin villages, with a total of one
hundred and four houses and a population of about 500 persons. It is situated
some seventeen miles west of Hsen Wi and consists of low iungle-clad hills.
There arc sevcr;^ small valleys in which lowland paddy cuUivalion might be
carried on, hut as yet the Kachins have not taken to it and they remain uncul-
tivated. Upland paddy and cotton are the principal crops.
The headman's village has sis houses, with about twenty inhabitants, and
is situated on a high wooded spur.
NGA-LEIK CHA VNG.—h stream in the Pyinmana subdivision of VamS-
thin district. It rises in the Vnmas to the west of the subdivision, and
flowing eastwards enters the Sin-the stream and through it the Paung-
laung or Sittang. U has a length of about sixty miles and in its lower reaches
there are pools as much as fifteen feet deep.
The following legend about its origin and name is preserved : King Gawun-
The leeend of P^'^*^ °^ Nandawpaw myo {represented now by Taungnyo)
Saw U M*. ^^*^ * ^■'^^>' beautiful daughter, Saw U Mfe, King Duita-
baung of Pagan {or more likclv Prome), heard of her and
demanded her hand. King Gawun-pa-de was obliged to send her, and Saw U
Mi became so much the favourite queen that all the otlicrs were Jealous. Saw
U M6 wore a pair of remarkable earrings which contained relJcjiof the Buddha
and sparkled and shone at night, The other queens told Duttabaung that she
was a witch and that fire came out of her at night proved it. The King
went to see for himself and when he saw the light in her bed-chamber be-
lieved the story and sent Saw U Mfe back to her father. When she got to the
KffMM she pravcd for a sign. If she was never more to couch with King
Duttabaung she asked that water might snout forth from the place where she
would scratch up the earth. She turned up the earth and the water gushed
out and has flowed ever since. It was first called the Litleik, but now the
Nga-lcik chauttg.
It is further said that while Saw U Mfe was still disconsolate about her
banishment from the Court of King Duttabaung, messengers came to report
85
J
674
(THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NOA
the death of her father Gawun-pa-dc, This second blow was too much for her
and she lay down and died at the foot of the hill- King Diitubaung heard
of it and sent out a Minister, Minhla SJthu, to cremate the body and bury
the ashc5 and honrs at the top of thp ridgr. The King then issued orders
that the range was from that time OQward to be known as the Yoma because
Saw U M6's bones were interred there, and ii has been called so ever since.
Saw U Wk became a ntlset'n after her death and has to be propitiated by
the people near the hills.
NGA-Lfi-KON. — A vill^e in the Nga-Ie-k^n circle, T,aung-slie township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Pakflkkii district, with a population of seventy-eight
persons and a revenue of Rs, i6o in 1897.
NGA-LIM-SR— .A village in the Chaungz6ngyi circle, Myaing township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and fifty-
six oerson*, according to the census of 1891, aiid a revenue of Rs. 440, in-
cluded in thai of Chaungzftngyi.
MGA-LOX-DIN. — .A revenue circle tn the Chaung-u township of Sagaiag
district, seven miles south of Chaungu.
At the time of the Occupation dacoits under Bo Shwe Kyun entered the
village and killed the thugyl Maung Pflu Gywe, who had given great help to
the British forces.
NCA-LON-DIN. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision
of Shwcbo district, thirteen miles from Ye-u.
The population numbers one hundred and ninety-seven persons, and rice
cultivation is the chief industry. The thathameda revenue amounted to
Rs. 310 for 1896-97.
NGA-LUN. — A village and circle in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivi-
sion of Pakftkku distrirt, with a population of one hundred and thirty-four
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The circle includes Nga-lun and Kyaukma villages. The former paid
Rs. 210 and the latter Rs. 160 tkathnmtda for 1897-98.
NGA-MIN. — A circle in the Tanngdwin-gyi lownshlp of Magwc district,
including ihe villages ol Nga-niin, Kyaukka, and Chaing.
NGA-MO — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of PakAkku
district, with a ponulation of two hundred and Iweny-five persons, according
to the census of 189T, and a revenue of Rs. 440.
NG.\-MY.\. — A large village of three hundred and seventy houses in the
Myotha township of Sagalng district. It lies near the border of Myingyan
district, twenty miles west of Mvotha.
The tbugyi of Nga-rava has thirteen villages in his jurisdiction, with three
subordinate ywatku^vi^ at Natkyi, two hundred and seventy houses, Ma-
danng, seventy-four houses, and Thayabaung,
Nga-mya during the King's time was famous for its tobacco.
NG.\-MYA. — A village In the Nga-mva circle. Yeza-gi'o township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a pooulatlon of two huudred and eighteen
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatha*netfa amounted to Rs. 560 for i897»<)8. '
NG.^-MVAUNG.— A village in the Thadut circle, Myaing township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of ninety-three persons,
NilAl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
according to the census erf 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 370, included in that of
Thadiit.
NGA-MYA-YAT. — A village in the Nga-mya circle, Yesza-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of ninety-five persons,
according to the census of 1891. ^
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 210 for 1897-98.
KGA-MYET-HNA. — A circle in the Myothit township of Magwc district,
including the single village of KyaunggAn.
NGA-MVirr-HNA. — A tank in the Kyabin township, Salin subdivision of
Minbu district, deriving its water-supply from the hills west of Chaungbvu
and Kyabin villages. It has lately been repaired and affords irrigation tor
mayin paddy cultivation.
NGA-NAN. — 'twere arc two villages of this name within a few miles of
each other, on the North Yama stream, lu the Kani township of Lower Chin-
dwin district.
Paddy, 70 ni/ir and peas are the chief products. The revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 490, from thathameda.
NGAN-BOK. — A village in the .Myintha circle, Ku-hna-)'wa township, Gan-
gaw subdivision of Pak6kku district, with a population of seventy-five persons,
according to the census of i8gi.
The iJialhameda revenue amounted to Rs. 70 on seven houses for 1897-98.
NGAN-WB-ZIN. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Yeu subdivision
of Shwebo district, with half a square mile of appropriated land.
The population in i8gi numbered eighty-live persons, and there were
seventy-seven acres under cultivation. 1 he principal products are paddy and
jaggery. Ngan-w6-zin is fourteen miles from Yc-u. It paid for 1896-97
thathameda revenue to the amount of Rs. 142. The village is under the
y-wama thugyi.
KGAN YAWL.— A village of Chins of the TashSn tribe in the Central
Chin Hills.
Ii lies on the north slope of the hills to the south of the Manipur river,
above the point where the Laiyo stream joins, and is reached (i) viA
Saungte, thirteen miles, (2) via I-aiyo, sixteen (miles)
In 1894 it had eighty houses : the name of the resident Chief was Kwatung.
Ngan Yawl is a Shunkia village and is related to Lyentfe ; tl pays no tribute
to Palam, but is subordinate to it. Water is scarce and the camping-
ground, though fairly good, is hence little used. The village has the usiial
internal fences and hedges.
NGA-P.\-YIN. — A revenue circle in the Budatin township of T-ower Chin-
dwindisirirt, including the villages of Nga-payin, Kyog6n and PS-gyiltaw, east
and west, with two thousand six hundred and sevcniy-onc inhabilanls. It lies
north of Budolin.
The principal food grains cultivated are paddy and jovtar. The revenue
for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 6,590 from thathameda^ and Rs. 151 from rent
of State lands.
NGA-P^. — A township in the Minbu subdivision and district, is bounded
on the north b} the i5id6kta}a towrship, on the cast by the Sagu township, on
Ihe south by Thayctmyo district, and on the west by the Arakan Yamas.
676
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tNCA
The capital town lies at the foot of the hills of the Arakan Y&mas and ts
Nb3d6 villaee extremely unhealthy. On this actounl it was occupied
and evacuated several times during the cariy months after
the Annexation of Upper Burma. The garrison were so weakened by mala-
rial fever that they had frctjuentiy to be wiOidrawii, and Nga-pft was on each
occasion immediately re-occupied by Bo Swc. it was at Padcln, a few miles
south of it, that Mr. R. H. Pilchcr, the first Deputy Commissioner of ^finbu,
was killed.
The village is thus described in the Calcutta Government Gazette of May
23nd, 1826. '' Napch Mew is a very pretty and neat town, though of but
"inconsiderable size. Ii is situated on a rising ground. The district con-
" tains twenty-four villages and (cur thousand inhabitants, of whom three
'' hundred were compelled to bear arms during the lale war ; but thev limited
" their warlike efforts to the care of their own district. N*apeh Mew is the
"last Burman town or village towards the mountains. A few hamlets exist
'' further on, but arc inhabited by those Karens who have placed ihcm-
" selves under the authority of the Burman Government."
The population of the township is partly Burmese, partly Chin. The Chins
adopt Burmese manners when ihey settle in the lower villages.
NGA-p£ or MA-Pfe. — The headquarters of the township of that name in
the Minbu subdivision and district.
It lies in the valley of ihc Man river, both sides of which are irrigated
for paddy cuUivation, and is of importance as being on one of the chief
caravan routes from the Arakan Youias into the Irrawaddy valley districts.
[Fuither patticulars are given sub voc. Nga-pi: township.]
NGA-PE. — A village in the Aligan circle, Myaing township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, %\ith a f^opulatton of one hundred and iour persons,
according to (he census of itigi» and a revenue of Ks. 200, included in that
of Nga-p6.
KGAPWE.— A village of Chins of the Haka tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills.
fn 1894 it had fifteen houses: Munwang was its resident Chief. It lies
four miles north -north-cast cf Ilaka, and can be reached from Haka, four
miles. The village is under Lycn Paung and V'anlein.
NGA-PYA (i). — A vjIJage in the Nga-kwc drcle, Seikp5*u townshfpj
Pak6kku subdivision and otstrict, with a population of one hundred and
twenty-five persons, according to the census of 1S91, and a revenue of
Rs. 300.
KGA-PVA (ii). — A village in the Kga-kwc circle, Seikpyu township
Pakdkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
forty-eight peisons, according to the census of 1891J and a revenue of
R». 330-
NGA-PYA-KYIN. — A village in llie Thayetkyin circle, Laungshc town-
ship, Vawdwin subdivision of Pakfikku district, with a population of ouc
hundred and twenty-six persons and a revenue of \<s. 'jgo iu 1897.
NGA-PYA-WA. — A %illagc in the Ng;a-l.we circle, Eeikpju-towr.ship,
Pak6kku subdivisicn aid district, with a population of two hundred and
seventy-seven c-ersons, according to the census of 1891.
The Thathanieda amounted to Rs. 850 for 1897-98.
NiSAl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
677
NGA-PYA-WAING. — A revenue circle in the Nato-g>i township, Mj-in-
g)'an subdivision and district.
In 1S95-96 the jjopulation numbered three hundred and fifty persons, and
the thatkameda amounted lo Ks. 354. No land revenue was rollertcd In
the circle.
NGA-PYAW-DAW. — A village of ten houses, two miles from Maing Mafl
on the M0I6 chaitN^, tn the Bhamo svibdivjsion and district.
The villagers cultivate a little ie but work cbieliy as aunggya, or brokers,
with the Kachins of the neighbourhood,
NGA-PYAW-DAW.— A straggling villagL- on the north side of the Molfc
chavng^ about half a mile above its mouth, in the Bhamo subdivision and
district.
The villagers own forty buffaloes and depend entirely on their mayin,
paddy crop.
NGA-PYAW-DAW.— A village in the Myiti-che circle, Pakokku township,
subdivision and district, with a population of one hnndred and eighty-three
persons; according to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 320, included
in that of Myit-che.
NGA-PYAW-DAW. — A village in Kan-anauktaik circle, Pangtara State
Myelat district of the Southern bhan States, lying to the south of the Chief's
village.
It contained in [897 forty-six houses, with a population of three hundred
and seventeen persons, and paid Rs. 333 revenue.
NGA-PYAW-GYAN, — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u sub-
division of Shwcbo district, twenty-three miles from headquarters.
There arc one hundred and ninety-eight inhabitants, who paid Rs. 310
thatkameda revenue for 1896-97. The chief industry is rice cultivation.
NGA-PYI-NIN. — A village in the Nga-sIngu-wj'iJfWri circle Nga-singu
township, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, north of Kulft.
The village has forty houses and a population of one hundred and sixty
persons, on an approximate calculation made iq 1897- '^^'^ villagers are
cultivators.
NGA'SA-TAUNG. — A village in the Nga-sa-taung circle, Laung-she
township, Yiiwdwin subdivision of I'akSkku district, with a population of
seventy-four persons and a revenue ol Rs. 2to in T897.
NGA-SIN. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of PakAkku
district, with a population of (32 persons, according to the census of 1891,
and a revenue of Rs. 180.
NGA-SIN-CU township, ».,Singu.
NGA-Sl-NGU-»/^i»Mfl. — \ circle in the Nga-singu township, Madaya sub-
division of Mandalay district, twenty-six miks north of Madaya on the cast
bank of the Irrawaddy. It includes six villages, [y. also sub SJnguJ.
"NGA-SINGU. — A town in the Nga-singu-»l_>'^M(t circle, Nga-singu town-
ship, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, on the cast bank of the Irra-
waddy.
It has three hundred houses and a population of one thousand and two
hundred (crsons, on an apfroximatc calculaticnmade in 1897. The inhabit-
ants are merchants, laboui'ers and Hshcnnen.
678
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NGA
The town was built by King Anai\Ta-hta-saw in 395 B.E. (1,033) A.D. on
his return frnro China, and has the Shwe*mdktaw ]>agoda, built by King
Asoka.
It is the headquarters of the township {v. also sh6. Singu].
NGATAO. — A tow-nsbip in the A'flww 7"fl«or South Riding of Mang Ldn
West, Northern Shan Slates. It Iks south of Ho Nga on the Saluecn, and
has no more than two villages with seventeen houses.
A little betelvinc Is cultiv;Ued, but otherwise the peoj^Ie have mu:h ado to
support themselves on their few acres of irrigated paddy-land.
NGA TAC. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan StPte of
Mang L<in West, lying to the south of Ho Nga, on the Nam Nga.
It is in charge of a Kin Mortg, who also holds "One other village, and had
in April iSy2 eleven houses, with a populalion of sixty-four i>rrsnn5 There
is very little wet pad<ly land, but a good deal of hill rice is grown. The
village stands at a height of three thousand feet, on the hills close west of the
Sal ween.
NGA-TAL'NG. — A village in the Kga-taung circle. Laung>she township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Fak6kku district, with a population of eighty-four per-
sons and a revenue of Rs. 210 in 1897.
NGA-TAWSOK. — A village in the N^ga-tawsok circle, I,aung-she township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Pak6kku district, with a population of 136 persons
and a rc\'cnue of Ks. 310 in 1897.
NGA-TA-VAW. — A village in the Nga-tapw circle, Yeza-gyo township,
Pak^kku subdivision and district, with a population of five hunted and fifty-
five persons, according to the census of tSgi. The thalhamtt/a amoantcd
to Rs. 1,116 for 1897-98.
NG.\-TA-VAW.— A village of one hundred and fifty-nine houses, about
twelve mites from Sagaingjn the Sagaing township and district.
NGATEING or WUTENG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 10, Bhamo
district, situated in 24" a' north latitude and 97'"' 5' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained twelve housps, with a population of fort\--four persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the l.epai tribe and Kaori subtribe, and own eight buffaloes.
NGA-WIN-YWA.— A village in the 'Ihadut circle, Myaing township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a i>opu!ation of one hundred andeighty-
threc persons, according to the census of iSyi, and a revenue of Rs. 480,
induced in that of Thadut.
NGAW NGA. — A Palaimg village in the Mong Yu circle of the Northern
Shan State of Notth HscnWi, situated in the hills to the south-west of Ho Pau.
There were nine houses in February 1893, with seventy-four inhabitants^ all
Palaungs of the Humai branch. They have been many years settled here and
cultivate rice on the lull slopes.
NG.^WN In. — A village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern Sliao
State of North Hscn Wi, situated to the south-east of the Myvza's town, at
the foot of the hills which bound the paddy plain.
It had thirty-seven houses with cne hundred and twenty-three inhabitants
in February 1892. They were alt Shan-Chinese. The main industry is
NGA]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
679
rice cultivation, but a quantity of sugarcane and plnc-appIes are also grown.
There was a pongyi kvaun^ with six robed inmates.
NGA-YA-RYA. — Avillajice of seventy-wven housps in Ava township of
Sagaing district, on the banks of the Irrawaddy, two miles \vcst of Ava.
The N^vabya thttgyi has also the village of Kjibin, thirty-two houses, in
his jurisdiction.
NGA'YA-DAW.— A vlflacrp in the Kabvo circle, Ycza-gvo township,
Pnki'>kku subdivision and ilistrict, with a Dopulalionof one hundred and eighty-
one personsi according- to the census of iSyi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 4(00 fc i8(>7-98.
NGAYAM. — A village of Chins of the Tashftn tribe in the Central Chin
HiUs,
In t8r)4 it had fifteen houses; Tjen^ca-r was its resident chief. It lies two
miles south of Si^nkwa, and is reached vin TTmunli and SnnVwa. It is a
Kweshin village, and paystribute to Falam. Very little water can be obtained
at the village or near it. •
NGA-YAN.— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaun^ township, Pagan sub-
division of ^fyingyan district.
!n i8o.S"0'5 the population numhrrHd four luind^-ed and forty persons, and
the ^AfZ/Aam^(Ai amounted to Rs. 657. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
NOA-YAX-CIf AUFC. — A revenue "circle in the Sa-!e township. Pagan sub-
division of Myingyan district.
In !8q^-96thc population numbered tihrcp- hundred ppfsons, the ^A«i/A*7«^rf(T
amounted to Rs. 270, the land revenue to Rs. 467 and the gross revenue to
Rs.737.
NGA-YAN-0. — A village of one hundred and fhirtv-eight houses in the
Kyaultvit township, Myinmu subdivision of Sagaing district, seven miles from
KyauUyit.
Under the Burmese Government it was in charge of the Shwe-hlan thve-
tk<Jtik-gyi.
Its products are chicRy mayt'n paddy and many kinds of fruit-trees.
NGA-YOK-TO, — A village In the Ye-ii township and subdivision of
Shweho district, with a population of one lmndr<»d and '•ightv per-^ons, and
a cultivated n-ea of ro6 8 acres, It is four miles distant from Yc-u town and
cultivates chieflv paddy and pcaa.
In tSoo the village paid Rs. 590 thaih/imeda revenue. Nga-yAk-to lies
close to the Tabayin road.
NGA-Zl. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, MyiQg}'an subdivi-
sion and district.
In 1805-06 the population numbered one hundred and ten persons, and the
thiithameda amountedto Rs. 120. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
NGA-ZUN.— .^ la'-ee riverine villaee of six hundred and seventy-one houses
in the Myotha township of Sagaing district, sixteen miles no"th of Myotha.
It has a Gvil PoliiR pr)<!t and a bazaar, and near it is the' Mngamig pagoda
where annual fairs arc held. Nga-zun is locally reputed for its ghee.
6So
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NRS
It U tbe headquarters of the Ncfa-Tun thiiEryi, who has sev^n villa^s in his
jurisdiction, the yirincipal bein^ Tamahin, sixty-live, Lctjjanbin. fifty. Zalat-
ma. forty-three, and Pyaw-hwc, forty houses. Pvaw-bwe is also known as
Sft-gyi as there was once an extensive wci: across the MyothacArtWBf near it-
Shccp-hreedinf; is carried on extensively at Tanthain and Pj-awbwe.
Inspecta- Rind, who was killed bvdaroits at the Annexation, is buried under
a large tree near the Nga-zun police-station.
NGfi DO. — A rc^'cniic circle in the Ama*apura township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, including thi.tcen villages.
The land revenue derived from the circle amounted to Rs. 147 in iSgi.
NGE-DO. — A village in the Ywe-kyu-bauk revenue circle, Ama-apura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, six miles south of head-
quarters
It had a population of one hundred and eighty-6ve persons at the census
of 1801 and paid Rs. 320 thftfh/imeda tax.
NGE-DO. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of Mandalay
district, east of flle Irrawaddv.
It has ninety-five houses and the population in tftga numbered four hundred
persons approximately. The villagers are coolies and cultivators.
NGEK IITS.— A circle and village in the Wa State of Loi Lon, Northern
Shan States. It stands at an altitude of 4,910 feet, in lonptude 99*'4',
latitude north 23*^27'.
There are two villages of Ngek Htfe. Thesouthern, or Npek Hti TaiS, is
._, ... the chief village and consisted of frnm sixty to seventy
" * ' houses before it was burnt in .\pril iScj?. Rebuilding
commenced 10 the following month. It was not permanently stockaded, but
had a tunnel of thorny hushes on the \\*estern "side about twenty-five yards
long. Water is far distant, one-thousand feet below on the eastern slope.
Ngek Hte NO (Northl is two and half miles to the east, and contained
twenty-five to thirty houses. It was also burnt in April 1^07- Water is
scarce, but can be obtained from both sides of the ridge. The usual small
supplies are available.
Ngek lUc Tau is distant from Yawng U twenty-six miles, from HpanC
Lat seven miles, from Na Fan fifteen miles. There is also a road whirhleads
westwards to Mot Usamo in Ngek Mting sub-State, hut it is so bad as to be
almost impracticable lor animals
NGf!:K HTING.— A petty Wa State lying to the north of Mang I-On.
Northern Shan States. It is bounded on the north by Song Long; on
the east by TawngLawng and parts of I.oi Lon and Mang I.ftn: on the south
liy various circles of Mang L5n, and on the west hy Mang Hseng and M<1t
Hai.
Part of the country inside the loop of the Nam Nane belongs to Ngek
Hting and MOt Waw. Us largest village is situated in this loop, but as a
rule the Nam Nang forms the boundary in the western portion of the State ;
elsewhere the precise line is not known.
It has been irregularly and still is a feudatory of the Mang I.fln State, but
since 1894 the subordination has been very slight and it is doubtful whether
the tribute of Fls. luo payable yearly has in fact been paid.
The SaiebTca. or Ratntng of the State has consistently evaded meeting
British authorities and left his capital. Mot Hsamo, when a British party
NGB ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
e6t
marched there in t8g,i. There has, however, been no collblon between Ngck
Hting forces and Rritish troops.
According to State records there were in 1893 six circles in the State: these
were Yawn^ U, Pang Kaw, Kawng Hsap, Mot Hsamo, Ngek Hting and Mot
Waw or Ma%vt Hpa, and the names of only eleven villages were given, five of
which were in Ngek llting circK The entire population is \Va. They are
on a distinctly lower prade of civilization than the Wa of Mang I,On, and
aoproximate to those of Ngek I.ek. They arc not. however, hcad-huntera,
though they cherish as trophies the heads of men killed in skirmishes. Such
a head was se<;n in iSq;^ mounted on a tall hamboo in the village of Mot
?Isana on a ridge immediately to the north of Mot Hsamo.
Mill rice, a little opium, and a little cotton arc the only crops. There
appears to be no trade and the State is in this way less advanced iban Sflng
Lfing. which ties immediately north of it.
NGEK LEK. — So far as information goes is the name of a Wa Federation
rather than nf a definite State or village, but it Is invariably used by the Wa
and their neiphbours as a State name, and is therefore convenient. It seems
to be a short form for the phrase " The Twelve \V*a Sawbnxjs,'* a terra which
may have been true once, but is now no more accurate than the figures of
speech, ''The Thirty-two ci lies of theGon." "The Twelve Panna," "Thu
Nine M'fi'nss and nine Kyain^s" "The Nine Wa Valleys," "The Ten Wa
Hills," "The Seven Shan Straths."
The States of the Ngek T.eV, according to the latest information obtained
Federatbn. in 1897^ is the chief over the following principalities: —
North of the Nam Ma.—
(i) Hpang Hsfl. — The chief Stale of the Federation, on the slope
of I-oi Mu. In it live the Naw Mkam, the leading Chief or
President of the Federation, and two others. Hkam Hdng
and Naw Hseng.
(2) Hpang T^ng, Sawhtr>{t Kkam Wawt.
(3) Kawng Ka, kycmmSng.
(4) l.oi I.dng. kyemm^ng.
(5) Vawng Hpang, Sawhwa Hkun Ai.
SiHth 0/ the Nam Ma—
(fi) Vawng Htak. Satehwa Hkam Ai.
(7I Ilsa rt. SaTvbtoit llkun Hseng.
(8) I-nu Hkfe, Sawhva Ilkam Ai.
(q) I*nu l.nng, StTvbjva Hkun Hseng.
" (10) Mot HtCng, .^fla-Awd Hkun llsoi.
(1 1) Kavvng Lai. SavAjva Tang Hkam.
(is"! SOnp Long, Saw6iea Naw Hpa.
(13) Ma Tel, Sawhwa Mkam Hong.
(i4"i Man Ha, S^ite^Tva Naw Hkam.
(t5'i Na Fan. Hhimdns Hkam Hkwak Mong.
(16) Mot l,e, two SaTsdieas, Hseng Mawn Hkam and Naw
Hkam V.
Very little is known about the great majority of these. Information as to
Ma Tet Siing Lang, and Na Fan will he found under their own heads.
Naw Hkam of Hpang HsS. Hkam Hong of Hpang Ma, and Naw Hseng
are brothers and practically live together; others of their full brothers ar«
86
682
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER
[ HOI— NGW
Hkuti Hseng of Hsa Ut and Tan^ Hkam of Kawng Lai, while Naw Hpa oF
Sonff Long is a uterine brother.
This sterns to pmnt to a greater subordination than really does exist, so far
as informatinn goes. Apparently the chief of Upang Hs5 is rather Prcsidrnt of
a Confederation than »ii!c lord, No regular tribute secins to be drmanded. and
it would probably be refused if it were demanded. The wants of Wa chieftains
arc small and tribute is therefore not rendered, and the only sig^ns of supremacy
are the presents, usually animal, of buffaloes, piss, fowls, liquor and opium.
These are sent on the occasions uf spirit feasts and not in resiwnse to any for-
mal demand. Further, these spirit feasls srems tn he held at extremely irregu-
lar intervals, not by any means nccessarilv every year nor. on the other hand,
only once a year. The truth seems to be that the sixteen States classed
together as Ngek Lek are practically autonomous, but have certain indefinite
alli-inces and possible recognitions nf superiority in material strength.
Thus Hpang Hsd, the capital of Ngek Lek, is said to numlwr eight hundred
_^ , . houses. The general character of Ihc hills in the Wa
" ' ■ country would make it impossible for so many houses to
find room on any one site. It is true that Loi Mu (eight thousand one hun-
dred and three feet), the great peak on whose southern slopes it is situated,
falls away very gradually, but it seems more likclv that this figure; granting
it to be true, represents the total of a cluster of villages at no great distance
from one another, rather than of one inside a ring fence.
It is, however, an ascertained fact that when Ng<k Ix;k affairs are b»-ing
discussed " The Twelve Wa Sftnl/'^-us " meet to settle affairs at Hpang HsO.
It is possihlv true that within the limits of the Federation there are no
systematic head-hunters. Many villages arc as completely without skull
avenues as those of Mang Lfln. others have only aged skulls, whilst on the
other band some are known not only to have formal skull avenues but to have
the skulls of men recently dead on their posts. It is, however, asserted either
that they were brought or that they belonged to criminals, men who died by
process of law. There is nevertheless in Ngek Lek a distinct step downwards
towards the customs of the Wild Wa country.
Ngek Lek is at present beyond the administrative border.
The chief Savfma has been in friendly correspondence with the British
Government, but has neither paid tribute nor made direct profTer of allegiance.
On the other hand he has never appeared as an agent or instigator in direct
acts of hostility.
NGINNAN.— A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern
Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had twenty houses the name of the resident chief was Twelsum.
It lies cast of Tiddim in plain view from the post and is reached by drop-
ping down a spur to the Yalin stream and rising to rhe village, three and half
miles. The people are Kanliows- The village was founded by Kochin, the
Chief of the Kanhows, and has been disarmed. Water is oblaincd from
springs in the village.
NGOK-TKIK.— 5tftf under Ho Kiit.
NGWE-DAU.NG — A revenue circle in the Pathein-gyi township. Amara-
pura subdivision of Mandalay district. It is the only village in the circle
»nd is situated eleven miles north-cast of headquarters.
It had a population of 170 persons at the census o( 1891 and p«ud Rs. 380
thathaimda-t^x and Rs. 270 land revenue.
NGW~HIN I
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
€&i
NGWE-DAUNG.— A village in the Nga*singu township, Madaya subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district, north of Nyaung-wun.
The village has forty houses and the population numbered io 1892 two
hundred persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators.
NGWE-DAUNG.— Id Shan Loi Ngun, the capital of the State of the same
name, a sub-fcudatory of Eastern Karen-ni.
It ccnlaincd three hundred and lifty houses in 1890. These were much
. crowded together inside a ditch and ramp, on which is
The village. planted a formidable hedge of bamboos, prickly pears and
dense-growing shruos. The main village is inhabited by Shans, who are the
manufacturers of the past, the so-called Karcn-ai drum, and of the wallets
or shoulder-bags which carry the name of Ngwe-dauag all over the Shan
States.
Up till October 1896 Ngivc-daung was a small State uudcr a Myoza. who
was, however, subordinate to the Myoza of Eastern Karen-
The sub-Staie. ^^j ^^ October 1S96 this Subordinate Myoza was deposed
by Sawlawi and sentenced to twenty years' imprisonment for contumacious
conduct amounting to rebellion. He died in prison at Ywathit in August
1807 and up to the present time no one has been appointed to succeed htm
as Myoza.
NGWE-DAU.NG CHA l/I^G. — A small river in Karcn-ni, passing through
the State and town of that name. It forms the boundary between the States
of Eastern Karcn-ni and Nammekon, and empties itself into the Nam I'ilu be-
tween Mong Fai and LoJ Kaw. It appears to be gradually drying up and has
lost much volume of water during the last fifteen years. In the rains tt is
navigable for smalt boats up to the ton n of iNgwc-daung.
NGWE-DAW-WE. — A village in the Kyi-g6n revenue circle, Patheia-
gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of iMaudalay district, five miles north-
east of headquarters.
It had a population of sixty persons at the census of 189I1 and paid Rs. 120
thathamcda'i&ji.
NINGBYEN. — \ Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 36^ 37' north latitude and 96° 24' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained forty-eight houses. Its jwpulation was not known.
'I he inhabitants are of the Marip tribe. The headman has eleven other vil-
lagt'S subordinate to him. Ningbycn has a large pOngyi kyaung, and there is
camping-ground tn front of the village. Rubber trees and sugarcane are cul-
tivated.
The number of houses includes twenty-six Shan houses, and in 1892 there
was a settlement o( Ghurkas halt a mile from the town under a Mahajan
named Matpu Singh, who had come up to cut rubber. Many of the Kachins
have become Uuddhists.
The bed of the Tan^n chaung is here five hundred yards broad-
NING JET. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 26'' 18' north latitude and 96" 43' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fourteen houses. The population was not known, nor
the tribe to which the inhabitants belonged, i'lic headman of the village has
no others subordinate to him.
684
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
iHtH
NING KOM LA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 26^ 14' north latitude and Q7^si' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifty houses. Its population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lcpai tribe.
NING LOM.- A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
In 1S98 it had nine Kachin villages and a population of about seven hundred
persons.
It lies on a range of mountains which spring* from the Shwcli watershed
in wooded ridges. The chief village contains fifteen houses and a population
tA about one hundred persons, and is situated on a shoulder running down
towards the valley of the Nam Ti.
NINGMWE (NINGNWE).— A Kaehin village in Tract No. 10, Bhamo
district, situated in 24*^ 14' north latitude and 97 43' cast longitude.
In 1S93 it contained twenty-seven houses, with a population of one hundred
and fifty-nine persuns. The headman of the village has no others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe, and own five buffaloes and
one bullock. There arc four Chinese families who cultivate opium.
NING PIKN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3S, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25^ 52' north latitude and 97° 48' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained forty housrs. The population was not known. The
inhabitants arc of the Lepai tribe. The headman has no others subordinate
to him.
NING PWOT.— A Kathin village in Tract No. 16, Myitkyina district,
situated in 24° 53' north latitude and 97* 38' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses with a population of one hundred and
sixty persons. The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Lepai tribe.
NINGRONG uMAVANG)— A Kachin village in Tract Na 16, Myitkyina
district, situated in 24" 53' north latitude and 97° 40' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty-houses wiih a population of seventy-three per-
sons. The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc
of ihc Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe.
NINGRONKUNG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Mvitkyina district,
situated in 26'^ 16' north latitude and 97° 49' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained one hundred houses. Its population was not known.
The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe.
NINGSOWN. — A Kachin village in Tract No 21, Myltk}ina district, situ-
ated in 25" 36' north latitude and 97^ 46' cast longitude.
In iSy2 il contained twenty Itouscs ; Its population was not known. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and' Sadan sub-tribe. I'he headman has no
others subordinate to him.
NINGTAF.— A Kathin village in tract No. 14, Bhamo district, situated
in 24*^ 47' north latitude and 97° 29' east longitude.
In 1S92 it contained twenty-five houses, with a population of one hundred
and twcnt\-thrcc pcreors. The headman has eight others subordinate to
him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe, and own
fourteen buffaloes.
HtN-NW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
685
NINGTAP. — A Kachtn village in Tract No. 16, Myitkyina district.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of fifiy-two persons.
The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe and Singma sub-tribe.
NINGTAP. — A Kacliin village in Tract No. 19, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25° 17' north latitude and 67^ 46' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twcuty-tlirec houses, with a population of one hundred
and forty-six po.raons. Tbt; headman has two others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants .ire of the Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe. There is fair
camping-ground ; fodder is plentiful and water can be obtained from several
small streams.
NINGTiNG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myitkyina district.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of forly-scvcn per-
sons. The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants ace
of the Maran tribe.
NINGVA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 36, Myitkyina district, sttubted
in 25" 27' north longitude and 97*' 3' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses; its population was unknown. The
headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Marip tribe.
NI-PA-SE-DAW. — A village in the Taung-u circle, Ye za-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of three thousand and
sixty-five per-ons according la the census of 1891.
The thaihameiia amounted to Ks. no for iii97*98. >
N'KAM or T.\MP.AX,— A Kachiu village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated in 26" 35' north latitude and 96'^ 41' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained eighteen houses ; its population was not known. The
headman has no others subordinate to him. The tribe to which the inhabitants
belong has not been identified.
'NK.\N. — A village in the Maingiia circle of Myitkyina district.
It contained in 1890 fifteen houses of N-kumsol the Lawhkum tribe. The
population numbered sixty souls.
'XKANG. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 16, Myitkyina district, situated
in 24° 50' north latitude and 97*^' 40' cast longitude.
In 1S92 it contained twelve houses, with a population of forty-three per-
son?. The headman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit.ints are
of the Lepai trite, and own six goats ; the village has extensive popi>y culti-
vation.
'NKR.\NG or'NKAM— A Kachin village in Tract No. 17, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25" 4' north latitude and 97" 41' cast longitude.
In I i>92 it contained forty houses ; the population was unknown. Thehead-
man of the village has no otlicrs sul)ordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of
the Lahtawng tribe. Water is scarce ; bamboo fodder is procurable and
there is camping-ground in the village to the south and two miles out of the
village along the Kamja road.
The village remained friendly in the t8g2-g3 rising.
•NLAU or NAMLAUbr 'NKHUM.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 35
Myitkyina district, situated in 25" 4' north latitude and 96" 46' east longi-
tude.
686
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ NUA-NOM
In 1892 it coDtaincd fifteen bouses, with a population of sixty-one persons.
The headman of the village hastwo others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the 'Nkhuin tribe, and own five bullocks,
N'MAl KHA. — The N'mai kha is the eastern branch of the [rrawaddy
river. The definite position of its source is still a matter of uncertainty. It
is shown on some maps as the Lu river of Tibet, but it is now quite certain
thai the Tibetan Lu is the Salween and that the N'Mai kha has its source or
sources near the southern boundary of Tibet, to the north-east or cast of the
source of the Mali kha.
At the Connuence it is larger than the Mali kha, the estimated volume of
AitheCorflaence. '»"^ ^''"^'./'''l. '" ^^r'T. V',",^ 32.257 ^"bic feet per
second, wlule Lbat ot the Man kha was 23,10^ cubic feet
per second. Its temperature was found to be six degrees colder than that of
the Mali kha, which stems to indicate that it has more melted snow io it.
The name N'Mai kha means " bad river," and is applied to it biicause of
the numerous rapids whicli prevent navigation. U has not been explored
for more than about ihirLy miles above the Confluence. The general width
of its bed seems to be three hundred and lifiy or lour hundred yards during
this part ot its course; id the rains the channclis lilled up, but in the colu
weather the average breadth of water is from one hundred and fifty to two
hundred yards.
Tlie N'Mai kha is practically unnavi^able. In June 1890 it was ascended
by a launch for a lew miles, but further progress was
" barred by a rapid extending right across the river. Bam-
boo rafts can descend from a point one march by land
above the Confluence. •
On the part of the N'Mai kha that is known there are six fories:—-
Saihak Tarn, Lakcnnoi, Lahan, Aori, 'Nsentaru, and TausAn.
At I^ki-nnoi the N'Mai kha is from one hundred and fifiy to one hundred
and eighty yards wide by ninety feet deep, with a very slow current, as the
river is blocked up by rapids a miic beluw. Tiie crossing is caster than that
at 'Ksentaru. There is only one dugout, capable of holding twelve men, and
rafts would have to be made to cross troops. The banks of the river are
steep.
At 'Nscntaru the river is one hundred and twenty to one hundred and
hity yards wide in February, running in a chanucl fcur hundred or five hun-
dred yards broad. It is thirty feet deep and has a rapid current. There is
one small dugcut; rafts would have to be made to cross troops. These
should not be loo big, as biavy rafts arc unwieldy and liable to be carried
away by the current. The crossing is much more diflicult than at I-.akcnnoi.
The journey of Prince Hcurt d'Orlcans seems to show that the N'Mai river
is made up of a number of considerable streams, all rising in about 28" 30'
north latitude wiihin a short distance of one another. See Chapter 1 of the
Inlruduction.
NOK SAP. — An Iiidaw-gyi lake-village in the Mogaung subdivision of
Myiikyina district. The village was deserted about forty years ago.
NOMWELor OWEN. -A village of Chins of 'the Tash&o tribe iu the
Central Chin JiiUs.
NaTigation ; fCT'
rics.
HOW-NORJ
THE UPPER BURMA. GAZETTEER.
687
P
In i8<)4 it had thirty houses: Tfilthlyen was Its resident Chief. It lies
a&out eitjhteeu miles north of Lomban 00 the left bank of the river, and is
reached by a Chin path from Lomban through Lati, Bwelkwa and Bullo)
villages. The people arc TashAns, commonly called Norns, and pay tribute
to Kalain. There ts good camping-ground and water-supply.
NOX BO. — A village in the Letpan-gyun circle. Pak'iWku township, sub*
division and district, with a population of two hundred and sixty-six persons,
according to the census of i8qi.
The thnthnmeda amounted to Rs. 830 for 1897-98.
NON-DAUNG. — A vill;ige in the Kyun-Ir-ywa circle, Nca Sin^ township
Madaya ^ubdivision of Mandalay district, north-cast of Thin-tha-bo.
It has twenlytwo houses and its population numbered in 1897 one hun-
dred pcr-ions approximately. The rillagcrs are cultivators and fishermen.
N6N-DWIN. — A 'village of eighty-three houses, twenty miles from Sagaing
in the Sagaing township and district.
NONGME. — A Kachiu village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 26" 23' north latitude Hnd 96* 54' east longitude.
hi 1892 it contained twelve houses ; its population was not known. The
beadtnan of the village has no others suhordinatp to him. The tribe to
which ihc inhabitants belong has not been a-icertained. ,
NONti TOW.— A Kachin village in Tract No- 3, Bhamo district, situated
in 23° 45' north latitude and gj*' 20' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen hou«ses; its population was unknown. Thr
headman has 00 other villages subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of
the Lc-iiai tribe and flpunkan sub-tribe, and own five bttllocks. Water is
scarce.
NORN. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow Iribc in the Northern Chin
Hills.
It has ilircc houses: the name of the resident Chief is Yotang. It lies
three- quarters of a mile west of Tiddim. on the road to the Nawn ford on the
Manipur river, and is reached by a Chin path from Tiddim leading down the
hill west. The people arc Kanhows under Howchinkup, and the village has
been disarmpd. Water is olitalnahle.
THE NORTHKRN or, as it is commonly called, the WundwJn subdivision
of Mciktila district, is a tract of countn- about fiftv miles
Bniindnnes.arca lo^g g^^j ^^.^^^^. ^^-^^^^ ^.j^jg bordered on the east'bv the
and popuiaiion. g,,^^ ,^j„g_ ^^ -^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ Kyauksfc and Ayio-
gyan districts, and on the south by the Southern or Thazi subdivision.
it includes the townships of Wundwin and Mahlain? and has an area of one
thousand two huniired square milrs and a popuUtion, according to the
census oi iSgt, of one hundred and twenty-two thousand three hundred and
tliirty-o»e persons. There are one hundred and eight revenue circles : fifty-
seven are in Wundwin and fifty-one in Ma-hlaing townships-
Water b scanty throughout the subdivision except round Wundwin village
itself, whii h is watered from Mciktila l.ake. The Thinbftn
Water-Buppi >■ stream, which cuts through the subdivision and for a con-
and cuit.vanon. sidcrable distance, forms the boundary between Mciktila
and Myiiigyan districts, comes down in 6ood five or six times during the
688
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NTE-XUII
year, and provision has been made for catching its waters at In-^in, Satkin
and Shwe-daung.
Lying as it does in the rainl<*«s zone the country is poor and sparsely
popula.ed, except in those more Uvourcd parts which are irrlpatej from the
LaVe. The population is almost entirrlv a^r'inilttir.il. In Wundwin the
Cultivators spend their lives in an almost fruitless endeavour to raise paddy.
In Ma-hlaing ihcy arc more successful with cotton and ftyaang, and a large
amount of trade is done in cattle ; ponies are scarce.
The scrub-jungle contains many thamin and gyi deer and near the hills pig
and bear may ocias'Oiially be found.
The only timber of any value is cutch, of which there are reserves at Aiog*
tba and Tania-gj'i. Steps are being taken by the Torest Department to en-
close fresh reserves at Shaw-gan in Ma-hlaing township, and Se-ywa (lo-yin)
in Wundwin. '
Owing to the smatlness and the poverty of its popoUlion the subdivision is
singularly devoid of historic interest, though it offered a sufficiently stubborn
resistance to the I'ritish after the Annexation.
'NTEM. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in 26® 27' north latitude and 96*^ 44' cast longitude.
In i8g3 it contained twenly-five houses; its population was not known.
The headman has no others subordinate to him.
*NJUM. — A Kachin villajjc in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situated
in 26" 18' nonh latitude and 06^ 46' cast longitude.
In [892 it contained thirteen houses*; the population was unknown. The
inhabitants are of the S.issan tribe. The headman has no others subordi-
nate to him. The Tanai kha is here ciglity yards wide in January and
unfordable; four dugouts are procurable.
'NTL'PUSA.— A Kat hin village in Tract No. 40, Mjilkyina district, ritn-
ated in 26** 41' north latitude and 96** 43' east longitude.
In [89211 contained twcniy-three houses ; its population was not known.
The inhabitants are of the Sassan tribe. The headman has nineteen others
subordinate to him. There are rubber trees in the village, and some amber
is also extracted. There is camping-ground on the left bank of the Nampraw
chaungf which is liftcen yards wide and three feel deep in January.
NU KA WNG.— A Kacliin and Palaung village in North Hsen Wi, Norlh-
ern Shan States, in Nam Hkam circle.
ft Contained liftecn houses in iS94jWith a popubtion of thirtyfive persons,
and the revenue paid was one rupee per household. The occupation of the
people was paddy cultivation, and they owned three bullocks and two
buffaloes. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
NUM KRAN or NL'N KRAU,— A Kachin villagein Tract No. 40, Myit-
kyina district
In 1892 it contained fourteen houses ; its population was not known. The
headman of the village lias no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Sassan tribe.
NUMNAI, — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had thirty houses: the name of the resident Chief was Tung
Chin. Numnal lies eleven miles north and somewhat east of Tiddim and is
NUN-NWA 1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
689
reached by a Chin path to Twelmu, nine miles, and thence tothe village, two
miles. 'I he people are Yos, under Howchinkup. The village was founded
by Sumtung and has been disarmed. Water is plentiful and there are camp-
ing-grounds near.
NUNGRA.N OR NINORANG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 22, Myit-
kyina district, situated in 25° 34' north latitude and 97" 58' east longitude.
In 1893 it contained twelve houses, with a population of 63 persons. The
headman has no others subordinate to htm. The inhabitants are of the Maru
tribe.
N W A-BAN-G YI.— A village in the State of Ye Ngan, Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States. It stands at the head of theNat-teik pass, which was
the high road to the Shan States in Burmese times.
In iti97 the village contained one hundred and thirty-two houses, with a
population of seven hundred and forty-four persons, and paid Hs. 855 annual
revenue.
NWA-BET-NGE. — A village in the Taz& township, Ve-u subdivision of
Sbwebo district, with a population in 1891 of two hundred aad tifty-six per-
sons.
The principal crops arc rice, and the tkathameda revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Ks. 890- The village is twenty-one miles from Ye-u.
NWA-CHI-GVUN. — A village of one hundred houses on the Nwa-chi-
g^-un island, in the Sagaing township and district.
NWA-D.AW-GON. — A village twenty-two houses in Ava township of
Sagaing district, in the south-east of the subdivision, twenty-three miles from
Ava.
The Nwa-daw'g6n thugyi has the village of Naungwun under him.
NWA-DEIN. — A village in the Nwa-dein circle, Vezagyo township, Pa-
kfikku subdivision and district, with a population of seventy-three persons,
according to tlie census of 1891.
The thafhameda amounted to Rs. 290 for rS07-98.
NWA-GU. — A circle inTi gyaing township, Kalha sub division and district.
Before Nwagii village was established the villa^tcrs of ThayS and Kyauk-
pyinha of Kawlin township, who were bullock traders, found that the Miia
could only be forded here and hence gave its name to the village.
There are sixteen houses. The villagers are wood-cutters, and cultivate
also mayin and taungya but no kaukkyi. They are Burmai-s and Shans.
N\VA-in,-\. — A circle in the Myothit township of -Magw^ district, includ-
ing the villages of Nwa-hla, Ba-gyi, Thamya and Ledaingzin.
NWA-M^'.\. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, eight miles from Yc-u, 00 the banks of the Mu river.
There are three hundred and nicnty-one inhabitants, ff^r the most part rice
cultivators, 1 he thcihameda for 1896-9; amounted to Rs. 420.
NWA-NET.—.\ village in the MyitchS circle, PakSkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and seventeen persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 220, Included in that
of Myitchi.
- 87
690
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t ItWE-NVA
NWE-BYI\.— A village in tlicTi'lin township. Pauk subdivison of Pakfik-
ku district, with a population of one hund-f d and ihirty-five persons, according
to tlic census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 270.
NWB-Nl.— A village in the Nwe-ni circle, Yeza-gyo township. PakAkku
subdivision and dtstricl, with a population of eight hundred and ninety-eight
persons, according to the census of i K91 .
The thathameda amounted to I^s. 2,220 for 1897-98-
NWE-Nl. -A village of twenty-one houses in the Nycin-gyan-thazan reve-
nue circle, Palhcin^-i township, Amarapura subdivision o( Mandalay district,
half a mile south of Kemabumi.
N WK-NI-KYUN. — A village of one hundred and ten houses, opposite Sin-
kin, in the Mhamo subdivision and district.
The inhabitants cultivate kaukkyi and work also a little tnayin paddy.
Near the village is a mound of earth known as the Mye-nifln-fln, which
marked in Hurmese times the boundary of the Mogaung, Ufaamo and Mo-
buyin jurisdictions.
N\V&-NIN. — A village in th& Twin-ng& circle, Maymyo township and
suhJivi.iiou of Mandalay district, eight miles south-west of Maymyo. Paddy
is cultivatftd.
N\VE-.Sn.'\UK. — .\ revenue circle in the south-east of the Minlaingbin
township of Lower Chindwin district, with seven hundred and twenty-seven in*
habitants in iSqi.
There are three villages in the circle, Kokogfln, Kyinibo-gAn and N^ve-
shauk, The thathameda amounted to Rs. 2.470 for 1896-97.
NYA-GO-MO. — -A circle in the? Taungdwingyi township of Magwedistrictj
including the villages of PadaukkAn, M/aungbaung, Thabycbin, K6ntha,
Kun-g)-an, Tanbinlft, In-gyinth3, and Ywa-thit.
NYAN-DAW.— A villngt^ in the Paunggwfc circle, Pakflkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of seventy persons, according to the
census of 1S91, and a revenue of Rs. 110, included in that of Paunggwi
NYAN-GYIN-THA.— A Shan village in Sitha circle of Pyintha township,
Maymyo subdivision of Mandalay district, one mile east of Dobin, on the
Kyaingtaung lull.
NYAUNG-AING. — A rc\enue circle in the west of the Mintaingbin town-
ship of Lower Chindwin district, with seventy-two inhabitants, (or the most part
cultivators and rnat-makcrs.
There ace two villages in the circle, The-byinkyai and Nyaung-aing. The
thathameda amounted to Rs. 270 for 1896-97.
NYAUNG-AING. — A circle in the Myothit township of Magwc district,
including the villages of Hpctthe-daik, Chaukkya, Zig6n and Njaunggfin.
NYAL:NG-AING,— A village in the north of the State of Yc Ngan, Myclat
district of the Southern Shan Stales.
It contained in 1897 sixty-two houses, with a population of two hundred
and eighty-eight prrsons, and paid an annual revenue of Rs. 35J-8-0.
NYAL'NGBaVV. — A circle in the Pyintha township, Maymyo subdivision
of Mandalay district, situated on the main cart-road ; it has a Public Works
Department bungalow and ^ pCngyi iyaung.
NVA]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
69!
Nyaungbaw is the only village in the circle and is situated six miles south-
west of Pyintha, with a population "f four hundred and iiiiutlyoiic persona,
according to the census of 1891. The (hathamedn paid hv the village for
r«<j6 amotiotcd to Rs. gSo. The villagers are ground nut cultivators.
NYAUXG-BIN. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdirtsion
ol Mying\an district-
[n if95-96 the population numbered seven hundr- d and fi(ty*tive persons,
and \\\ethiUkam<da amounted to Ks. 1,048. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
NYAUNG-RIN.— A village in the Palano circle, PakAkku towaship, sub-
division and district, with a population of two bund:e<l and nintty-four per-
sons, accofling to the census of 1891. -
The ihathameda amounted to Ks. 1,47 > for 1897-98.
NYAi-^NG-RIN- A village in the Nonbo circle, Pakolcku township. 8ub-
division and district, with a |iopulation of three hundred and sixty-seven
persons, according to the census of 1891. The thathame-la amounted to
Ks. 6S0 for I Sgy-gH.
XVAL'.\G-BIN — .\ village in the Ve-myet circle, Pakfikku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and sixty-seven per-
sons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 217, inctudeU in
that of Ve myct
NY.\UNG-BI.V.-- A \illagc in the Nyaungla circle, Pak6kVu township,
subdivision and district, with a population uf two hundred and thirty persons,
according to the census of 1S91, and a revenue of Rs. 430, included In tliat of
Nyaunghla.
KY.\' XG-Bl\. — \ village in the Aligan circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and twenty two
parsons, according to the t'cnsus of i^gi.
The thathamed'i amounted to Rs. 480 for 1897-98.
NY.\UNG-BIN. — A village in the Nyaungbin circle, Yeza-gyo township,
PaVftkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
thirty-eight peisons, according to the census of (891.
The tharhtimeda amounted to Rs. 180 (or 1897-98.
NY.M"NG-RIN.^A village in the Nyaungbin circle, Yeza-gyo township,
PakAkku subdivision and detrict, with a population of sixty-one persons,
according to the census of 1891 , and a revenue of Ks. 1 20.
NYAUNG-BIN.— .'\n lndaw*gyi lake-village in the Mogauug subdivision of
Myitkyina district.
U was founded in 1256 D.li. (1894 AD.) from Kiinm^mi^n. The village
has twenty-four houses and a pungyi kyuung built of thatch, but has no
gayaf. It is situated on a knoll, never underwater, which terminates a ridge
of high ground running north : the houses are scattered along this ridge.
The village supplied one thousand and eighty-five baskets of paddy in r8g6.
NV.\L'N*G-B1N.— -A revenue circle in the Pathcin-gyi township, Amarapura
subdivision of .Vlandalay district. I( is the oidy village in the circle and is
situated twelve miles north-east of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and forty-live i>ersons at the census erf
1891, and paid Rs. 290 t/iatiarngJa-tax and Rs. 66 land revenue.
693
TUB UPPER BURMA GAZEtXEER.
[»YA
KYACNG-BIN-BU. — A village in llie Nga singu township, Madaya sub-
division of Mandaby district, cast of Sitlii.
It has se^enty-ftve houses and an approximate population of three hundred
persons, as asccruiincd in 1897, The villagers are cultivators.
NYACNG-BIN-GON. — A village in ihc Ywashfe circle, Nga-singu lown-
shipi Madaya subdivision of MaodaJay district, east nf Kyaungscit.
ihe village has twenty houses with a population of eighty persons, on an
approximate calculation made in 1^92. The villagers are cultivators and
fishermen.
NVAUNG-BIN-GON.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
Pak6kku district, with a population of tifty-two persons, according to tbe
census of i&9it and a revenue of Rs. 1 10, included in that of Lindaung.
N y AUNG-BIN -HLA.— A circle in the Taungdwin-gji townsliipof Magwe
district, including the village of iNyaimghinhIa only.
NYAUG-BIN-KA-SHE.-A viUagc in the Maw Nang State, Myelat dis-
trict of the Southern Shan States, one and a half milts north-east of the
Myoza's village. '«
In 1897 it contained sixty-three houses with a population of two hundred
and twenty persons, and paid Rs. z3i in taxes.
NYAUNG-BIN-LE. — A revenue circle with one hundn-d and fifty-four in-
habitants in the Kant township of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated at
the foot of the Mahndaung range and includes the villages of Nyaungbinl^
and Taung-bauk-kyi.
Paddy is the only crop raised. The revenue 10 1896^7 amounted to
Rs. 330, Uomthathameda.
NYAUNG-BIN-THA. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township,
Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district
In 1895-961116 [wpulation numbered one hundred and fifty persons, and
Ihe thathatMeda amounted to Rs. 168. No hnd revenue was collected in the
cirde.
NYAUG-BIN-TIIA. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and thirty persons, and
the thatha/neda amounted to Rs. 189. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
NYAUNG-BIN-TMA. — A revenue circle and island village in thcPatheJn-
gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district- It is situated
seven miles north of headtpiarters and is accessible by water from Amarapura.
It had a population of six hundred and seven persons at the census of
1891.
NYAUNG-BIN-THA. — A village in Ihe Kyaukthanbat revenue circle, Pa-
thein-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, sixteen
miles north-north-tast of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and fifteen persons at the census of
189I1 and paid Rs. 340 ihathameda-Xa.%.
NYAUNG-BIN-THA.— A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u sub-
division of Shwebo district, with one square mile 01 appropriated land.
NYAJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
The population in 1891 numbered one hundred and tbirty-onc persons and
tScre wprc tliirty-six acres under cultivation. The principal products are
paddy and jaggery. The village is fourfcn miUs from Vr-u : the thatha-
meda ri-venuc for 1896-97 amounted to Rs, 133. Nyaungbintlia is under
the Ywama thugyi.
NYAUNG-BIN-THA.— A village in the Kwe-my6k circle, Yeza-gjro town-
ship, Pak&kku subdivifsion and district, wtli a population of one hundred and
forty-nine persons, according to the census of 1S91.
The thalhameda amounted to Rs. 1,270 Eor 1897-98.
NVAU.VG-BIN-THA. — A village in the circle of the same name, in the Kani
township of Lower Chindwin district. Il is situated on the left bank of the
North Yamac/idM«^.
Jowar and peas are the only products, the soil being too stony for other
crops. The revenue for 1896-97 amounted id Rs. 510, from thathametia,
and Rs. g from State fend.
The village has a rest-house, the main road from Palfe, the headquarters
of the subdivision, to Kani passes through the village.
NYAUNG-BIN'THA, — A village of seven Shan-Burman hous'eholds east of
Paukgfin, in the Sliwegu subdivision of Bhaino district.
It was settled in 1245 B.E. (.1883 A.D.) from Kyundaw. The villagers
are mostly fishermen, they own ten buffaloes and cultivate a little taun^ya
also.
NY AUNG BIN-THA. — A village of seventeen houses of Sban-Burmcseand
one of Lahtawng Kachins, east of the Irravvaddy, in the Myitkyina subdivi-
sion anti district.
There arc ciglit bullocks in the village, tlic inhabitants of which work
iepSk and tnungya.
NYAUNG-BIN-THA.— A circle inthe Tl-gyaing township, Katha subdivi-
sion and district, including five villages.
Nyaiingbintha village has one hundred and two houses. The villagers are
Shans and Burmans and cultivate taungya, ntayin and kaing, but no kauk-
kyi. A few are fishermen.
NYAUXG-BIN-THA. — A village in Melktila township, Southern subdivi-
sion of Meiktila district, with one hundred and forty houses and a population
of five hundred and sixty souls.
NYAUNG-BIX-WUN.— A village of on*' hundred and twenty-two houses
on the left bank of the Mu ri\cr, in the Sagaing township and district.
N YAUNG-BIN YE-DWIN.— A village in the Tan-gyaung circle, Seikpyu
township, Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of two hun-
dred and thirty persons, according to the census of tSgi.
The thatkat^eda amounted to Rs. 240 for 1897-98.
NYAUNG BIN-YWA.— A revenue circle in (he Myingyan township, sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 ihe population numbtred six hundred and three persons, the
thnthame-tia amounted to Rs- 1,1 12, the State land revenue to Rs 849-7-2
and the gross revenue to Rs. 1,961-7-2.
NYAUi\G-BLN-YWA.— A village in the S6nm)-o circle, Nga-singu town-
sliip, Madaya subdivision of Mai dalay district, north of Kaukyobfin.
694 "^""^ UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [nva
It has sixty-three houses and a population of three hundreJ and fifteen
persons, approximately. The villagers are cultivators and coolies.
NYAUNG-RIN-ZAUK—A village in the Seik-che circle, Myaing township,
Pakfiktu subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and thirty
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 230 for 1897-98.
''. NVAUNG-BIN'-ZAUK. — A village in the circle of the same name in
'■ Monywa township of Lower Chlndwin district, three miles south of M6nywa.
In i8gi it had one thousand and eighty-four inhabitants. For 1896-97 the
i revenue from thathimcda amounted to Rs 737. The principal products are
\ peas and jo-war.
' The village lies on the left bank of the Chindwin river. The lands of tlie
circle lie low and for some three months in the year, when the Chindwin over-
; flows, are under water.
', NYAUNG-BIN-ZAUK. — A village in the Nayagan revenue circle, Amara-
pura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, nine miles south-east
of headquarters.
It had a population of two hundred and sixty persons at the census of 1891
and paid Rs. 360 thatnameda-S.2L^.
1. NYAUNG-BIN-ZIN. — A village of eighty-four houses in the Sagaing town-
ship and district, eight miles north-west of Sagaing town.
The Theindaw pagoda, thirty cubits high, was built by King Thiri-
' dhamma-thawka in 228 BE. (866 A.D.).
INYAUNG-BIN-ZU. — A village in the Cliaungzon-ngi circle, Yeza-gyo town-
ship, Pak&kku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred
^ and thirty persons, according to the census of i8<)i, and a revenue of
i Rs. 370.
NYAUNG-BIN-ZU. — A village in the Seingan circle, Myaing township,
Pak6kku subdivision anddistrict, with a population of one hundred and fifty-
seven persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 290 for 1897-98,
; NYAUNG-BYU-BIN. — A revenue circle in the M6nywa township of Lower
Chindwin district, nine miles south of Monywa, on the left bank of the
Chindwin river.
In 1891 the population numbered three thousand five hundred and thirty-
five persons, who owned seven hundred cattle, for the most part bullocks.
The principal products are rice, peas and betel-vines. The village lands are
lower than the river bank and every year come under flood.
The villages included in the circle are Nyaung-byubin, Thitsein, Buba,
Lfedaw, Chantha-kyun, ZibyugSn, I'an-gyan, Natkyi-gyun, Chaunggauk, Da-
mapala and Mayog6n.
NYAUNG-BYU-BIN.— A village in the circle of the same name in Mfln-
ywa township of Lower Chindwin district ; it lies on one of the creeks formed
by the Chindwin river in the rains and dry for the rest of the year, and is
some ten miles south of M6nywa.
> . In i8gt it had one thousand four hundred and sevcftty-two inhabitants.
NYAUNG-CHI-DAUK. — A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and
district, including in 1897 four villages with ninety-seven houses.
NYAl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
^5
The yearly revenues were: thatkameda Rs.SSo, kaukkyiKs. 153, mayin
Rs. 37 and laiin^ya Rs. 45.
Nyaungchidauk' village is about twcKe miles down stream from Katha.
NYAL"NG-CHI-DAUK. — A village in the circle o( the same name in
M(inywa township uf l.owcr Chiiidwin district, eiglit miles north-east of
MAiiywa.
In 1891 the population numbered 240 persons : for 1896-97 the r.'venue
from Ihiithametla amounted to Rs. S70. The principal product Is paddy.
The villajic liejils are under water for two or three months in the year, when
the Chindwin river ovcrfloivs its batiks.
NYAUNG-DAL'K.— A revenue circle iu the MogAJc township of Ruby
Mines district, including the Shan villages of Lfe-gyi, Nalkin and N'osa, on
the right bank of the MobyC: cha.ifig, and the Palaung villages of Howeik,
Lower and Upper, Nyaunghintlia and Nawi.
The inhabitants are tauugya cultivators. There are two hundred and
sixty-three houses in the circle, which ha* a population o( one thousand nine
hundred and! thirty-six persons.
Nyaungdauk, the chief village, lies on the right bank of the Mohyfe cAaung,
J. ... which here forms the boundary between Ruby Mines
H^ district and the Shan State of Maing Lfin. It numhers
forty houses. There are tourmaline mines in the neighbourhood, but they
have not been worked for some years: it is said that gold wasl ing was also
at one time rarricd on in the river. The inhabitants are .Slians and cultivate
extensive [jaddy crops in the valley in which the village is situated.
NYAUNG-DAUK.— A small Shan village in the Thfinicfe sub-Slate of Ilsi
Paw, Northern Shan States, a few miles on the Thonzfe-Maymyo boundary
and five miles from the .Mandatay-Lashio main road.
The village, whith is picturesquelv situated in rolling country, Is connected
by a cart-track with Wctwin iu the Maymyo subdi%ision. A bridle-path
runs east to G^Iaung and CbaungzAn> at the junction of the M£-bdn and
Gfelaung streams and six miles from the Myit-rgti river.
NYAUNG-DO. — \ revenue circle in the Myingj-an township, subdivision
and district
In 1895-96 the population liumhercd three hundred and ten persons, the
ik'ithameda amounted to Rs. 456, the Slate land revenue to Rs. 131-14-0,
and the gross revenue to Rs. 587-14-0.
NYALING-[)\VIN.--A village in the Myodin circle, Myaing township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population ol five hundred and forty
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatitameda amounted to Rs. 860 for 1897-98.
NVAUNG-GAN. — A revenue circle in the Budahn township of Lower
Chindwin district, including thcvillagcs of Nyaunggan.Saingbyjn, iMyauktaw.
Ok-aing, Twin, Kyetyo-g6n, Aungtha and Yva-tha, with a population of
three thousand two hundred and seventy-five persons, It lies some five miles
south-west of Budalin.
The majority of the population is agricultural, and there b also a certain
outturn of pon^yi's fans and of lacqu^rware.
The principal food-grains cultivated are paddy and peas.
696
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[NVA
The revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 5,690 from thathameda, and
Rs. 35 from the Jcasc of the Twin fishery.
NYAUNG-GAN.— A village in the Myotha circle, Myaing township, Pa-
kfikku Buhdivision and district, with a population of lifty-thrce pcr-ons, ac-
cording lo the census of iSgt, and a revenue of Rs. 140, included in that of
M\otha.
NYAUNG-GAN.— A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdiv'wion of
Pakdkku district, with a population of three hundred and fifty-seven persona,
according to the census of 1S91, and a revenue of Rs. 900.
NVAUNG-G AN. — A \ illage in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
PakSkku district, with a population of one hundred and eighty-one persons,
according to the census of i8gi.
Tlie thathameda amounted to Rs. 390 for 1897-98.
NYAUNG-GAN-DAUNG.— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung town-
ship, Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and eighty-five persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 330. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
NYAL'NG-GON.— A village in the Maw Nang State, Myclat district of
the Southern Shan States. It lies to the north-east of the State, about four
miles from the Myoza's village.
In (897 it had a population of one hundred and lifty-one persons, living
in forty-two houses, and [>aid Rs. 142 in taxes.
NYAUNG-GON. — A village in the Shue-pvi circle. Nga-singu township,
Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, south of T.ftpangfln.
The village has twenty houses and the popul.ition numbered in tSga
eight pcsons approximat'Iy. The villagers arc cultivators.
NYAL'NG-iJDN. — .A village in tlu* P.ingan cin'Ir, Myain^ township, Pa-
kAkku subdivision and district, with a population of eight hund'cd and nincty-
onc persons, according lo the census of 1891
The thathameda amounted in Rs. i.iio for 1897-98,
NYAUNG-GON.— A small village in the Mogfik township of Ruby Mines
district, six miles south of Mflgok, The inhabitants are Palaungs.
NV.\UNG-GON. — A village in the Shwc-gvin township, Ve-u sabdivision
of Shwebo district, \vitb one and a half sc^uarc miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered one hundred and twenty-nine persons,
and there were seventy-occ acres under cultivation. Paddy and jaggery
are the chief products. «
The vilUgc is eleven miles from Ye-u, and paid Rs 320 thathameda revenue
for 1896-97. It is under the Ywama thugyi-
NYAUNG-GON. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, with an area of one and a half square miles of appro-
priated land.
The population numbers 83 persons, and there is a cultivated area of
twenty-seven acres, Paddy is the chief crop The village is fourtcn miles
from Ye-u. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 640.
The village is in the Linbyu thugyiship.
NYAl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
697
NYAUNCGON (NORTH).— A village in the Madaya township and sub-
division of Mandalay dislrict, north of Bu-mein*(law.
It lias one hundred and twenty houses and tlic population numbered in
1S97 four hundred and eighty persons approximately. 'rheviUagers arc cul-
tivators and fishermen. •
NYAUNGG6n (SOUTH).— a village in the Madaya township and sub-
division of Mandatay district, south of Nyaungg6n north.
It has one hundred houses and the population in iSy; iiunihered four hundred
persons approxiniatcly. The villagers are cultivators and fishermen.
NYAUNG-GWK-WA. — A village in the Ingan circle, Seikpyu townshipi
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of o:ie hundred and seven
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The Ikathtimeda amounted to Rs. 220 for 1897-98.
NYAUNG-GYAUNG. — A village in the Pauk-pan-zaing circle, Laung-she
township, Yawdwin subdivision of Pakfikku district, with a population of
iiiiiL-ty-two persons, and a revenue of Rs. iQo in 1897.
NVAUNG-GYl. — A revenue circle In the Pagan township and subdivi-
sion of Myingj'an district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and seventy persons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 264. No land re\'enue was collected in
the circle.
NYAUNG-GYI-GON— A village in the Mayagan township Ye-a subdi-
vision of Shwcbo district, eight miles from Vc-u.
The population nunibors srv(:nty-si."C persons, (or the most part paddy culti-
vators- The thathamCfia revenue amounted 1S96-97 to Rs. 223.
NY.AU.SG-HLA.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivi-
sion of Myingyan district.
In 1895 96 the population nunilip.-cd one hundred and forty-seven persons,
and the thAthamciia amounted to Rs. 147- ^"o land revenue was collected
in the circle.
NYAUNG-HLA.— A circle in the Magwc township and district, including
the single village of Nyaunghla.
NV-AUNG-HLA. — .\ village in the Yc-u township and subdivision of
Shwcbo district, twelve miles from Ve-u town> with a population of fifty-four
l>cr3ons.
The area cultivated is 4o'36 acres, and paddy is the chief crop. Rupees
140 thaihamcda revenue were|)aid in 1896-97. The village is in the Kondn
thugyiship.
NYAUNG-HL.*\.— A village in the Mayagan township, Ve-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, eight miles from Vc-ti. The village is situated on the Mu
rivfr and has live hundred and foity-six inhabitants, chiefly rice cultivators.
The thathameda revenue paid in 1S9G-97 amounted to Ra. 354.
NY.^UNG-HMAW. — A circle in the Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe
district, including the single village of Kyaunghmaw.
NYAUNG-HMWii-lii.N*.— A village in the Pyin-u circle, Yera-gyo town-
ship. Pakftkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundredand
forty-nine persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of
Rs, 330.
88
698
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tNVA
NYAUNG-LA. — A village inthcNyaungla circle, PakAkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population o( lour hundred and two persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,170 for 1897-98.
rA'AUNG-L6. — A village in the Shwe-gjin townshiii, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with seven square miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered ninety-seven persons, and there were
seventy-one acres under cultivation, l^addy and ja|^ry arc the chief pro-
ducts. The village ts eleven miles from Ye-u : the revenue from thathnmeda
amQUotcd to Rs. 2^0 lor 1896-97.
NYAUNG-LE-MYEor HKGET-KYA.— A village in the Yc-u township
and subdivision of Shwebo district, seven miles from Yc-u town.
It has a population of twenty-seven persons, and there are 24'92 acres under
cultivation, principally with paddy. In 1S90 the village paid Ks. 420
thathameda revenue.
NYAUNG-MYA. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township. Pagan
Subdivision of Mying\'an district-
In 1895-96 the population numbered four thousand one hundred persons.
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 6,658. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
NY.'\UNGNI— A circle in the Maymyo township and subdiWsion of Man-
dalay district.
Nyaungni is the only village in the circle and is situated three and half
miles south of Maymyo, with a population of two hundred and lifty-seven
persons, according to the census of iS<>i. The thathameda paid for 1896
amounted toRs. 640. Paddy and ginger are the chief crops.
NYAUi\G-NI-CH.\UNG.— A village in the WayAnbyin circle. Seikpyu
township, PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of 143 persons,
according to the census of iHgi,
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 570 for 1897-98.
NYAUNG-NYO-D.'UV.— A village in the Myotha circle, Myaing township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of 288 persons, according
to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 530 for 1897-98.
NY.MJNG-OK. — A vilLigc in the Kyaung-Ak circle, Myaing township,
Pak/^kku subdivision and district, with a population of 122 persona, acced-
ing to the census of 1891-
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 490 for 1897-98.
NYAUNG-OK. — A village of one hundred houses in the Ma-hlaing town-
ship, Northern subdivision of Mciktila district.
Nyaung-t^k at iwesent is entirely agricultural, but a small free bazaar has
been started and it is probable that it will develop into a local centre of the
cotton trade.
In Burmese times the village was considerably larger than it is now, and a
Myintatho held his court here.
Near Nyaung-6k is the Shwe«m6ktaw pagoda, huilt by King Thi yi-
dhanoma-thawka. A festival is held evcrv vear in Kason (May).
NYA]
THft UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
€99
In King Mindon's reign Bo Maik administered the jurisdictions of Nyaung-
ok, TJiAndaung, Chin-ywa and Tlict-nc-gyin. He was a
Hirtory. folJowcr oK tlie Myiiigun, Prince and accompanied him in
his flight to Lower Hurina, when be died. At the height of his power he
waged constant war with Bo Chit Saya of Tama-gyi. His lands were confis-
cated when he became an outlaw.
NYArSG-OK PI.— A village to the east of Wuiidwin, in the Northern
subdivision of Meiktila district, with seventy houses.
A good deal of weaving is carried on, and there is a pagoda built by the
Pagan King.
NYAUNG-ON. — A circle !□ the Taungdwin-gji township of Magwe dis-
trict, including the single village of Nyaung6n,
NYAUXG-ON. — A village of one hundred and thirty houses in the Sagaiag
township and district-
NYAUNG-PET-K-A. — A nllage in the Paulc township and subdivision of
Pak6kku district, with a population of forty-two persons, according to the
census of 1891, and a revenue of Ks. 70, included in that of Lindaung.
NYAUKG-U. - On the eastern hank of the trrawaddy river in the Pagan
township and subdivision of \v. iti/m) Myingyan district, comprises two wards,
known as East and West Nyaung-u.
Nyaung-u West is inhabited by a colony of pagoda slaves, descendants of
the captive temple builders brought up from Thatfin by King Anawra-hta in
the middle of the eleventh century. Us chief industry is the manufacture of
Incqucrwarc. It is a port of call of the Irrawaddy Flotill.i Company's steam-
ers. The chief public buildings are a court-house, a hazaar, a jail, a post and
telegraph office, a civil dispensary and a circuit-house.
Many visitors, European and Rurman, come to Nyaung-u to inspect the
pagodas and stone inscriptions of Old Pagan, four miles below Nyaung-u.
On the annexation of Upper Burma Nyaung-u became ihc headquarters
of the Pagan district.
NYAUNG-U (EAST).— A revenue circle in the Pagan towuship and sub-
division of Myiiig)'an district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered five thousand two hundred and five
persons, the thalhaineda amounted to Rs, 8,276, the State land revenue to
Rs. 26-6-5 and the gross revenue to Rs. 8,302-6-5.
NYAUKG-U (WEST).— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and sub
division of Myingynn district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered 1,960 persons, the thathamida
amounted to Rs, 3.020, the State land revenue to Rs. 12-12*9, and the gross
revenue to Rs. 1,572-12-g.
NYAUNG-WUN. — A revenue circle in Ihe Pathein-gyi township and
Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, eight and half miles cast of
headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and thirty persons at the census of iSgif
and paid Rs, 270 thathamcda-t^% and Rs. 135 land revenue.
NYAUNG-WUN — A revenue circle with four hundred and forty-four
inhabitants in the Kani township of Lower CUindwin district. It is situated
on the left bank of the Cbindwin river above Kani, and includes the villages
of Nyaung-wun, Kyaw-ma-kya and Kyc-daw.
700
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t N'VA
The crops cultivated are dry and wet- weather paddy, jotP/tr, scssamum
and pulses. Thercvf'nue for 1S96-97 amounted to Rs. 790 irom thathameda,
and Rs. 7 (rom State landg.
NYAUNG-WUN. — A village in the Kga-singu township, Madaya sub-
division of Mandalay district, north of Shwe-pyi.
It has one hundred and twenty-five houses and a population of five hundred
persons, on an approximate calculation in 1897. The villagers are cultivators.
NYAUNG-WUN. — A village in A-nauIc-tadan circle, Pang-tara State,
Myclat district of the Southern Shan States. It lirs tn the extreme north of
the State, on the Laxvk SawJi frontier, and in 1897 contained forty-t«-a houses
with a population of one hundred and seventy-live persons, who paid Rs. 157
revenue.
NYAUNG-WUN (NORTH).~^A village in the Pauli township and sub-
division of Pakfikku district, with a population of four hundred and seventeen
persons, according to the census of 1S91. and a revenue of Rs. O90, included
in that of Nyaung-wun (south).
NYAUNG-WUN [SOUTH).— A village in the Pauk township and sub-
division of PakfiUku district, with a population of four hundred and seventy
persons, according to the census of 1^91. and a revenue of Rs. 2.37a.
NVAUXG-WUN-BAUK.— A village in ihc Pauk township and suhdivi-
ftion of Pak^kku district, with a population of three hundred and twenty-nine
[arsons, according to the census of i89r, and a revenue of Ks. 920.
NYAUNG-YAN — A village in Thazi township, Southern subdivision of
Mcikttia district, with two hundred and seventy houses and a population of
eight hundred and twenty persons.
Local tradition says that it was built by King Nyaungyan MinLaya-gyi in
Th (a v ff fulfilment of a prophecy of the Gaiidama that a town of
that name would be founded after his death. The AlinislerS
who were despatclieil to discover a site for the town came upon a pagoda
and cave on the summit of a hill. In the cave they found inscriptions w-nich
directed them to a spot about a mile to the south of the pagoda and here they
found a grove of banyan trees. They reported what they had seen and the
King ordered a. town lo be founded thLCc, and to be named Nvaung-nia-gyi.
In 1180 B.E, (1818 A.D.) the village was abandoned, but was resettled
six years later.
NYAUNG-Yfi-DIi. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision o^
PakAkku district, with a population of one hundred and cight)-thrcc pcrsonst
according to the census of [^^91, and a revenue of Rs. 360, included in that
of Tingfikpin.
NYAUNG-YlN. — A village in the Sab^nago circle, Thabeikkyin township
of Ruby Mines district. U lies about two miles north-e^stof Sab^nago and
has a population of one hundred and eighty persons, all Burmese.
NYAUNG-YIN.— A village in the Payk township and subdivision of Pakftk"
ku district, with a population of three hundred and fourlucn persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 900.
NY.'XUNG-VW.A. — A village in the Tilin township. Pauk subdivision of
PakOkku district, with a population of two hundred and live persons, according
to the census of tSgi, and a revenue of Rs. 400.
MVA-TIVei
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
NVAUNG-YWA. — A village in the N"yaung-y\va circle, Myaing township,
PakAkku subdivision and districl, with a population of seven hundred and Icn
persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The ikathameda amounted to Rs. t,68o for iSt^y-gS.
_NyAUNG-YVVA-HAU\0.— A village in the Tilin township. Paulc sub--
division of PakAkku district, with a population of eighty-two persons, accord-
ing to the census of i8gi, and a n vciiuc of Rs. 120.
NYAUNGYWE— J?i?*undcr Yawng Hwc.
NYAU'NG-ZAUK. — A village in the Nyaung-zauk circle, Ycza-gyo town-
ship, Fakdkku subdivision and district, with a population of six hundred and
nineteen persons, according to the census of iBgi.
The Ma/Aamfi/i/ amounted to Rs. 1,280 f'>r 1897-98.
NYAl'NG-Z[-GON. — A village in the fihwe-gj-in township, Yc-u subdivi-
sion of Shwcbo districi, with four and a half square miles of attached land.
The population in iRgt numbered two hundred and ninety-nine persons,
and there were one hundred and seven acres und«rr cultivation. The'pnncipaJ
products are paddy and jaggery. The vilUgc is tJiirtcen miles from Ye-u
and paid Rs. 574 thathameda revenue for 1896-1)7. It is in the Vwama
thugyiship.
^ NYAUNG-^IN. — A revenue circle in the Sa-Ic township, Pagan subdivi-
sion of Myingyan district.
lu 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and twenty persons and
the thatkametia amounted to Rs. 522. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
NYAUNG-ZIN. — A village in the Tawma circle, Kii-hna-ywa, township,
Gangaw subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of lifty-eiglit per-
sons, acccrdingto the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. e6o.
NYAWNG-KA-YA.— A village in the Maw SSn State, Myelat district of
the Southern Shan States.
It had forty-eight houses in 1897 with a population of two hundred and
thirty-seven persons, and paid Rs. 174 revenue. It lies Jn the south-west of
the State close to the old sulphur mines, which were worked in Burmese
times and are now to be worked again by a Clrinese tirm.
NYF,IN-GYAN-THA-ZAN. A revenue circle in the Pathein-gyi township
Amarapura subdivision, .Mandalay district, including ihrcc villages.
The circle lies about fifteen miles north-east of headquarters and had a
population of one hundred and twenty-live persons at the census of i8gi: it
paid Rs. 206 i/iathameda-lAX and Rs, 03 land revenue {vide Kc-ma-bumi).
NYERLON. — A village of Chins of tlic Haka tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had one hundred houses : Lyenyan and Resum were its resi-
dent chiefs. It lies seven miles north of Haka and can be reached thence
direct or by a path leading cast from Ilaka on the Haka-Falam muIc-track
The village pays tribute to Lj-enmo and other Haka Chiefs. There is faif
camping-ground.
NV1>SU.— A revenue circle in the Sa-Ie township, Pagan subdivision of
Myingyan district.
702
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(NVO— OHS
In 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and tea persons, the
tiatAarhf da Amounted to Rs. 518, the State land revenue to Rs. 385-4-10
and the gross revenue to Rs. 933- 4-10.
NYO-DON.— A revenue circle in the Salin-gvi' township of Lower Chin*
dwin district, including Shwe-Iautig. Vc-din, Lcingon and Ywa-tha villages.
It is situated to the soutli-wcst of Salin-gyi, on the boundary between the
Salin-g^H and Mintainghin townships.
The population njtnbcrs 884 persons, and the re^'cnue amounted to
Rs. 1,710 from tlinlhameda for 1896-97.
0-HO. — A revenue circle in the Sa-Ie township, Pagan subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and ninety-five persons,
the ikathamcda amounted to Rs, 264, the Slate land revenue to Rs. ^4-5-0
and the gross revenue to Rs. 308-5-0.
0-BU. — A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision of
Uppper.Chindwin district, including a single village, with an approximate
area of one square mile of attached lands.
The population in 1891 numbered one hundred and ninety-five persons,
and the revenue amounted toRs. 6^4.
0-BO.— A village in the Kyetmauk circle. Myaing township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred and lour persona,
according to the census of 189T.
The thaihameda amounted to Rs. O90 for 1897-98.
0-BO. — A village in the Myit-chfe circle, Pakfikku township, sobdivision
and district, with a population of one hundred and thirty-nine persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891, and a revenue ol Rs. 340, included in that of
Myit-chfi,
0-BO-DAUNG. — A revenue circle in the MAnywa township of Lower
Chindwin district, on the left bank of the Chindwin river, five miles north
of M6nywa.
In 1891 the population numbered three hundred and fift}'-nine persons, and
(or 1896-97 the revenue from thaihameda amounted to Rs. 1,540. The
principal products are paddy, jowar and sessamum.
The circle was formerly part of the AI6n Afyofhugyis-hx^, but in 1892 was
made into 3 ^cpa^aLe circle, comprising the villages of Obodaung, Gwegyi
and Taungg.in.
0-DAW. — A revenue circle and village in Amarapura township and sub-
division of Mandalay district, vvith a bazaar.
It had a population of one thousand five hundred and seventy persons tkt
the census of i8gi, and paid Rs. 1,176 thathameda.
0-DEIN-DAUNG. — A circle in the Taungdwin-gyi tov/nship of Magwe
district. It includes the village of Onwe-daw only.
O-HSI-KANG. — A small village in the Ko Kang trans-Salween circle of
the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi (Theinni). The inhabitants
numbered 29 in 1897. ^"'^ ^^^^ village is perched hi^h up in a sheltered
ravine of the hill range to the west of Taw Nio (Malipa).
They arc Chinese and, beyond a little hill-rice for food, cultivate mostly
large quantities of poppy for opium and Indian-corn for the manufacture of
OIL-OKMj THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 703
spirits. During the season oiMum can be bought at the village (or Rs. 6
the viss.
01 LAW. — A collection of villages in the Nam Hkara circle of the North-
thern Shan State ot North Hscn Wi. The houses are in small groups
scattered over a spur of the range which bounds the Nam Mao plain to the
south for a lengtli and breadth of two or three miles.
The inhabitants arc Palaun-js and Kachins, and there were in February
1894 ihirty-eigbt houses in all. The Palaungs, vvlio are the less scattered,
art- of the Humai branch and numbered one hundrc<l and twelve persons.
The Kachinn ace of the LawKkum clan, and of them there were iifly-five alto-
gether. There was a pongwi kyaung in the larger of the two Halaung vil-
lages, with two monks.
Both races are engaged in hill-rice cultivation, and the Kachins grow also
a good many ai'res of poppy on the summit of the range abo^e the village.
Upium sold at Rs. 12 the viss at the village.
OK. — A village of one hundred houses in the Ma-hlaing township, North-
ern subdivision of Meiktila district, is exclusively agricultural.
About a mile north of the village is the .Sutaungpyi pagoda, built by an
Indian Buddhist priest in about 800 B.E. (1438.A D).
TheSuUungpyi |t j^ ^aid that he formerly lived in Pat;an but was ex-
pago a. pclled by King Nawra-hta for heresy. He then came to
Ok) built the pagoda and set up the stones which arc &till standing in the
precinct. 'J'hc inscriptions on them are not in Burmese.
6K-CHI. — The first village along the Kaukkwc chaungUom its moutli
in the Shwegu subdivision of Blianiodtstriit.
It contains thirty-one housrs, mostly of Shan-Burmose, andstands entirely
on ground out of the reach of Hoods It is proteclt-d by a stockade. Ma-
yin yielding four hundred baskets, and taungya, two thousand baskets, are
worked and some /« limber is cut.
The village was settled about 1850 from \Vabu-};yi at the foot of theKaku
hills. In 1891 it was under the nominal protection nf the Manaw Kachins
There is a fair road to Wunbogftn, live miles distant.
6l<-HLA. — A circle in tite Magwe town'^hip and district, including the
villages of Taubinzu, Owe-gon. Owe*ka, Kangyi, Thaiktwingftn, Kyun-
gyaung-gyi and Nyaunghin-aing.
6K-KAN. — .\ village in the Tnngfedaw circle, Yeia-gyo township, Pakflk-
ku subdivision and district, with a population i^f three hundred and sixty-six
persons, acconling to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to R». bjo for 1897-98.
OK-MA.^A revenue circle with three hundred and forty-five inhabitants,
iu the Kani township of Lower ("hindwiii disiriti. It is situated on the left
bank of the Chindwin river about fifteen miles north of Kani. ^
The villages included in ihc circle are Okma and Kyakat. Ukma is one
of the fuel stations for Government steamers plying on the Chindwin. Paddy
is the only crop cultivated. The revenue (or 1S96-97 amounted to Rs. 1,530
{rom thathameda*
Okma. — a village in the Maw Slate, Myelat district of the Southern
Shan States.
It has fifty-seven houses and forms one of the 4uarlcrs of Myo-gyi (y. v.)
704
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[OKU— OKS
6K-M0N. — A Palaung village in the Mong Sit circle of the Northern
Shan State of South tlseo Wi.
The villagers belong to ihc Humai braocb and there were in March 189a
six (amilicu of them living in four houses, with a total population of thirty-
ctght souls. They have been long settled here and cultivate a large tract
of hill-ricp.
OK-PO.~A revpniie circle in the Budalin township of Lower Chiniiwin
district, including Okpo and Nat-ywa villages, with nine hundred and sixty
inhabitanui. It lies to the north of Budalin, on the main road from Mfinywa
to Ve-u.
The revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Ks. 1,45". from ihathamedn.
5K-P0.— A village in the Zagabln circle, Madaya township and suhdivi.
slon of Mandalay district, north-east of On-hmin. It has thirty houses and
its popuIaliDu numbered iu 1893 one hundred and fourteen persons approxi-
mately. The villagers are traders and coolies.
OKPO. — A village in the Pangan circle, Myaing township, PakAkka
subdivision and district, with a popufaiion of one hundred and sevcniy-three
persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The thaUuiiiieda amounted to Rs. 440 for i897-98.
OK-PO. — A village in ihe Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwc-
bo district, with five square miles of appropriated land.
The population in 1S93 nuinbcretl one hundred and twcoty-fonr persons,
and there were sixty acres under cultivation. Paddy and jaggery arc the
chief products. The village is twelve miles from Yc-u, and paid Ks. 310
tkathameda revenue for 1896-97.
OK-SHIN-GYt,— .\ village in the Xfayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, twenty-four miles from Yc*u.
It has two hundred Inhabitants who for 1896-97 jtaid Ks. 540 tha!hameda
revenue. The population is engaged exclusively in paddy cultivation.
OKSHir-GON. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, tivcnty-fivc miles from Yc-u.
It has three hundred and thirty-live Inhabiiants, who paid Rs. 230
that ham f da revenue for 189O-97. They are all rlce-farmers.
OK-SHir-GYI, — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, twenty miles Irom hradtjuarters.
It has six hundred and eighty-six inhabilanis, wlio for 1896-07 paid
Rs. 1, 32o ///d/Zjirwev/fl revenue, 'J hey are for the most part rlce-farmers.
There Is a ianl< near the village, which has Civil and Military Po'ice posts.
OK-SHIT-!\ON. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye u subdivi-
sion of Shuebo district, with an area of two square miles of attvuhcd lands.
It has eighty-nine ina'-'itant*, and there an; twenty-seven hltcs ol culti-
vation. Paddy and jaggery are the clnrf crops, The thathamedtt ttsccvMit
for 1896-97 atnoufitcd to R*. 530. The village is under th« Paluzwa
thugyt and is sixti-cn miles from Yc-u.
OK-SHIT MYAUNG.— A n-vcnne circle in the Kyaukpadaung township
Pagan subdivi'sion of Mying>an district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one thou'sand two hundred and twen-
ty ptrsons and the tbaihameda amounted to Rs. 1,768. No land rereuue
was collected in the circle.
0KS-OND1
THE UPPER BURMA GA7,ETTEER.
705
OK-SI. — A village in the Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of Shwebo
district, fourteen miles from Ye-u.
The populatiop numbers sixty-seven persons, wlio paid Rs. no thatha-
meda revenue for iZt^-t^^, They are all rice-farmers.
OK-TWIN. — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi towoship, Myingyan sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and forty persons, and
Ihe ihatkameda amounted to Rs. 354. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
6K-T\V1N.— A village in the Ye-N^an State, Myclat district of the
Southern Shan States, in the east of the State.
In 1897 it had a population of two hundred and forty-seven persons,
living in fifty-one houses ; thev paid Rs. 30Q revenue.
6X-BAING. — A small village in thcTwin-ng* revenue drcle of Ruby
Mines district, about six mites cast of Umat-lammu.
The population is Burmese and numbers one hundred ^nd thirtvHwo
persons
ON-BET. — A revenue circle in the Homalin township, Lega-yaing sub-
division of Upprr Chindwin district, including four villaj:;es.
ON-BIN-HKA. — An Indawgyi lalcc-village on the bankof the Na-haung-
toD ckaung, in the Mogaung subdivision of Myitkyina district.
The village has fourteen houses of immigrants from LAntfin, who re-
moved to it in order to g^-t the advantage of good paddy fields. Water] is
obtained from ihe chaung. The village is inaccessible except in the dry
weather-
6N-DAW. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwrbo district, with nine square miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered one hundred and ten persons, and there
were one hundred and seven acres of cultivated land. The principal pro-
ducts are pa<ldy and ja^gerv. The village is twelve miles from Ye-u, and
the revenue from t'lathamed i-i^x amounted to Rs. 250 for 1890-97. The
village is under the Nyaiingl& thut^vt.
6N-I)A\V. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, tweniv miles from Ye-u.
ft has one hundred and ten inhabitants, exclusively engaged in rice culti-
vation. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 20. The
village is under the thugyi of Thabeilclai.
ON-DAW. — \ village of two hundred and seventy houses in the Padu
township of Sagaing district, fourteen miles north-west of Sagaing, with
a Civil i^olice-post.
It is the most important trading centre of th« township and has (our
cotton factories of considerable size.
CV-DAW. — .\*village in the Kyal circle, PakAkku township, subdivision
and district, with a populaiion of one hundred and fifty-nine persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 390, included in
that of Kyar.
89
7o6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tOND-ONO
6N-DAW. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of PakAk-
ku Histrict. with a population of one hundred and thirty-one persons, ac-
cording to the census of iSgr, and a revenue of Rs. 250.
6N-DAW MYAUK-SU.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivi-
sion of Pakr')kltu district, with a p^^pnlation of two hundred and twelve
persons, accordini; to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 560.
On. DAW TAUNGZU. — A village tn the Pauk township and subdivi-
sion of PakAkku (Jistrlct, with a population of one hundred and six
persona, according to Hie census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 270, iucluded
in that of Ondaw north.
6N-DIN.— A village in the Mayagan township of the Ye-u subdivisioD
of Shwebo district, fourteen miles from Ye-u.
It has ninetv-six inhabit^ints, mostly paddy cultivators. The thathameda
revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 450.
0N-D6K-— A revenue circle intheLega-yaing township and subdivision
oi Upper Chindwin district, including a single village-
0N-D6N. — A village of ninety-eight houses in the Meiktila township,
Southern subdivision of Meiktila district.
Local tradition says that King Nawra-hta of Pagan came in 41G B.E.
„ , (*0S4 AD) with a military force and the people of Tdo
Ktymoiogy. y\\\;^^c In the Alfln circle, to dig the Meiktila Lake.
When he reached the present site of Ondfln, hnls and hous^ were erected
and a village estahli<!hed, " On " means a hut, and " Ton " was the village
from which the builders had come.
0N-I]>WE.— A circle in the Myingun township of Magwe district. It in-
cludes On-dwe and S^lan villages
6N-DWfe.— A village in the Tilin township, Pank subdivision of Pak6k-
ku district, n-ith a population of two hundred and twenty-nine persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 410.
6N-GA.^A village in the Mayagau township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwebo
district, ten miles from Ye-u.
The population numbers 57 persons, who cultivate chiefly rice. The
thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 100.
6N-GA!NG. — A village of twenty-five houses in the MogAk township of
Ruby Mines district, a mile and a half north of Mog^^k. The population is
Shan.
6N-GYAN. — A village in the Ye-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, fourteen miles from Ye-u.
The population numbers 251 persons, and there arc two hundred ftnd
thirty-one acres of land under cultivation ; paddy is the chief crop. For
1896-97 the ihathameda revenue amounted to Rs. 320.
ON-GYAW. — A revenue circle in the Pathein-gyi township, Amarapura
•ubdivisiou of Mandalay district.
Oo-gyaw village is fourteen miles cast of headquarters, and had a popu-
lation of 340 persons at the census of 1891 : it. pays Ks. 540 ihathameda-
lax and Rs. 1 1 1 land revenue. The ground-nut is extensively cultivated.
6nGY!N. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan sub-
division and district-
ONH-OVl]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
707
In 1895-96 the population numbered 150 persons, and ih^ ihathameda
amounted to Rs. 156. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
ON-IJMIN. — A village in the Madaya lownship and subdivision of Man-
dalay district, soulb-wesi of Sagabin.
It has scvpnty houses, and Its population in 1897 numbered 350 persons
approximately. The villagers arc cultivators.
ON-HNAUK.— A village in the Ku>hna-ywa townsbip, Gangaw subdivi-
sion of Pak6kku district, with a population of six hundred and fifty-three
persons, according to the census of 1S91.
The ikathamcda amounted to Rs. Suo for i8<)7*98.
ON-HNE-YE.— A circle and village in the On-hnc-ye revenue circle,
Paibein-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, twenty
miles cast of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred and thirty-five persons at the census
of i8gi, and paid Rs. 300 ihathamtt/it-tdX.
ON-TA-BIN. — A village in tlic Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, fourteen miles from Ye-u.
There are one hundred and eighty-nine inhabitants, and paddy is the chief
crop. The ihatkatncda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. ago-
ON-TA-ZI.N.— -A vilUge of one hundred houses in Sagaipg subdivision
and district, twenty-one miles north of Sagaing town.
In the neighbourhood is the Ng6nminpaya, built by the great founder of
pagodas, Thiri-dhamma-thawka Miti, in the year 228 B.E. (866 A.D.). It
is thirty-five cubits high.
Lime is manufactured in the neighbourhood.
ON-VIN.— A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan subdivi-
sion and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered five hundred and seventy persons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 824. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
ON-YIN.^A revenue circle in the Pagan towiiship and subdivision of
Myingan district.
In iS(J5-96 the population numbered three hundred and fifty-five personSi
and ibe thaihamtda amounted to Rs. 612. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
O-PYCN.— A village in the Seiksin circle, Myaing township, Pakfikku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and ninety-seven
persons, according to the census of iSyi.
The thathameda amouDted to I^. 480 for 1897-98.
OWKA. — A Kacliin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in a3** 40'
north latitude and 97** 30' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen bouses ; its population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Palaung tribe. There is a ferry across tbe Shweli here.
0-YIN. — A village in the 0-yin circle, Myaing township, Pak&kku sob-
division and district, with a po[julation of four hundred and eighty-three
persons, according to the census of 1891J and a revenue of Rs. 940, included
in that of Padaingdaw.
7o8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(PAA-PAO
PA-AING. — A vUkgc of some importance Jn the Sidfiktiya township, Salin
subdivision of Minhti lii^tricti in cirvse proximity to the A-eng pass into the
Aracan Vomas.
Steatite tiiincs arc worked in the neighbourhood, and theSidAktaya Forest
Rcscrvesare near the village There is a short route across the Nwamataung
into the M6n valley,
PA-BE. — A revenue circle and village in the Amarapura township and
subdivision of Ntandalay district, two miles south-southwest of headquarters.
It had a jmpulation of three hundred and ejghty-5ve persons at the census
of 1891 and paid Rs. 740 that ham '^da tax.
PA-I3t-1-)A1K.— A village in llie Pakokku circle, township and subdivision
ol Pak&kku district, » itli a population of one thousand two hundred and for^
eight persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatkamciia amounted to Rs. 688 for 1897*98.
PA-BE-i)AN — One of the quarters of Sagaing town, in the subdivision
and district of that namc-
PA-BU. — A village in ihe Mayagan township, Yc-u subdivision of Shwcbo
district, sixteen miles from Yc-u, with a population of one hundred and sixty-
two persons, chicfl; culiivalors.
'Xhcthathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to two hundred and forty
rupees.
PA-DAING-CH6N.— A village in the Nga-hnnin circle, Pakokku townsliip,
subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred and three persons,
according to the census of 1891.
The t/iatftamedn amounted to Rs. goo for 1897-08.
PA-UAING-DAW. — A village in the Oyin circle, Myaing township, Pak6k-
ku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and eighty-five
IJcrsons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatffiJtneifa amounted to Rs. goo for ii'g7-98.
PA*DAlNG-riA\V, — A village in the Nyaung-ywa circle, Myaing township,
Pakokku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and Ihiri)-
scven persons according to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 260
included in that of Nyaung->wa.
PA-DAING-GYAUNG— A village in the Myogintha circle, Pakfikku town-
ship, subdivision and district, with a population of sixly-onc persons, according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. i jo, included in that of Myogintha.
PA-DAN — A large village in the Momcik (Mfing Mit) township of Ruby
Mines district, about six miles west of Mouieik town.
PA-DAl'K-HLA.— A circle in the Ti-gyaing township, Katha subdivision
and district, with forty-two houses.
The villagers are lishcrnicn, and cultivate also tobacco and mayi'tt paddy.
They are Uurmans,
PA-DAUK-KON.— .\ revenue circle and village in the north cf the Min-
taingbin township of LoAver Chindwin district, with five liundrcd and eighty-
five inhabitants.
The revenue amounted to Rs. 810 from fhiithameda and Rs 7 from .State
lands, for 189C-97. About one-'.enth of the villagers niakcbambjo mats ; the
rest are cultivators of paddy and jowar.
PAD]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
709
PA-DAUK-PIN — A village in the Tliayettaw circle, Madava township
and subdivision of Mandalay district, west of Madava Myoma.
It had thirty-live houses with an approximate population of cnc hundred
and iorty persons in 1S97 The people are cultivators.
PA-DAW-BYIN — A village in the Yeza gyo township, PakAkku subdivi-
sioD and district^ with a population of t«o hundred and five persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 385.
PA-DAW-BYIN. — A village in the Chaung-z6n-gyi circle, Myaing town-
ship, Paktikku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred
and fnrty-spven persons, according to the census of 1S91, and a revenue of
Rs. 290, included in that of Chaungit6n-g\i
PA-DAW-GAN .—A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakok.
kit dJBtrict, with a population of one hu<idred and fifty-eigot persons* ac-
cording to tht: census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 4J0.
PAO-OA-MYA. — A village in the Ma gji-binzauk revenue circle, Pathein-
gyi township, A marapura Subdivision of Mandalay district, nine miles north-
north-east of headquarters.
It had a [xiuulation of nincty-tivc persons at the census of 1891, and paid
Rs. 180 t/i^tnawfiialAX-
PA-DEIN-GON. — A village in the Shwe gyin township, Ye-u subdivision
of Shwcbo district, with one square n^ile of altachcd lands, nine njlcs distant
from Yc-u.
The poiiulatlon numbers eighty-sis pcrions, and tvvrnty-seven acres are
under cultivation. Paddy, jaggery and iAitsi are the chief products. The
fhatfiameda revenue for 1856-97 amounted to two hundred and twenty
rupees. The \illage Is under the Kadun^a thugyi
PA-DEIX-ZAW. — A revenue circle and village in the Salin-gyj township
of L,ower Chindwin district, with one hundred and seventy -three inhabitants.
It is situated in the south-west of the township, about three miles east of the
boundary v\ith Mintaingbin.
At one time there were a few golds. 1 ilhs in the village, who obtained gold
from pits near the stream that traverses the circle. Paddy, /iwdjir, and peas
arc the principal products. The revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 240,
from thathameda.
PA-DI. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan subdivision
and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and ten persons and the
thathameda amounted to Rs 342. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
PA-DI — A village in the Tazfe township, Yc-u subdivision of Shwebo dis-
trict, with a population in 1891 of tvvo hundred and sixty-six persons.
The chief crop is paddy: the thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted
to four hundred and eighty rupees. The village is thirty-seven and a hall
mile-s from Ye-u.
PA-DI-GON.— A circle in the Magwe township and district.
It includes the villages of I'adi-g6n, Ywa*haung-kan, Lunpyatkan, Kayin,
Kanthit, HIdnbauktaw, 1 hapanseik, Kantha, Nyaungbinthaj Ywa-thit and
Thawbo.
Tlio
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
rPAl
PA-DIT.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision of_
Upper Chindwin district.
it includes four villages and paid a revenue of Rs. 1,240 in 1897.
PA-DU.— A village of two hundred and thirty houses in the Sadaung
township of Sagaing district, sixteen miles north of Sagaing town. It is a
station on the Mu Valley Railwav-
Pa-du is now the headquarters of the township. The Nyaung-kan, a Royal
tank, lies close to the village, which is the centre of a great wheat country.
PA-DU — A village in the Linsa-gj'et circle, Salin-gyi township of Lower
Chindwin district. It lies on the road from Salln-gyi to Kyadet, where the
road to Pa-le branches off.
The original name of the village wasPantu. and this in course of time was
smoothed into Padu The village is mentioned in the legend of the Powun-
daung.
PA-E. — A village in the Kyettet circle, Maymyo township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, nine miles north-west of Maymyo.
Paddy is cultivated. The tkaihameda for 1896 amounted to Rs. 430.
PA-GAN.— A subdivision of Myingyan district, is bounded on the north
by the Irrawaddy river and the Myingyan subdivision, on the cast by
Mciktita district, on the south by Magwe district, and on the west by the
Irrawaddy rivcr-
Itcomprisfs the townships of Sa-Ie, Pagan and Kyaukpadaung, and has an
area of 1.S05 square miles and a population of one hundred and sixly four
thousand five hundred and forty-fivc persons.
It was first constituted in 1SH7, when it comprised the townships of
... . Pagan and Sa-le onlv, and until the abolition of the old
histwy'""*'"""* ^^§^° district, on the 2;th July 1888, the Pagan sub-
division formed part of it On that date, however, it
was transferred to the Myingyan clistrict. On the 15th February 1894 the
township of Kyaukpadaung was added to the existing townships of Sa-Ie
and Pagan, and the constitution of the subdivision has remained unchanged
since that time. The headquarters arc at Pagan.
PA-GAN. — A township of the Pagan subdivision of MyJngj-an district, on the
eastern bank of the Irrawaddy river. It.* area is approximately 5S2 square
miles. Its boundaries arc on tlic north the Taungtlia township, on the south
the Sa-lc townshij), on the cast the Kyaukpadaung townshipr and on the
west the Irrawaddy river.
The number of revenue circles in the township in 1896-97 was 6t>, and the
population is estimated at fifty three thousand -six hundred and sixty-nine
Bouls. For 1895-96 the land revenue amounted to Rs. 8,277, ^^^^ thalha-
meiia to Rs. 87,096, and the gross revenue to Rs. 1,04,999. 'Ihc township
suffers often from periods of scarcity, as the rainfall is scanty and capricious.
The soil is poor generally, but there is a good deal of trade along the Irra-
waddy river. Scssamurn, beans and pyauiig arc the chief crops grown. The
headquarters arc at Pagan.
PA-G.\N.— The headquarters station of the township and subdivision
of the same name, is situated on the Irrawaddy river about four miles below
Nyaung-u.
Pag^n waj! an ancient capital of the Bunnese Empire. It was founded
by King Pyinbya in A.D. 847 and remained the capital until the ciklinction of
PAOi
THE UPPER BirRMA GAZETTEER.
711
the dynasty in AD. 1298,3 period of four and a half'centuriea. It containaa
number of famous templrs, the rhicf of which are thp Ananda, Thatpvmyu,
Shwepu, nawfiibin, Gawdawpalin, Dbaiima-vatiKyi ami Sula-niani, slirincs
erected by diflerent Kings of the Pajfan dynastv. Hundreds of pagodas from
various stages of dccav meet tbe eve in every direction, and Pagan is widely
known as tbe "city of ruined pagodas."
Pagan is a mere village now and tbe inhabitants support themselves by
the manufacture of lacqu'^nvarc. For i8Q^-g6 the tkafhamfia collected from
the circle amounted to Rs, 838 and the State land revenue to Rs. 8g8,
HISTORY OF THE PAGAIV DYNASTY.
When Promc was destroy^'d by Ibe Talaings in to4 B.E. (7+a AD),
Thamudarit. the nephew of the last Kinp of the Prome
PaukWa-Ji' 0 ihe '^>'"'''^'v. led north and estabHshf-d a new kingdoni, found-
capitalT*'' '"^'' * '"ff bisrapitat Paulckan or Paukkava-ww near the village
now known as Taung-ye, half way butwcen NS-aung-u and
Taungsin. Nineteen villages united to form tbe nucleus of the kingdomi
amongst them being the present villages of Nyaaug-u, Taui^a and Mye-
gyi-dwin.
Pyin Saw Ti, a Prince of the old TagaunEr'dynasty. accompanied by his tutor
Ya-tbe*gyaung made his wav down south from Ma-le. a larec village on the
right bank of tbe Irrawaddv in tbe Shwebo district, a little above Thabeitkyin,
during this rctgn, married Tha-iiudarit's dauebter and became heir to the
tbronc. When Thamudarit died, however, Pvin Saw Ti, instead of ascending
tbe throne, resigned the ixisltion to bis tutor Y3-the-p\'aung and retained for
himself tbe title of Etnshemtn until Ya-the-gvaung's death, when he became
King. The kingdom was then surrownded bv many powerful States and by
wild country, for Pvin Saw Ti is credited in leecndarv bistorv with having over-
powered a number of fabulous wild animals %vbich tyrannised over tbe peo-
ple. These fabu'ous wild animals doubtles-s represent tbe wild hostile tribes
who surrounded the kingdom during its infancy.
Paukkaya remained tbe capital for over one hundred years and then Tbinli-
g\'aung, the seventh King of the dynasty rcmo\'ed the eapi*
tal to Kyauksaea, where a new city was founded under
the name of Thevi-pissava. A village bearing this name still exists a few miles
south of Pagan. Six Kings reigned in succession at Theyipissaya during a
period extending over a century and a half, and then the capital was again
removed.
' Thaikdaing, twelfth King of the dynasty, established the citv of Tampawadi
Tamonwadi '^^ ^ place called Thamadi. The present village of Pwaiaw
stands on the site of this capital, the pagoda and kyaung
attached to it being known as the Thamadi pagoda and monastery.
On the death of Tun-gyit, nineteenth King of the dynasty, one of the queens
married her favourite monk, who threw off the vellow robe and ascended the
throne under tbe title of Thtnka Yaza. Tun-gytt's son, Sbwe On Thi, fled to
Palin, a small village four miles above Nyaun£r-u. where he feigned insanity
and lived a retired life for a number of years, till Thinka Yaza summoned him
from his obscurity and gave him bis daughter in marriage, at the same time
naming him Heir Apparent. U was this f.*-monk Thinka Yaza who estab*
Theyi-pIaiKya.
?»*
THB UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
{PAG
lishcd the common Burmese era in use at the present day. [He must thus
have come to power in A.D. 638.]
Shwe On Thi succeeded to the throne after Thinka Yaza's death Nothing
of intrrest, howrvpr, is chronicled in his rrign, whilr the history of the country
for the next hundred vears or so is the tncrc list of assassinations, murders
and civil wars common to all early historif.'S.
In AD. 847, however, Pyinbya, thirty-fifth King of the d\-nasty, removed
AD 8i7 Paaan ^^^ capital fro n Tainpawadi to the site now known as
Pagan This city remained the capital until the extinc-
tion of the dynasty by the Shans in 1298 A.D., a period of four hundred and
fifty years.
Pyinbya was succeeded by his son Tannet, a monarch who spent n>ore
time in rearing and training ponies than in attending to State aflfaire.
Amongst his grooiis was a young man named Nga Kwe, from Sa-le, the
headquarters of the present township of thai name. This youth was a lineal
descendant of TheinKa, twenty-seventh King of the dynastv, and was born and
brought up in Sa-le, whtihcr his parents had Red after Theinka's death. His
parents must have been reduced to extreme povcrtv, for thfv sold him as a
slave to a wealthy tradec. This man ill-treated him to such an extent that he
took to flight, finding ultimately his way to King Tannct's staliles.
Nga Kwe was aware of his royal blood and aspired to the throne. He
gradually got a following round bim and then murdered his master and seized
the throne under the title of Sa-le Min Kwr. One of the nurdcred King's
wives who was enceinte at the ti.r-e fled to Kyaung-byu, on the north side of
the river, and there gave birth to a son who afterwards became King under
the name of Kyaung-byu, and is known in Burmese history as the father of
Arfltfvra-hta, one of the most famous kings of the Pagan dynasty
Sa-le Min Kwe was succeeded by his son Theingo, thirty-ciglilh King of the
dynasty. Theingo was in the habit of roaming aJwut the country alone, in
the disguise of an ordinary villager, a habit which proi-cd fatal to him. One
day, while thus rambling incog ntto, he entered a garden and pulled and ate a
cucumber. The owner of the garden, not knowing who he was, attacked him
with a stick and killed him. The King's attendants, when they found his
corpse, were afraid that they themselves might suffer and the country be dis-
turbed, if the truth came out. They then fore pro|vosed to the gardener that
he should be King. He was nothing loatli and wont with them to ihe I^alace.
Matters were explained there to the widowed queen and she required little
persuasion to accept the situation. She married the gardener and he became
King under the title of Taungthugyi.
Meanwhile Kyaunghyu, posthumous son of the murdered KingTannet. had
arrived at manhood. He resolved to win his father's throne and for this pur-
pose entered Taungtbugyi's household as a [lersonal servant and secretly
gathered a number of supporters, A rumour spread among the people that
a prince of the royal blood would appear in their midsl. and of fliis Kyaunghyu
took advantage. lie dressed himself in royal robt-s and with the crown on his
head and the other insignia of royalty about him rode into the town of Pagan,
where he was hailed as the Prince. Taungtliugj-i heard tl>e shouts of the peo-
ple and rushed out to see what the disturbance was. He slipped at the head
of the Palate steps and fell headlong and was picked up dead. Kyaunghyu
then declared himself King and married the three chief queens of the deccMed
PAG]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
713
Taungthugyi. Two of these were already in a state of pregnancy and
subsequently gave birth to two sons who were n.imcd Kyi-so and SAkka-te.
The thirJ queen bore a son to Kyaungbyuj who was named Anawra-hta.
When Kyi-so and SAkka-te grew up to manhood thej- dethroned Kyaung-
byu and compelled bim to retire into a monastery, whrrc they kept him well
guarded. Kyi-so, the cider, then proclaimed himself King and, after reigning
for siic years, was succeeded by his brother S6kka-te.
During the reign of the latter, Anawra-hta fled to Popa Hill, where he col-
lected a large body of men and raised his standard. He
**"' advanced towards Thamadi, near the present village of
Pwazan, where he met and defeated SOkUa-te, who was killed in the battle.
AnawTa-hta marched on to Pagan and was crowned King as forty-third
of the dynasty- It was during his reign that the Buddhist religion was
firmly established in Hurma, and it was he who began the series of pagodas and
religious buildings which have made Pagan so famous. He declared war on
Maiiuha, king of That6n, marched south, captured and levelled the city with
the ground and then returned to Pagan, bringing with him a large number
of captives, chief amongst whom was the captured king. Anawra-hta had
noted the magnilicent shrines and temples of TbatAn, and it was with the
vic-w of raising similar sacred buildinjjs at Pagan that he carried off so many
prisoners. Many of these were of cither pure or mixed Hindu origin and the
temple the captives erected at I'agan for their own worship, the so-called
Baud pagoda, is of pure Hindu architecture. When Uicy reached Pagan
they were immediately set to buihling pagodas after the Thafftn originals.
Anawra-hta's example was followed by his successors, each of whom erected
two or more temples, with the two-fold object of beautifjing the city and
perpetuating their own memory: the result is that the whole of the old site,
covering an area of several squaremiles, is crowded with shrines and temples of
various sizes and in every stage of decay. The residents of V\'fSt Nyaung-u,
Taung-ywa, a village south oi Pagan, Scitkwa and Tangyi, villages on the
Pak6kku side of the river, immediately opposite Pagan, all, or nearly all of
whom are pagoda slaves, arc supposed to be the lineal descendants of the
original Thafin captives, separate colonics of these people having been placed
near the different pagodas for the purpose of looking after them. A large
temple, Manuha Paya, said to have been erected by Manuha, the captive king,
is still to be seen at Myin-pagan, a village a mile to the south of Pagan.
Anawra-hta died after a long reign of forty-two years, du'ing which he suc-
ceeded in firmly establishing Buddhism as the religion of the countr)'.
He was succeeded by his sons Saw Lu and Kyansittha, the latter of whom
built the Ananda pagoda^ the most noted temple in Pagan-
Kyansittha u'as succeeded by hisson Alaung-sitliu, in whose reign an expedi-
tion was sent to Arakan, a fact which shows that the Pagan Kings ruled over
nearly all of Upper and Lower Burma. The two large temples known as the
Htatpyinyu and Shwegu, which stand near the Ananda, were built by Alaung-
sithu.
Alaung-sithu was succeeded after a long reign by his son Narathu, or Kula-
kva-wim, "the king killed by the foreigners." This king was notorious for
his cruelly. At last he murdered the daughter of an Indian prince and was put
to death by Indian bravocs hired for tlic purpose by the father of his victim
Hence the name of Kulakya-mfn. The largest of all the temples in Pagan
9P
7<4
THE UPPER BURMA GA7.RTTEER.
[PAG
The decline of
Pagan.
the Dbatnma-yan^i, situated a couple of mUcs to ibc south-east of the present
village, was built during Narathu's reign.
Narathu was succeeded by two of his sons. Minyin Nara-theinga and Nara-
padt Sithu, and the kingdom of Tagan niacboil its widt'st limits during the
reign of the latter.
Nara-padi Sithu was succeeded by three Kings, Zc}'a-theinga, Kyasu'aand
Uzana, of whom little is known.
Uzana was succeeded by N3ra-thipa-deorTay6kpyiniin, '• the King who fled
from the Chinese," This King provoked the Cbiiiesv by
killing the ambassadors who were sent bv their Emperor
to demand tribute. A large Chinese army was imme-
diately sent to avenge their death and the King's tniops were defeated in
several pitched battles The Chjnesc soon came as far as the walls of
Pagan and the King took to flight, earning his nickname The Pagan
kingdom rapidly fell to pieces after this invasion. The country to the north
was parcelled out among a number of Shan Chieftains, while the Talaing.'i
and other conquered races in the south rose in rebellion and formed inde-
pendent kingdoms of iheir own.
Only three Kings suc(;erdpd the TayAkpyimin— KyawsMa. Saunit and,
Saumunit — and the dynasty came to an end witli the death of the last named
when what remained of the Pagan kingdom was taken possession of by the
Shan dynasty established at Sagaing- Pagan was made the seal of a iVun
or Governor, a position which it retained during all the wars of the Talaings
and the Burmese-
A Royal Chronicle gives the following account of the end of the Pagan Em-
pire : —
" In the year 662 B E. {AD, 1300} the Pagancmpirc was overthrown by the
three sons of Ingbo, a Shan Sate/>va. The young men obtained the assistance
and connivance of the dowager Queen H paw-so. strp-mother of Kyawswa,
the last King of Pagan. The lbn:e Sha.n Princes invited Kyawswa to con:e
and instwct a monastery which they had rccentlv built, and he cnme without
the sligntest suspicion of ill faith. When he arrived he was seized and forced
to assume the garb of a pdnfiyi, and the three brothers ^issumed the- title of
Kings and divided the country. In 606 B.K. (A.D. 1304) the eldest, Yazathin*
kyan established himself at Myinsaiog as his capital ; the second brother,
Thinkaya, chose Mekkiiaya; and the youngest. Thihathu, settled at Pinlfe.
Not long after the two cltler brothers died and Thihathu became sole ruler-
He ibcii removed f.'om Pinic suuihwards to Pinya, which he declared to be
his capita] in 674 B.E. {13(2 A.D.), and assumed' the title of Tasi-shin."
PAG.\N. — A village in the Mavagan township, Ye-u subdivision o( Shwe-
bo district, twelve miles from licailtjuarlers, with a population of one hundred
and nine persons.
Rice cultivation is the chief industry, and the ihathamtda revenue amount-
ed to Rs- 376 for i8qG-g7.
PA-GAN-D.\T KYAUNG-YI-ZU.— A village in the Alaung revenue circle
Pathein-gyi township, .Amarapura subdivision of Maiidalay district, nine and
a half mites north-norih-west of headquartcrs-
PA-GAN-U.Vr MYO-YO-ZL'--A village in the Alaung revenue circle.
Pathein-gyi Township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay dis:rici, nine and
a half miles north-west of headquarters-
PAU-PAH)
THE UPPER
GAZfiTTEEft.
r'S
PA-OAN-DAT WAVV-TET.— A village in the Alaung revenue circle,
Pathcin-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, nine and a
haU miles nonh-w<"sl of headquarters.
PA-GAN-DAT ZI-BIN-OON. — A village in ihe Alaung revenue circle,
Pathetn-gyi township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, ten miles
north -north-west of headquarters,
PA-GAN-HMAW— A village in the Gyo byan circle, PakAkku township,
subdivision and disirici, with a population of fifty-six persons, according to the
census of 1891. The thalhamciia amounted to Rs. 170 for 1897-98.
PA-GAN-YAT. — A village of one hundred houses in the Sagalng township
and district.
The Kaunghmu daw {q.v.) and Shin-bin-taii-di pagoda-s are in this village.
Pagannal Was called originally Payanyaj (ociSciS), as the masons (ucj^J
who built the Kaunghmudaw pagoda Wvca in the quarter.
PA-GAN-SU. — 'A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan subdivi-
sion of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96" the population numbered two hundred and eighty-two
persons, and the thathameda an^ountcd to Rs. 324. No land r»'enue was
assessed in the circle.
PA-(fYAUNtJ. — A village in the Kyein-gyi circle, Laung-she township,
Yawdwin subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of thirty-seven
persoQs and a revenue of Rs. iso in 1897.
PA-GYI. — A revenue circle and village in the Amarapura township and
subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles suuth-south-uest of headquarters.
It had a population of one hundred persons at the census of i> and paid
Rs. 130 tkatiiameda'Xd.\.
PA-GYI. — A a village of one hundred and fifty houses, sixteen and a half
miles north-west of Sagaing in the subdivision and district of that name.
The villagers chit:fiy cultivate cotton- Formerly there were several cotton
factories, but these were discontinued in 1892, when (he rains were aeanty
and the crop failed.
PAHAWK or PAHOK,— A Kachin village in Tract No. 2, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 23° 48' north latitude and 07"' 2' cast longitude.
In 1892 in contained thirteen houses : the population numbered forty-one
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants arc of the Lepai tribe and Kara sub-tribe, and own eleven bullocks
and eleven buffaloes.
PA HK.A.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi It
is situated between MOng Ha and Na Wa, in the valley of the Nam Ha.
It is of insignificant size, is administered by a Pu Kang and contained in
1897 l%velvc villages and one hundred and thirty-six houses, with a population
of two hundred and thirlecn men and two hundri;d and eighty-one women,
one htindrcd .^nd forty- six bo}'*and one hundred and one girls. Its revenue
assessment was Rs. 42oayear. It owned three hundred and nine buffaloes, one
hundred and twenty-one cows and seven ponies. The people are Shara, with
the exception of two Palaung houses. They cultivated two hundred and
seventy-four acres of lowlying fields and forty-live acres of garden land.
The revenue assessment is made by the headman at a certain rate per basket
SOWQ. There is no industry of note.
7i6
THE UPPER BtRMA GAZETTEER.
[PAH
PA HKA.-^A village in the circle of the same name in the Northern
Shan State of South Hscn Wi
ll consisted in 1897 of three villages (i) Pa Hka East, (2) P5 Hka West,
and I3) Fa Hka Kang (Mid), with a total of thirty-nine houses and a popu-
lation of fifty-Hvc men, seventy women, thirty-one boys and twenty-seven
girls. TTierc were one hundred and eleven buffaloes, seventy-four cows and
seven ponies, and sixtv-six acres of paddy fields. A little tobacco and sugar-
cane were grown. The circle pays a revenue of Rs 248 a year. Pa Hka is
the headquarters of Ihc headman of the circle.
PA HKA. — A village in the Na Wa, or North Mong Ha circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
it had in March 1892 forty-seven bouses with a population of two hundred
and eight persons. The village was then the most prosperous in the circle
and had several resident traders, owning a number of pack bullocks.
Pa Hka is situated at the western foot of the range which runs down ihe
centre of South Hscn Wi from Loi L-ing to Loi Sang. There is a good deal
of lowland paddy cultivation in the hollows.
PA HKA.— A ferry village on the M^khong in the: Southern Shan Stale of
KCngtSng, about thirty miles south of the point where the rivrr enters
British territory.
It has sixteen bouses and a monaster}*, prettily situated amid cocoanut and
areca palms. The people arc Lu. The river is narrow, with a strong current,
and th* ferry U only used by men on foot,
PA HKA. — A ferry on the Mfekhong river, on the road between Mong
Hsing and Mong Lwi, four and a half miles below tlie Ban Law ferry.
There is a rapid just below the ferry and the river has to be crossed in
dugouts ; rafts cannot be controlled, and animals therefore cannot cross. The
villi^e, which is on ihe right bank, contains eighteen houses of Lus There
arc three boats at. ihe ferry. There is camping-ground near the village.
Distanets.
Miles.
From Pa Kha to MCng Using (via B»n Law) ... 30J
From Pa Kha to M6ng L»i... ... ... 44^
PA HKAM.— .A. village in the Southern Shan State of KengiOng. It lie*
in the plain about stnen miles north of the capital town and is a stage on the
main road to M5ng Kai and Mfing Yawng.
The village struggles over a longish strip of ground at the edge of the rice
fields. It is fairly large, with a good monastery, and is the chief of a group
of villages under one of the officials known as ihc pet ho hoi ol KengtQng.
According to the State records tlie district has twenty-seven villages and a
total of seven hundred and clghty-eiglit houses.
PA HKE.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi It
is situated fourteen miles North of Hscn Wi town and consists of wooded hills
and %vid(! grassy valleys.
It had in 1898 fifteen Palaung and twelve Karhin villages, with a popula-
tion of about one thousand four hundred persons. The headman's village con-
tains twenty Palaung bouses and a population of about one hundred persons
and is situated about two miles from the left bank of the Nam Kai ■" '■'—
foot of a range of mountains and surrounded by a small paddy plain.
18 a monastery standing in a fine grove of banian trees.
at the
There
PAH-PAI 1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
7»7
PA-HLAING.— A village in the Soulhern Slian State o( Loi Ung, of the
Myela! division It is inliabitrrf hy Zay^in and Sawng-tiing Karens and
lies to tlie south-west of I'inlaung, the capital of the Sialc.
In 1S03 it contained sixty houses, wiih a poiuilation of two liuntlred and
twenty-four persons, who paid one hundred and forty-two rupees revenue.
Their only cultivation was of rice on the hill slopes.
PA HSA HSU. — A Chinese village in the hilly country north of Sa Ti Hsu,
the cliief town of the Ko Kang irans-Salween circle of the Nortliern Shan
State of North Hsen VVi (Theinni). It stands at the northern end of the
fertile Ta Hswe Tang strath on the slope of a hill, at an altitude of five
thousand eight hundred feet, and contained in 1892 twelve houses, with a
population of sixty-two persons.
The villagers owned sixty animals, ponies, bullocks and buffaloes, and
cultivated four or live hundred acres of poppy, besides a quantity of hill-rice
and Indian-corai, the latter being used for the nianufaciure of spirits. They
had also some fifty or sixty acres of paddy cultivation terraced along the
banks of a small stream. Pa Hsa Hsu lies about midway between the Salwcen
andtheShan-Chinese frontier.
PAI. — A village of Chinsof the Haka tribe in the Southern Chin Hills.
In iS94it had twenty houses: Shankarr was its resident Chief. It lies
seven miles north-north-east of Haka and can be reached direct from Haka,
seven miles, by the Hranhrcin road. The village pays tribute to Lyen Mo of
Haka. There is fair camping-ground half a mile south of the village.
PAIHTAN. — A Kachin village in Tract No 7, Bhamo district, situated
in 23*^ 55' north latitude and g;" 30' east longitude.
In i8<j2 it contained thirteen houses, with a population of forty-four per-
sons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Maraii tribe and own ten bullocks and ten buffaloes.
PAIK-THIN. — A village in thePaikthin circle, Myaing township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of hve hundred and forty-four
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,290 for 1897-98.
PAINBIN or BAINGBIN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 25, Myitkj-ina
district, .situated in 24^ 50' north latitude and €)-j'^ 5' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained forty-nine houses with a population of two hundred
and seventy persons,. The headman of the village has no others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are Shan-Burmese and Burmese, The village is
situated half on an island and half on the right bank of the Irrawaddy river.
PAING.— A village in the Paing circle, Seikpyu township, Pak6kku sub-
division and district, witli a population of one hundred and fifty persons
according to the census of iSgi. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 390 for
1897-98.
PAING-YI. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdinsion of
Myinygan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered five hundred and fifteen persons and
the thathamfda amounted to Rs 832. No land revenue was collected in
the circle
PAtPUMor KOTIRRL orTUlLAt.— A village of Chins of the Yahovv
tribe io the Central Chin Hills. In 1894 it had forty houses. It lies three
7i8
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CPAi-PAK
and a half miles north-west of Lycnhnga and can he rpached by a good road
from Tizert vui Lyenhnga, descending to.i wid<* stream and ascending tbf i*cc
direct into PaipUTi Paipmii is a Yahow village, tributary to Falam There
is said to be a good camj)ing-ground near the village and strrani«watcr on the
west.
PAITII or FAITU —A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the north-
ern Chia Hills,
It had twenty houses in 1894 : the name of the resident Chief was Twung-
zaljin. U lies wist of Tunzanon the Tunzanlopa-Yaia-gyo road. The people
are Yos. The village was founded by the present licadman's great-grand-
father. Water is available from a stream at the village and there is a good
camping-ground half a mile east of it I'aitu has been disarmed,
PAIYAN or PAR X AN — Paiyan lies west of Molbcm and scvt-'ntccn miles
south-west of Tiddini, and U reached from Tiddim z'id Saiyan and Hwelzun
ford and up the Satkyi-Nawn ridge. A village of Chins of theS6kti (Nwen-
gal) tribe in the Northern Chin Hills-
In 1894 it had fifiy liouscs ■ the name of the resident Chief was D6k Taung.
The inhabitants are for the most part S^ktt's from Molhem ; there areal«)
some Nwi-tes. The village has been disarmed and D6k Taung ordered to
return and live at Molbem. lixceilent cam ping- ground is found immediately
below ihe village and water in a stream south-west of it.
PAIYAUL.— A village of Chins of the Tashon tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. It lies north of Lomban on the left bank of the Mampur river and is
reached by a road vid Lomban and thence Bwclkwa, thence to Paiyaul, four
miles.
In 1894 it had forty-live houses : the resident Chief was Soungkar. The
people arc Norns and pay tribute to Falam. Water is available.
PAIZON*.— A village of Shintang Chins in the Southern Chin Hills. U
lies on the west bank o( the Bcinu opposite ShurUwa, three milefi> and is
reached via Paipa and Shurkwa, crossing the Bcinu river and the Boipa range.
In i8q4 it had twenty houses; Tan Si was its resident Chief. There is
good camping-ground with plenty of water. The village was partially dis-
armed in i8(>5
PAJAOor PASAO. — A Kachio village in Tract No. 17, Myitkyina die*
trict, situated in 24'^ 52' nortli latitude and 97^ 47' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-four houses ; the population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Yaw Yin or Lishaw tribe, and own no cattle. Some opium Js grown.
PA-KAN. — A village in the Kcyin-zaya circle. Pathein-gyi townsbipt
Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district
It is the only village in the circle and is situated seventeen miles north-north-
east of headquarters. It had a population of ninety five persons at the census
of 1891 and paid Rs, t,ijo tAafAamn/a-iax and Rs. 123 land revenue.
PA-KAN-GYI — A village in the Pakan-gyi circle, Ycra-gyo township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, %vith a population of tn-o thousand four
hundred and eighty-six persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 4,140 for 1897-98.
PAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
719
PA*KAN-NGE.— A village on the eastern bank of the IrrawaHdy river,
eight miles south of Sa-Ic, in the Pagan subdivbion of Myiiigyan disUict.
Before the rfign of King Anawra-hta the people of Pagan and the
adjoining villages are said to havt been ».v/ worshippc.-s. Anawra-hta deter-
mined to stamp out the worsliip and commenced by expelling from Pagan a
number of prii-sts who professed it They made their way down the river
and stopped at Pakan-ngft, where they raiM-d a revolt- It was they who
named the village Pakan ng6, or Little Pagan. [ v. sub Pagan.]
The villagers are chiefly boatmen and cultivators. The population in
1895-96 numbered two thousind six hundred and tweiity-five, persons, the
thnthattieda amoiint^'d to R$. 4,284, the State land revenue to Rs. 2,316
and the gross revenue to Rs. 6,600.
PA KAN-NGE?, — A village in the Pakanngt circle, Ycza-gyo township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred and sixty-
five persons, according to the census of [891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 2,160 for 1897-98.
PA-KET. — A revenue circle in the Taungthu township, Myingyau subdivi-
sion and district
In 1805-96 the population numbered one hundred and sixty-five persons,
and the thatkameda amounted to Rs. 120. No land revenue wi* collected
in the circle, *
PAK-HKATE — A Wa village on the slopes over the Nam Hfca, in about
latitude north ai" 36' and longitude 99° 20' east.
It is said to acknowledge the suzerainty of Sung Ramang, a Wa Princi-
pality some distance to the north, but the subordination is very slight. Pak
Hka 'Ic has not liecii visited, but is very conspicuous from the road be-
twcen l.oi l-6n and Mong Hka through Pa Nung. It statids on a spur at a
height of about three thousand feet, and appears to have over a hundred
houses Pak Hka Te is probably the most southern \ illage credited with
regular head-hunting expeditions: the tales alvout it would appear to be
exaggerated, though it is n uch feared and detested by its neighbours of
the Pet Kang and of Pa l.niig and Pa T5. In Wa legendary history Pak
Hka Te figures as the spot where the Wa Hpi Hpai, the Ancestral Spirits,
first lived, and where they tirst set up a hun-.an skull. The village is therefore
constantlv referred to as being of groat size and of confirmed head-hunting
habits. Both sUtenients arc nuch d. corated, though doubtless annually a
few heails are taken.
PAKNOI — A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25° I r north latitude and 97** 43' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of forly-five persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Lepai tribcj and cultivate the poppy.
PA-K6K-KU.— A district in the Minbu division of Upper Burma, with an
approximate area of six thousand one hundred and sixty square miles.
It is bounded on the north by the former State of Ka-lc, now a part of
Boundaric- t--PI«:f Chindwin district, and bv Upper and Lower Cbio-
dwin districU ; on the east by Lower Chindwin, Sagaing
and Myingyan districts: on the south by Myingyan and Minbu districts-
and on the west by the Chin Hills.
jao
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ PAK
Natural features.
The boundary line on the nortli corresponds with the old boundary betweeo
the Yaw Ku-kna-vwa and tht- K;i Ic State. In I he north-west corner it follows
the Manipur or Nanka-lhe river to its junction with the Myittha, then runs
along the Myittha southwards till it reaches the small stream north of Lia;)'!-
Winwa on the right bank. It then follows this stream up to the watcrsned
between the Myittha and Taungdwin valleys, and then this watershed south-
wards to the watershed between ihcTaungdwin and Kyaw valleys ; it crosses
by this watershed to the watershed between llic Kyaw and Cliintlwin valleys
as far as the Yama stream, which is the boundary down to the Chindwin river.
From the mouth of the Yama stream the Chindwin and Irrawaddy rivers
form the boundary up to the Taniaung stream of Minbu district. The
line then follows this stream westward until it strikes the M6n river, which
forms the boundary as far as the Chin Hills- The Chin Hilb form the
western boundary line of the district, without any defined border line.
Pak6kku district comprises the whole of the former rr««-ship of Pagan,
_ .... the whole of the Yaw, Lemyo and A^«-A«rf-yiP(T, and six
Burmese d.vB.or,. ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^.^^,^^ ^j ^^^ f^««-ship of Sa-le
The country along the Chindwin and irrawaddy rivers is alluvial and the
rivers form constantly shifting islands. Behind the allu-
vial strip along these rivers the country rises gradually
and becomes gradually more broken as it approaches the ranges of Shtnma-
daung and Tangyi, All this country is very dry and great difficulty is ex-
perienced in obtaining water. West of the Tangyi range the country drops
rapidly into the valley of the Yaw West of the Yaw the country is again
broken and ariH, but the immediate valley of the Yaw and its tributaries is
lavishly irrigated. The Tangyi range runs in a north and north- westerly
direction iill"h reaches the Pondaung, which separates Pakflkku and Pauk
from Yaw. North of the )unetion the PAndaung separates into parallel
branches, between which liesi Ihe Kyaw valley. West of the P*^n<Iaung lie
the valleys of the Myittha and its tributaries and those of the tributaries ofthe
Yaw and Moti rivers. These valleys arc well watered and are surrounded
by high hills,
The Chin range is not, siricily speaking, in Pak6kku but its foot hills for
., a long dis.ance form ihc as vet undefined western border of
Mountains. .i. j- . • ,
the district.
The highest point in these hills risr^s to about 10,400 feet in the Natma-
laung, now called Mount Victoria, which lies to the west of Saw. The PAn-
daung rises to between three and four thousand feet ; the Tangyi range and
Shinmadaung to about two thousand feet.
The principal passes over the Pftndaung are those at Yedu, over which
a cart-road has be';n constructed, and at Saga, Kyaw, Yebok, Kabaing,
Wabia. Man, Shala and Dudari, ovej which there arc foot-tracks A fairlv
good cart-road exis's from Pauk to Man through Mycni The principal
passes over the Tangyi range are near Yega, Sinzcin, Pyinchaung and Dibya.
These are all passable for cart IraHic
There is a pass over the Chin Hills west of I-aungshe, which is known as
the Bit Ymtt Mnnyo Lan, or the Sav?hysa's road. Its name was given it
On account of its shortness, the tale being th.nt one could get to tlic sea and
back before a pumpkin leaf had withered- This road was traversed bv Mr.
W. H. Porter before tlic annexation of Upper Burma and was again in-
PAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZTTTTEER.
7fli
•pected in 1891 by an officer of the Intelligence Branch, both of whom re*
ported favourably'on it, but it has not been much used owing lo troubles
with the Chins.
' The only navigable rivers are the Chindwin and the Irrawaddy, which
p. form the boundary of the district, and the Myittha, which
Ivors. flows northwards into the Chindvvin at Ka-Iewa, These
rivers are navipahle all the year round, hut with somft difficulty in the
dry weather. On the Myittha only small boats made of a log hollowed out
(called by the Burmese »ern) can be used in the dry weather, and even these
cannot get above Gangaw, but in the rains of 1800 a steam-launch was
taken up to Gangaw and boats gel up when the river is high as far as Min-
y\va. There are rapids on the Myittha a few miles above Ka-lewa which
make it impassable in certain states of the Myittha and Chindvvin rivers.
The only other river of anv size is the Yaw, but this is not navigable. It
receives numerous tributaries such as the Kyaw, Kyi, Che and Saw, which
rise in tlie hills to the west of the district, and the Chitchaung, which joins
it after a short course-near its mouth in the Seikpj-u town.shlp.
There are no lakes of any extent, but all (he low lands along the trrawaddy
, . from Vcza-g)'oto PakOkkuand from Pak6kku to Myit*che
come under water during the rains and form marshes of
considerable extent.
Earth-oil is found in workable quantities at Yenan-gyat, to the west of
Minerals '''^ Pagan. It also occurs in small quantities near Ycdu,
Lindaung and Kyetbin. The Yenan-gyat earth-oil wells
were until recently worked hv a few Burmese. Women did most of the
extraction, whilst the men did the neccssarv digging, but the process was
clumsy and the resulLs scanty The oil-bearing tract has now bet^n surveyed
and divided into blocks, each one mite square. Concessions of blocks have
been granted amongst others to the Burma Oil Company, the Burma Pctro-
leu n-producing Company, the Minhu Oil Company, and to the tfjr-Rurmcsc
official the Hle-fhin A^^oin-n-nn The industry is increasing and promises
well, and machinery and plant have been imported and set up.
Coal crops out at many places on both sides of the PAndaiing range and
also near Mvaing, but the scams arc all too shallow to be worth working.
There are salt si>rjngs near Ycm>et, some seventeen miles west of Pak6kku,
near Pindaung, west of Pauk. and'at several places in Yaw, but the outturn
is not great.
Sandstone is quarried at Taunglfe village near Shinmadaung and steatite
near Saw, but neither is of any great value. Sandstone from the Taunglft
quarries is found all over Pak6kku and in many adjacent liistricls in the form
of paving stones, well copings, pagoda ornaments, troughs and the like. It
is soft to cut and comes away in large flakes, but rapidlv hardens on being ex-
posed lo the air. Figures of elephants, holy men and bilus are frequently
carved out of it at the quarries.
The steatite or soapstone quarn- lies on the Kadln chaun^ six miles west
of Saw It is difficult of access and has never been thoroughly worked, and
it is questionable whether the deposit is wry extensive : the stone is somewhat
coarse and grtttj*.
Near Myaing there are traces of old iron works, bat the ore does not seem
to be worth working now. Iron used to be worked at Tflnbo, near Chaung-
afingyi in Myaing township, and at T^nbo In the Wetthel circle of TiPn
91
7aa
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[FAK
Forests.
township An attempt lias been made lately (1897) to revive the iron tnduff-
try at the latter place ant! it is likely to prove succcssful-
'GoM washing was carried on up to the time of the Annexation in the
BahAnchaung at Chautigzarg>i.
Mica is found on the Tangyi range above the village of Scikkawa.
There are considerable teak forests In the P6ndaung, and a great deal
of cutch is also worked out. Yaw ciitch is frequently of
a particularly fine quality and U used for chewing along^
with betel.
The following Forest Reserves have been notiBcd :—
Square
miles.
KyBuknt ... ,» ... .,. 172
Kvnn ... ... ... ... 234
P6ndauii2 ... ... ... ... 32
Hnaw ... ... ... ... 3
Dnndi ... H. ... ... 4
Ky.i ^ 4
PeinM „. ... ... ... 9
'Nanka-Taungwun ... ... ... 255
To ... ... «. ... 65
MyinOia ... ... ... ... 36
Mo9o ... ... ... ... 31
ThAn-gyauk ... „. ... ... 17
Zah»w ... .„ ... ... I30
Myitiha ... ... ... ... 50
Ye*ng4 ... ... .., ... 30
The Saw Reserves (Part I and Part It) in the Yawdwin subdivision, withi
areas of sixteen and two square miles rcs|>ectivcly, were coiuititutcd by a
nolilication of the 8th August 1898.
/^ad/rut, tn-gyinaad pine are also met with.
The riverside portions of ihc district are dry. The average annual rainfall
_.. not rising above thirty-live inches, there is aUvavs great
"' scarcity of water, which iu many places has to be carted
for miles The interior villages of Pakfikku and Myaing townships, particu-
larly the latter, depend almost entirely on tanks for their water.
West of the Pnndaung the rainfall is much higher and is esti.uated to
average about fifty inches. The heat is not so great, but no statistics are
available. In the rains heavy fogs arc frequent in the valleys, which are exces-
sively unhealthy, especially at the cnnimencenient and end of the wet season.
Few visitors escape fever and the residents themselves are not free from it.
The ilry part of the district is healthy throughout the year. What is known
as Yaw fe\-er is of a more virulent m.i!arial type than the well-known fever
of Arakan, and frequently attacks those who have been in the valleys after
they have returned to the more healthy parti of the district.
The heat in May and June is very great and the thermometer rises con»
sidcrably above loo^F, in the shade. One hundred and eighteen degrees
has been recorded in a room in the court-house at PakAkku, and 1 10*' is
a common record during these montbs.
The population of the district in 1891 numbered three hundred and twelve
_ , . thousand and i.iiie persons, of whom Burmans formed the
*^ great majont) In law there is a peculiar race calledi
Taungthas, and there has been a considerable immigration of Chius of th(
different tribes inhabiting the border hills to the we«.
PAK]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
733
In general physique the Taungtha womco resemble the hill Karen women
of Amherst, Bassein and Toungoo I'n Lower Burma and
aungt as. [jj^^ them are nat worshippers, though professing the
Buddhist faith. They wear white petticoats and a plaid shawl arrof^s the
shoulders. The women of Karen tribes wear a white garment similar in
shape to a night-gown.
The silk-worm industry is carried on to a large extent amongst the Taung-
thas, who also turn out the well-Known Yaw pases. The dark-blue dye that
forms the chief characteristic of the weaving is prepared from a plant of the
indigo species which is cultivated in their villages. They are of a distinct race
from the Biiritians and Chins, and intermarriage with these is strictly forbidden.
Courtship among them is unknown. In its stead the curious custom ncists of
sending once a year, in the month of Ta^u (abont April), all the young men
and women of each village into the )ungle. They return nest morning,
when the rest of the village go out to meet them with beating of gongs and
drums, and each couple is considered duly married. Adultery and divorce
arc unknown amongst this primitive people. The only tradition universally
accepted by them is that their forefathers lived on PApa Hill in the Myingyan
district and that they migrated thence many years ago.
Pak6kku is the chief town of the district, and there are bazaars at Pakan-
_. , gyi| Yeza-gyo, Man, Myitchd, Fauk and Gangaw. Yeza-
* towns. g^.^^ which is a fair-sized village, once had a Municipal
Committee, but this has now been abolished.
The principal products are millet, sessamum and jaggery in the riverain
. townships, which also produce paddy, gram, peas, beans,
gncuUure. tobacco and vegetables in considerable quantities ; maize
is grown in Pauk, and paddy in the valley of the Yaw. The maize husk is
used for cheroot-wrappings. Those known as yaiepet arc largely exported
American maize was grown for a time experimentally, but the husk proved
too coarse for cheroot-covers.
Virginia and Havanna tobacco have also been grown, but can command no
market value, as the flavour is disliked by the Biirmans.
The principal handicrafts are boat-building at Pakfikku and cart-building
. at Myotha in Myaing township. The boat-building in-
Indusines. dustry is very extensive and supplies the wants of mo.st of
the Irrawaddy population : Myotha furnishes carts to the whole of Pakokku
as well as to adjacent districts. Those used west of the Chiodwin, and on
the Irrawaddy below its junction with that river, are about eighteen inches
less between the wheels than those used on the east bank.
Hand ricc-mills'and articles of brasswork are turned out at Pak6kku, and
weaving goes on in most villages. The brass workers of PokAkku turn out
princiiJally small lime boxes, made of different alloys of l)ras9 and in different
patterns ; the penultimate stage in their manufacture is polishing and they
arc then placed in a heated chatty underground, called a sweat-pot ; the
colour of the different alloys becomes changed, apparently by oxidisation,
and the result is a neat inlaid {>altern. Similar work is also produced in
alloys of gold or silver, but there is no ready market for it and the workers
cannot afford to sink capital in unsold goods.
Jaggery is made by boiling down the uofermented juice of toddy palms
. which grow in large numbers throughout the drier parts
Jaggery. ^£ ^^^ district. One man can work from sixty to a hun-
734
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
drcd and twenty trees in tlm year. The male trees arc the first to be tapped-
In Tabo(i-j)i, Tabauttg anrl i'agu [the end of January to the beginning of
April) the juice is taken from the fresh shoots by a process known as " nu-
yit-tet." In KasSn (May) the female trees begin to fruit and the juice is
taken in a similar manner, but the process in thb ca»e \& known as myat-
iha-yaitng-tet. All the trees arc tapped until they dry up. The male tree
usually dries up about Waso ijulv), iu which month the fruit of the female
tree ripens [thi yin iai), and tlie female usu^illy in Waeaung or Tawthaiin
(Augustor September). A tree is twenty-live ye&rs old before it is lapped
and it can be tapped lot some thirty years. It is curious that the pebin, a
palm of very similar appearance, can only be ta[^cd once and that both
sexual organisms arc on the same tree. It is said never to flower more
than once and hence the Rurnn-rit^ have a saying cooooSio^Icocooi, which
means that the pe palm flowers only once and the crow nests only once in a
life-time. Each jaggery-boiler uses about one hundred and fifty pots in the
season and about half a bundle of firewood a day. The outturn varies of
course with the number of trees he is able to work and the amount of juice
obtained from each. An average outturn would be eight or nine hundred
visa in the year for each boiler. The boilers do not usually own the trees
they climb, but pay a rent to the owner. In some cases this is a fixed
amount of jaggery for each tree, usually a viss for the year ; in others
the produce of one day's boiling in every three or four is made over, but the
practice most generally adopted now is that the owner gets one-third of the
jaggery produced and the tapper the other two-thirds. A tree produces
about five viss of jaggery in the year.
Communications are on the whole easy in the eastern townships and diffi-
. . cult in the west, where the Chin foothills are approached.
Commufiic-uion*. j[,p Irrawaddy and Chindwin rivers make tralTic easy-
in the Pak6kku subdivision, where there are also good fair-weather roads.
Much of the riverain country is under flood in the wet season and communi-
cations then, especially in the alluvial lands at the junction of the rivers in the
Yeza-g>o township, are either difficult or entirely interrupted.
In Burmese times the Pakangyi Kayaing, which corresponded most nearly
. , with the present Pak6kku district, included the Wuh-
R.^TIT'fJ^'^r'" sf'-P" of Pakan-gvi, Yaw Lemyo and Pagyi Taik. In
burmesc limes. t^ T ■ .1 ,v • t itr , ° r- -i i ^
Pakan-gyi tlie oHicials were a wun, two Sikkfs^ two
Na-hkans and two myosa*yes; under these came the th'tee-thauk-gyis
and thugj'is. The Wuns were appointed by the King,
MaungLu Tha officiated as Pakan-gyi Wun'in 1246 B.E. (1884 .AD.) during
the absence of the Wun Maung Tha Hm6n on an expedition against the
Mong Nat ShanSj on which lie took and commanded a thousand men from his
district.
' Hefore King Mindfin's reign there were four Bos, one over each of
the quarters into which Pakan-gyi was then divided. Each quarter was
supposed to supply and equip five bundrcd men for the anny. Under each
Bo were two 'I henaisa-yes, under them ten Ikwe'ihnuk'gyis, who were
always thugyis, and under them again the ot^icr thiigj-is. The four wards
of Yaw were expected to supply men armed with bows and arrows. A
myotkugyi was in actual charge of each division, the Bos being usually
above visiting their charges.
pAk]
.THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
735
King MindAn appointed a Wun, Sfiie and Myosa-ye to each K^unshtp.
The appointrncnt of a new Wun usually meant a Ux on some commodity
ihrougliout the division to pay the cost of the appointment. Sometimes the
tax was on cultivated land, sometimes on timber, sometimes on forest
produr<^. The people do not seem to have objected when the tax was only
raised for the pay of the appointinentj but if the same Wun tried to collect
twice over complaints arose.
The Pagyi Taih Wun was a very important official. Maung Taung Bo,
when bfriding that appointment, rebelled ayninst Shwcbo Min (Mindfin's
Father) in 1206 B.E. (1844 A.D.) and was killed. Under the Pag)-t Talk
Wun were Sikkes and Taiksa-yes.
Yaw Ku-hna-ywa was sometimes given to the Yaw Lemyo Wun and aome-
timrs allowed to be independent, it was always practically so, but the
Gangaw people occasionally came to the Fakan-gyi Kayaing Wun for orders
The four towns comprising the Yaw Lemyo were Tilin, Yaw, Saw and
Laung-she. The Yaw My-jthugyi lived originally at Kyakat in the present
Yawdwin subdivision, but subsequently made Pauk his headquarters.
The circles ea&t of Pak6kku were in the Pagan WKWship, which was in the
Myiison Kayaing
Pakdkku was formed into a separate district on the 27th July 1888 {vide
Administraiion Notification No. 303 of the Burma Gaaetie). The
since the Annex- Pak6kku district by tins notification comprised three sub-
^'■'on. divisions : —
PakSkku, including the townships of Pakdkku and Myaing ;
Pakan-gyi, including the townships of Yeza-gyoand Lingadaw; and
Yaw, including the townships of Pauk, Tilin, Laung*she,' Min-ywa,
Myintha and Gangaw.
The circles belonging to each township in the Pak&kku, Pakan-g)'i and
Yaw subdivisions were garetted on the lotli December 1888. Subsequently
the Yaw subdivision was oroken up and the townships of Tilin and Pauk formed
into a separate subdivision {vide Notification No 146, dated loth July 1890.
Burma Gasette, Part I, page 261 of i8go, by which the Gangaw and Pauk
subdivisions were constituted.)
On the 15th June 1891 the district was again rearranged, certain circles
being transferred from Lingadaw to Myaing and Yeza-gj'O. Later, the Linga-
daw township was abolished and a fresh subdivision formed in place of the
Pakan-gyi subdivision. The present PakSkku subdivision consists of four
townships, Scikpyu, Pakokku, Yeza-g)'0 and Myaing, and two hundred and
twenty circles. The new Selkpvu township was formed of live circles taken
from Pak&kku, six circles from f*auk and Uircc circles from Laung-she. The
statement below shows the constitution of the district in 1892.
Pakdkku district.
Four subdivisions : Pak6kku, Pauk, Yawdwin and Gangaw.
Pakokku subdivision.
Four townshijis: Pakfikku, Ye2a*g>o, Myaing and Seikpyu.
Pauk subdivision.
Two townships : Pauk and Tilin.
7a6
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IPAK
uu
Yawdwin subdivision.
Two townships : Yaw and Laung-she.
Gangaw subdivision.
One township : Ku-hna-ywa.
By a notification of the 13th September 1898 the divisions of the district
were laid down as follows; the modifications in existing arrangements are
given in the last column.
District.
Pakdkku ...
Subdivision.
Pakdkku
Pauk
J
..."*
Township,
I
Gangaw ... ^
Pakokku
Veza-gyo ...
Mjaing
Pauk
Pas6k
Seikpyu
Ku-hna-ywa...
Tilin
Headquarters.
Pakfikku
Yeza-gyo.
Myaing.
Pauk.
PasAk
Aukseik
Gangaw
Tilin
Area diminished by the
transfer of fourteen
villages to Seikpyu.
Increased by theaddi>
tion o( the Lanng-she
township.
Increased by the trans-
fer of fourteen villa-
ges from Pak6kku.
Increased by the ad-
dition of twelve vil-
lages from Tilin.
Diminished by twelve
villages transferred
to Ku-hna-ywa.
Thathameda was the onl)- distinct tax levied in the dis-
Revenue. In trict in Burmese times. There was a customs-house at
Buimese times. Kunyaw. Royal lands sometimes paid rent but more fre-
quently were assigned as a means of support to hangers-on
of the Palace. Under the present system of collection of thathameda all
-. , . _ households are assessed an average rate of Rs. 10, The
jJQj, ywathugyis actually collect the revenue and pay it into
the treasury. They receive 10 per cent, commission on
the revenue they collect up to Rs. 6,000.
There are four kinds of State land revenue, on kaukkyi, kaukyin, mayin
and kyHn or island crops. The kyun revenue is large and is assessed on the
acreage according to the crop. These heads of revenue are also collected by
the ywathugyi axiA paid into the treasury.
There are numerous old pagodas throughout the district.
Antiquities. ^QtQs regarding the chief of these will be found under the
titles Pauk and Tilin.
The most noticeable in the neighbourhood of Pakokku town are the
Shwegu pagoda in the town itself, the Tangyi-Lwe-daw pagoda opposite to
Pagan, and the pagodas at Kun-ywa, Shinmadaung and Thamaing. The
Shwegu pagoda is said to stand on the site of the original shrine erected by
the founder of Pakdkku.
PARI
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
W
The wall of the old town of Pakan-gyi is still standing, but in ruins,
The name PafcAkku is said to be a corruption of Tka-d6i-}iu,hM\. tbis,
like most Burmese etymologies, is somewhat far-fetched. The words mean
" child hundle'cave," and the atory may be constructed according to fancy.
PakAkku first appeared In tlie list of gun-bearing villages in the year 1 189
B.E. Cifi27 A.D.).
Grants of wutia^aa land were made in 1887 to tbc trustees of the Tangyi-
Swedaw pagoda and to the trustees of the three famous images of Gaudama
knowD as the Sitliusbin, at Pakan-gyi in Ycza-gj-o. The following is a short
history of them.
In 47 1 B. E. ( 1 109 A. D.) King Xarapati Sithu of Pagan obtained five images
of the Buddha made of sandalwood, and intending at first
The SithiKhin (^ pig^e them all in his capital was advisi'd by a Thaw-
Oaudaira. tapaii «rtMo place one at each of the places where his
royal elephant should halt. This would ensure the not said, the lasting of
the Religion of the Buddha for five thousand jrars. The roj'al elephant
halted at Kun-ywa, where the Shwetandit irtiagc now stands; at Singyo,
the site of the Shn'egu pagoda ; at Pakangyi ; at Siumadaung ; and finally
at the Shwc-u-hmin monastery (the third, fourth, and fifth images are now
at Pakan-gyi and are called the Sithushin, the Sin madaung, and the
Datpaung-myczu). Seven bundr'-d and si-venty-five years elapsed, and it
was not till 1246 (1884 AD.) that the images were touched, [n that year
King Thibaw removed themaftcr a prediction by a fortuneteller to the eflfcct
that all images of fame throughout Ms dominions must be worshipped if he
wished to avert the rise of a rebel prince They were accordingly taken to
Mandalay on the understanding that the removal should be for a short time
only, and when they were given to the messengers of the King each image
Ti-as weighed- In !'248 B.E., when the country was pacified, Oie That/tana-
biting restored the in<ages to the clergy and laity of Pakangj-i.
PA-KOK-KU — A subdivision of the district of the same name, is bounded
on the north by Lower Chindwin district, on the east by the Cbindwin And
Irrawaddy rivers, separating it from Sagaing and Myingyan districts, on the
south by Minbu district, and on the west by the Yawdwin and Pauk sub-
divisions.
It has an area of two thousand one hundred and twenty-one square miles and
a population of 22i,ijy7 persons, divided between eight hundred and twenty-
four villages. For administrative purposes it consists of the four townships of
Pakfilcku, Myaing, Yeza-gj'o and S^ikpyu. The revenue paid by the sub-
division in i8i>2 amounted to Ks. 4,32,060.
PA-KOK-KL'. — A township of the suhdivisitin and district of the same
name, is bounded on the north by the Pauk, Myaing and Ye^a-gj-o townships,
on the east by the Irrawaddy ri\er, marking the boundary between Pak5kKu
and Myingyan districts, on the south by the Irrawaddy river and the Seik-
pyu township, and on the wt-st by the Scikpyu and Pauk townships.
It includes fifty-ciglit revenue circles ami two hundred and fifteen villages
and has an area of four hundred and fifty-one square miles, with a population
of 62,965 persons. The revenue collected from it for i897-t)8 amounted 10
Rs. 1,17,831. The headquarters are at Pakfikku
PA-KOK-KU. — The headquarters of the township, subdivision and district
of the same name, is situated on the right bank of the Irrawaddy river
eighteen miles above the ruins of Old Pagan.
728
THE UPPER BlRMA GAZETTEER.
[PAR
Not many years ago PakAkku was a small Bshin? village, and its thug>-i was
Hrstdry. under the control o( the (fwt of Pankan-gyi The name is
not even mentioned in old maps, and it is only a few years
ago that the Irrawaddy Flotilla steamers commenced to make it a place of call.
Formerly all steamers called at KAn-ywa, four miles above PaVAkku, where
one of the branches of the Chindwin ri%'er joins the Irrawaddv. For a long time
Pakdkku was cut off from the main river by a huge 'sandbank and Kflnywa
was then the great trading centre.
In 1885, however, the sand bank disappeared and the river took its old
course opposite Pakftkku, and from that time trade steadily found its way to
Pakdkku, while Kdnywa proportionately shrank into an unimportant village.
The Bombay-Burma Trading Corporation, however, still use the place as a
collecting station for their timber- The rise and growth of Pakikku have
been particularly marked since the British Occupation.
In 1885-86 Pakokku formed part of Pagan district and was then only a
small militarj' outpost station. The country all round was
The pacification much disturbed, being overrun by turbulent daco It bands
ViH^ 'e*! by the powerful Bo Nga Kul and his numerous lieu-
tenants, many of them, like hira, men of great influence.
These were occasionally assisted *by the Shweg\*o-byu or Kan-tc Prince. Far-
ther afield, Yakut and his followers were in arms against us. There was no
force of Military Police ami the troops were not sufficient to operate in the
interior. All that could be done was to hold PakAkku itself. The garrison
here was furnished from Pagan and consisted of one hundred rifles of the i ilh
Bengal Infantry, under a British Officer. A small .strong stockade %vilh
Suitable accommodation for the detachment was erected at the Hack of
the town, on an open piece of ground about six hundred yards from the river.
There was also a small detachment of Burman police under an European
Police OlBcer in a second small stockade about a quarter of a mile to the
east of the military post, and also at the back of the town. The dacoits
tried to fire the town on one or two occasions, hut were frustrated bv the
prompt action of the troops, In its immunity from fires Pakflkku has been
one of the moat fortunate towns in Upper Burma. While other towns have
been burnt down frequently, beyond the burning down of a few huts in the
cast end of the town in i88f), PakAkku has hardly suffered.
In 1887 Pak&kku was constituted a subdivision of Pagan and an Assistant
1887 Commissioner wa.s plarTd in charge Early in iftSythe iith
Bengal Infantry left for India. Owing to the importance
of the place and the disturbed state of the country, PakAkku was now made
the headquarters of the 23rd Bombay Light Infantry and the ist Bombay
Lancers At the same lime it ceased to be an outpost of Pagan and became
a distinct command of its own. The militarv stockade hnd to he enlarged to
provide additional accommodation for the ^'^rd Bengal Infantry and another
Stockade was erected between the two old ones, but five hundred j-ards still
farther behind, under a grove of tamarind trees, for the cavalry. With
the increase in the forces greater activity became pos-<5ible, and flWng columns
were constantly sent out to operate in every directions. Dacoit bands were
broken up and driven far inland, many severe reverses being inHicted on
them and many of their leaders killed or taken. With the gradual sup-
pression oE dacoity, law and order began to assert themselves.
PAN!
THE UPPKR BURMA GAZETTEKR.
789
Early in 1888, when tlie 23rd Bombay Infantry and the ist Rombay Lan-
18S8 *'^^ returned to India, their place at Pakflkku was taken
by a wing of the lotli Bengal Infantry and the ist Madras
Lancers. The former remained only a sliort time, being ordered up the Chin-
dwin river, and its place was supplied by the 15th Madras Infantry from Man-
dalay. In the four years since the Annexation Pak6kku had made great
strifii-s ; its trade had increased by hounds and the town had grown so much
in she and acquired so much importance that in August of 1888 it was con-
stituted a district, including the sulidivisions of Yaw and Yeza-gyo ; a Deputy
Commissioner was placeil in charge and a Military Police battalion, six hun-
dred strong, was transferred to it, together with another force of live hundred
Bur man police
Military and Rurman police posts were now established all over the district.
The police also took over the two military posts of Myaing and Lingadaw ; the
former place lies thirty miles north-west of Pak'ikku and had been held by
infantry, and the latter, thirty eight miles to the north, by cavalry. It now
Hecame possible to operate against the dacdts more continuously and sys-
tematically than before. The few remaining large bands were speedily dis-
persed and the prominent leaders who remained were captured or slain.
Yakut had been caught and hanged in the previous year and now lio Nga
Kut and 80 Tha Du, and one or two others, were also killed. The district
was thus cleared of its troublesome characters, and from being one of the
most turbulent in Upper Burma it may now fairly claim to be one of the
quietest.
The ist Madras Lancers returned to India in March 1889, and in April the
iSSq headquarters and left wing of the loth Madras Infantry
arrived at Pakfikku from Mying)*an, replacing the wing of
the 15th Madras Infantry, which rtrturned to Nlandalay.
Pakfikku contained over a thousand houses and a population numbering
PoDiilatlon. between live thousand and eight thousand persons in 1S89,
and this had increased to 15,011 in 1892. The place is
rapidly growing, and received a great impetus by being made the headnuarters
of a district. Its trade is stcadilv increasing, and it bids fair to become
second only to Mandalay in importance in the near future. It may be de-
scribed as the emporium of the Yaw rountry and the Chindwin valley.
Chinamen are settlingin in Paknkku steadily and large brick houses are being
built ill nearly every street. Pakiikku was constituted a Municipality on
the 2ist December 1887. '
Pakokku is situated on the right bank of the Irrawaddy, which here runs
due east and west. It is a long ami in parts a straggling
town of no great depth, never extending more than two
hundred yards inland from the river, and thickly dotted over with tamarind
trees. Behind the town are the military stockades already mentioned. Pa-
kAkku is built on an alluvial bed and there is a local tradition that, a very long
time ago, where the town now stands was the bed of the great river. A low
range of sand hills, running east and west some way behind the town, is point-
ed out as the old bank Two or three miles to the wcsti along the river, the
country lies low. and when the river is in Rood the whole of this part is inun-
dated ; after the floods have subsided large //i(7j extend in this direction for
many miles. These lake many months to dry up and snipe and duck are
found on them in great abundant^. In the inundated tracts as the waters
Typography.
730
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I PAIU^AL
fall rice cultivation is extensively carried on, and in the drier and higher parts
tobacco and scssamum are jirown,
The eastern boundary of the town is a wide, sandy nullah, beyond which is
a fine stretch of open country considerably higher than Pak^kku. This site
was selected for the Ci\-il Station, and here are built the various civil officeSj
police lines, and ofHcial quarters.
Pakflkku is the great boat-building centre of Upper Burma and most of the
Industries large cargo-boats seen plying on the Irrawatldy are built
here. Silk weaving is carried on extensively, and wood-
carving lias been brought to great perfection. Caa-ed and enihosstd silver
ornaments arc also manufactured. These, \wth scssamum oil-pressing, a e the
chief local industri<:S- The district abounds in palmyra palms and tamarind
trees. Jaggery made from the sap of the former and the rijie fruit of ihe latter
are largely i;xport(^d, and all the trade of the Yaw country and the Chindwiu
valley, consisting chic-ily of hidcsij cutch, teak and bamboos, [masses through
Pak6kku.
PAKOM or PAKUM.— A Kachin village in Tract N*o. 8, Bhamo district,
situated in so'' 4' north latitude and 97*^ 33' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifty houses with a population of one hundred and
fifty-seven persons, The headman of the Wllagc has no others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants arc of the Kahtawng tribe and own twenty bul-
locks and ten buffaloes.
PAKON. — A Kachin village in Tract No 10, Bhamo district.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses, with a population of one hundred and
fifty-four persons. The headTiiaii of the village has no others subordinate to
hin^. The inhabitants arc of the Maran tribe anrl own no c^ittlc.
PAKUM. — A village in the llai Pu or south MQng Ila circle of the North-
ern Shan State of South Hsen VVi
There were only four houses in the village in March iSgi, with thirty in-
habitants, who cultivated a few acres of irrigated paddy land and some cotton
and sugarcane on the slopes.
PAKUM, — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 8' north latitude and 97^ 30' east longitude.
In 18132 it contained twenty houses, with a population of seventy-six persons.
The headman of the village has three others subordinate to him. The inhabi-
tants are of the Lepai tribe and Sri (As! or Itbi) sub-tribe and own six
bullocks and eight buffaloes : there is good haliing-grnuml one ir.ik- beyond
the village.
F'AKWAN.— A Kachin village in Tract No 10, Bhamo district.
In 1893 it contained thirty houses, with a population of one hundred and
forty-nine persons. The headman of the village has no otherji subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe, and own three bullocks
and four buffaloes.
PALA.— A Kachin village InTract No. 34, M)itk_vina district, situated in
north latitude and 96® 12' east longitude.
In i8t)2 it contained thirteen houses, with a population of sixtv-six persons.
Thf* headman of the village has live others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Marip tribe and own live bulTaloes and four {)onics.
25^SI
PAL]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
73«
PA-LAING. — An irrigation tank in the Shwcbo township and district,
ciglit miles distant from Shnebo town and lying to the west of Palaing
village. «
ft is two and a half miles long by two broad and in former da,vs Is said
to have irrigated about 600 ^e of land, under both wet and dry weather
crops. Deticient rainfall and want of repairs, however, have reduced the
area irrigated to 94 ;>t', which produced a revenue of Rs. 1,590 for 1896-97.
Arcordingto the Mahanaiida inscription (y. u.)jSet up by King Mind^n, the
Palaing Tank was dug hy King Mingaung in the year 762 B.E. (1400 A.D.).
In the Maha Vasa'^in, this monarch is known as Mingyi Mingaung, the
eldest son of the Pagan King, Mingyi-swa Sawkfe.
PALAN-DAING, — A circle in Uie Myotliit township of Magwe district,
including the villages of Falandaing and Pcbingfln.
PALANG or NAMPALAN'.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo
district, situated in 23° 42' north latitude and 97"* 10' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of thirty-five per-
sons. The headman has no other villages subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lcpai tribe and Lawhkuni sub-tribe, and own three bullocks.
PALANG— A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang Lon West It is situated in the township of S& Hi, west of the Nam
Pang, where this stream turns to the west, south of Loi Tawng.
In April 1892 there were nine houses, with a population of fifty-seven per-
sons, all ol them Shans. All were cultivators and hill-rice was their chief
crop,
PA-LAN-G-MNG. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
Pakfikku district, with a population of seventy-two persons, according to the
census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 440,
PA-I.AN-GAN.— A revenue circle in theSalingyi township of Lower Chin-
dwin district, including Palangan and Chaungyo villages, with four hundred
qnd twenty inhabitants in all. It is situated due west of Salio-g)i on the
boundarv between the Saliti-gyi and Mintaingbin townships.
Most of the villagers arc cultivators, the principal products being paddy,
/flMdr and scssamuni. The revenue for 1^96-97 amounted to Rs. goo from
thashameda, and Rs. 9 from State lands.
PA-LAN-GON.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pa-
k6kku district, with a population of one hundred and nineteen persons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 180.
PA-LAN-GON. — A village in the Ye-ii townshipand subdivision of Sbwebo
district, three and a half miles from Ye-u town.
The population numbers four hundred and seventeen persons, and fifty-six
acres of land are under cultivation. There arc eight acres of Sute land.
Paddy is the principal produce. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 560,
In 1891 the thugyi was the .?Jt-5i**^ of Ye-u and step-brother of Maung
Po U, the *jr-Wtt«of Tabayin, who also resided then in the village. Both
the ex-Stkki and the ex- IVun are related to King Thibaw's Queen Su-paya-
lat, whose ancestors were natives ol the village.
732
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEKR.
PA-LAN-0 — A village in the Palano circle, PakAkku township, subdivision
aud district, with a population of four hundred and sixty-nine persons, ac-
cording to the census of tS%i- The ti/tt^trmeda amounted to Rs. 97 for
1897-98.
PAI-AP (LAHTA), PALAP (LAWA)— Kachin villages in Tract No. 17.
Myilkyina district, situated in 24° 59' north latitude and 97** 44' east longi-
tude.
In 1892 they contained tl)irty-live houses of Lepais The population was
unknown. Bolli villages took pari in the 1892-93 rising and were burnt
PALAP LWAU'AW or LWAIPAW PALAP— A Kachin viUage in Tract
No. 28, Myitkyina district, situated in 24^* 34' north latitude and 96° 36' east
longitude-
In 1892 it contained twenty -eight tiouscs, with a po|}ulation of one hundred
and fifteen persons The headman has one other village subordinate to him.
The Inhabitants arc of the Lcpai Lribc and own dgbly-two bullocks. There
^is a tea garden 111 the village, and water* is plenlifuT.
PALAL'NG. — A Kacliin village in Tract No 25, Mvitkyina district, situa-
ted in 24° 27' north latitude and 97° 7' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses, with a population of one hiindrtrd and
tbirty-seven persons- The headman of the village has no others subordinate
to htm. The inhabitants are Shan-Rurmose and Burmese.
PALAUNGKHU or PALON— A Kachin village in Tract No. i8, M%it-
kyina district, situated in 24"^ 56' north latitude and 97** 50' east longitude.
In [892 it contained twelve houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lcpai Iribc and Sadan sub-tribe, and cultivate the poppy
PALAW BUM or NING DING.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 40,
Myitkyina district, situated in zO*^ 14' north latitude and 96" 38' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-eight houses; the population was unknown.
The inhabitants are of the Marip tribe; the headman has thirty-three
others subordinate to him. There arc abundrcd or more bufTalocs in the vil-
lage, which obtains its water from the Nampyet, thirty yards wide by two
feet deep. There is a piUigyi ky"uttg,3.nd many of the Kachins profess Bud-
dhism. Amber is extractct^ from mines near tfic village.
PA LAWNG TSAI. — A Chinese village of four houses east of the SaKvcen,
a mile cast of Mo Htai In the Ko Kang circle of the Northern Shan State of
North Hsen \Vi (1 heinni). It stands at a height of 4,700 feet, not far from
the Salween, which here forms the boundary with the Chinese sub -prefecture
of Lungling (M6ng L«Vng).
The population in 1893 numbered twenly-four person. They haVe dammed
up a small ."stream so as to form a pond and from this they irrigate about
thirty acres of paddy land, laboriously dug into terraces on thr slope of the
bill. They also cultivate maize and a considerable quantity of opium. A
few pack bullocks enable them to carry their produce for sale to larger vil-
lages on the hills.
PA-Lf?. — A subdivision of Lower Chindwin district, with its head(|uarter8
at Pali town, is bounded on the north by Upper Cbindwin district, on the
east by the Budalin subdivision, from which it is divided for a certain length
PAL]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
733
by the Cliindwiii rtver. and on the south and west by FakAkku district. It
comprises the townships of Kani, Saliii-gyi, and Mintaingbin
PA-Lft. — A rcvrnuf circle in the cast of the Mintaingbin township of
Lower ChJiidwin district, with Ivvo thousand one hundred and seventy-seven
inhabitants. It includes sJs villages: A16 b6n, Gyo-gya*u, Kangyi, Palfe,
LiTlkaung and Yo.
There are two locally reputed pagodas in the circle, llic Sinniyashin and
the SiniTiya-.Tie. The revenue amounted lo Rs. 4,750 from thathameiia and
Rs. 14 from Sia'te land for 1896-97.
PA-L£, — The headquarters of the Palft suhdivi.<iion of Lower Chindwin
district, with one thousand two hundred and seventv-four inhabitants in
The public buildings are a court-house for the Subdivisional Ofiicer, built
in 180.1; a bazaar with a corrugated iron roof, built in 1&92; a Military
Police post, built in 1S94 ; and a Civil Police post, built in 1891.
PA-LE. — A viliajje in the Pale circle, T-aung-shc township, Yawdwin sub-
division of Pak6kku district, with a population of one hundred and forty-
three persons, according to the census of 1891. and a revenue of Rs. 260 in
1897.
PA-LEIKYWATHIT— A village in the Taungbyfln-JCgc-Anauk circle,
Madaya township and subdivision oT Mandalay district, west of Wigyi.
It has sixty-five houses, and the population numbered in 1897 t^'° hundred
and seventy-five persons approximately. The villagers arc cultivators.
PA-LEINGAING. — A village In the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of
PakAkku district, with a population of one hundred and one persons, accord-
ing to the census of 1S91, and a revenue of Rs. 260.
PA LI AO.— A district of the Southern Shan State of Kengtflng. It lies
on the M6khong in the south-east of the State ; on the north it adjoins M6ng
Yawng, and on the east K6ng Lap. The Mtkhoiig is the boundary to the
south and tlic Mawn Sa Ling district to the west.
The central and valuable part of Pa Li Ao district is a line open plain, the
greater part of which is laid out in rice fields, watered by the Nam Kai and
its tiihutaries The usual riparian range of the Mtkhiuig ceases here for a
short distance and there is free access to the river. There are five Shan
(Lu) villages: —
(1) W3n Kaw Kaw, thirty houses and a ntonastery.
{2) Wan Lan (main village). This is made up of three hamlets, known
as Wan ' an, Wan I,6ng and Nam Yaw, together numbering
thirty-three houses At the erntral village there is an excellent
monaster); and a small pagoda on a hill close by.
(3) Wan Nam Kai, thirty-houses and a monastery.
(4) Wan P.'ing.
(5) Wan Nam ^^vi^t tweniy-two houses and a monastery.
These are all exceedingly prosperous villages They are surrounded by
areca and cocoanut palnns, and the sale of betelnut is a source of profit to the
people, who otherwise do little but cultivate rice. In the mountainous part
of the district there are four villages of Kaw In addition to the ordinary
paddy taungya a little cotton is grown by these people-
m
THE'UPPER BURMA XIAZETTEER.
trAL~PAN
PA-LIN.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district-
In 1895-96 thr population numbered three hundred and fifty persons, ihr
thafhameda amounted to Rs- 512, the State land revenue to Rs. 4, and the
gross revenue lo E<s. 516.
PA-IJN-GO\. — A village in the circle of the same name, in the Mdnywa
township of Lower Chindwin district, eight miles north-cast of Monywa.
It was included in the h\ftn-.\fyoma circle in Rurmcsfi tin rs, Imt after
the Annexation was made into a separate circle, including Patingon, Gyo-
gya-gan, Wabyitma, Bawga, Ma-g>'i*gAn, Yinban and Kan-o villages.
In 1891 the population numbered four hundred and seven persons; for
1896-97 the revenue from /Afl/A/i/wc(/ii amounted lo Rs. 1,380 The princi-
pal products are jowar and SRSsanium: paddy can be cuttiYaled only when
there is a good rainfall
PA-LIN-GYI. — A circle in the Myothit township of Magwc district. It in-
clude the villages of Palin, Thibin and Uyin.
PA-LL'-ZWA. — A village in the Shwe-gyiu township, Ve-u subdivision
of Shwebo district, with an area of thirty-six miles of appropriated lands.
There arc two hundred and twenty-fivc inhabitants and ninety-three acres
under cultivation. /"A1V51 and paddy an- the cliiel products. There are Mili-
tary and Civil Polirr posts in the villiige, which is forty-two miles from head-
quarters: The tkathametia revenue paid for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 620.
'P!K^\^M}e, CHAUNG. — A stream in the Pyinmana subdivision ofYamfc-
thin district. It rises at Kinmun-lnyaung^n the Pegu Yomas and runs in an
easterly direction through Wa-nwfegAn into the Yeinchaung, an affluent of the
Sittang.
Pa MIN. —A small Palaung village of the Southern Slian State of Kfing-
tOng, in the hills between Mong Hscn and Mong Pu Awn, drscning of notice
only because it is a stage on the southern route between l^englung and Ti
Kaw.
A small party can camp near the village, but as the water-supply here is
limited tlie usual halting- pkfe is two miles to the south-east. There are six
houses of the usual long Palaung type, each containing several families and a
monastery.
PA MU.- A village about six miles north-cast of Kyawk Htap in the Yawng
Hwe State of the Southern Shan Suics.
In 1897 it had a papulation of one hundred and thirty-one inhabitants, living
in twcnty-ei^ht hou*.es Twenty-one houses paid revenue amounting to
Rs. 130.
PA MYIN,— A villagr^ in the Tilin township, PauW subdivision of Palcftk-
ku district, with a population of one hundred and eighteen persons, according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs- 150.
PyVN-.MNG-— A village three miles north of Ma-hlaing in the Northern
subdivision of Mciktila districtj with four hundred houses of cultivators and
traders.
At the Sutaungbyi pagoda, built by King Thiyi-dhamma-thawka, a festival
is held every year in Nay^n (JuoeJ.
PANl
THE UPPER BL'RMA GAZETTEER.
735
I
I
In late Burmese times the Panaing thugyi, Maung Sat Kyi, was involved
with Maiin^ Chit Saya or Segyj in llie Myingun rebellion, The thugyi's
jurisdiction formiTly extended over twenty-five villages.
PA-NAN. — A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw
subdivision of Pak6kku district, %vith a population of two hundred and ninety-
nine persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 590.
PAN-BA-LUN. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
Pak6kku district, with a population of three hundred and fifty-six persons,
according to the census of 1^91.
The circle includes Akyc Panbalun and Anya Panbalun villages. The
former village paid Rs. 230 thathameda, and the latter Rs. 350 for 1897-98.
PAN-BI N. — A village with ninety-four inhabitants, about seven n^iles south
of Twin-ngfe in the Twin-ngii revenue circle of Kuby Mines district. 'I he
population is entirely Burmese,
PAN -DAW. — A village in the revenue circle of Kyj-myin-daing, Amara-
pura township and suhdivision of Mandalay district, nine miles south-we^t
of headquarters.
It had a population of ninety persons at the census of 1891, and paid Rs.
120 thathanteda'itix.
PAN-DAVV-GYI. — A circle in the Taungdwin-g\i township of Magwe dis-
trict, including the single village of Pan daw-gyi.
PAN-DAW-NGIi. — A circle in the Taungdwingvi township of Magwe dis-
trict, including the villages of Kyin-ingAn and PanAiw-ngfe.
PAN-DLN.— A village of twelve houses on the Ngabat stream, in the Shwe-
gu subdivision of Bhanio district.
The village after l)ing deserted for many years was resettled in 1252 BE.
(1890 A.D.) by lieng Maung, who had been an oflicial in Buiniese times.
PAN-GA-GYIN. — A small village in the Mvobaw circle, Monywa to^\'T^hip
of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated on the road from MAny wa to Buda-
lin, ten miles from both places, and has a Government resl-honse.
in the dry weather water has to be brought from a distance, as there is no
local water-supply.
PAN-O.^N. — \ village in the Pangan circle, Mvaing township^ Pakukkii
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and ninety-four
persons, according to the census of 1891. The ihatluirneda amounted to Rs.
•j-jo for 1897-98.
PANGCHEM or PA^NGKYEM - A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo
district, situated in 23" 46' north latitude and 97" 23 east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses. 1 he hcadmau of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Lci)ai tribe and Hpun-
kan sub tribe, and own fifteen hulloclts and fortv buffaloes. Water cau be
drawn from a small stream, and there is a Urge water-supply at Chd\i\\\kfia,
one mile distant.
PANG CHON.— A Kachin village in North Haen Wi, Northern Shan States,
in Mong Pvaw circle of MOng Si.
It contained sixteen houses in 1894, ^^"'th a population of forty-nine |)er-
sons. The revenue paid was one rupee per household, and the people were
paddy, maize and opium cultivators by occupation. The price of paddy was
736
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tP*«
eight annas the baskt^t The villagers owned ten bullocks, eight hafFalocs
and fifty pigs.
PANG HAI— A village in the MOng Yai circle of the Northern Shan Stale
&f South Ilsen VVi.
It had been recently established in March 1892, and then contained four
IkhM8. The villagers cultivated paddy lands to the extent that the small
number of plough cattle they had would allow them.
PANG HKAM— A small Palauug village in the Na Wa or North M6ng
Ha circle of the Northern Shan State of South Hscn Wi.
It contained in March [Sg2 three houses, with six families and thirty-six
inhabitants. They were Palaungs of the Man Tftng branch and cultivated hJU
rice on the slopes to the east of the circle.
PANG HKAM —A Shan village in North Hscn Wi Northern Shan State
in S£ Lan circle; it contained sixty houses in 18Q4., with a population of one
hundred and fifty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household ; the occupation of the
people was paddy cultivation. They owned Hfty bullocks, twenty buRaloes
and live jjonies.
Pang Hkani is an oM capital of the Northern Shan Kingdom. Remains
of the moat and wails still exist, aud the latter are kept in reasonable repair.
It lies a few miles east of S6 Lan
PANG HKAM.— A Kachin village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
State, in Nam Hkam circle: it contained eighteen houses in 1894, with a
population of fifty persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household, and the people \*'crc paddy
cultivators by occupation and owned twenty bullocks and eight buffaloes.
PANG HKAN NAM. A Shan village in the South Riding of the Northern
Shan State of Mang LOn West. It is in the Na Ilka Hseng Hawng /St/a-
«ij«^hip, not far north of the main village, in the hills over the Nam Hsd
valley.
There were eight houses in the village, with forty-three inhabitants, in April
of 1892. The people cultivate both Highland and lowland rice, the latter in
the Nam Hsa valley at the foot of Loi 1-an.
PANG IIKAWN.-The capital of the trans-Salwecn La (or Wa) State of
S«n Mu, Northern Shan States, It stands on a narrow spur at a height of
three thousand and seven hundred feet above sea level, and is divided into
two parts.
The smaller of the two lies on the roatj from Pang Long to MSiig Mau and
had in 1893 fifteen houses^ with a large walled-in hp^ngyi kyaung. The
main village of twenty-five houses is about a quarter of a mile farther on
down the spur. In t'lis there wrtt t^venty-fivc houses, with another wallcd-
m wai on the ri^lit of the entrance. It is in this second village that the
Wang or Chief of Srm Mu lives. At both villages there is very little camp-
ing-ground and a small water-supply Roth villages are comrnanded by high
ground at close ranges. They a e not fortified and are very squalid and in-
significant villages compared with most in the * Wild' Wa country. In the
valley below to the west runs the Nam Kun, on the banks of which is the
Shan village of Mi^ng Hit. Here there is abundant camping-ground for a
large force.
PAM1
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
737
PANG HKYEM— Also known a^ Nfan Wa, a circle in the Northern Shan
State of Norlli Ilseii Wi; it had in iSyS six Shan, four Kachin aad two
Palaung villages, with a population of about one thousand persons. It is
situated about twenty miles west of Lashio In undula'.ing wooded country,
with a sniall area of paddy plain, hut most of the inhabitants depend on high-
land Cultivation for thcJr sustenance.
The chief village contained twenty-five Shan houses and a population of
about one hundred and fortv souls. It is situated near a diminutive paddy
plain and has a s nail p6ngyi kYimn^. The Afijng borders on the Tawng
Peng State anj is in charge of a htamang. It was formerly very prosperous
and a good deal of wond-oil was produced, but feuds with Tawng Peng
caused a general emigration and the Afvng is only gradually recovering.
PANG HOK— A Pa^aung village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
State, in S6 Lan circle: it contained thirty houses in 1894, with a popula-
tion of ninety persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 2 per household ; the people wore paddy culti-
vators and wood-sellers by occupation, and owned forty bullocks, thirteea
buffaloes and eight ponies.
Pi^VNG HOK.— A Kachin village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan State,
in Nam llkani circle ; it contained twenty houses in 1^94, with a population
of sixty persons.
The revenue [laid was one rupee per household : the occupation of the
people was paddy cultivation and they owned twenty bullocks, four buffaloes
and three ponies.
PANG HSAK — A Kachin (Una) village in North Hsen Wi Northern
Slmn State, in Mung Htani circle: it contained fourteen houses in i8q4, with
a population of fifty-six persons.
The revr-nuc paid was one rupee per household : the people were paddy,
maize, opium and cotton cultivators and traders by occupation, and owned
fifteen bullocks and ten buffaloes. The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket.
PANG HSAK.— A Lahtawng Kachin village in North Hsen Wi Northern
Shan State, in M<ing Ya circle; it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a
population of sixly-tive persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 3 per household : the people were paddy and
tobacco cultivators by occupation, and owned twenty bullocks, fifteen buffa-
loes, two ponies and ninety pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the
basket.
PANG HSANG.— A circle and village in East Maug l^on, Northern Shan
Slates, Iving at an altitude of 1,650 feet in latitude 22''i2', longitude cast
99' 13'- '
The village has thirty houses, and is under a htamoitg It is one of a
group of hamlets ( another of which is Na 1 awtf on the right bank of the Nam
Hka, at the crossing of the river on the Pang Yang — MongI.em ftute. Small
supplies a'e available and there is a large five-day bazaar at M8ng Nga, two
miles distant across the river, where plentiful countrj.' supplies of all kinds can
be obtained. The place is of some importance, as the mm Hka here forms
the boundary with China.
There are roads to" Pang Yang, thirty-one miles, to Loi Lung, seventeen
miles, to Mdng Lem via MQng Ma thirty-two miles. The direct routes to
93
738
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IPAW
Lashio are {a) vid Pang Yang, Nam Ilka Kham, Ta \Vo ((erry), Na Lao and
Naivng Ilpa, one hunrlrwl and forty-seven miles; (A) via Loi Niing, U Mawt,
Man Ilpaiig, and Nanne Hpa, one hundred and sixty-six miles.
The Nam Hka is fordable in the dry season for a couple of montlis. For
the rest of the vcar it has to be crossed in boats, of which there arc several
on both banks. ' Hotli above and below the river is permanentK unfordable.
PANG HSANG K(^NG — A village in the Ha Kang or Central Mong Ha
circle of the No-thern Shan State of South Hscn Wi
There \vere four houses in the village in March 1802, with twenty-five in-
habitants. All of them, down to the children, were employed in the manu-
facture of Shau bags, made of cotton locallv grown and spun. The village is
in charge of the k(< of the tieiglibouriiifj village of Man Kuu.
PANG H3I0. — A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State
of Mang LCn West, situated in the hills twenty-Rvc miles south of Man Ping
and not far from the Salween.
It is in the Ho Kga township and had ten houses in April 1892, with fifty-
eight inhabitants, all of them Shans. They cultivated upland and lowland
rice.
PANG HSO I.ENG— A Palaung village in the Nam Hkani circle of the
Northern Shan State of North MsGn \Vi, about two miles from the Myoza's
town, on a knoll at the foot of the range which bounds the Nam Mao
tShweli) plain on the south. The village is traversecl by the road to Ning
Lom.
The inhabitants, who belong to the Huniai branch of the Palaung race,
numbered eighty -seven pe. sons in February 1892 and occupied ten houses.
They cultivated chiefly hill-rice, but also worked some irrigated land.
PANG KA — A Palaung village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hsrn \Vi, situated in a hollow in the hills to the left of
the Ning Lfim road, at a height of three thousand seven hundred feet.
The inhabitants, who belonged to the Huniai branch of the Palaung race,
numbered seventy-one persons in February iSyz and occupied nine nouses.
They were engaged in hill-rice cultivation.
P.\NG KAP NA.— A circle in the Northern Shan SUte of North Hsen
Wi : in 1898 it contained twelve Kachin and two Shan villages, with a popu-
lation of about seven hundred and fifiy peisons. It is situated some thirty-
five miles south-cast of the capital on a range of hills running north-east and
south-west and consists of well-wooded hills, with a small strip of paddy-plain
at the foot.
Pang Kap Na contains ten Kachin houses and a population of about fifty
souls. It is situated on a high wooded spur.
PANG KAW.— A Maru Kachin village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
State, in Ho Tao circle: it contained twenty houses in 1894, with a popu
lation of one hundred and twenty persons.
The revenue paid was Rs. 3 per household : and the people were paddvj
maize and opium cultivators by occupation and owned twenty bullocks, five
buffaloes and one hundred and fifty pigs. The price of paddy was eight
annas the basket.
PANG KAW HSAN.— A village in the Ko Kang circle of the Northern
Shan State of North I Isen Wi (Theinni), situated at a height of four thousand
PAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
73d
nine hundred feet about a mile 'south of tlic village of Ken Pwi, and three
miles east of the Man Pang ferry on the Salween.
It contained twenty-two houses in 1892, with a population of one hundred
and ninr persons, 03of whom were Las and the rest Chinese. They cultivated
about fifty acres of irrigated rice-Lmd on the hill slope, besides great quantities
of opium and hill-rice. The Las have been long settled here. The village is
called Pang Kwi Hpong by the Shans.
PANG KHA. — A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district, situated in 23"
39' north latitude and 97^19' east longitude. In 1892 it contained fifteen
houses ; the population was unknown. The headman of the village has no
others subordinate to him. The inhabitants arc of the Palaung tribe. There
is a p6ngyi kyaut:^ and good camping-ground, but water \& obtainable only
from a small stream. Two and a quarter miles south is the ferry over the
Shwcli river, which is one hundred yards wide by eight feet deep in March.
PANG KlIAWN NKANG.— A Kacbin village in Tract No. 35, Myitk^-ina
district, situated in 24' 33' north latitude and 97^ 2' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained sixteen houses, with a population of ninety-three
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe.
PANG KCT. — A township in the Kaisn Kang or Mid Riding of Mang
LOn West, Northern Slian States It is the most westerly township of Mang
LOn, and lies west of the Nam Pang. It is said that Pang Kiit. with Sfe Hi
and Nam l^wt, all of them west of the Nam Pang and really forming the
southern portion of the Tang Yan plain, formerly belonged to Hsen Wi and
were given to Mang Lun by a Sa:vb-a.'a of that State at some time when
stress of circumstances forced him to borrow money to make up his tribute to
the Burmese Govemmenl- However that may he, the present boundary
between Pang Kiit and M6ng Heng, which consists of a spur from Loi
Tawng, is a great deal better defined than cither the frontier to the north in
Nawng Hkam and Ton Mong, or to the south in Na Long and Pa Tep, where
it lies in the open plain.
There were in 1892 six villages in Pang Kut, with sixty-two houses. The
township consists of bare rolling downs entirely cleared of jungle, and many
of flic vilfages even are perfectly open and destitute of .trees. The cultiva-
tion is all dry and there is a certain amount of trade carried on by several of
tlie villages. The number of pack bullocks is one hundred. There is not
room fur much more of a population, as far as cultivation is concerned.
PANG KUT.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi.
In 1898 it had twenty-one Kachin, twelve Palaung and three Shan villages,
with a population of about two thousand persons. It lies on a range of
n;ount'iins running north and south and parallel with the range that forms the
eastern border of the Miing Wi valley, about twenty *four miles north-west of
Hsen Wi, and consists of well-wooded and high hills, with here and there
huge basin-like hollows, at the bottom of which ace usually tiny paddy plains.
The headman's village contains fifteen Palaung households, with a popula-
tion of about seventy souls. 1 1 is situated on the right bank of the Nam Kai,
which here runs through a deep gorge, the village bein^ on a ridge one thou-
sand feet above its bed- On its western side the village is overhung by a high
bill, which bears a remarkable resemblance to Arthur's Scat at Edinburgh.
740
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
IPAfi
Tliis hill is locally udl known as the abode of a particularly powerful and
fierce nat. The village has a small Buddhist monasttTv.
PANG KYAWNG-— A Kachin (Una) village in North Hsen Wi North-
ern Shan State, in Man Kang Long circle q\ M6ng Si i it contained twenty
villages in 1^94, with a pojiulation of one hundred persons. No revenue was
paid. The people were paddy, niaizc and opium cultivators by occupation.
The price of paddy was six anoas the basket.
PANG LAO.— A Kacbin (Lana) village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
Slate, in Man Lao circle of M6ng Si: it contained twenty houses in 1894, with
a population of eighty persons. The revenue paid was one rupee per house-
hold and the people were paddy, maize and opium cultivators by occupation
and owned thirty bullocks, twenty buffaloes and sixty-five pigs. The price
of paddy was eight annas ihe basket.
P.\NG L6M. — A Kachin (Lana) villagr in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
Stale, in I'ang LAm circle of Along Si: it contained twenty houses in 1894,
with a population of thirty-Jive persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household : the people were paddy,
maize and opium cultivators by occupation, and owned liftcen hulloeks, thirty
buffaloes, two pontes and one hundred and fifty pigs. The price of paddy
was eight annas the basket.
PANGLON, PANGTAN.— Kachin villages in Tract No. 3, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 23'' 46' north latitude and 97'^ 19' cast longitude.
The villages in tSya contained fifty households, wilh a population of two
hundred and thirty-five persons. The headman has two others subordinate
to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Hpunkan sub-tribcj and
own fifteen buffaloes and ten bullocks. Water is scarce.
PANG LONG. — K large settlement of Huetzu in Son Mu, one of the
Northern trans-Salwccn Shan Slates. It .stands at a height of four thousand
six hundred feet above sea level, in a hollow surrounded by abrupt low hilb,
ur rather cliffs, with a singularly jagged outline.
The number of houses has been steadily increasing, but they have not
been counted and estimates vary greatly. There are, however, certainly
over three hundred. They are built of a kind .of trellis or wattle, covered
with mud and sometimes white-washed, and have thatch roofs. Each house
stands within its own little fenced enclosure with a garden of peach and pear
trees. There is a sort of horse-pond in the village, but the water is uu-
drinkablc and the supply of good water is unsatisfactory. It is brought down
in little runnels from the western hills. Many of the slopes round the village
are jungle-covered, but in some places they are cleared for poppy cultivation.
All the roads to Pang Long pass through two small defiles, one north and
the other south of the village, At both north and south entrances there are
recently -built gateways constructed of sun-dried bricks, with loop holes and
a thatch roof /\s measures of defence llicy are valueless, for the ground on
either side is undefended and has no sort of stockade or parapet
There arc two other Huctzti villages about a doren milts off to the south
and east, Pang Yao and Pa Chang, which have about eighty houses.
Pang Long was founded about 1875 by fugitives from Tali after the Maho-
medan rebellion was put down. At lirstj doubtlcs.'!, it consisted exclusively of
Hiietzu, but there are a number of Chintse-Shans and others now. The true
fhS]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEEfe.
741
Huctza arc all merchants, mule*owntTS and men of substance, and thoy employ
nurnbcrs of hired nicn as mulc-drivcrsand to do thr drudgery generally. These
men come from Tali, YOng-ch'ang, Mcng llwa, Vun-clieo and Shun-tiing. The
traders have amassed a good deal of money, and It is somewhat surprising that
they are not called on to pay more than one hundred rupees trihuie to Chao
Pen, the Chief of Son Mu IVobably, however, the ll^ang recognizes that the
Huctzu are much better armed than he is and are able to dictate their own
terms The headman of Pang Mng has the title of Kyemmong: the regular
head is a young boy and Ma ICiw-shio (or Kwti-sbin) is regent during his
minority and is assisted by a council of three, one of whom in i8c>3 was one
of the governors of Yunnan, while Tu Wcn-hsco held Tali. He then held the
title oi An Tassuchu.
Many of the prominent traders in Pang Long have made .the haj to
Mecca and Medina, and there is a mosque near the pond in the town To
supervise this they engaged a mouhi in 1852, Fakir Syed Mahomed. The
Mahomedanism of the Huetzu is, howcvcT, rather a fashion and a tradition
than an actuality, though it is a great source of pride.
Not a few of the original immi^jrants have obtained permission to settle in
parts of Yunnan and merely maintain agents at Pang I.flng. It would appear
that quite as main* caravans trade into Chinese territory as throughout the
Shan States from Pang Lung.
Trade is the chief occupation of the settlement, and provisions of all kinds
are scarce and dear. All round stretches a sort of small plateau cleared of
trees except in clumps, which give it a park-like appearance, but the great
scarcity of water prevents much cultivation and what there is is only of dry
crops. Some Chinese shoes and skul!-caps are turned out, but otherwise
there are no manufactures The place owns quite a thousand pack mule«
and could probably assemble another thousand in a short time. They have
also a feiv pack bullocks, us«rd locally or for short trips. The settlement has
since 18S7 been anxious for direct I^ritish administration.
PANG LONG.— A Palaung village in North Hsen VVi Northern Shan
State, in MOng Hawm circle: it contained fifteen houses in 1894, with a
population of fifty persons.
The reveniie paid was two rupees per household : the people were paddy
and opium cultivators bv occupation, and owned sixteen bullocks and thirteen
buffaloes. The price of paddy was six annas ihc basket
PANGLUM. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situated
in 93° 37' north latitude and 97° 10' east longitude-
In 1892 it contained twenty houses, with a populatioo of sixty-five persons.
The headman of the village has one other subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Lepat tribe and Lav\-hkum sub*trtbe and own four bullocks.
WatcT can be obtained from a small stream.
PANG MI .(Burmese PiN-HMl) —A State in the Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States, covering an area of 2929 square miles. It is practi-
cally surrounded by the State of flsa Mong Hkam (Thamakan), but touches
the State of Yawng Hwe for a short distance on the east, above An Teng
(lndt.-in-g6n)-
The State is rather hilly than of the undulating down character of the
'^ the east, where the country is rather and. Neither the
bills nor the streams are of any size. The State has the reputation of being
743
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[PAN
healtliy, though the British post which was (rstabhshcd at K6n-ni in i8S8
had to be abandoned in the iollowing vt-ar on account of the conttaual sick-
ness of the garrison.
la 1897 the State had a population of three thousand one hundred and
Populaiion. twentv-soven persons, made up of the following races ;—
Tnung-ihu ... ... ... ... tjij
T-iung-yo ... — ... ... i$i
Danu ... ... .„ ,., ,„ 683
Sh.-U1 ... ... ,., ... ... 225
D.nnaw ... ,„ „. ... „. 136
' In-tha ... ... ... ... ... 70
Bumian .„ ». ... ... 6
Toial 3,127
The ^ illage of Pang Mi i» the largest in the State, but the Ngwe-kun-hmu
lives in Lfigj-a village.
In i8q7 the State had thirty-four villages with six hundred and twdve
houses, and the revenue collections amounted to Rs. 3,424, oi which Rs 1,600
went to the Government as tribute.
The history of Pang Mi has not been preserved, and if it existed would
„. probably lie little more tlian an account of the number of
ifctorj. times the State changed hands, bow often it was a State
under its own ruler, and how often i( was in the hands of Hsa MongMkam,
Maw Nane or other former powers in the Myelat. A ft-w statements of tribute
paid and llic names of chiefs have been supplied by Hkun Shwe Dauiig, the
present NgTce-kun-hmu.
In the time of Bodaw-hpaya Maung HVh was the N^-^e-kun-kmu and
he first paid mont^y in place of the tribute of " flowers '" previously exacted.
The amount was Rs- 170.
He was succeeded by his son Maung San Myat, who was succeeded by his
son Maung U, who was succeeded by his son Hkun Yeik- On the death of
Hkun Yeik, his brotlier Hkun Shwe Daung, the present chief, succeeded in
1232 BE, (1870).
PANG MI, — A village in the \Va Pet Ken confederacy, Northern Shan
States, standiiigat an altitude ol 3,300 feet in longitude east 99° 29', latitude
north 22' 29'. It is situated above the junction of the Nam Yang Leng with
the Nam Yang Lam. and about four miles off in the valley of the united
streams is the Maw Hkamor TQng Hkam, the so-called gold mine.
Pang Mi is on the road between Loi L<Jn and Mong Hsaw, and is far
from being the chief or even one of the mcst important villages of the
Trans-Nam Hka Wa tract, but it is very central and was chosen as the
gathering place of the Pet Ken chiefs when they made their subn ission in
1897. The village is quite open and undefended and 1iad about twenty-tive
houses in 1897. There ts limited camping-ground to the east of the village.
PANG MWI.— A Chinese village in North Hsen \Vi Northern Shan
State, in Kyeng Hung circle of Mong Si : it contained thirteen bouses in
1894, with a population of fifty persons.
The revenue paid was two rupees per household the people were paddy
cultivators by occupation, and owpcd ten bullocks, ten buffaloes and thirty-
five pigs. The price of ddy was six annas the basket.
9MTJ
THE UPPER BL:RMA GAZETTEER.
743
PANG NIM. — A villagfi in the Na Wa or North MOng Ha circle of the
Northern Slian State of South Hscn Wi, under the range which runs down
the centre of the State and divides it inta two parts.
_ It contained in March 1802 nineteen houses, with a p-ipuUtion of ninety-
eight persons. The inhabitants arc al-iiost exclusively engaged in paddy
cultivation, but there arr^ a cnupic of bullock traders rt^sidcnt, with a few
pack animals The village was only then beginning to recover from the civil
dissensions of 1888-89.
PANG NIM.— A village of the Southern Slian Sute of KcngtQng. It is
situated in the north-west of the State in the narrow valley of the Nam Mawng,
a tributary of the K.vn Ilka, and is a stagf on the hill road between Mong
Pine and Mong Hkik, being twenty-five miles from the former place.
The Nam Lai stream joins the Nam Mawng a short distance from the vil-
lage, and the level ground along both is laid out in rice fields. Ping Nim
has twenty houses and a monasterv : PJngHsaKai (north), nine houses, aiitT
Pang Hsa Kai (south), eighteen houses, are three to four miles further up
the Nam I-^i- Na Kawn, lifteen bouses, is about a mile higher up the Nam
Mawug valley. Most of these villages have oranjic groves. The people
are known as Sawn (S6n), and believe themselves to be of Wa origin. It is
many years since they settled here and adopted Buddhism, and none but very
old people are said to now speak the Sawn dialect. The Shans regard these
people as civillz'-d Wa ; but they do not phj'StcaHy resemble their uncon-
verted Wa neighbours.
PANG NIM, — A villace in the Kodaung subdivision of the Northern
Shan State of HsJ Paw. It is in charge of a ncbain^y and is bounded on the
north and east by TawngPenj; State, on the south by Hin Hp6k, and on the
west by Mong Ngaiv circle of Tawng Peng State
P.ANG NOI. — A Li-hsaw village on Loi l-an, in the South Riding of the
Northern Shan State of Mang I. (in West. It stands at a height of 0,6oo feet
above the sea, on the eastern slo|»eof the long ridgr which herr so abruptly
rises over the neighbouring hills The slope to the Saiween bdow is so steep
as to be almost impracticable-
In April iSq2 there were four houses in the village, with twenty-five in-
habitants. They grow hill-rice, maize and large quantities of opium, which
is sold locally at' ten rupees the viss. They have also many pigs and fowls.
They have been long settled here and emigrated originally from Loi Maw in
South Hsen Wi.
PANG SAM.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw: it includ-
ed three villages in 1898, and had a population of one hundred and thirteen
persons. It is in charge of a nHat'ig and is bounded on the north and west
by Nawng Kwang, on the south by Pung Wo, and on the cast by TAji P6.
In that year it paid Rs. 206 net revenue and supplied three hundred and
fifteen baskets of paddy. It had also four hundred and twenty two revenue-
paying tkanatpet trees, for which Rs, 47-ia-o were rendered. The
population is engaged in paddy cultivation, both lowland and upland.
PANG SAPYI. — A Palaung village of tvventyone houses in Tawng Peng
State, Northern Shan States.
The population numbered in 1897 thirty-three men, forty women, seven-
teen boys and thirteen pirls : they cultivated hill paddy and owned twenty-two
cattle and ten ponies. The villagers are of mixed Palaung clans.
744
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[PAN
PANG SARAWP.— A Palaung village in North Hsen Wi, Northern Sliaa
Stales, ill Sao Pawn circle: it contained seventeen bouses in 1894, with a
population of thirty-five persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household : the people were paddy,
opium and miirc traders by occupAtion, aril ow-ied thirty bul!oc'<5 and ten
buffaloes. The price of paddy wa£ tri^ht annas th>? basket.
PANG S6NG — A petty Wa chieftainship, tributary to Mang L5n in the
Northern Shan States, situated in the north of that State, overlooVing the
Ngck Htiog border The main village has twenty houses and a pCngyi
kyaung, and is perched on an isolated Icnoll at a height of five thousand and
seven hundred feet above sea-level. There is a magnificent view ia all di-
rections.
Since the disturbances in the Wa States a Mang Lfin force has been
jjermanently quartered at Pang Sfing. The slopes all round are steep and on the
arc western side covered by thick undergrowth There ts no ground within
rifle-range which commands it and it could be made a strong position, but in
1893 there were no defences. A number of roads meet at Fang Seng from
opposite [mints of the compass There is a fair amount of camping-room, but
water is some distance of! and the supply could easily be cut ofl by an invest'
ing enemy.
PANG SCK— A village in the South Riding of the Northern Shan State
of Mang LOn West It is situated on the upper course ol the Nam Hsa, a
little more than half way from Man Ping, the capital of the State, to Na
ilka Hseng Hawng, the A.'amow;^ of which village is in charge of it
There were five houses in Pang Suk in April iSys, with twenty-nine inhabit-
ants. They grow irrigated paddy in some stretches of flat land along the
banks of the Nam Hsa.
PANGSUN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 28, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 24° 43' north latitude and 96° 56' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of fiftv-fou* persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him The inhabitants
are of the Lcpai tribe and own nine bufTalot-s.
PANG SONG— A Shan village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan State:
it contained twelve houses in 1S94, with a population of forty-live persons.
The revenue paid was four annas the basket ol rwddy : the occupation of
the people was paddy cultivation and trad'Uij- They owned two bullocks
and twelve buffaloes- The price of paddy was twelve annas the basket.
PANG SUNG.— A village in the Ka-jfn Kang, or Mid Riding of the
Northern Shan State of Mang Lfln West, in the township of Nam Lawt,
west of the Nam Pang.
It stands at a height of three thousand three hundred feet and in April
1892 had nine houses, with a population of fifty-six persons, all Shans. They
cultivated upland and lowland rice and a little sugar-cane. Crude sugar b
manufactured in rude presses worked by buffaloes and sells at one anna the
viss.
PANGTARA (Burmese PiNDAYAK— A State in the Myelat district of
Area and boun- the Southern Shan States, with an approximate area of
^grje, two hundred square mites under a nfrxe-iun-hmu. It
is bounded on the north by Lawk Sawk, on the east by
PAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
745
Maw Son, on the south by Pwe La, and on the west by Ye Ngan and
Kyawk Ku-Hsi Wan States.
The general character o( the State is a succession of open rolling downi
jg I . with a high hill range to the west It is exceptionally
* "f"* ** "'■'» „^.]| watered, and near the capital there is a good deal of
wet cultivation. The summit of the western range is the boundary between
Pangtara and Ye Ngan and Pangtara and Kyawk Ku-Hsi Wan. All the
streams of the State empty themselves into the Zaw-gyi river, which rises
in the Ye-byu circk- and flows northwards into Lawk Sawk and thence
through the Myauklct circles of Maw Intfi the plains of Kyaukse district.
In Pangtara it does not exceed a fair'sixcd trouting stream in size-
The climate is much warmer than that of the States of the main plateau of
the Myelat- The rainfall is practically the same.
the State numbered 12,413 persons, made up of the followiag
In 1897
races: —
Danu
Tautigihu
Tauijiyo
Dsn^w
Shan
Burmati
Inlha
Palaung
Chinese
Talaing
Hindustani
Rs.
8,348
1,946
1,041
74J
J 33
79
5*
54
6
4
3
41
Total
ia«|i3
There are nine circles : U-taik. Kari-a-slie, Kan-anauk. Tethun, Kyauksu,
Revenue. Yc*byu, Taung-she, Pin-byaw and Anauktadan. In 1897
these circles contained ninety villages, with two-thousand
two hundred and sixty-nine houses, and paid the following taxes: —
R*,
13,186
Ttiathameda
Yiigun
300
180
810
Total
•4.4 ;6
Nothing of the history of Pangtara survives apparently except a legend
1 cifend Once upon a time seven nnl-thami, fairy maidens, were in
the habit of coming down every seven days to bathe jo
the waters of the lake which lies to the south of the village of Pangtara.
One day a fearful storm broke ,and the fairies In their alarm tfwk refuge in
a cave on the hill-si<l(', called Onhmin- They did not know that this cave
WrfS the abode of a frightful ogre, who had the power of changing himself
into the form of any kind of animal, bird, or reptile. He was out when they
took refuge in the cave, but came back shortly afterwards in the form of a
gigantic spider. He heard the vdces of the nat-lhami in the cave and
blocked up the entrance, intending to starve them to death.
746
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[PAN
It chanced thai at the time Prince Gfin-ma of Byibaya (the present State
of Yawng Hwc) was out hunting near Hlfidaukkan in Kyavrk Tat State. He
heard cries for help and rushed up to find a nu^a, a dragon, lighting with
a gat6n, a monstrous bird- The dragon was being worsted and besought the
Prince to help him. Frinct; GAn-tni let fly a shaft from his bow and killed
the/d/uH. But the f(i/o« immediately came to life again in the shape of an
enormous spider. Of this the Priace was not aware, and lie continued his
hunting in the Pangtara direction and eventually heard the wailing and
lamentations of the imprisoned nat-thami. As he went up the hill be was
met by the spider which he had just killed in the guise of the gal6n. There
was a stubborn fight, but the spider was slain and the fairy maidens rescued.
As might be expected they were very grateful, and it is almost an insult to
the intelligence of the reader to baldly record that the youngest and most
charming of them was given in marriage to the hero. Her name was Shin
Mi Ya. Prince Gtln-ina built a town in which to live with his bride near
the place where he had slain the spider, and this town he called Pin-kuva.
But though the ogre had been killed in the form of a ^at6n and of a spider,
he was not done with, but, in the form of a ^//u, was ivaiting his opportunity
to compass the death of Prince G5n-ma. One day he found the Prince
asleep in the garden, covered him over with a large perforated iron case, and
stole his sef-kya bow and arrows. These magic weapons he hid in the btlu-
tan, the tank now existing at Maw S6n. Meanwhile the Prince woke up
and found himself a prisoner. He struck the earth with his fool and called
aloud on the dragon whose life he had saved at Hl^daiikkan The dragon
appeared and released him and together they went and recovered the sel-kya
weapons from the ogre's tank , They had barely done so when the btlu came
up. With his bow and arrow the Prince once more killed him, But the ogre
came to life again as a sawgyi, a plain devil, and cast about for means to kill
Prince Gfin-ma with greater malignancy than ever. Une day the Prince [ell
ill, and a doctor was sent for. The jsawgyi came and was admitted to the
Prince's chamber. There he struck G6n-ma with an iron-tipped staff. 1 be
Prince was sorely wounded and fled to the southwards. Instead of following
him the sawgyi seized the fairy Princess and carried her off. On the %vay
they came to a river, and Shin Mi Ya begged for a drink of water. The
gatpgyi handed it to her in a cup, but she refused to drink in that way and
said that he must Jill his own mouth and she would drink from that. The
£awgyi knelt by the water's edge and as he did so Shin Mi Ya thrust him
into a deep pool. The water began immediately to dry up and the Princess
in desperation took off her skirt and threw it over the satcgyi's head. Then
his spells failed him ; his power over men and things faded away; the river
rose to its natural height and the saiegyi was drowned and his body was
washed down to the sea. Hence the name given to the river, the Za'wgyt.
Princess Shin Mi Ya hurried back to Pin-kuyaand set forth to find her
husband, tracing him by the drops of blood, auc) at one spot where he had
rested she found a pool of clotted blood, and this she called Thwemfe. This
was corrupted into Ta-mfe and by this name it is known to the present day.
She hurried on until she was so wearied that she exclaimed, xee hla^ "it is
very far." Later tongues transformed this into Pwe HIi and so that Myelat
Siat^ got its name. Still she went on and seeing much blood on the grass
knelt down and smelt it. She knew that it was the Prince's blood and the
^^J^^ANj THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 747
■
^^^^^^ pjics is commemorated by the name of Nang6n. At last she came upon the
^^^^^H Prince's body, lying dead and stiff, and this spot is now the village of Thi-
H
^^1
^^^^^r gaung in the Yawng Hwe State, corrupted from Thegaung, the place of the
~ ^H
^^^F corpse. The fairy Princess lost no time in lamentations, but called upon hcc
^^1
^^^P kinsfolk, the nats, to bring Prince G6n-ma to life again, This they very
^^1
^^^1 soon did and considerately the reunited pair forsook Pin-kuyaand went "to live
i^^l
^^^1 in Byi-baya (the modern Yawng Hwe), where they were no more molested.
"^H
^^^H Beyond this highly fanciful legend no details are available except a bald
■
^^^^^^^
Date.
Tribute. '
Remarks.
1
^^^H (1] Maung N* Htun
Rs.
1
^^^H (2} Maun^ Aune Kyu ...
<••
■ ■•
Son of No. I.
^^H
^^^^B (3) Mdun>; Myit
^^^H ■ (4} Maung P)i San
<■•
,,,
Son of No. 2.
^^1
<•■
83
Son of No. 3.
^^H
^^^H (5) Maung Shwe Uwin
tU5 B.E.
1783 A.D.
1 avissof
f silver.
Son of No. 4.
1
^^^H (6) Maiing Tban .•■
1796 A.D.
2SO
Son of No. S-
^H
^^H (7)Mii<jn^Pd
1803
350
Brother of No, 6.
^^H
^^H (8) M-iun^r Khar U
1 8119
ay
Son of No. 7.
^^1
^^^H (9] Mating Shwe Min ...
1R19
Xot known
Son of No. 8.
^^H
^^^^V (lu] Maung Ihein ...
^^V (ll).MiTh°t
1843
do
Son of No. 9.
^^H
do
Swter of Na lo.
^^H
^^H (13] Mi
>••
do
Sister of No. 10.
^^H
^^^H (cji M9tin{T Hpo Eik
.-P
do
Brother of No. 10.
^^1
^^^H^^ 114) M.iiKi^Shwe rhi
• >>
«•«
Yva-6k for a short time.
^^H
^^^^^^L'(i5) Maun^ Myat Hpu
l8S'
<••
HuK^and of No. 12.
^^1
^^^^B (16)
'857
400
An outsider, ngvii'kun-
H
^^^B (17] Maung Lun Ya
'859
p>'
Grandson of No. 5.
^^1
^^^H (itsj Maung Hpo
i8&>
...
Son of No. 11, present
NgwekfK-hmu of Hsa
Mflng Hkam.
H
^^^1
^^^H (iq) Maung Hpo
1861
...
Temporary y^xa-Sk.
^^1
^^^^ (»o; Maurg Than ..,
i8&a
...
Temporary yvi't-6b.
^^H
(21) Maung Lun Ya
1868
6,000 No. 1 7 reinstated as f^gytf
^^1
kun-kniu.
^^H
(22) Maung Than
1869
6,000
No. 3orcinst«ed.
^^1
(33) Maung Kyaw HU
1871
&.000
Y-xa-Sk.
^^1
(24) Maung Nyo "^
(25) Maung Tha U
187a
8,000
J'wa-fii.
^^1
1873
8,000
ywfl-M.
^^H
{26J M.ttin^ Htu
1875
1876
8,oao
Yva-dk.
^^H
^^^ (27) U HIaing
^^^B 138} Maung Lun Ya
8,000
i'Mi^of the Myclat.
^H
1877
7,000
No. 17 again reinstated
as t^Ftn-kun-hmu.
YvfaSk.
^^1
^^^^H
^^H
^^^H (39} M.iuni; S.-in Waing
1878
a-s**
^H
^^^1 C30) Maung Lun Ya
iStlo
4.000
No. 17, reinstnicd for tho
third time.
H
^^^H (3O Maung Hpo Hkin „,
1882
4.3SO
Son of No. 30i.
^H
^^^H (323 Maung Sun Nyo
1897
10,000
Son of No. 31.
H
^ 4
J
748
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[PAN
Maung Hpo Hkin was in charge as ngwe-kun-hmu on the British occupation
in 18S7 and was conlirmcd as ruler He died on the 6lh of January 1897.
Mauiig Sun N'vo, his son and successor, is only seven years of a^e.and during
his miDority ^Cyaungtaga U On, who is married to sifter of No- 17, acts as
Regent of the State.
PANG TA KA. — The chief vills^c of the State of that name in the Myelat
district, of the Southern Shan States, and the residence of the i\'«xDe-kun-hmu,
It is a large straggling \-iIUgc of two hundred and (ifty-scven houses, with
a population, in t897> of one thousand live hundred and thiily-eight persons,
According to the usual custom in capital towns the greater proportion of the
bouses were exempted, and only one hundred and seventeen paid revcnuej
amounting in alt to f<s. 1,262. The village is very picturt^i|uel) situated at
the foot or the high western mountain range, round trie edge of a small lake,
and abounds with Ficus trees, some of them the finest in the Shan States.
A long and laboriously matlc road leads up to a cave in the side of tlie hill,
branching out in several dirertions far into the hill. Immediately inside
the entrance grotto is a pagoda very richly gilt, the worlc of many centuries
The sides and the roof of the cave ore crowded with statues of Buddha and
emblems of the Buddhist faith, some carvi^l in stone, othtTs made of stucco.
The cave is of considerable length and has not been thoroughly explored.
The inhabitants declare it is connected with Fopa Hill,
On account of the guardian spirit of the Hood the people of Pang-tara
neither Hsh in the lake nor suffer am one to float a boat on it, lest the nat
should be angry. Its waters have the reputation of being very good for the
compleiion, and this is jKrrhaps the reason why the women of the place
habitually wash themselves and their clothes in it. To this the nat does
not seem to object.
The Pang-tara annual festival is held in Tabaung (March), lasts for five
or six days and is one of the great events of the Myelat- Enormous crowds of
people attend, more than at aiiv other religious festival in the Sliau States,
except perhaps tliat in Mong I^ung in the same month. The sanctity of the
lake, the cave temple, and the magnificent avenue of pipul trees, a njle and a
half long, attract people fron all parts of the Shan States and even from Bur-
ma and China, the latter being drawn perhaps more I>y the prospects of trade
than by piety. The numbers are said to exceed fifty thousand, and the
camps extend for miles in every direction.
PANG TAW MAW.— There are two villages of this name, the north
and the south, io the Ha Kang or central Mung Ha circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hspn Wi.
The north village had ten houses and the south nine in March 1891, ivith
sixty-three and Itfty-two inhabitants respectively. Both villages were en-
gaged in lowland paddy cultivation, and .some sugar-cane and tobacco were
also grown. The headman had charge also of the village of Vawn Yoi.
PANG Tl.— A village In the Mid Riding of t!ic Northern Shan State of
Mang L5n West, situated west of the Nam Pang, in the charge of the htamdne
of Se Hi.
In April 189a there were seven houses, with thirty-seven inhabitants, all
of them Shans, who cultivated bill-rice and had also a few acres of irrigated
land. Some sugar-cane is also growa.
fan:
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
749
PAKG TOP. — A village in Kavn Taii or South Riding of the Northern
Shan State o( Mang LOn VV'cst
It is in charge of the Nam Seng Ktn Mong antl stands on the right bank
of the Salvveen, near tlie summit of the ridge, which here rist-s to about three
thousand feet. There were in April 1892 seven houses, with thiriv-scvcn
inhahitaiils, alt ol them Shaiis, who cultivated hill-rici; and had some small
betel-vine gardens.
PANG TOP.— A village in the /Cawn Tau or Sonth Riding of the
Northern Shan State of Mang I-6n iVest.
It is under the Hkun TCm fiin Afong. and had in April i8q2 five houses
with twenty-nine inhabitants, att of them Shans The village is quite close
to tlie Salwcrn, hut at sonie height above it. A good deal of betel-vine
was grown, Hill-rice was the chief crop
PANGVAR (SHINTANG).— A village of Chins in the Southern Chin
Hills.
In 1894, it had forty-houses: Vanrum was its resident chief. It lies
seventeen miles east of Lotaw and can be reached via Towna, after crossing
several streams The village is nut stockaded ; it has fair camping-ground,
with water-supply on the Lolaw road. Hniunkum of llaka owns the land
and has influence. The village was partially disarmed in iSy5.
PANG \V"Al. — A Chinese village of sixteen houses in the Ko Kang trans-
Salwecn circle of the Nortliern Slian Slate of North iist-n Wi (Theinni).
The village is situated a few miles south of the Taw Nio bazaar and
close to the foot of the range which constitutes the frontier with the Shan-
Chinese State of Keng-ma. The population in i8(;i numbered sixty-two
persons, mainly employed in agriculture. Cotton, hill-ricc and some opium
were the chief crops.
PANG WtT — A Shan village in the Ho Ya circle of the Northern State
of South Hsvn Wi. it is situated in the undulating country north-west of
the main village of Ho Ya, and contained in March 1892 nineteen houses,
with one hundred and three inhabilants.
The village has been practically resettled since i888 and posses.scs as yet
verv few plough cattle, many having died of disease in i8qo. Ihc villagers
cultivate hill-rice and a small amount of cotton. Une buUcck trader, with a
dozen pack animals, lives in the village.
PANG WO.— A i-ashi Kachin village in North Hsen Wi Northern Shan
State, in ICang Mung circle: it contained seventeen houses in 1894, with a
population of one hundred persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household: the occupation of the
{jeople was padd> , niaixc and opium cultivation, and they owned six bullocks,
ourteen buffaloes and one hundred and thirty pigs The price of paddy was
eight annas the basket.
PAN-GY.\ING. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision of Mvingvan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered four hundred and thirty persons,
and the tkathameda amounted to Rs. 558. No land rcvctmc was collected
in the circle.
PANG YANG. — A circle and village in East Mang Lon, Nortbern Shan
States, standiug at an altitude of 4,856 feet, in latitude north 20° S\ longitude
east 98' 51'.
750
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(PAN
Pang Yang is the residence of the Kyemm&n^ or Heir-apparent of Mang
l.on State. It is a miserable little village ol twenty-six houses, with a very
s nail five-day bazaar, which has decreased in size o( late years Supplies and
water are scanty. Bullocks arc fairly plentiful. The inhabitants are for the
most part Shan, and there ae a few VVa. Pang Yang was a former capital
of Mang Lou State and has much more space for expansion than Ta Kiit,
though it is not so easily (irfcnsihle. Water is obtained from a stream about
two hundred feet below the village to the wast, on the Ta Man HsOm road,
Beloiv the village is a sort of horse-pond, covered with a weed which the
Shans cat as a .salad- The water is unfit for human consumption, but does
well enough for animals. A force of one thousand men would easily find
camping-ground. The village itself is in a hollow commanded from three
sides. Pang Yang was attacked by Sao MahS's men in 1892, when they
succeeded ill burning i)art of the village
Roads lead to Ta Man IfsQm, twenty-one miles ; Man Mpang (in Mot Hai)
on the nortli, sixty miles ; Ta Kiit {the capital) on the north-east, fourteen and
a half miles; Man Pan (in Maw Hpa) on the south, forty-two raites ; and
Fang llsang on the Mting l^m route on the east, thirty -one miles.
It seems probable th^t, when VVa affairs are more peaceful, Pang Yang will
again become the capital of the State.
PAXG YANG,— A Shan village in North Hscn Wi Northern Shan State,
in the circle of Hsen Wi : it contained fourteen houses in 1894, with a popu-
lation of sixty persons.
The revenue paid was four annas per household; the occupation of the
I>cople wa.s paddy cultivation and trading, and they owned two bullocks and
ten buffaloes. The price of paddy was twelve annas the basket.
PANG YOK.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hsen Wi:
it had in 1898 six Paiaung and two Kachin [Lahtawng) villages, with a
population of about seven hundred person.*. It is situated on the high range
-06 mountains which forms the boundary between North HscnWi and MOng
MU, about twenty mil«_s .south-west of Nam Hkam, and the whole circle
consists of mountainous wooded country.
'I he Palaungs breed a few ponies.
Pang Y6k village contains twenty -live Paiaung houses, and a population
ol about one hundred and fifty souls, ft is situated on and about the crest
of a high peak.
PANG YUN.— A village in the Mid Riding of the Northern Shan State of
Mang I,On West, west of the Nam Pang in the St> f li township, and close to
the bazaar of Kat Tau.
In April 1892 there were nineteen houses, with ninety-four inhabitants, all
of them Shans, who cultivated chiefly upland rice, with a few irrigated fields
in the hollows. There is a monastery in the village with eighteen robed
inmates. '
PANG YUNG.— .-\ village of the Wan Ixk circle, Hsan Tao district of
the Southern Shan State of Kcugtung.
Pfing Vfmg is one of the gun-making villages. It contains twcntv-six
houses and a monastery and is twenty-eight miles north-cast of Kcngtung
town. See Wan P>u and Hsam Tao.
PAN-I.— A village in the Pan-i circle, Laung-she township, Yawdwinsub*
division of Pak6kk.u district, with a population of one hundred and sixiy
persons and a revenue of Rs. 320 in 1897.
PAH]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
75'
PANKAW. — A Kachin village in Tract No- 7, Bhamo district, situated
\n 23" 50' north latitude and 97" 30' east longitude.
Ill 1892 it contained I wen ly-live bou3es, witli a population of nincly-llirce
prrsoiis. The headman of the village has 6ve others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Hpunkan sub-tribe, and own
fifteen buUIocks and leu buffaloes. Nine hundred baskets of paddy are
grown yearly. There is good camping-ground and water-supply.
PAN KOK— A cirdc in the Northern Shan State of North HsCii Wi: it
had lo [89S tiftcen Kachin villages and a population of about one thousand
persons. It issituatcd on tlic hills directly south of S& Lan, an the Nam Mao
or Shweli river
The circle consists in part of wooded bills, and there are others merely
covered with tall grass and ferns, btsidcs a small area of paddy plain on the
Shweli, of which t-an Kok has deprived the former Shan owners Tlie Duv>u's
village contains ten Kachin houses and a population of about onr hundred
souls, and is situated half way cp a conical-shspcd hill, some fyvQ miles south
of the river.
PA\K6k or PAXGHOK— a Kachin village in Tract No.fi, Bhamo dis-
trict, near Paolang: it may possibly be the Pannong of some maps, in lati-
tude 24" 13', longitude 97" 3«'
In 1892 it contained fourteen houses, with a population of seventy-one
persons- The headman of the ^'illagc has no others subordinate to bim.
The inhabitants are of the Lcpai tribe and Kasri sub-tribe, and own twelve
bullocks.
PAN*L,\, — A village on the Nan TenMfl*"^, in the Mogaung subdivision
of Myitkyina district.
The village has lifty-eight houses and a pon^syi ^y'l^Sf '""1 paddy in both
le ^ml I aun^y.-: is culttvaiird. Pan la is said to have been founded in 187S
by eleven households from Nankat on the Indawgyi lake, who migrated in
order to get better cultivation.
P.\N LAW — A Shan village in the North Hsen Wi Northern Shan State
in the circle of Hscn Wi : it contained twenty-nine houses in (804. and
the population nu-nbcred ninety persons. The revenue paid was four annas
the household : the occupation of the villagers was paddy cultivation and trad-
ing and they owned fifteen bullocks, fifteen buffaloes, and four mules and
ponies. The price of paddy was twelve annas the basket.
PANLOl.— A Kachin (Lahlawng) vilLige in North Hs-^n Wi Northern Shan
State, in Sao Pawn circle: it contained twelve houses in 1894, w ith a population
of twenty-Hve persons.
The revenue paid was one rupee per household : the people were paddy,
maize and opium traders by occupation, and owned eight bullocks, seven
buffaloes and tiftcen pigs. The price of paddy was eight annas the basket.
PANLUN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district, situated in
24** 7' north latitude and 97^ 35' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twent\--five houses, with a population of sixty-eight
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Szi [As'i or Ithi} sub-tribe, and own four
bullocks only. There is good water-supply, but no good camping-ground,
The best camp lies half a mile south of the village on a saddle.
7S3
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I PAH
PAN MA.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of North Hs^n Wi.
It had in 1898 eight Kachin villages and a papulation of about six hundred
persons: it is situatfd some ten miles south-east of i^Am Hkam on a range
of hilts ovLTiooking ihc valley of the Nam VVi, a few miles above the poiot
where this stream flows into the Shweli, ft consists of wooded hills with a
fair area of paddy plain.
The main village contains twelve Kachin houses and a population of about
sixty souls, and is situated on tlic summit of a well-wooded peak.
PAN-NYO-IN. — A village in the Than-gyaung circle, Seikpyu township,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of sixiy-nine persons,
according to the census of 1^91, aud a revenue of Rs. 190, included in that
of Than-gyaung.
PANSK. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 9' north latitude and g;'^ 4.3' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained sixty houses; its papulation was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him- The inhabitants
arc of the Lahtawng tribe, and own four bullocks and three buffaloc*.
The village has a bad character, and attacked the 1S92-93 Column.
PANT AW. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25° 7' north latitude and 97"^ 46' east longitude.
In ilfgz it contained twenty liouses, with a population of ninety-one persons.
The beadinan of the village has no others subordinate to him. Tne inhabitants
arc of the Maraii tribe.
PAN-TEIK. — A village in the MJn-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa township, Gan-
gaw subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of fifty-eight persons,
according to the census of liSqi.
The tkathameda amounted to Rs. 140 for i897-98.
PAN-TH-\— A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including two villages, with an approximate area of
ten square niilfs of attached lands. The population in 1891 numbered five
hundred and sixteen person<t, and the revenue amounted to Rs 1.922.
PAN-THWIN-GYI.— A circle in the Taungdwiii-gyi township of Magwe
district, includes the single village of Panthwin-gyi.
PAN-U-DAUNG. — A circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo subdivision
of Mandalay district, including six villages
Panudaung village is situated thirteen miles west of Wetwin, and had a
population of two hundred and thirtet-n persons at the census of 1^91, The
thaihameda paid by the circle for 1896 amounted to Rs. 330. Paddy is
cultivated.
PAN- WE. — A stnall village in the Thabcikkyin township of Ruby Mines
district, about four miles west of Ye-nga-u.
The population is Burnifse and numbers thirty perEons.
PAN-YIN. - A village in the Ye»a-gyo township, Pakf)kku subdivision and
district, with a population of five hundred and sixty-two persons, according
to the ixnsus of 1891
The tkathameda amounted to Rs. 1,220 for 1897-98.
PA\-YWA — A vill.igc of sixty-one houses in Myotha township of Sagaing
district, eight miles north-west of Slyotha.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
753
There » a GovemnieDt bungalow. There are three vilU^es under the
thugyi : Pati-ywa, sixly-onc, Nathadaw, fifty-two, and E hla, twenty-three
houses.
PAN-ZAN. — ^A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
Pakfikku disifjci, with a population of two hundred and thirly-onc persons,
according to the census of i89[. The thaikameda amounted to Rs. 480 for
i8t^7-Q8.
PAN-ZWA. — A village in the Pan^wa circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of nine hundred and thirteen per-
sons, according to the census of rfioi-
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 2,000 for 1897-98.
PAOLANG or PAOLAN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24° 10' north latitude and 97° 31' east longitude.
In i8q2 it contained fourteen houses, with a population of thirty-eight
souls. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the l.epai tribe and Kaori sub-liibc, and own no catlle.
PAONG OP PAHAUNG or PMA-AUNG. A Kachin vllUgc in Tract No.
15, Bliaiiio district, situated in 24*' 26' north latitude and 97^ 13' east longi.
tudc.
In 1892 it contained eighteen houses, with a population of eighty-eight
persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him-
The inhabitants arc of the Lcpai tribe, and own no cattle.
PA-PAUNG — A village of eighteen houses on the west bank of the Irra-
wacjdy river, in the Bhamo subdivision and district-
It was founded in 1893 by Father Duhand, a French Roman Catholic Mis-
sionary.
PAPIA.—A village of Shintang Chins in the Southern Chin Hills.
In 1894 it had ninety hou-scs : Nunseo and Kim MAn were its resident
Chiefs. It lies on the west hank of the Boinu, thirty miles south of Haka,
one thousand and five hundred feet aho^-e the river, and is reached from Haka
vid DAnlinpa camp, from Shurkwa. six miles, and from Mongrang, ten miles.
The village is partially stockaded. There is no good carnping-ground. Papia
is to a small extent under the influence of Hlwe of Kota'-r. It was partly
disarmed in 1895.
PAPO or PAFAW.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 25, Myitkyina district,
situated in 24*^ 43' north latitude and 97° 3' east longitude.'
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of fifty-three persona.
The headman of the village ha.<! no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc Shan-Burmese and Burmese.
PAPUX, — A Kachin village in Tract No, 12, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 31' north latitude and 97 34' cast longitude.
In 1893 it contained twenty houses: its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others suborclinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and Szi sub-tribe, and own no cattle.
PA-RA-BA. — A village in the Paraba circle, Yeza-gj-o township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and seventy-six
Seraons, according to the census of 1891. The thaihamtda amounted to
.s- 750 for 1897-98.
95
754
THE t:PPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ PAN-PAR
PA-RA-BAT. — A village in the Ng&do revenue circle, Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of ManJalay dist-icl, two miles south -south -west of head-
quarters.
It had a population of one hundred and fifty-live persons and paid Rs. 320
thafhiimffia-U.x in 1S91.
PA-RAW- — A village on the Irrawaddy river in Myitkyina district, about
twelve days' distance from the India rubhc-r tract.
It contains eight housra of l^htawn^ and one of Shans, who ramc from
Pumshung, south of Kanti, three generations ago. The villagers work /e with
buffaloes borrowed from Pampa, and also maize and taungya.
The poppy is grown on Kaingtaing island, but only for home consumption,
, and Kachins from other villages also come down and work
Opium. opium on the island About sixty of them arc of the
Sana, N'Kum, Lahtawng and Lcpai tribes : they raft down from above \fainga
in Tasaung-m6n and Natitaw (November and December) and clear the
jungle. In Tnhodue (February) the pods are slit three times and the juice
IS wiped off with the finger and placed on cloths One viss fetches twenty
rupees. The villagers who buy opium from the Chinese have to pay Rs. 40
per viss.
The villagers make their own spirits,
There were five or six houses of Shans. here till Haw Saing's rebellion.
The ferry from Maingmaw is about one mile below the village, and eighty
Chinamen crossed by it in 1890.- " -' ,
PA-REIN-TH.\. — \ village in the Parcintha circle, Yewa-gyo township,
Palt6kku subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and niae-
tyfive persons, arrording to tlie census ol iSijt.
The ihathameJa amounted to Rs. 410 for 1897-98.
PARRTE. — A village of Chins of the Tashfin tribe in the Central Chin
Hills.
In 1894 it had fo.ty houses: Lyentin was its resident Chief. It lies on a
hill north of thcManipur river, and can be reached by the Falam-Forl White
road, eighteen miles. Parrte is a mixed Hlunsc-o and To r village, and [laj-s
heavy tribute to Falam. Thf camping-ground is not good ; there is a small
stream of water to the south.- . ^
PARRTE.— .\ village of Chins of the Yahow tribe in t^jf Central Chin
Hills. ^- .
In 1S94 it had thirty houses • the resident Chief was Tinshwalyen. Parrie
is subordinate to Vannul and paj-s tribute to Falam. ...
PARRTUNG. — A village of Chins of the Whenoh tribe in the Central
Chin Hills.
In iSq4 it had eight houses: Doul^ was its resident Chief. It lies one
mile south of Yaulpi, and can be reached vU Klao, Khwanglun and Dartati
ipa}*s tribute to Falam. Water can be drawn from a stream south of tbe
village.
PASANG.— A Kachin village in Tract Xo 22, Myitkyina district
In 1892 it contained twenty houses, with a population of one hundred
and twenty-five persons. The headman of the village h.is no others subordi-
nate to hina. The inhftbiants are of the Lepai tribe and own two buffaloes.
PAS-PAT]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
15$
PA SEOW HSlN.— A Chinese village in the Ko Kang trans-Salwecn circle
of the Northern Shan State of Morth Hseo Wi (I hcinm), situated in the
hill range immc^Jiatcly west of the Taw Nio bazaar.
In 1892 it contained tweJve houses, with an exclusively Chinese population
of fifty-seven persons. They cultivated opium and hill rice, the former in
very large quantities.
PASl — A Kachin village in Tract No. 40, Myitkyina district, situated in
26* 16' north latitude and ^6° 54' east longitude.
In i8g2 it contained forty-tlircc houses; the population was not known.
The inhabitant arc of the Marip tribe^ and the headman has no others sub-
ordinate to him.
PA-SOK.— A new township of the Pauk subdivision of PakAkku district.
The headquarters arc at Pas6k.
PA-SOK. -A circle and village in the lately formed Pas6k township, Yaw-
dwin subdivision of Pak6kku district, with a population of three hundred and
sixty persons, according to the census of 1891. The circle consists of Myauk-
niagym and PasAk villages. Pasflk is the headquarters of the subdivision
and township.
The tkaihamtuia from Pas6k amounted to Rs. 530 and from Myaukma-gyin
to Rs 160 for 1897-98.
PA-TA NA-GO. — A f ircle in the Myingun township of Magwe district,
including the villages of Patanago and Gwe-gyaung.
PA-TAUKG^^A viUagc in the Nyaung-bin circle of My itky ina district, with
ten houses and a population o( twenty-six peraons.
The inhabitants imicrated originally from villages in the Sft-ywa and Kon*
maniftii neighhourhnoa. They work icaukkyi ^wA. mayin.
PA TEP. — A township in the A'lzrw Kang or Mid Kiding of Mang Loo
West, Northern Shan States. It lies on the sloping ground to the east of N4
Long and I'awng Hio,
It had only three villages, with twenty-two houses, in 1892 and the entire
population was Yang I-am. Ihey work hill-rice and small fields of cotton,
but not enough for more than local requirements.
PA TEP. — A village in theA'awi fCqng at Mid Ending of the Northern
Shan State of Mang Lon West. It is in the Htamdng-%\\\^ of Pang Kut and
is ouly a short distance from that village, at the foot of Loi Tawng.
In April 1892 there were twenty-four houses with ninety-nine inhabitants,
all of them Shans. 'I here were several resident buUock-tradcrs, owning fifty
pack animab, but the majority of the population was engaged in rice culti-
vation, principally upland, with but few irrigated fields. There is a monas-
tery in the village with nine officiants. Pa Tep stands at a height of 3,600
feet.
PA-THK. — A revenue circle in the Mingin to^vnship and subdinsion of
Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and paid Rs. 700 revenue for 1897.
PA-THEIN-GA-LE. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, north of the Nanda circle.
It has tvvetily-live houses, and its population nunibercd in 1897, one
hundred persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators.
t56
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I PAT
PA<THEIN-GYI.— A township of the Amarapura subdivision of Manda-
lay district
The Patbcing}'! township presents the .ippearancc of a hasin or hollow
Phvsical asDcct P'^'"t ^^ which the eastern, southern and northern parts
" " * are slightly higher than the interior. The whole plain,
however, slopes gradually down to the Irrawaddy river. The southern half
of the township is sandy and, under the bills along its eastern border, stony
with a mixed soil of saiid and clay, The northern half has also a mixed sand
and clay soil on its eastern border, but gradually as the plain slopes west-
ward the soil iin[>roves and becomes aiiuvial.
The Maymyo (or Shan) hills form the whole of the eastern boundary. Away
|..|. from thero there are a few scattered bills, the n ost con-
' '■ spieuous beingthe Shwe-daung u, K}auk-k\andauiig, Vin-
gattaung, Gyo-gya-u-daung, Koktc-daung, B6klaung, Hnian-g\i-taung,
Laungpulu daung, ^'ankiniaun^, TOkktrdaunj-.VL'taguntauug, Kudaung, Seik-
thfedaung, \Va2i-gyattaung and Tfinhoiaung hills.
There are three passes across the hill range to the cast, one by Yankiutaung
another by L^ina, and the third and southernmost west of Kyw^napa, now
the main road to Maymyo.
In those parts which are subject to natural or artificial irrigation, west of
Cultivation the Shweta cArfiiK/,'thc soil is dayey and ncr Is grown.
The whole of the hollow plain is brought under rice culti-
vation, in the southern hall of the township rice iS'grown along the irriga-
tion channels and below the .AungbinIS lank. The higher lands in the
township are brought under ^<7 and kuing cultivation and yield good crops
generally. The ya crops ^xc j'owar, maize, indigenous vegetables and sessa-
mum. Yhc kaing crops are the same as those of the Amarapura township,
except that, west of the Shwclaung chuunj^, considerably more wheat and
Bengal gram (called kalape) are rai.sed- The island villages in the Irra-
waddy grow some rice, waxiQ and potatoes, but onions and tobacco are the
chief crops. Custard-apples and plantains in great variety are grown in the
villages along the eastern border of the township, under the hills. The drv-
weather rice crops, mnyin and kaukti, arc grown below the Aungbinlt,
Zaunggalaw, Nanda South and Namia >Jort!i tanks, and west of the Shwc-
laung and the Shwcta c/iauux' irrigation channels.
Gold has been prospected for in the northe.nniost part of tlie township, and
Minerals chalk de|K>sits have been utilized at TAnbo in the south of
the same tract.
PA-THEIK-GYI — A revenue circle in the Pathcin-gyj township, Amara-
pura subdivision of Mandalay district
Pathein-gyi is the township headquarters and has a police-station and a
court-house. The circle includes live villages, The land revenue paid
annually by it amounts to Ks 1,026.
PA-THEIN-GVl.— A village in the revenue circle and lowiiship of the
same name, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, fifteen miles north
north-east of headquarters.
It had a population of three hundred and thirty-live pcisons at the census
of iSyij and paid Rs. 670 ;hathamt'da-\Aii.. The police-station and the
township court-house are in this village.
PAT-PAN 1
THE UPPER BUKMA GAZETTEER.
757
PA-THIN (HPA-THIM).— A circle in tlic Maymyo township and subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district, including three villages.
PA-THIN (HPA-THIN. — A village in the circle of the same name,
Maymyo subdivision of Mandalay district, seven miles south-cast of Maymyo.
Paddy is cultivated in the village, which paid Rs. 390 ikathameda for i8g6.
PATIENor PATHEIN— A Kadiiii village in Tract No. 31, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25° 13' north latitude aud \fo'^ \' east longitudu.
In 1892 it contained sixteen houses; tts population was niiktiown The
headman yf the village has no others subordinate to bini. The inhabitants
are Shan-Burmese.
PA-TIN. — A revenue circle in the Kindat township and subdivision of
Upper Chindvvin distrirt, iuclmling four villages, with an approximate area of
three square miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered three hunditd and sixty-nine persons,
and the revenue amounted to Rs. r^534.
PAT-Lfi. — A revenue circle in the Nato-gyi township, Myingyan subdivi-
sion and district.
In t8(j5-g6 the population numbered three hundred and fifty persons and
the thathameda atpounted to Rs. 464. No land revenue was collected in
the circle,
PAT-M.-\.— A village in the Kyatpyiii ci.cle, Mogfik township of Ruby
Mines district, situated onthe slopes of the Pingutaung, half a mile from
Kyatpyin.
It contains forty houses : the inhabitants, who are mostly Shans, devote
themselves to cultivation,
PA-TO. — A circle in the Magwe township and district, including the
villages of Zi-gyun, Palo, and Shwe-kyin.
PA'TO-THA, — A revenue circle in the north of the Minlaingbin township
of Lnawer Chindwiiulistricl, with ninety inhabitants.
It includes two villages, Zib\ u-gAn and Patotha, and the revenue amounted
to Rs, 380 from th'tttiamcda, and Rs. 70 from State-land for 1896-97.
PATWA, — A Kachin village' in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district, situated
in 26'^ 1 1' north latitude and 98° 3' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty-five houses; the population was not known.
The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe. The headman has no others subor-
dinate to him. '* '
PAUK.— .\ 9ubdI\-ision of PakAkku district, is bounded on the north by
the Gangaw subdivision of Pakokku district and by Lower Clundwin district,
on the east by the Pakflkku subdivision, on the south by the Pakftkku and
Yawdwin subdivisions, and on the west by the Chin Hills.
It includes the townships of Paukand Tilln. Us area is one thousand
nine hundred and .sixty-four square miles and its population numbers fortv-
six thousand nine hundred and twenty persons, divided between two hundred
and forty villages. The aggregate revenue paid in 1893 amounted to
Rs. 83,290.
PAUK.— A township in the subdivision nf that name of PakAkku dis-
trict, is bounded on the north by the Gangaw township of the same district
and the Mintaingbin township of I-owcr ChindwiD district, on the east by the
758
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
rPAN
Tan-gyi-daung range and the Yaw river, on the south by the Seikpyu and
Laung-she townships, and on the west by the Pandaung range.
The country is hilly and broken up by the troughs of the Kyaw and Yaw
p. . . rivers .ind their feeders. The lai^er of these two, the
ystca aspcc . y^^.^ comes from the south-west and is joined by the
Kyaw from the north about two miles north-east of the town of Pauk. The
united streams then turn south and, flowing parallel to the Tan-g}'i-daung,
enter the Irrawaddy above Zigat.
Along these twosircams a considerable a:r.ount of irrigated paddy is grown.
- ... .. On the hilly parts Indian-corn, /(jwa»- {SorghMm ruleare
and scssamum are raised, the nrst being the largest crop.
The people grow it not so much for the sake of the grains as for the inner
sheath of the cob, the leaves of which are used as wrappers for Burinan
cheroots. This, when ready for the market, is called hpet. There is a great
demand for Vaw hpet and at least i,oou.ooo lbs. arc exported annually, at a
value of from six to seven lakhs of rupees.
The township has a population of thirty-four thousand seven hundred and
eighteen pcrsoi^s, divided bciwcen one hundred and forty-four villa|^es, and
one hundred and nineteen revenue circles, which pay an a^egate assess-
mcnt of Rs. 77,860. ^
There al-e two pagodas of great Icralfame iri Uie township, the Shwcpaimg-
A t' (■■i ■ laung and the Shwe-mfik-taw,- built on a cliff on the west
paeddaJ'' ^^^^ »* *'"-' "^^^^ rive, ppposite Pundiaung The story
goes that nimmma-tliawVa, King of Vagan, Tirst built a
small pagoda here in 453 BE. (1091 AD) In 557 BE. {1195 AD.) Nara-
padi-sillm, the famous warrior king of Pagan, after he had sailed down tlic
Irrawaddy in his war buats, and then up the Sittang, where he had founded
Toungoo, visited Yaw. When the Royal batgc arrived opposite Dliamma-
thawka's pagoda, it could not be made to move. The P^nnas who acconipa*
nied the King said that they musi be in the vicinity of some sacred spot
The party landed and found' Dhaniina-thawka's pagoda, and the pious King
determined to. enlarge and beautify it and make it famou.s throughout bis
dominions. When the work was commenced the Thagya-min, the King of
the Nats, lunisctf appeared and presented to the King relics o( Shin Gaudama
to be placed in the sfirine. These the King put in an emerald lube half-a-
hand {ta-mdf) long, and this was encased in one of <;old, flien in one of sihxr,
then in one of an alloy of gold and silver, and finally ji-oneof brass. Yet
so true and delicate was the workmanship that eaphin1iR.-was exactly half a
hand, in length, and the pagoda was hence called the Shwemok-taw.
Whilst it was building, the holy-uianShin-tha-ng6froHi iIh't Palauug (Paung
laung) country appeared, riding on a tiger. Nara-padi sithu made a statue
of the saint as he so appeared and raised a f/u-in over it which he called the
Sh^ve-pauiiglaung. The figure is still to be seen in the jiagoda. Aad because
the King's raft had been held by unseen handt so that it could not move, no
one has ventured since then to keep a boat or a raft on this part of the Yaw
river. For if the King's raft was so stopped how could any ordinary mortal
hope to navigate it ?
The pagodas were completed on the full moon of Tahaung 557 B.E.,
(March 1 195 A.Dj The King held a Rrcat feast to celebrated the even and
dedicated the neighbouring villages to the upkeep of the pagoda, enjoying
the people to hold a pwe annually on the full moon of that month. This was
I
FAN]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
759
done regalarly until the Annexation, when the unsettled state of the country
interrupted the long established custom. In Tahaung (February) of 1892
the f<'stival was revived, but not on so large a scale as formerly. Now onlv
neighbouring villagrs attentl it, whilst before the Annexation people from
Gangaw, the Chindwin, Myingyan, Mandalay and encn Lower Burma used
to flock to it.
Pauk, together with the nc-ighhoiiring township of Yaw on the west,
formed uader Burmese rule the " Kyakut myo." This
^'*'*"">'i 'he Ic- name is said to have been given to it by Shin Gaudama
^lbe'^"K y'ak'ul '"'" s^l^ "'''O' ""^"f" spending a Lent on the Tan-gyidaung,
■Myo." '^^^^ tlie site of the present Swe-daw Yin pagoda, noticed
the dense jungle of Kyakut bamboo to the %vest, and called
the country Kvakut. propIies>ing that it would soon be peopled.
The first settlers, according to local tradition, were three brothers, refugees
from the Pagan Kini,'dom. One took possession of the lowlving h'acts and
formed four villages there which \\f called the Le-gyi L--d-an'n (t-ilan, Lfe-o, L*
saw and Alf:). The second took the forest land and built nine villages which
he named after trees, calling them the Thitgyi-kf hm (Pauk, Yuma, Pvin-
chaung, Nyaung Wun, K^uii-iin, Shala, Lctpan, Thayct-kyin and Peinnfe).
The last rcceivt-d the sterile htlly tracts, and founded nine villages which he
called the Kyaukgyi'ko-lSn (Kyauk-ka, Kyauk-masin, Kyauk-lut, Kyauk-htc,
Kyaukbtayan, Kyauk-stt, JCyaukrO, Kyauk-kwct). All these villages are
still inhabited.
The first ruler of Kyakut wj'O was styled ^uw^ipfl and hehl his court at
Kj'akut, LOW diminished to a small village near Chaunggu in the Yaw town-
ship, and his jurisdiction extended as far as the Irrawaddy river opposite
Pagan.
In the time of King Naungdaw-paya, son of Alaung-paya, the Kyakut
Sawhwa^ together with those of Tilin and I-aung-she, rebelled and the SaW'
i»flship was reduced to a myoihugyhVv^ and (he count'v east of the Tangyi*
daung taken from It.
About 1202 BE. (1840 A.D.), as the eastern part of the my^ was infested
Authentic hi»iory. ^^''^ ^^'^ characters, the hcad:]uartcrs were removed cast
and the present town of Pauk (Fas founded. There had
been a large town of one thousand houses before tliis at Pauk, but it was
entirely dest-oyediin 1167 B.E. (1805 A. D.) when the whole countryside
was laid waste n_v tfee dacoit, Maung Gauk of Pagvi.
Id 1840 also a w«« was first appointed to the whole of the Yaw country, era-
bracing the four myos of Pauk, Laung-she, Sawand TiUn, together with seven
others of less Importance.
All civil, criminal and revenue administration was in the hands of the
wun, who received a salarv of Rs. 1,200 a vcar. The
Admlnrrtrationin aup-i Ar\d myothugyi also' tried petty cases' but none
""^""^ " ■ besides the wun had the power to imprison, and even he
rarely exercised it. Hlood money tn compensation was considered enough
punishment for even so serious an offence as murder, the delinquent being
shut up until the fine was paid.
In civil cases thiTC were no regular court-fees, but \fn per eenf. of the
amount derived was taken by tlie presiding judge. For one year a new offi-
cial, the likdn wun, was appointed on a salary of Rs. 600 a year to try civil
suits, on the understanding that all fees were to be paid into the treasury.
j6o
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
I PAN
The arrangement did not last beyond that time, as the King found that the
salary jxiiu t-xccedcd tbc- (ees received by the fcasu'y.
The only regular tax levied was, as now, the (hathameda. this was first
infoduccd in 1221 B.E. (1859 A.D.), when the demand was Rs. 3 a house.
Bydegrces the assessment was raised until in 1230 BE (1868 AD.) it
reached its present rate of Rs. 10 a house. The tk'igyis drew up the list of
housM and the las was collected accodiag to thfir lists, but there was no
check on them. Occasionally, if the amount paid in by the thugyi sccmc<i
suspiciously small, the Wtin sent some of bis clerks to count thr houses and,
if it was discovered that the /Aff^Vi had collected money fom bouses and
had not paid it in, he had to pay double the amount so embezzled.
PAUK. — A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision of Upper
Chindwin district, including five villages.
It paid a revenue of Rs. 1,669 '" '897-
PAUK. — The headquarters of the subdivision and U»vnship of the same
name in Pakdkku district.
The present town of Pauk was founded in 1202 BE. (1840 AD.) and in
1891 had a population of 2,067 persons, It has a Subdivisional Officer's and
Myofik's cou:t-house, a Civil Police guard, Telegraph and Post offices, aad
a bazaar. It was in 1891 the headqua'ters of a Public Works subdivision,
and of a branch of the Borahay-Burjna Trading Corporation, workii^ the
Yaw and Kyaw forests
PAUK-CH AUNG. — A village in the Tan-gyaung circle^ Seikpyu township
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
twenty-five pcr5on«, according to the census of 189J, and a revenue of Rs.
260, included in thai of Tan- diaung.
PAUK-CHAUN'G^.\ village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
r*ak6kku district, with a population of thirty*six persons, acceding to the
census of 1 89 1, and a revenue of Rs. 180.
PAUK-GON. — .\ village of thi;tytwo houses to the east of the mouth of
the Mosit stream, iji the Shwegti subdivision of Rhanio dist.ict.
The villagers are fishermen and grow also a little maize in taungyas.
FAUK-IN.— A circle in the Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe district. It
Includes tlie village of Zidaw only-
PAUK-IN. — 111 Chaung-u township of Sagaing distri^ an old irrigation
channel which contributed largely to the fertility of the Kaing Taw (wc A-ne-
in). Attempts arc now being made to bring the channel into working order
again. The five sources from which it has been ftd arc — ■ '■
(i) The Tanaung Taw fAawHjf
{2) The Yamauktet chauttg.
(3) The Mukari chaung.
(4} The Htein gvaing cfinung.
(5) The Pauktu chaung.
The Pauklu is now a large fishery. At the head of it is the Kanya-lSn Ky
aukpya-daw, where dacoits used to find a convenient hiding-place. Above
this is the B(tdvn-7Hi-Si-tu, formerly known as the Maka-datt'taik. In MindAn
Afin's time an irrigation canal was dug from this point by Gaing-dauk
U-nya-na, who was officially known as the Mingin S/iyadnje. This canal Is
known as the ZaHa-tku'ka-myanng and is now in disrepair.
PAU]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
761
PAl'K-KAUNG — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
PakAklcu district, with a population of one hundred and twenty-one persons^
according to the census of i8()t
The tkath-Jmcdii amounted to Rs- 210 for 1897-98.
PAUK-KAUNG.— A village in the Bahin circle, Myaing township, Pak6k-
ku subdivision and district, witb a population of two hundred persons, accord-
ing to the census of iSgi.
Tbe tkaihamt'da amounted to Rs. 630 fo: 1897-1)8.
PAUK-KON. — A circle in theTi-gyaing township, Katha subdivision and
district. Bdnmayaza village is included in the circle.
Paukkfln village was established w^cre Butea trtes and the BAnmayaza
plant grew aNundantly, and in olden times was called B6nniaya7a-Paukk6n.
It is nr).v the headquarters of the circle, and in 1897 '^^"^ thirty-three houses.
Most of the villagers are cultivators, working hauH^t, mayin and taungya.
PAUK-KON. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdinsion of
Shwebo district, with one and a half square miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered forty-six persf^os and there were nine
acres of land under cullivaUoii. The principal products are paddy and jag-
gery-
The village is nine mites from Ye-u and paid ninety rupees thafhameda
revenue for 1896-97. It is under the Ywama thugyi.
P.'\UK-KON. — K village in the Nga-kwe circle, Seikpyu township, Pakflk-
ku subdivision and district, with a ]V)puIation of seventy-eight persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 150.
PAI"K-K6N, NORTH— A village in the Kyun-Ie-ywa circle, Nga Singu
township, Madaya subdivision of Mandalay district, south of Hinthabo.
The village has twenty houses, and its population numbered in 1897 eighty
persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators and fishermen.
P.MJK-KO!*?. SOUTH — A village in the Kyun-le-ywa township, Nfadaya
subdivision of Mandalay district, east of Mya-seln-gyan.
The village has twenty houses, and the population numbered in 1897 eighty
persons approximately. The villagers axe cultivators and fishermen.
PAUK-KYAM-OAW— .\ village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision
of PakAkku district, with a population of thirty-four persons, according to the
census of iS^r, and a revenue of Rs. 190.
PAUK KVIN. — A village in the Pan-i circle. Laung-shc township, Yawdwin
subdivision of Pakftkku district, with a population of forty -six persons and a
revenue of Rs. 100 in 1897.
P.MJK-MVAING. — A township of Kyauksfe district, has an area of about
one hundred and twenty-seven square miles and is bounded on the north by the
Singaing township, on the east by the Minzu and Myittha townships, on the
south by Meiktila and Myingyan districts, and on the, west by Mying>'an and
Sagaing districts.
The township contains fifty-one revenue circles ; the headquarters are at
Da-ye-gaung on the SamAn river. The country is for the most part a plain,
but there are a few low hills in the dr)' tract to the west of the SamAn, which
[traverses the whole length of the township from north to south. The Pan-
laiiag separates it from the rest of the district on the cast. The part to the
east of the SamAn is watered by the Sama canal.
96
f&i
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
CPAU
The average rainfall is twenty-eight inches, but the distribution varies con-
siderably, the western part of the township prt^scnting the appearance of a
parched plain in the hot weather. The township is healthier than any otbcr
part of the district
The township is purely agricuIturAl. and the chief products are paddy, plan-
_ . . tains and chillies. The whole of the dry tract produces little
uti*a lon, ^j^ ^^^ chillies, and even lands which used to be irrigated
for paddy from private tanks are now cultivated with this crop, the tanks Ibem-
selves being no longer used as reservoirs but as chillie plots. The produce
is exported by rail to Rangoon and elsewhere. Sessamuin is grown here
and there, and jaggery is made from toddy p;ilai juice. Baiaars are held
every live days at Da ye-gaung, Yam6ngyi, and Kyauksauk.
The population numbers fifteen thousand three hundred and Fifiy nine per-
s-^ns, the dry tract being vxry thinly peopled. All are Burmans, though there
have doubtless been infu.sions of Sliau blood from an early date.
The Shwc-minwun is the only pagoda of note. It has an annual festival.
. . . Kyauksauk or Kyaukpyauk village was founded by Mani-
" "*"" ' ■ sithu of Pagan on the occasion of the loss of the precious
stones from the eyes of an image of the Gaudania set up by King Asoka of
Patna.
PAIJK-MYA[NG. — A village in the Shwe-p)*i-nga-ywa circle, Patheingyi
township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district-
It bad a population of three hundred and fgrty-two persons at the census
of 1891. It is situated eleven miles north of headquarters.
PAUK-NGU. — A village in the Pauk-ngu circle, Ycza-gj'o townshi|»,
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred and
eighty-five persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The (luithamfda amounted to Rs. 95 for 1897-98.
PAUK-PAN-BVU.— A revenue circle and village with two hundred and
thirty-four inhabitants in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district,
situated in a plain on the left bank of the North Yama stream
Dry-vvcathcr paddy is cultivated, the crops being easily irrigated from
the ^ama. The revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 590 from tfiaihameda,
cind Rs. 36 from State lands.
P.^UK PAX-ZAING. — A village in the Paukpanzaing circle, Laungshc
township, Yawdwin subdivision of PakAkku district, with a population of
one hundred and twelve persons, and a revenue in 1897 °^ ^^- 240-
PAUK-PiN-G.MNG. — A village in the Myolha circle, Myaing township*
PakAkku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
ciglity-nine ivcrsong, according to the census of 1891.
The ikathameda amounted to Rs. 410 for 1897-98.
P.\UK-PiN-THA — A village with one hundred and nine houses and a
population of four hundred and thirty-six persons, in Meiktila township,
boutbern subdivision of Meiktila district.
It was eslabjislu-d, according to local historians, about 1 19 B.E. (757A.D.).
PAUK-PVIN. — A village in the Aligan circle, Myaing township, Pakfikku
lubdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and ninely-ei)^ht
persons, according to the census of 1891.
PAUJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
763
The thttlhameda amounted to Rs. 360 for 1897-98.
PAUK-SU.— A village inthcTha-gyaung circle, Seikpyu township, Pakik-
ku subdivision and district, with a popvilatloii of one hunorcd and two persons^
accordiug to the census o( i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 230.
PAUK-TA-BIN. — A village in the Uaungbfin circle, Thabuikkyio township
of Ruby Mines district, about seven miles north of Twinngft.
The population is Burmese and numbers six hundred p'TSfins.
PAUK-TAW. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and thirty persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 154. No land revenue was collected
in the circle. , ''
PAUK-TAW. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision of MJ^ngyan district
In 1895-96 the population numbered nine hundred and thirty pcrsf^.n?, aid
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,286. No land revenue was collected in
the circle.
PAUK-TAW.— A village in Kan Anauk taik (circle) of PangUra State.
Myelat district of the Southern Shan States,
It contained in 1897 forty-one houses with a population of two hundred
and sevt-ntyscvcn persons, who paid Rs 234 revenue,
PAUK-TAW. — A village in the Shwe gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, witli an arc-a of two square miles of appropriated lands.
According to the preliminary census of 1891 the population numbered
seventy five persrtn.s, and the cultivated area w.-iS twenty acri'.s- Paddy and
jaggery arc the chief crops. The viHagi: is fourteen miles distant from Ye-u
and paid for 1896-97 Rs. 124 thathameda revenue. The village is in the
Shwegu thugyiship.
PAUK-TAW .^A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Yc-u subdivision
of Shwcbo district, with three square miles of appropriated land.
The population in 1893 numbered seventy-one persons, and there were lifty-
three acres under cultivation. Paddy and jaggery are the chief products.
Tlie village is ten miles from Yc-u and paid Rs. go thathamtda revenue for
r896-97. It is under the Ywama tliugyi-
P.\t?K-TAW. — .\ village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwcbo district, twelve miles from Ye-u.
It ha^ .'iixty-two inhabitants, chiefly paddy cultivators. The thathameda
revenue for [896-97 amounted to Rs. 91.
PAUK-TAW. — A village of scvcnty-scvtn houses in the Kyaukyit town-
slnp,Myinnu subdivision of SagaJng district, six miles fro.m Kyaukyit.
U was formerly under the Thwe-thauk-^i of Posadaw, who is now thugyi
of the village. Pauktawisabout half aniili; distant from the Irrawaddy river,
and produces peas and tobacco.
PAUK-TAW. — A village of seventy-two houses, four miles west of Ava la
Sagaing district
Near the village is the Paungdaw-u pagoda.
PAUtC-TAW. — A village of sixteen houses, forming the smallwt circle
of the Sagaing township 01 Sagaing district
?^4
THE UPPER BURMA GAZEITEER.
[PAb
PAUK-TAW. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district] on the east bank ol the Shweta chaung, between Madaya
and TauDgbyAn.
It bas twenty-five houses, and its population numbered In 1897 **''^
hundred persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators.
PAUK-TAW. -A village in the TaungbAn circle, Pakokku township,
subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred and eighiy-scven
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameUa amounted to Rs. Soo for T897-98.
PAUK-TAW.— A village in the Mvodin circle, Myaing township. Pak6kku
suddivision and district, with a population of one hundred and fourteen per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The ihatkamedti amounted to Rs 330 for 1897-98.
PAUK-TAW. — A village in the Myaung-zauk circle, Yeia-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, \vith a population of tlinx hundred and
sixty-seven persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 90 for 1897-98.
PAUK-TAW-GYl.— A ciicle in tlie Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe
district, including the villages oi Kwintha, The-bwin and Zaung gyan-daung.
PAUK-TAW-NG£. — A circle in the Mlngun township of Magwe district,
including the villages of Lelya and Pauktaw.
PAUK-THIT. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township. Pagan
subdivision ot Myiugyan district.
in 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and sixiy-Hve persons,
and tlie tJiatfiameUa amounted to Rs. 208- No land revenue was collected
in the circle,
PAUK-U.— A village in the Pauk-u circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of ihrce hundn-il und eigbty-six
persons, according to the census of 1891-
The thathameUa amouuted to Ks. 950 for 1897-98.
PAUK-Wfi. — A village of the Sagaing subdivision and district, situated on
an island in the Irrawaddy river. It ha.s ninety houses.
PAUK-YIN. — A village in the Chaung-zfin-gj-i circle, Mj-aing township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and
fifty-four persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs 240,
included in that of Chaungzfln-g)i.
PAUK-YWE. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, north-east of Wa)ind6k.
It has twenty-five houses, and its population numbered in 1897 eighty per-
sons apijroximately. Tlie villagers are cultivators.
PAUNG-A.— A group of four villages in Ava township of Sagaing district,
ten miles south-west of Ava.
The villages arc LeingOn, seventy-three houses, NyaungAn, one hundred
and forty houses, Kyaungfin, forty-nine houses, and Taukshagon, ninety
houses.
PAUNG-BE-DAN. — A village in the Paung-bc-dan circle, Yeza-gyo town-
ship, Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred
and ninety-five persons, according to the census of 1891.
PAU]
THE UppEh Burma gazetteer.
The thafkamfda amounted to Rs. 1,830 for 1897-98.
PAUN'G-BYIN.— The headquarters "of the Lrga-yaing township, Lega-
yaing subdivision of Upper Chinduin district-
PAUXG DAUNG-U. — A village in the Mavagan township. Ye-u sub-
division of Sh«cbo district, thirteen miles from Ye-u, with a population of (our
hundred and eighty-six persons.
The chief industry is rice cultivation : the thaihameda revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 1,130.
PAUNG-DAW. — A village in the N^do revenue circle, Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south-south-west of
hcadquarteis.
It had a population of one hundred and thirty persons at the census of
1891, and paid Rs, 250 t/tai/tttme(/i7'tAx.
PAUNG-UAW.— A village in the Pwc La Stale, Myclat district of the
Southern Shan States.
In 1897 it contained forty-six houses with a population ol two hundred
and eight persons, who paid Ks. 130 annual revenue.
PALJ\G-Dfe. — A village in the Paungd6 circle, Myaing township, Pak6kl.u
subdivi.sion and district, with a population of iivr hundred and twenty per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The tkatkamcda amounted to Rs. 2,15a for 1897-98.
PAUNG-GA-TA. — A revenue circle in the cast of the Salin-gyi township of
Lower Chindwin di.stiict. with four thousand one hundred and 5vf inhabitants.
The principal villages in the circle are — Paunggada, Settwin, Tanbu, M6-
zaligau, Yega, Kyaukpyudaing, Zidaw, Sidi, Mo-gj*o-byin, Paungga, Kyaw-
ywa and Taungbalu. Paddy, /i»ti'j3r and srssamum arc grown. The revenue
amounted to Rs- 15 from Stale lands and Ks. 8,460 from Mff/Artm^rfo for
1S56-97.
PAL*NG-GYIN SOL'TH. — A village of one hundred and seven houses in
M}otha township 0! Sagaing district, nine miles soutli of Myotha.
'it was formerly the headquarters of a myothugyi.
PAUNG-LAU.NG. — A village in the Paunglaung circle, Yc-iagyo township,
Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population o( one hundred and thirty-
nine persons, according to the censiis of 1891.
The inai/iameda amounted to Rs. 160 for 1897-98.
PAUXG-LAUNG GAN. — A villa^'c in llie Pauuglaunggan circle, Pakdkku
township, subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and four
persona, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,140 for 1897-9U.
PAUNG-l,Al'NG-GAX MYAUK-SU.— A village in the Paunglaunggan
circle, Pakfikku township, subdivision and district, with a population of two
hundred and ninety persons, according to the census of 1 891, and a revenue c/i
R.<!. 700, included in that of Paunglaunggan.
PAUNG-LAUNG-GYL->A village in the Paunglaung circle, Yeza-gyo
lown-ship, Pakfikku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred
and fifty-six persons, according to the census of iSgi.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 780 for 1897-98.
766
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(PAU
PAUNG-LAIINGSHIN.— A village in the Pakfikku circle, township, sub-
division and district, with a population, according to the census of 1891. of
three thousand and seventy-four persons.
The ^Arf/AflOTfrfo amounted toRs. 3,036 for 1897-98.
PAUNG-LIX.^A village inthe Salin subdiviftion and district, has a tank
of considerable size and grows one thousand lour huodrcd acres oi mayin
paddy.
PAIJXG-LIN.— A lake in the Salin township of Minbu district, formed
by the spill of the Irrawaddy into a large basin at the foot of low hilis ; when
the river goes down the water is allowed to recede until a certain level is
reached, and tlicn all the creeks are blocked up in order to check the outflow.
The water thus kept in is utilized for irrigating about one thousand six hun-
dred acres of mayin paddy. No water-rate is levied. A sluice-gate was
built about 1S94 to regulate the supply of water, but it was carried away
soon after its construction and has not since been restored.
PAL'NG-WA.— A revenue circle and village on the right bank of the Chiii-
dwin river in the Salin-gyi township of l-ower Chindwin district, with six
^undrcd and eighty-one inhabitants.
Paung^va keeps a locallj- celebrated pagoda festival in August of every
year. The pagoda is said to have been built by Mjogj ijwa'Sawki, King of
Pagan, over relics of the Gaudama. The annual festival coinmcncrs on the 8th
waxing of Wagaung (August) and ends on the Slh waning of the same
month. About five thousand people attend it and it affords an opportunity
for ihe barter of goods of every description. I'tces, pony-races and Doat-races
are hekl.
The revenue for i895-f)7 a[nounted to Rs, 1,340.
PAL'NGAVE. — A circle in the Magvvc towtishij) and district, includes the
villages of Paungwi, Kanaing, Nyaungbinwun, Chaungya, DedAkkan, Se-ywa,
Y6ng6n, Al&gan, M6ng6n, Kywe-bAk, Kangatgfin, and' ThabingSn.
PAUNG-Wfi.— A ^ itlage in the Paungwi circle, Myaiug township, Pakfikku
subdivision and disttict, with a population of three hundred and forty-two
persons according to the census of 1891.
The tfiai/iamt'cfa amounted to Rs. 730 for 1897-98.
PAU PAU HTAl.— A Chinese village of ten houses in the Ko Kangtrans-
Salween circle of the Northern Shan State of N'oith Hsen \Vi (Thcinni),
about six miles south-east of the Man Pang ferry. It is situati-d at a height
of five thousand six hundred feet on the slopt: of the main ridge towards the
SalwccHiand contained in 1892 a population of fifty-two persons.
They cultivated large quantities of opium and considerable crops of hill-
rice, maize and fndian-corn.
PAL'PG6N. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 2, Bhamo district, situated in
24° 1 j' north latitude and ij6'^ 51' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twenty-nine houses, with a population of one hundred
and twenty-one persons. The headman has no others subordinate to him.
The inhabitants arc Shan- Burmese, and own no cattle.
PAUR1-— A Kachin village in Tract Xo. 38, Myitkyina district, situated in
25" 55' north latitude and 97"' 54' east longitude.
PAW]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
767
Tn 1892 it contained thirty houses; the population was not known The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to liiiu. The iohabitanls
are o( the Lcpai tribe.
PAW. — A viitagc in the Sh\vc-gyin township, Ye-n subdivision of Shwcbo
district, with an area of eighteen square miles of village-lands.
The [Mpulation numbers eighty-five pcr-sotis and cultivates an area of one
hundred and fifty-one acre*. Paddv and tht'lsi are ihe chief products. The
thatkameda revenue for 1896-97 amounteil to Rs. igo, The village is forty-
four miles from Ye-u, and is under the Paluzwa thugyi.
• PAW IN— The capital of the State of Nam Hkai, Myelat district of ihc
Southern Shan Slates, and tWc residence of the Ngwe-kun-hniu. It Iit-,<5 to
the west d the State and is built on a hillock called Sawng Rii, round the foot
of which flovv^ the Nam Pilu, the Ralu stream.
Ill 1897 Paw In contained thirty-six houses, with forty-three households
and a population of two hundred and forty-two persons. Of the forty-three
households only five were assessed to revenue and the amount assessable was
Rs. 30. The villagers cultivated both lowlying irrigated fields and iuunjiya.
PAW LA MAW.— A village in Maw Nang State, Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States, tivo and half miles south of the Myoza's village.
In 1897 it contained fifty-six houses, with a population of two hundred and
twenty-five persons. Excluding twenty-eight new and four service houses,
twenty-four houses were a-s.scsscd to revenue and paid Rs, 130,
PAW-LE.~ A village in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa to■.v^lship, Gangaw
subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of forty-nine persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1^91.
The thathameda amounted lo Rs. 210 for t8<i7-9S,
P.\W LEXG. — A circle in the Hsum H.iai sub-State of Hsi Paw.Korlhum
Shan States.
The cirele borders on Maymyo and is in the main Iiilly, with no wet cul-
tivation. It had in 1892 seven villages with sixty-nine inhabitants, and paid
revenue for eight hundred and forty-seven thanatpet trees. The townfihip is
a mere skeleton of its former prosperity, and it suffered considerable from
cholera in the early rains of 1892. It had then six carts and two traders, and
there were no signs of reviving population.
PAW MYIN— A village in the Maw S5n State, Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States, close to the village of Si Zct, on the Pang-tara border.
It contained sixty-two houses in 1 897, with a population of two hundred
and eighty-five persons, and paid Rs. 262 annual revenue-
PAW PENG. — A Palaung village in the Nam Hkam circle of the Northern
Shan State of North Hscn Wi, situated about three miles fro'n the Myoza's
village on the N4ng Lom road, at the foot of the Oi Law hill.
There were thirteen houses in February 1892, with one hundred in'^abit-
anls, Palaungs of the Humai branch, whocultixMted chiefly hill-rice, but also
grew a quantity of vegetables and had a fair plantain orchard- There is a
monastery in tlie village with four niintstrants.
PAW-PYIN. — A circle in the Maymyo township and subdivision of Man-
dalay district, eleven miles south-east of Maymyo.
It includes five villages. Pawpyin village contains some twenty houses and
paid Rs. 160 thatAamfda'i&x. for 1896. Paddy is cultivated.
i
768 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[PAW
PAW SAN THI— A village in tbe State of Kyflng, Myelat district of the
Southern Shan States.
It contained in 1897 ^fty-nine houses, with a population of tno hundred
and thirty-six persons, who paid Rs. 236 annual revenue. The village devotes
itself principally to the manufacture of earthen pots. It lies to the south-
east of the Chief's village.
PAWT HAWNG.— The northern circle of Tawng Peng Sute, Northern
Shan States.
It consisted in 1807 of thirty-one Kachin and twenty-three Palaung villages,
with a total of two hundred and sixty and two hundred and twelve houses
respective! V. The people are comparativel* poor and cultivate hill paddy
only, and the Palaung villagers breed a few ponies and cattle. They owned
in that year one hundred and thirtv ponies and three hundred and seventy-r
two head of cattle. An estimated area of seven hundred and eighty-four
acres is under hill cultivation, and the barren hill-sides bear clear evidence
of having been long worked.
The Kachins are poor and practically pay no revenue. Their villages are
in some cases very small and contain two or three wTCtched bouses onh'.
The headman of the Kachins, Sao Tang, lives at Ho M5ng village, and is said
to have much influence amongst his people.
The circle is hilly and contains silver mines ; lead is also to be found. In
the vicinity of the mines are the remains of ancient Chinese posts.
The hills are everywhere bare and covered with long brown grass, and the
ground is inordinately rockv. The area of the circle is abfiut three hundred
square miles. Its population numbered in 1897 ^''^ I^utidred and seventy-four
men. seven hundred and fifteen women, two hundred and ninety-eight boys
and two hundred and seventy-three girls.
PAWTHIT.— A Kachin 'village in Tract No. 24, Bhamo district, situated
on an island in the Irrawaddv river, in 24° 9' north latitude and 97° 9' east
longitude.
In i8q2 it contained fourteen houses, with a population of sixty persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc Shan-Rurmese and Burmese.
PA-YA A-MA KON. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision
of Mandalay district, south-east of Su-le-g6n.
It had twenty houses, with a population of eighty persons, on an approxi-
mate calculation in 1897. The villagers are cultivators.
PA-YA-BYU. — The southern circle of Hsi Hkip, a dependency of the
YawngHwe State of the Southern Shan States.
In 1897 t^^i"*^ ^^"^"^^ sixteen hamlets in the circle, the most important being
Payabyu and Than-de. Out of one hundred and thirty-five houses one
hundred and three were assessed and paid Rs. t 12-^-0 that hameda. The
total population numberfd six hundred and thirty-three persons.
PA-YA-RYU.— A village in the west of the Nam Hkai State, Myelat district
of the Southern Shan States, about a mile north of Paw-in, where the Ngiee-
kun-hmu of the State lies.
In 1897 it contained thirty-three households, with a population of one
hundred and seventy-five persons. Only twenty-one were assessed to revenue
and paid Rs. 189 t/tathameda-tax. Both irrigated and upland fields were
cultivated.
PAVJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
769
PA-YA-RYU. — A village in the Madaya township and sobdivision of
Maniialav district, west oE \Vayind6k.
It has (ifty-thrcc hou-SL-s, and its population numbered in 1892 two hundred
and four persons approxini:itcly. The villagers arc; cultivaiors and coolies.
PA-YA-DWKT. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, thirteen miles from Ye-u.
There arc two hundred and sixty-nine inhabitants, and the thathameda
revenue for 1K96-97 amounted (0 Rs. 660. Rice cultivation is the chief
occupation.
PA-YA-GON. — A village in the Kun-y\va circle, PakAkku township sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and ten persons, ac-
cording to the census of ilJ9i,atid revenue of Rs.280, included in that of Ma-
gyi-binbii.
PA-yA-G6N. — A village in the Sithi circle, Ycza-gyo township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of one huotlrcd and seventy-three
persons, according to the census of i8qi, and a revenue of Rs- 320.
PA-Y;\-GYI. — A village in the Thakutta-nc circle, Budalin township of
Lower Chindwin district.
The village was establishetl in 1219 B.E. (1857 A.D.) by Maung M}-at Paw,
by permission of King Mindun.
The Payag}i pagoda was built by U Nye Ya, the Tkathanabaing of
Mandalay, in t2o8 B. E. (1846 A.D ). U Nye Va was born at Na-ye-daung
village near Payagyi.
PA-YA-MI, — A village in the Sliwe-gyin township, Yc-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, with one square mile of attached land.
The population in 1892 numbered twenty persons, and there were eighty-
nine acres of land under cultivation. Paddy and jaggery arc the chief
products. The village is eleven miles from Ye-u. and paid Rs. 160 thatha-
maltt revenue for i8q6«97. It is und<'r the Chaungna thiigvi.
PA-YA-XGA-SL'. — A circle in the north-east of Usi llkip, Yawng Hwe
State of the Southern Shan States.
In 1897 thcsix vilJagrs in the circle contained one hundred and three houses,
with a population of four hnndrcd and seventy-nine persons. Seventy-nine
houses were assessed and paid Rs. 450 annual revenue.
PA-YAN-KAN. — .An irrigation tank in the Shwebo township and district,
seven miles from Shwebo town,
It has a length of four thousand and two hundred and a breadth of three
thousand and four hunilred feet and irrigates an area of two hundred and
seventy pr of Slate lands, returning a revenue of Rs. 1,600,
P.VYA-ZU. — .\\-i agricultural vitlageof seventy houseson the King's Road
to Mandalay, eight miles north of Wundwin, in the Northern subdivision of
Melktila district
There is a pagoda here built by the Pagan King.
PA-YE-GYUN (West). — .\ village and revenue circle in the Amarapura
township and subdivision of Mandalay district. There are (wo villages in the
circle, which is situated ten miles south south-west of headquarters.
It had a population of ihree hundred and (orly persons at the census of
[891 and paid Rs. 250 thalhameda-ia\. The land revenue derived from the
circle amotinted to Rs. 799.
97
770
TKa UPPER BURMA GAZF.TTEER.
[PAY— PEO
PA-YE'GYUN (East). — A village in the Pa-yc»gyun West revenue circle,
Aniarapura township and subdivision of Mandalay district, half a mile to
tlic cast o( the other village of that name.
The thaliomeda paid for i8qi amounted to Rs 260. The village has
forty houses.
PA-YI^IN-MA. — A village of ninety-nine houses in the Kyaukyit township
of Sagaing district. It was one of the old I*"ivc J/vo of Burmese times: it
is eighteen miles south-west of Chaung-u.
The old Roman Catholic mission here has heen long since removed to Nabct
village and there are now no Christians in Paycinma.
At the Annexation the Payeinma myoihugyi fled to Mandalay with the
_ . Kyaukyit mvafhu^vi The niyo6k of Kva-o, a small \tl-
AnSTrT" '^S^'" t^ayeitima/Maung Tun Ga-Ie, after consultation
with the myothugyi o\ Ainyin, joiucil the British and pro-
ved himself a man of such energ\-, pmver of command and zeal that he rose
rapidly and was for some years myoihugyi of both the oUI '«.if, Payeinma
and Kyaukyit, and of other villages hcsides wliich wen; formivly not included
in either, Mc killed the Ponf^yt Bo Nga Yin Gyi and arrested Tha Han,
another important dacoit leader.
PA-YETT-KYE. — A circle in the Taungdwingyi township of Magwc dis-
trict, including the villages of Paya-kyc and K6kkogfln.
PA-Y1T-K0N. — Two villages of this name lie near each other on the
M6nywa*Myinmu road in the Mouywa circle of lj>wer Cliindwin district, seven
miles south-east of M^mywa.
In 1891 the [lopulation numbered six hnndrfd and eighteen persons : for
189C-97 the revenue from thathamcda amounted to Rs, 1,200,
PA-YON-GA. — A revenue circle in tlie Taungdwin-gyaung township,
Mingin subdivision of Upper Cliindwin district
It includes four villages and paid Rs. i,2^u revenue in 1S97.
PA-ZAUNG. — A frontier village of Eastern Karcn-ni, situated west of the
Nam Pawn and on the Salwecn river.
It is inhabited by Shans, •
PA-ZIN-CHAUNG. — A village in tlieTilin township, Pauk subdivision of
PakAkku districtj with a population of one liundrecl and Hixiy-threc iH-rsons,
according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 160.
PE-BIN. — A circle in the Pyintha township, Maymyo subdivision of Man-
dalay district, including two villages,
Pebin had a population of three- hundred and two persons at the census
of i8c)i. The thathnmedit paid by the clr'tlc for 38()o amounted loRs. 350.
PE-BIN-GYJN. — A village in the Tha-gyaung circle, Seikpyu township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and
hventy-seven persons, according to the census of 1S91. The thathameda
amownted to Rs. 310 for 1897-98.
PE-DAW. — A village in the Tan-gyaung circle, Seikpyu township
Pak6kku subdivision and distiict. with a population of three hundred and
thirty persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 430 for 1897-9S.
PE'G.'V-DO. — A village of one hundred and fifty houses in the Sagaing
township and district, cignt miles north-west of Sagaing town.
PB&]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
771
Pegado is tTic centre of a group of populous villages at the foot of the
Kaung-hmu-daw Fagoda and surrounding {he great Kaung-hmu-daw lagoon
or T.'inde In. It lies on the high road to Und^w, Sadaungi Shwcbo and the
north.
PE-GAN — A circlp in the Myothit township of Magwc district, including
tlie villages of i'egan, Ma-gvidaw, ?cgan-yw.i-haung, and Gyo-g>-aung.
PE-GA-ZBT. — A revenue tirrit; in tlio Kin<lat townsbi|) and subdivision of
Upper Cliinduin" district, including- six villages, with an approximate area of
t*;n square miles.
The pfipulation in i8»ji numbered three hundred and twenty-right persons,
and tht revenue amounted to Rs. 1,287.
PE-GON. — A village in the Yeza-gyo townsbip, Paltfikku subdivision and
district, with a population of two hundred and ninety one persons, accord-
ing to the census of i8i)i.
The thathameda amounted to Ks. jaofor 1897-1)8.
PB-GON. — A village in the Yc-u township and subdivision of Shwcbo
district, twelve miles from Vc-u
The population numbers one hundred and eight persons, and there are
100-46 acres of cultivation chiefly of paddy, til-sccd, plnauk and vegetables.
For 1896-97 i\\Q. thathameda revenue auiounlcd to Ks. 228. The village is
under the Madaingbin ihugyi.
PE GON.— A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwebo
district, with half a s<|u;ij-e mile of appropriated land.
The area under cultivation was in 1891 twenty-three acres, and the popu-
lation numbered seventy-nine [jersons. Paddy and jaggery arc the chief
products. The village is fourteen milts from Yc-u: it paid for 1896-97 tha-
thameda revenue to the amount of Rs. 126. Pcgun is under the Ywama
thugyi.
PE-GU — A large village and revenue circle of about ^wn hundred and
fifty-two houses, .icv^ miles nortli-wcst of Myinmu in the township of that
name of Sagaing district.
In the reign of Pagan-.I/m this village was known as Shwegu-m^fl, and
this has oidy of late been rubbed down into Pegu. ■
South of Pegu is a lar^c tank known as the Tha-kuya kan-gyi which used
to irrigate a large area. The bund burst years ago and was not repaired until
1896. New sluice gates and weirs have now been built and the tank put into
thorough working order.
The myothugyi served loyally in the disturbances that followed tlw
Annexation.
PE-GYET. — A revenue circle in the Nato-g) t township, Myingyan subdivi-
sion and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one thousand eight hundred and
fifty-live persons, and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 3, 086. No land re-
venue was collected in the circle.
PE-GYI, — AvillageinthcShwc-gyin township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwc-bo
district, with nine square miles of attached land.
The population in 1891 numbered one hundred and fifty-thrce persons, and
there were three hundred and thirty-right acres of culLivated land. The village
is nine miles from Yc-u and paid Rs. 568 thathameda revenue for 1896-97.
773 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [PEG-pei
Pfi-GYI-GON. — A village in the Tazfe township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwebo
district, with a population in i8gi of one hundred and seven persons.
The chief crop is paddy : the thathatnetia revenue for 1896-97 amouted to
Rs. g6. The village is twenty miles from Ye-u.
PE-HAUNG. — A revenue circle in the Ka-le township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including nin» villages.
The population in 1891 numbered one thousand one hundred and twenty-four
persons, and the revenue amounted to Rs. 3,900.
PEHTO or PESHITO.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 11, Bhamo district,
situated in 24° 25' north latitude and 97° 31' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained sixteen houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
of the'Nkhum tribe, and own no cattle.
PEIK-KA-YA.— A revenue circle in the Taungdwin-gyaung township,
Mingin subdivision, of Upper Chindwin district, including a single village.
The revenue paid by the circle in 1S97 amounted to Rs. 360.
PEIK-MAN. — ^A village in the Seingan circle, Myaing township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and fifty-three
persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The tkathamcda amounted to Rs. 300 for 1897-98.
PEIK-THAN-0. — A village in the Taung-by6n-ng&-a-she circle, Madaya
township and subdivision of Mandalay district, east of inma-
It has thirty-five houses, and its population numbered in 1897 O"^ hundred
and forty persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators and coolies.
PEIN-GA. — A village in the Yc-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, two and a half miles from Ye-u town, on the Ye-u-Nabeikgyi road.
There are two hundred and fifty-one inhabitants and a cultivated area of
one hundred and sixty-five acres. Paddy, pinatik and til-seed are the chief
crops. For 1896-97 the thathameda reveriue amounted to Rs. 530.
PEIN-GYAUNG. — A village in the Laung-shc township, Yawdwin subdi-
vision of Pakfikku district, with a population of one hundred and forty-five
persons and a revenue in 1897, of Rs. 330.
PEIN-NE. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of
Pakfikku district, with a population of one hundred and seventy-two persons,
according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 410 for 1897-98.
PEIN-NE NORTH. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township,
Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and ten persons, and the
thathameda amounted to Rs. 171. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
PEIN-NE SOUTH. — A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township
Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred persons, and the thatha-
meda amounted to Rs. 153. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
PEIN-N6-GON.— A revenue circle in Katha subdivision and district, in-
cluding a single village of sixty-three houses in 1897.
l>Et-PBN)
>PER BURMA GAZETTEER.
773
The annual thathawiedii collection amounted to Rs. 520, and tobacco-tax
to Rs, G. Tlie villagers are mostly Shans. and grow vegetables and cut grass
for sale. Thr village is half a mik- from Katlia.
PEIN-NE-GON.— A village in tlicTaungnyo circle, Mayniyo townsliip aud
subdivision of Mandalay district, eight miles south of Maymyo.
Paddy is raised in the village, which paid Rs, j,6otkatiiamgila in 1896.
PElNNfi-GON.— A village of twcnty-iive houses on the Itnftkkyo island
in the Irrawaddy river, above the Upper Dciile, in the MyitVyina district
The villagers are mostly tishcrmen, and own no cattle ; they work a little
ya and raise some tobacco.
PE1I^-N6-GYAUN"G.— A revenue circle in the Katha subdi\-ision and
district, including in 1897 two villages and tbirty-ninc bouses.
It yielded the following revenues in that year : thathameiia Rs. 370, kauk-
kyi Rs. 75, and viayin tax Rs. 10.
PEIKSAIN. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 29, Katha district, situated
in 24° 51' north latitude and 96'' 33' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained fourteen houses, with a population of forty-lhree per-
sons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Upunkati sub-tribe, and own two bul-
locks and one buffalo.
PEIT-TAW. — A village in the Paulc township and subdivision of Pakflkku
district, with a population of one Imndrcd andthirty-Stivdu pecsons, according
to the census of 1891, and a re\'enuc of Rs. 410.
PE-KON-A-BIN.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pa-
k&kku district, with a population of one hundred and hfty-tiix persons,
according to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 32a
Pfe-MA-SA. — \ village in the Kyaw circle, Ku-hna-ywa township. Gangaw
subdivision ol Pak6kku disLrici, with a population of ninety-eight persons,
according to the census of 1891. and a revenue of Rs. 200.
Pfi-MYA— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan sub-
division of Mying)-an district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and twenty-live persons,
and the ;//(j/A(imt"</(J amounted to Rs. 342. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PE-NG.\-Sfe. — A village of one hundred and thirteen houses situated on
an island in the Irrawaddy a few miles north of Sagaing, in the Sagaing sub-
division and district.
PENG KAWK. — A Palaung village of thirty-four houses with a population
in 1897 of sixty males, seventy-six females and twent)' children, in Tawng
Peng State, Northern Shan Sutcs.
The village owns twenty-four cattle and four ponies, and there is a new
plank monastery with two stone pagodas. Tea and some hill paddy are culti*
vated.
PENG YO. — A Palaung village in the Na \Va. or North Mong Ela circle
of the Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi, situated on the slopes of the
range running south from Loi Ling, which divides the State into two parts.
774 The upper burma gazetteer. tPBN-PET
In March 1892 there were fifteen houses with a population of one hundred
and twenty-four persons, all Palaungs of the Man Tong branch. There is a
pottgyi kyaunft with six robed inmates.
Pfi-NWE. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of Shwebo
district, fourteen miles from Yc-u.
The population numbers fifty-eight persons and is chiefly engaged in rice
cultivation. Rs. 174 was paid as thathamcda revenue for 1896-97.
P6-S\VB. — A village of thirteen houseson the Namma(rA<7a«^, a tributary
of the Sinkan chattng. in the Shwegu subdivision of Bhamo district.
PET KANG. — A district of the Southern Shan State of Keng Tang. It lies
in the west of the State on the Salween river, north of Hsen Yawt. •
The name " Pet Kang" signifies the eight kdng or headmen, and was ap-
plied because at one time the tract had eight villages or groups of villages.
In the State records the district is now (1897) returned as numbering ninety-
eight households, paying a revenue of Rs. ig6.
The country is mountainous and has few inhabitants. Tea grown in Pet
Kang is extensively sold in the Western Shan States, and some finds its way
to Keng Tung. The only other article of produce consists of leaves for
cheroot wrappings. The tea-cultivators are all Palaungs or Ta Loi and they
grow a good deal of opium besides the tea.
PET KAW. — A village in the Loi Long State, Myelat division of the
Southern Shan States, situated in the hills near the Nam Kai frontier, in the
north-west of the State.
In 1893 it numbered thirty-six houses, with a population of one hundred
and eighty-nine persons, all White Karens, and was the head village of a circle
in charge of a mycdaing, who lived in Pet Kaw. The annual revenue was
given as sixty rupees. A few paddy-fields are cultivated, but most of the
cultivation is upland.
PET KENor WA PET KEN.— A confederacy of cightsmall districtsor
village groups, east of the Nam I Ika, to the south-east of the Wa country in the
Northern Shan States. It is the area frequently referred to as the Gold Tract.
On the west the Nam Hka divides it from the Wa State of Loi Lon and fur-
ther northward from parts of Sung Ramang, Pak Mka Ti, and other petty dis-
tricts ; to the north it is bounded by the Nam Hka Lam, and on the east and
south it marches with Mong Lem, or the Chinese Prefecture of Ch6n-pien,
the watershed between the Sahveen and the M^khong forming the boundary.
The whole tract is formed by the abrupt slope of this dividing range
towards the Nam Hka, and is furrowed into deep valleys or chasms by numerous
streams or mountain torrents, the Nam Ping, the Nam Yang Lam, and
Nam Yang Leng, the Nam Ai and others of less importance. It is very
thickly populated, and all the villages are on the ridges or on shelving spurs
and sub-features. On the slopesit is often impossible to walk, to saynotning
of building a village.
Maize, Indian-corn, hill paddy, cotton and the poppy are the chief crops.
No trade is done and there are no bazaars, and even the elements of barter
or exchange seem hardly to exist. Great quantities of rice-spirit are produced
and consumed.
PET}
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
775
Ely niolug leal
connections.
The following were given in 1897 ** ^^^ ciglit ien or circles, the first
menlioncd village giving its name to the ken, while the others are the chief,
but not the only villages in the circle: —
(i) Man HpOng, Man Pung, Pang Mi.
(2) Ngo Long, Yawng Hsai, Ho Lawa.
(3) Yawng Law, Yaivng Kawng-
(4) Hsiing Nawng, Yawng [.a, L6 Let, Pang Hang.
(5) Yiing Hok. Yawng Hsung.
(6) Long Hkan, Tang Lang. ,
(7) Man Nawng Long, nine villages.
(8) Maw Yang, three villages.
The majority of these circles voluntarily presented tribute in iSqj in the
shape of pieces of silver, sometimes in tliu form of ingots, usually in lengths
cut from rods.
The inhabitants profess to be distinct from the \Va Pwi and \Va Lon, the
Wild or Head-qucsUtigsept. They c;Ul themselves K'rak
or K'lak and seem to be the same as llie Kala{k) who are
found in Mong Lera and in parts of Ivfeng Tung. They ap-
pear to have given up head-hunting at least a generation since, and though
skulls of men and animals are here and there seen, they are the exception and
are aged specimens. Moreover they do not cut their hair short like the h^ad
htmters. Otherwise, in dress (or want of it)i features and manners and
cLi.stoms, there is no obvious difference. They have as a rule very -well-shaped
heads and high foreheads, a characteristic of the Wa Pwi also. In particular
thcv have noses, as disUtiguisiicd from the mere nostrils of most of the racx-s
of uulo'China, Some of the men would be fine-looking if they washed them-
selves. Even without this formality some of the women can be pronounced
pn;tty.
The country is densely peopled, extraordinarily so for so uncompromis-
ing a jumble of hills. It is only where the rocks crop out, or in the beds of
streams, that any jungle is to be seen. Though the i»ppy is grown, it is not so
predominant a crop as with the Wild Wa or even with the intermediate class
of semi-civilized Wa. Like them, they weave their own clothes, some of
which have very attractive patterns and all are very stout and enduring.
Eldt-rly men appear to wear the .same cloths which they put on when they
stopjK'd growing, and many seemingly have never washed them since. The
headmen of villages frequently wear nrckhres or rather rivures of silver,
hanging over the chest. .N'dgold ornaments, howt-ver, are to be seen, notwith-
standing the Maw J/iaift or gold mine (itrr ijnder Nam Yang). This appears
to be the chief object of worsbip in the P6i Ken.
Many fewer bulTaloes. pigs and fowls arc sacrificed than in other Wa States.
PET KL*. — A revenue circle in the Nato gyi township, Myingv'an subdi-
vision and district-
In 1895-90 the population numbered two hundred and live persons and the
thathamcda amounted to Rs. 222. \o land revenue was collected in the
circle.
PfiT-Pfi.— A village in the Petpfc circle, Yeza-gjo township, Pakdkku sub-
division and district, with a population of seven hundred and twenty-two
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. i,67o_for 1897-98.
776
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ PET— P HA
PET-PIN. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision and
distrirt.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and ten persons. The
thathameda amounted to Rs. 200, the State land revenue to Rs. 140-8-11
and the gross revenue to Rs. 340-8-1 1.
PET-PIN.— A village in the Linbin circle, Pak6kku township, subdivi-
sion and district, with a population of three hundred and ninety-seveu
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 700, included
in that of Lin-bin.
PET-PIN.— A village in the Sind6 circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pakdkku
subdivision and district, with a population of ninety-iix persons, according
to the census of i8gi, and a revenue of Rs. 210.
PET-TA-LE. — A village in Paya-nga-su circle of Hsi Hkip, a dependency
of Yawng Hwe State of the Southern Shan States.
In 1897 the north and south hamlets of the village Included sixty houses,
of which forty-seven were assessed and paid Rs. 267-8-0 thathameda.
PET -TAW. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan sub-
division and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered six hundred and eighty persons, and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 710. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
PET-THAN-DAUNG. — A circle in the Natmauk township of Magwe dis-
rict, including the villages of Dandalunbin and Petthandauiig.
PE 1-THAN-GYIN.^A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myin-
gyan Subdivision and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered righty-five persons and the thatha-
meda amounted to Rs. 72. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
PET-WUN. — A village in the Monyiva circle, Ku-hna-ywa township, Gaa-
gaw subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of ninety-two per-
sons, according to the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 160 for 1897-98.
PHAILIAN.— A village of Chins of the Sflkte tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. Phailian lies one mile north of Saiyan on the Tiddim-Saiyan road and
is reached by cross roads on Dlmlo road from Tiddim, and then by the path
which leads close to Saiyan.
In 1894 it had six houses: the resident Chief was Hunkai. The village is
subordinate to D6ktaung, the S^^kte chief, and was disarmed in 1893. There
is good water-supply fiom a strea'n north of the village.
PHALAPUM.— A K.ichin village-in Tract No. 3, Bhamo district.
In 1892 it contained fifteen houses, with a population of forty-two persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lepai tribe and Hpunkan sub-tribe, and own six bullocks. Four
hundred baskets of paddy are grown yearly.
PHALENG or PHALANG.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 9, Bhamo
district, situated in 24° \ \' north latitude and 97° 42' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained forty bouses, with a population of one hundred and
■ thirty-eight persons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate
t
FHA-PIHl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
777
to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran tribe, and own ten bullocks and
five buffaloes : there is plenty of open ground and good water-supply.
PHAPHANG. — A Kachin vilLoj^ein Tract No. 3, Bhamo district, situated
in 23* 41' north latitmlo antl 07" t6' east longitude.
In iSq2 it contained eighteen liouses, with a population of sixty-four per-
sons. The headman haii no other villages subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lepai tribe and I-iwhkum sub-tribe, and own twenty bullocks.
PIIARA or PARA.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district,
situated in 23" 57' north Jatitudc and gj" 28' cast longitude.
In iSg2 it contained thirty houses, with a population of eighty*five per-
sons. Tlie headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Maran tribe, and own sjx buUocVs and nine buffaloes.
PHUNOO.— A Kachiii village in Tract No. 34, Myitkyina district: the
situation lias not been precisely iuicertaincd, but thr village lies between Latow
and the Indawgyi laVc.
The number of houses in 1892 was twelve: the population was uuknonn.
The headman of tlic village has no others subordinate (o him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Lahtawng tribe.
pnUNUM— A village of Chins of the S6kte tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. It lies north-west of Fort While on the Tflmwell ridge, cast of
Wuiika the, and is reached from Fort White, fourand-a-liaU miles, along the
T^ilclaing mule-road, themv by a liranch Cliin track tlirntiph old Tannwe
village, thence across the I.uipui stream and up the eastern slope of Tamwell
Hil], below which is the village.
In 1894 it had Hfty-cight houses: the resident Chief was Sunkam.
Phunum is occupied by a variety of families of the Soktc tribe, collected
from Tannwe, Shwimpi, Laib/^nand other small villages winch were destroy-
vA in 1893. It is tributary to I)6k Taung, the .S6kl<; Chief, and was de-
stroyed in 1889 and again in 1802, and was disarmed in t!S()3-94. There
is good water-supply f'om two streams, one i>assing through the village and
the other south of it, ;ind excellent camping-ground is found near die latter
stream.
PIN — A circle in the Natmauk township of Magwe district.
The village known as T*in Myo-ntn is now small, hut shows signs of having
been important at one time. There is a superstition that if a Myouk or
Myothugyi Wye \n Pin, evil will befall him. A huge banyan tree stands in
the village, and under it an annual fair used to be held, but has been aban-
doned since the Annexation.
The land in the township is fertile, but suffers much from want of rain. If
the streams which exist were utilized for irrigation, Pin would be one of the
most productive tracts of Upper Burma.
PIN-BYIN. — .\ revenue circle in the Lega-yaing township and subdivision
of Upper Chindwin district, including six villages.
TIN CA'^.4i/7VC— A river rising in the southern slopes of Popa Hill and
entering the Irrawaddy river three miles below Kyauk-y6, on its eastern bank.
At Yc^fin the river disappears under ground in its sandy bed and re-appears
six milrs farther down at Natkanu. It rarely has much of a stream, except
after heavy rainfall, and it.s wide bed is cropped every year along the greater
pact of its course.
98
778
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
(PIN
PIN-DA. — A village in the Tha-g\'aung circle. Seikpyu township, Pakftkku
subdivision and district, with a populatioJi o( se\cnty-cight p<^rsons, accord-
ing to the census of 18911 and a revenue of Rs. 150.
PIN-DAING. — A circle in the Taungdwingyi township of Magwe district,
including the villages of G6nbin and Findaiiig.
PIN-DA-Lfi, — A village in the Wundwin township, Northern subdivision
of Meiktila district, with one hundred and thirty housi-s and a jiopulation of
five hundred and twenty persons.
In Burmese times a Myintatbo held his court here, and a year before tlic
Annexation tlie town became the seat of a Wun also, who turned dacoit when
the country was annexed. The m/o/Awgy/ship was important, as tt contained
twenty-eight /*«/^'iships.
A court'house has been built here and there is a f>olice outpost, and the
former Pindal6 and Wundwin MyoCksW^^ are now united
There is a tank near the village, and this floods a considerable area on tlie
few occasions when steady rain falls.
A diik bungalow has been built and furnished by the Public Works De-
partment, and a small free bazaar is held 111 the village.
There arc two pagodas in the town of historic interest The Sliwe-m6k-
taw was built by King Thirl-diiamina-thawka and the Maha-zedi by the Pagan
King.
PIN-DA-L£.— A nllage in tfic Pindali circle, Scikpyu township, Pakflkku
subdivision and district, with a population of three hundred and sixty-six
persons, according to the census of l8(ji.
The thathamcda amounted to Rs. 780 for 1897-98.
PIN-DAliNG. — A village in the Yaw township, Yawdmn subdivision of
Pak('>kku district, \vith a population of one hundred and sixteen pt-rsons, ac-
cording to the census of (891.
The thathamtda amounted to Rs. iSo for 1897-98. There is a salt well
near the village.
PIN-DAUNG. —A village in the Pauk town.ship and subdivision of Pak&kku
district, with a population of one hundred and .sixty-eight jx-rsons, accord-
ing to the census of 1891, and a rnenue of Rs. 2C0, included in that of
Kyaukka.
PIN-DAW.— A village on the eastern bank of the Nam Kliat ckaung, in
Mvitkyina district
The village is stockaded on its west side and the entrance is diflicult-
PIN-DA-YA.— 5'« under Pangtara.
PlN-DlN— A revenue circle in the Mingtn township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district.
It includes two villages and paid a revenue of Rs. 470 tn 1S97.
PING HKA— A Kachin (Lana) village in North llsen Wi. Northern Shan
States, in Ping Uka circle of Mfing Si.
It contained twenty houses in 1S94, with a population of fifty persons
The revenue paid was two rupees per household, and the people were paddy
cultivators by occupation and owned fifteen bullocks, live buffaloes and
thirteen pigs. The price of paddy was six annas the basket.
r^ - .* jt^ ■
PIN J
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
PiNG HSAI and PlXG NlM— Two small townships, with three villages
rach, in tlio Knwn Kang, or Mid Kiding of Mang Lon Weal, Northern Shan
Stitcs. They lie between Mfing Kar> and Man PCng.
The villiLgcs are situated in holknvs between the hills whk-h cover the greater
part o( the country. Ping Hsai has twenty-four houses, to the twenty-right of
Ping Nim. They cultivate small circlets of irrigated land, but have to dcj«nd
chiefly on dry crops fur their fuod supnty. The surrounding hills arc covered
with pines and many of these arc felled and sawn into planks, which are
frequently used in this part of Ibe country for bousc-building in prefereace Ic
the usual bamboo.
riNG HONG.—A Shan village in North Usen Wi Northern Shan Slate>
in Hseii Wi.
It contained nineteen houses In 18134. with a population of sixty-live per-
sons. The revenue paid was four aimas per household and the occupation of
the people was paddy cultivation and trading, and they ownnd two bullocks
and fifteen buffaloes : the price of paddy was twelve annas a basket
riNG KANG.— A village in the Ha Kaiig, or Central Mong Ma circle of
the Northern Shan State ol South llsen Wi.
There were six houses in the village in March 1892. witli forty-one inhabit-
ants, and the place had only recently been restored. Lowland paddy with
some sugar -cane were the chief crops.
PiNG KWE. — A Shan village in the MongSitcircIeof the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, west of I,oi Ngi'm.
It hid in March 1892 sixteen housr.s, with one hundred and eighteen in-
habitants, who cultivated a couple of hundred acres of irrigated rice land.
PlNG LONG.— A Shan village in the Man S6 circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen Wi, situated in the midst of the wide i^addy plain which
extends round the Nam Pawng.
In March 1892 it numbered eight houses, with a population of 34 persons.
The village was then only two years old. Paddy cultivation is the general
industry.
PING TI. — A circle in the HsQm Hsai sub-Sute of Hsi Paw, Northern
Shan States.
U was in 1892 an insignilicart township on the Mong Long border, north
of old lisam Hsai, and had only seven villages, with hfly-three houses among
ihcm. The area is hilly, and there arc not more than a few score acres of
irrigated land. The rest is taungytt. '\ here were three hundretl ami trfteen
ihanatpet trees in the township. Water is scarce, though sonic of the hollows
arc very swampy,
PIN-GU-TAUNG.— Ahlll near Kyatpyin (f v.) in Ruby Mines di-strict,
famous for its rubies.
riN-GY.MNG.— Fonrcrly the headquarters of the West Pinlibu township,
in the subdivision ol that name of Katha district.
It has a population of six hundred and two persons.
PIN OYO.— A Palaungvillage of sixteen houses in the Na Wa circle of the
Northern Shan State of South Hsen Wi.
In i8q7 it had a population of forty men, fiftj- women, fifty boys and sixty
girls. The villagers owued^thirty buffaloes and" fifty cows, and cultivated hill
paddy only. Pin Gyd has a monastery.
780
THE UPPER BURMA CAZKTTEER.
(PIN
PIN HKAN- — A Shan village in the Tang Van ^l/j'Mrtsliip of South Hsfn
Wi Northern Slian State, with sixteen houses and a populitiou in 1S97 °'
tbirt}' men. twcnty-ilvc women, eighteen hoys and sixteen girls.
It paid Ks. 50 annual rcvciiuf. '1 he villagcis own lifty buiTaioesand cult!*
vatc lovvlying paddy land.
PIN-HMl. — A village in the State o( Pang' Mi, M)Tlat district of the
Southern Shan States, divided into four parts, surrounding the hawiar.
The four wards contained ninety-two houses au.ong them, and po (S97 had
a population oMour hundred and lorty-iour persons, paying Ks. 40S annual
revenue.
PIN-HML— ^ee under Pang Mi.
PIN-KAN- A village in the Thabeikkyin township ol Ruby Mines dis-
trict, four and a half miles east of Kyaukpyu.
h has a population of seventy persons, mixed Burmese and Slians.
PINKROW.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 21, Myitkylna district, situ-
ated in 25" 36' north latitude and 97*" 42' ea.st longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses, with a population of one hundred
persons. Tlie headman has one other village subordinate to him. The in-
liabitanUi are of the Lcpai tribe and Sadan sub tribe, and own three buffaloes
and one bullock.
PIN KUN.— A villagt! in Loi Long State, Myclat division of the Southern
Shan States. It lies on the n-.ain trade route through Loi Long State to
Kaung-i in Mang Pai and is aliout eleven miles south of Pinlaung, the capital.
The inhabitants are Taungthus and there were sixty-two houses of them
in 1893, anil a population of two hunan-d anJ nim-tv-nint- persons. They
are exempted from the payment of revenue on condition of cuUivating the
fields of the ciale olficlals.
PIN-LAN. — A KacJiin village in Tract No. 38, My itkyioa district, situat-
ed in 25** 49' north latitude and y;'^ 34' east longitude.
In 1S92 it contained sixteen houses ; its population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. llie inhabitants
arc of the Lcpai tribe.
PIN-I.E.— A revenue circle in the Myingyan township and district-
In i895-(j6 the population numbered eight hundred and thirty-nine persons,
and tlw thnthameda amounted to Rs. 4,530. iNo land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PIN-LE. — A Kaehin village in Tract No, 38, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25" 45' north latitude and Q7'*5r east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses ; the population was not known. The in-
habitants arc of the Lcpai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe. 'The headman of the
village has no others subordinate to him.
PIN-Lfi-BU. — A township in the Wuntho subdivision of Katha district.
It has an area of one thousand square miles, and the population in 1897
vas estimated to number 25,196 persoits. It is bounded on the north by the
Uanmauk township, on the east by the Wuntho and Kawlin townships, on the
south by Shwebo district, and on the west by Upper Chind>vln district.
Loca'i nistorians lell the story of the blind Chinese princc».s who married
l^ecnds * ^^^^ ^'''^ ^ ^^^^ sons, who became Savbwas of Mogaung, _
Mo-hoyin, M6ng Mit and Wuntho. Later, they say, the'
:
pmi
UPPER Bl'RMA GAZETTEER.
f8i
Wuntlio line died out, and the Mc-hnyln Sati>itca sent them liis brother to
rule over thcin, with four servants, iinjaing, Ma. gjun, Son and Kin. At this
time Pinl^bu was in the hands of the Kin people (probably Kang orChing-
paw). They chose the place because they found a cock in n clearing there,
which they considered a good omen. 1 he pl.ice was accordingly first called
Pinkapu, the " cock- clearing," which is said to be Shan (properly it would
be Pang Kat Hfic). and in process of time this uas corrupted into I'inlebu.
Pinlebu has thirty-nine revenue circles. Of these Nanka, Indauktha,
Pintha, Pin-gya'ng, Kauksln. Mawhaing, Mawl:wln, Nannaa. Kaba, Mawka,
Tauiigmaw and I'eta did not belong to the former State of Wuntho, but were
in the jurisd'ction o( the Kyi-wun and were included in the Shwc A-she-
gyaung and .Mfe-gyaung tracts. These were in charge of .t/iSFf-/(w/«.f and had
to pay tribute in gold from "the time of King Hantbawadi to that of King
MindBn, when the Mi7^AdW(.'£/(i-tax was subi^ltiited. '1 hough lead and salt
as well as paddy were produced,, these were not assessed to revenue in the old
days.
Indauktha, Kauksiii. and Flnlha are die largest circles.
PIN-L£-BL*. — The headquarters of the township of the same name, in the
Wuntho subdivision of Kalha district.
PIN-I.S-GYI. — A village in the Nga-Singu township, Madaya subdivision
of Mandalay district, west of Mali.
The village has twenly-live houses, and the population numbered in 1897 one
hundred persons approximately. The villagers arc cultivators and coolies.
PIN-L£-1N.— A village in the S6n-myo circle, N'ga-Singu township, Ma-
daya subdivision of Mandalay district, north of Bodawtauiig lull.
The village has forty houses and a population of one hundred aud twenty
persous, on an approximate calculation in 1897. ^'"^ villagers arc cultivators
and ccolies-
PINLEIN CENTRAL.— A circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo sub-
division of Mandalay district.
It is the only village in the circle and lies four miles north-west of VVeLwin,
and has a papulation of one hundred an^i twenty- five persons, according to
the census of i8gr. The ihnthatneda jKud by the \nllagc for i8gC amounted
to Rs. 240. Paddy is cultivated.
PIN-LKIN EAST.— A circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district.
It is the only village in the circle and is situated four miles north-west of
Wetwiiij and has a population of one hundri^d and fifty persons, according to
the census of 1891. The thathameda i>aid in 1896 amounted to Rs. 310.
Paddy is cultivated.
PIN-LEIN WEST,— A,circle in the Wetwin township, Maymyo subdivision
of Mandalay district
It is the only village in the circle and is siiuated four miles north-west of
Wetwin and hasapopulalion of one hundred and seventy-five persons, accord-
ing to the census of iSqi. The ihathamedi paid by the village for 1896
amounted to Rs. 300. Paddy is cultivated.
PIN-f.ON.— A village of ihiriy-lhrce bouses in the south-east of the M>il-
Icyina district, a short distance from the west bank of the Irrawaddy river.
The villagers are traders.
783 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. jp,„
PINLON TAW-YWA. -A village about one and half miles south-east of
Na Pin in Myitkyina district.
The village is made up of three groups of houses, each fenced in, standing
at a distance cf about one hundred yards from each other across intervening
paddy fields : these are Ma-gyi-gon, with six houses, Chaungg6n, with twelve
houses, Kanni, with three houses and a pongyi kyaung.
The villagers work le with cattle borrowed from the Makan Kachins.
There is paddy-land on every side of the village, but it is not worked ade-
quately. A plain stretches from Pinlfin towards Hmangin, Pin Taw and
Papavv.
PIN-MA. — A revenue circle in the Homalin township, Lega-yaing subdi-
vision of Upper Chindwin district, including five villages.
PIN-MA-LUT. — A revenue circle in the Katha subdivision and district,
including in 1 897 three villages, under a ywathugyt.
The total number of houses in that year was 57. Pinmalut is near the
railway line, about four miles from Katha. The revenues paid for that year
were thathameda Rs. 530, and kaukkyi-ia.^ Rs, 105.
PIN-PYIT. — A Palaung village in the Mog6k township of Ruby Mines
district, five miles from Mog6k town, on the Moraeik border.
PINSAH. — A Kachin village in Ruby Mines district.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses; its population was unknown. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are
supposed to be of the Lepai tribe and Kara sub-tribe.
PIN-THET. — A village of twenty-six households, three of them of Kachins,
on the right bank of the Irrawaddy nver in the Bhamo subdivision and
district.
The village is fenced and has a large teak p6ngyi kyaung. The inhabitants
own thirteen buffaloes and work le and taungya ; many of them are fisqer-
men also ; they get thirty-three rupees for the hundred viss of ngapi. They
also breed buffaloes, prices ranging from forty to fifty rupees the head'-
Behind Pinthet are the Kachin hills of Yawngtaung and Marugataung. Pin-
thet has always been free from Kachin forays and was founded " four gener-
ations ago" from Thinbaw-in.
PINWA, — A circle in the Magwe township and district, including the vil-
lages of Pinwa, Thabyebin, Ywa-thit, U Yin, Taungbet, Kyunma and Yebyan.
PIN-YA. — A small village of fifty-three houses in the Ava township of
Sagaing district.
It is five miles south of Ava and was the site of the capital of the Shan
dynasty (1298-1354 A. D.). The foundations of the old walls are still visible,
though the walls themselves are gone.
The village is under the Saga-in thugyi.
PlN-YA. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of Man'
dalay district, one mile north of Madaya.
It has two hundred houses, and the population numbered in 1897 eight
hundred persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators and coolies.
PIN-YA. — The following account is given in the Royal Chronicle of the
founding of Pinya, an ancient capital in Kyauksfe district and of the Pioya
dynasty.
PINl
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
783
Thihathu
Tasi Shin.
The founding of
Sagaiiif by Saw
Yun in 1315' A. D.
In the year 662 B.E, (AD. 1300) there were ihrcc brothers, Athin-hfcaya
or Thinkaya, Yaza-thinkyan, and Thihathu, tlic soiis oi Thingabo or Ingbo,
a Shan Sawiwa, who, with the assistance of the Queen Phwasaw, the step-
mother of the King, seized and imprisoned Kyawswa, the last of the Kings of
Pagan. They then established three separate capitals, The eldest brother
Athin-hkaya settled at Myinsaing. Yaifs-thinkyan established himself in
Mckiiara, and Thihathu, the youngest, reiynedin Pinli^. After five years
Yaza-thinkyan died, and the eldest brother Athin-hkaya, the King of
Mj-insaing, was poisoned by Thihathu, who thus became ruler over all three
cities.
He then built a new capita! which he called Pinya, formerly called Panya
(t.e ,flont>er foxtnd) because a plant was found there with
gulden Rowers and leaves when the site was cleared for
the building of the city. Two years later a female ele-
phant was captured swimming in the river, and on this the king placed a
golden kathat, or howdah, and mounted the animal. From this time on he
was known as Tasi Skht (the lord of one ek'i>hant). Tasi Shin had four
sons. Uzana, Kyawswa, and Nawyata by the Chit^f Queen and one, the
youngest, Saw Yun. by the Northern Queen, who was the daughter of the
Linyin thu/ji in Sagaing district. Tasi Shin had met her out hunting apd
fell iu love with her guod looks
Saw Vun was the founder of the city of Sagaing. Tasi Shin wished to
test the p»iwcr of his sons and therefore used the following
aTtifice. Me called his eldest son, L'zana, and asked him
what forces he could bring in the field if called upon.
Uiana said that he had. all ready for war. one hundred
elephants, eight hundred ponies and ten thousand foot, who could be turned
out immediately for service. The King praised him and said no power
could resist .such a force. He then sent (or Kyawswa and asked the same
([ui'stion. Kyawswa said that he could put into the field immediately
eigiiiy war elephants, six hundred cavalry and Um thousand infantrv. The
King praised him and said no enemy could withstand him. Then he Sent
for his youngest son Saw Vun and put llic same queslJon to him- Saw Yun
replied that he had no more than eighty men, including his foster brothers.
Tasi Shin then said. *' After my death you %vill be crushed. I cannot now
give you any force, on account of the streiigth of your elder brothers. If you
wish to increase your following, go to your brothers and ask ihcm to repre-
sent the matter to mc and re<iui:st me to give you some support." Saw Yun
went to his hrotliers accordingly and asked iHem to intercede with the King
on his behalf for elephants, ponirs and retainers. This they did and the King,
after a pretended hcwtation, granted the request. Saw Yun thereupon went
again to his brothers and asked them to obtain Sagaing for him, so that he
might have money to support his new following. The brothers took him be-
fore Tasi Shin and represented the matter, pointing out the excellent character
of the country for wood and water, Tasi Shin, however, saiti, '' I have already
graiited your first requtrsl. If 1 now give Sagaing to Saw Yun he might rebel
against me." The two princes, however, declared that as long as they lived
Saw Yun could not possibly be successful in a rebellion, however much he
might meditate it The King then gave Ms consent and Saw Yun went
and settled in Sagaing He built the town there in 677 B.K. (1315 A.O.)
and fortified it and collected men, ponies, and elephants and war material,
and reigned as a king.
784
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t I'lN-TOH
After a time Tasi Shin sent for his eldest son, (Jzana, and told him to
to to Sagaing and bring his brother, Saw Yun, to Pinya along with his wife,
.iw Yun the King said, had rcfascd to obey his summons. The prince
Uzana thereupon immcdiat<^ly crossed the Irrawaddy at Shwc-kyctj-cl with
a great force. Meanwhile Tasi Shin secretly sent some people to Saw Yun,
warning him to have all his troops ready to oppos<; I'zana, who was crossing
the river to attack him. Saw Yun, thus vvarnod, marched cut and gave fight
and completely defeated Uzana, \vho had to rccross the river with heavy loss.
Tasi Shin then sent for his younger .'ion, Kyawswa, at PinlJ and told him of
the defeat of his brother T/an.T, and ordered him 10 effect what Uzana could
not and to bring Saw Vun and his wife to I'inya. Kyawswa set out imme-
diately and crossed the river at Taba-taung-hnget, and Tasi Shin as before
warned Saw Yun secretly. As soon therefore as Kyawswa had crossed the
river he was attacked like his brother and defeated. Tasi Shin reprimanded
both the elder brothers, but took no further steps, as he was now satisfied
that his favourite son, Saw Yun, was able to maintain liimsclf in safety
against the attacks of his brothers.
The following were the six Kings of Pin)-a:
Kyawswa, 713 B.E. (1351 A.D.).
Nga-yathu, 723 UP. {1361 A.D.).
Vza-na, 726 B.E, (1364 A.D.).
Tasi Shin. 674 B.E. {1312 A.D.).
Uzana. 684 B.E. (1322 AD).
Nga-si Shin, 704 B.E. (1342 .\.D.).
In 1365 both Pinya and Sagaing were destroyed by Shans, and in the same
Sear Thadomin-Pava, one of the descendants of the ancient kings of Tagaung,
ecanie King and founded the city of Ava and reigned ih»'re for tliree years.
After his death his descendants for twenty-eight generations rejgnrd in Ava
till the time of King Maha Dhamnla Ya/a Dipadi, or Hantlia-wadipa rf/*»,
the last King of Ava. who was taken prisoner to Pegu by the Talaings in 1 1 13
BE {.Vn i75r)
PiN-ZUN-GlX. — A village in the Myaing township, PakAkku subdivision
and district, with a pO|Hil.ition of ninety-one persona, according to the census
of 1S9I1 and a revenue of Rs, 100, included in that of Myaing-a-shc-zu.
PITA- — A Kachin village in Tract No. 7, Bhamo district, situated in 24" 3'
north latitude and 07° 23' east longitude.
In i!^92 it contained sixteen houses, with a population of sixty-four persons.
The lieadman has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
I-cpai tribe and Kara sub-tribe, and own two buffaloes only. Water is scarce,
and the best camping-ground lies two miles cast of the village, on Kapra^Aa
in paddy-fields. The Mansi-Nam Hknm trade route passes through Pita.
PU-fiYL'-LON-K;\N'. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
PakAkku district, with a population of one hundred and twelve persons, ac-
cording to the census of iSqi, and a revenue of Rs. 270.
PO-L)AN. — One of the quarters of Sagaing town, the headquarters of the
Sagaing district
PU-HLA-GON. — A revenue circle and island village in the Pathein-gyi
township, Amarapura subdivision of Mandalay district, seven miles north
north-west of hr.^dqnarters.
It had a population of seven hundred and fifty-three persons at the census
of 1891- It paid a land revenue of Rs. 1,780 and a Ihathameda-Ux of Rs.
1,560 for 1896-97.
POK-POMI]
THE UPPRU BURMA GAZETTEER.
785
f6K-g6N.— A village in the Mibaja circif, Ye2a-g>-o tou-nship, PakA'tku
subdivision and tlJst. Jct. with a papulation of forly-tlirce [lerson^, according
to the census or tfigi. The tkathamcda amounted to Rs. 2S0 for 1897-98.
POK-PA-GAING.— A village in the Pokpagaing circle, Laung-shc town-
ship, Yawdnin sulidivision of Pakukku district, with a population of two
hundred aad twenty persons, and a rCTcnue of Rs. 57a in 1897.
P(")K-TA\V.— A villano in the Pauiig-gt\fe CirLle, Pakilkku township, sub*
division and dstrict, with a population of two luindrcd persons, according
to the census of 1891.
The tkathamctiii amounted to Ra. 800 for 1897-98.
POK-THO. — A revenue circle in the Momalin township, I,pga-yaing sub-
division of Upper Cliindwin district, including two villages.
POKWAN (SENINKONG).— A Kachin village in Tract No. 20, Myit-
kina district, situated in 35* 21' north latitude and 97° 50' cast longitude.
In 1892 it contained twelve houses, with a population of forty-three persons.
TIic hoadman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Maran tribe. There is camping-ground iu tlie village, and bamboo
fodder and water are obtainable ; the springs which supply the latter arc small
and soon exhausted.
PO Lli.^^A village in the Kyauktu circle, Laung*sht: township, Yawdwin
subdivision of Paki'ikku district, with a population of i-igh'y-eighl pTsons
and a revenue of Rs. ifio in 1897.
POMKAN TiNGSA.-A Kachin village in Tract No. 28. Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated In 24" 37' north latitude and 96*^ 49' east longitude:
The number of houses in 1892 was twelve. The headman has one other
village subordinate to him. The population niimherr«l in 1892 fifty persons,
who owned twelve bullocks. The inhabitants arc of the Lcpai tribe and
Kara sub-trihe.
POM LAM. — .A village of Chins of the Yfikwa tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills It lies six miles south of Rawvan, and can be reached from Haka by
the mule-track, twenty-e-ght miles.
In 1894 it had thirty houses: Kook was its resident chief. The village is
slightly stockaded and is under the Yicnbon of YAkua. There is good camp>
ing-ground near.
POMPRAI,— A Kachin village in.Tract No. 9, Bhamo district, situated in
24** 19' north latitude and 97*^ 28' cast longituiie.
In (892 it contained forty-five houses, with a [wpulaiiou of one hundred
and tliirty-three per;on?. The headman of the village has one other subordi-
nate to him. The inhabibints are of the Lepai tribe and Kaori sub-tribe,
and own seven bullocks and seven huffalocs. There is no good c:am,.ing-
ground.
POMSMI or I'ONSI.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 25, Myitkyina dis-
trict, s'tuated iu 24" 34' north latitude and 97° 5' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained eighteen houses, with a population of sixty-nine pei-
sons. The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants arc of the Maran tribe ; they own ten buffaloes.
99
786
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t POM-POM'
POMWA. — A Kacliin village In Tract No- 10, Bhamo district. '
!□ (892 it coataioed forty houses, ulth a population of one hundred and
sevemv-fou.' pcfsons. The headman o( the village has no others siibordinnte
to him. The inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe and Kaori sub<tribc) aud own
no cattle.
PON'-DAVV-NAI\G-XGAN.— A rcv^'nue circle iothc Amarapuralownshid
and subdivision of Mandalay district, including three villages.
The land revenue derived from the circle amounted to Rs, 66 in 1891- The
village has a considerable outturn of pottery work, which chiefly takes the
form of the black almsbowls used by Muddhist priests
PON-DAW-NAING-NGAN.- A village iu the rtnenue circle of the same
name in the Amarapura township and subd vis-on of Mandalay d-strlct, nine
miles south-west of hc-adquartcrs-
It had a population of live hundred and Hvc persons at tlie census of 189I1
and piidRs. ()to thai hamfii/i-ta-K.
p6N-GAN — A village in the Myit-Valng circle, Pak6kku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of one hundred and seventy-six
persons, according to the census of iSqi, and a revenue of Rs 470
PONG MU. — Now a dependency of Sam Ka, a State in the Central Divi-
sion of the Southern Shan States, but formerly a separate charge.
The chief was callcfd a A/gve-kun-hmu, but more commonly a Dha-hmn.
The story is told that when the chief tirst went to Man-
The dka-hmu, j^igy jj^ Ij^j ^ jjj^jg ^f exceedingly fine temper which he
fave to the King. It was found that this was made from iron excavated in
'6ng Mu. Accordingly bis tribute — this was before the introduction of the
thathamfda system — was fixed at twenty-five SMord-blades yearly. The mine
has been long closed and no more rfAa-hlades are manufactured.
The last chief was Hkuii Kyan. lie shilly-shallied in the internecine wars
of King Thibaw's time and eventually joined forces with
Hotory. Maung Ch6n of Ang Teng (In-Ie-ywa) in attacking the lake
villages which had joined Sao On of Yawng Hwe. They wore defeated by
the Sawbwa aud fled to Mong Pai, and it was partly to restore these two that
the M5ng Pai Siv!bwa sent troops in 188O to attack Yawog Hwe. Meanwhile
PSng Mil State was burnt from end to end by Yawng llwe and Sam Ka and
remained uninhabited until the British occupation of Fort Stcdman. llkun
Kyan failed to make his appearance before tlie Superintendent, notwithstand-
ing that he bad been Dha-hmu for nrarly twcniy years and bad succeeded his
father in the post. PiJng Mu was therefore givrn to Sam Ka and has now been
quite assimilated to that State, the account of which may be consulted for
further particulars
P6N-GYI-GAN. — A village in the Kyaukkan nrcle, Myaing township,
Pak&kku subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred and
eighty-two person:*, according to ttie census of 1891.
The thalham-^da amounted to Rs. 1,420 for 1897-9S.
PONLEIN orPONLEIN LUMA— A Kacbin village in Tract No. 11,
Bhamo district, situated iu 24° 26' north latitude and 97** 33' cast longitude.
The headman has two other villages in this tract and the village of Laban
in Tract No. 1 2 subordinate to him. In 1892 P6nlcin contained thirty houses.
peiq-
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
787
Tlie population was unknown The inhabitants are of the 'Nkhum tribe, and
own no cattle.
Ponlein was fined in iSqo-gi for an attack on a Chinese caravan escorted
by the Tali Sawbv^a in November 1899-
P6N-Nv\. — A village in the Tilin township, Pauk subdivision of Pak6kka
disttict. with a population of one hun.ircd and ninety-tight persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891. and a revenue ol Rs. 500.
PON-NA-CHUN— A village of nim'ty-two houses in the Ava township of
Sagaing district, seven miles west of Ava
Near It is the Sbinbinteinlin pagoda.
p6N-NA-ZU. — A village in the Pa-g>i revenue circlci Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district, two miles south*south-west of
headquarters
It had a population of two hundred and ninety-five persons at the census
of i8gi, and paid Rs. 500 tkathame,ia-\2L\.
p6n-NA-ZU. — One of tht* quarters of Sagaing town.
It is inliatnted chiefly by Ponitas (Urahmans) of Manipuri descent. They
arc ."iaid to be; the descendants of captives brought from Manipur during the
reign of King Bodaw-phya.
PO-NOK — .\ village in the Shwe-gyiii township, Yc-u subdivision oE
Shwcbo district, with an appropriated area of two square miles of village
lands.
It has one hundred and forty-eight inhabitants and a cultivated area of
66 acres. Paddy and jaggery arc the chief products. The thatkameda
revcnuf for 1896-97 amounted 10 Rs. 420. The village is in the Paluzwa
thugyisWi^ and is sixteen miles from Ye-u.
PON SANG. — A sub-circle of four Shan villages in the Tang Yao circle
of South Hscn Wi Northern Shan State.
ft coiitain-^d thirty-eight houses In 1897, "''*'' * population of seventyone
males, seventy-six fcmalra, forty-live boys and twenty-eight girls, and paid a
revenue of Rs. too a year. Tlie inhabitants are cultivators and work thirty-
eight acres of lowlying paddy land ; they own one hundred and two buffaloes.
PONSfc:iN or PUMSEN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8, Bhamo dis-
trict, situated in 24° 6' north latitude and 97 30' cast longitud**.
Ill 1892 it contained thirteen houses, with a population of lifiy-cight persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Maran tribe and Lana sub*tribc, and own four bullocks
There is a fair water-supply.
PON-TA-GA.^A village in tbe Yc-u township and subdivision of Shwebo
district, ten miles f.oin Yc-u town.
There arc six hundred and eighty-six inhabitants and I42'4 acres under
cultivation, chiefly of paddy, tilsced and pcnauk. The tkatkamfda revenue
for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 1.590.
PON-THA.— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township. Pagan sub-
division of Myingj'an district.
In 1895*96 the pfipulation numbered one hundred and fifty persons and
the thathamtiia amounted to Rs. 252. No land revenue was collected iu
the circle.
788
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
t PON -POP
P6\-THA. — A revrnue circle in the NatO'gyi township, Hj-ingyansuhdivi-
sioD and district.
In 1895-96 the population nutiibcred oar thousand cifilit hundred and
twenty persons and the thathamedit amfiunte.l to Rs. 1.660. No land re-
venue was coll^-cted in the circle,
PUN-Zll-GYE. — A village in the Kyaw circle, Ku hna-ywa township, Gan-
gaw subdivision af I'akokku district, with a population of seventy -scveii per-
soDs. acceding tj the census of 1891, and a revenue ol Ks. 1 10.
POONKAW. — A Kachin village in 1 ract No. 3, Khamo district^ situated
'1 23" 53' north Uutudc and <)-j^ i6' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained twcnty-£e\cn houses, with a population of one hundred
and sixteen perhoni. The headman of the village has four others subordi-
nate to hiiiv The inhabitants are ul tin; Lahtawrg tribe, and own twenty-
four bullocks and thirteen bufTalocs.
POl'A.— A village at the foot of Popa 1 ill in Popa circle, Kyaokpadaurg
township, Pagan subdivision of Myingyan district.
The village is locally reputed for its plantain orchards and fruit gardens.
The climate is temperate and the rest-house at the \illage is pleasantly cool
during the hot wea'her.
The shrine of the two natSt Maung Tin Dc and his sister, stands here and
is visited by worshippers from the surrounding country t^cry year. The
images of the nats are said to have bcpn offered hythe Hiirrrcse King. They
now lie in the Bernard Free Library at Rangoon. Each head is 55 ticals in
weight and of pure gold.
'I he population of tht circle in 1895-96 numbered two thousand. one
hundred and seventy peisons, and the ihathameda amounlcd to Rs. 3.970.
No land revenue was colhxtcd in that year.
POPA. — An extinct volcano, about 6fty miles nortlinorth-casl of Yenan-
g5*aung and twentyfive lo thirty miles east south -cast ol Pagan in Myin-
gyan district, rising to a height of ihrcc-thousand fet^-t above the undulating
country, and four thousand nine hundred and sixty-one feet above spa-lcvcl.
The peak consists of ash breccia, but lava Hows, mostly trachytie, form
the lower slopes and the surface round the base of the volcano Amongst
these flows ae some consisting gf a. b' autiful {>orphyry, with crystals of
pyroxene The country round about is undulating and is composed of
Pliocene sands and gravels. The hill itstlf is densely covered with jungle
and the country at its base Is also forest-clad and is scared by numerous
ravines and low ridges. In these many dacoit bands and cattle -thif^vts found
secure hiding-places for several years after the Annexation, and special
operations were necessary before the country was rid of them. f*opa liill is
the residence of the pnissam Min Magyi na!s. A fairly good cart-road runs
from Pagan to the village of Popa, with an ascent so ^adual that the rise
of one thousand six hundred feet Is hardly noticed. The base has a flat
terrace of rising ground all round it and is separated from the surrounding
sandy ridges by abrupt cliffs rising to about live hundred feet. 'I'bc Io^ve^
slopes of the hill are covered wiih heavy tree jungle, which fades away
into grass., slopes round the crater at the top : thi< is about a mile across and
forms a cup some two thou.'iand feet deep. The botloni is now jungle-
ffTOwn, with largp trees of considerable age. Numerous water-courses cut
deep into the sides of the hill.
POP— PUD )
THE L'PPER BURMA
rn
erT
789
PO-PA-GAN.— A revenue circle in the Sa-le townsliip, Pagan subdivision
of Myingyan district.
Ill i895'96 the population numbered tour himdrctl and thirty-five persons
and the tkatkantcda amounted to Rs. 650. No land revenue was collected
in the circle,
POP-PA. — A revenue circle in the north-east of the Mintaitigbin township
of Lowrr Chlndwin district, with one hundred and thirly-thrcc inhabitants.
There are two villages, Maungton and P6ppd, in the ctrclc. The toul
revenue amonntcd to Rs. 537 for 1896^97, Rs. 510 being thathatneda and
Rs. 27 State land revenue.
POP-PAUNG. — A revenue circle in the Taungtha township, Myingyan sub-
division and district-
In 1895-96 the population numbered six hundred persons and thq thatha-
meda amounted to Rs. 565. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
PO-SAUNG.— A hill in the south-west of the Pyinmana subdivision of
Yam&thin dL-itrict. about fourteen mile.s frnm Tnungnyo.
It is said to be haunted by a »af, whose history is given as follows by Maung
Bo Haik of Pyinmana; In the year 72S B.E (1306 A.IJ.) .\lintinSitliu, \Eaung
Po Maung, a grandson of Fhanioddarit il/;'«, i.'St'd>lished a city in the Taung-
. , n\'o neighbourhood and called it .Myataungniyo. King
*" Thawun-nge of Toungoo heard that there were elephants in
the neighbouring forests, some of them white, some coloured. So he came up
to Myataungniyo and ordered Mintin Sithu, Alaung, Po Maung to point out
the white and coloured elephants. He could not; so 'Ihavvun-ngfc had him
taken to the top of the hill and put to death. Maung Po Maung became a
natiein, a malignant spirit and has hauntrd the hill ever since and it is called
" i*osaung" Taung after hin,.
Not far from it is tJie Kyelsa forest. When King 'I hawun-ngfe was on bis
way back to Toungoo, the golden cock that he kept as a timc-pirce to an-
nounce the hours by his crowing escaped into the jungle. He was searched
for in vain and when the King gave him up as linallv lost, he declared that
part of the jungle to be devoted lo the golden cock under the name of
** Kyct-sa mvo:'
PO-U. — A village tn the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw ssubdivision of
Pak6kku district, with a population of two hundred and twelve persons, ac-
cording to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 390.
PO-WA NORTH— A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, south of L'dcin
The vill ige has seventy-Bve houst-s, and the population in 1897 numbered
three hundred persons approximately. The villagers are lishermen and
cultivators.
POVVA SOUTH. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district
It has forty houses and its uopulntion numbered in 1897 two hundred
persons approximately. The vdlagcrs are lishermen and cultivators.
PU-DWIN. — A village in the Lingadaw circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of sixty-seven persons, according to
the census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 140 for 1897-98.
790
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER,
[ruK-Pim
PU-KAW. — A village on the wcsi side of llic Zi-g)*un island, oppcsitc Zi-
gjnin in Myiikyinii district, containing twenty-three houses of Shan-Burmese.
The villagers work as coolif s, fishrrmen and boatmen, and raise also a
little mO'hHyin. The boattncn arc paid from six to eight annas a day. Tbc
village has no cattle.
It was settled in 1246 (18^4 VD-) from Pukaw-kyun, a small island just
,, „ . ... norlii of Zi-cyun and Tha^ava, nhen Haw Saiii^ was raid-
Haw Sai^B sr«mg. .^^ ^^^ ^.^.^^^^^^^ ^^,^ ^ ,-gg'^ ^ ^^^^^ ^j KacSins of the
neighbouring Sana, l.ahtawng and Marip tribes had come to the river villages
and attacked the .Sliaiis there. About five hundred Shans collected in Zi-
gj"»n and prepared for resistance, but ten thousand Kachins lined the river
bank for miUs and cut them off, and they finally had to compromise, 'i'he
Shans surrendered all they bad to the \Aii\. paso. The Kachins took no cap.
tives from the island and retired after three days, when they heard that the
Hpaung Wun, Mauug Maung, and the Shwtlan had arrived at Mogaung
with one thousand men.
PU.WCllAWM— A Kachin village in Tract No. 35, Myitkyina district.
In 1S92 it contained twelve houses, with a population of fifty-four persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are of the Lcpai tribe, and own thittytivo buffaloes.
PU.MKIN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 30, Myitkyina district, situ-
ated in 25° I 'north latitude and 96"^ 40' east longitude.
In 1892 it containcdsixtcen houses, with a populatioji of sixty-nine persons.
The headman of the village has two others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants arc of the Marip tribcj and own six buffaloes. There is good camping-
ground and a plentiful water-supply,
PIJMNOIKYET or Pl.MNUlKHCT.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 14,
Bhamo di.<stnct, situated in 24° 49' north latitude and 97** 33' cast longitude.
In 1^92 it cxintalned twenty-live houses, with a population of one hundred
and five (lersons. The headman has no others subordinate to him. The in-
habitants arc of the I.epai tribe and Sadan sub-tribci and own fourteen
buffaloes.
PUMPIKN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 13, Bhamo district, situated
in 24° 42' north latitude and 97" 32' east longitude.
[n 1892 it contained sixty houses, with a population of three hundred and
lUirty-six pt-rsons, The headman has two others subordinate to him. The
inhabitants are of the Lahiawng tribe, and own scvrn bullocks, sixty bulTaloes,
twelve ponies and mules and twelve goats. Small supplies of water can be
obtained, and there is a fair camping-ground.
PUMPRI or PUMPl.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 18, Myitkyina dis-
trict, situated in 25* i' north latitude and 07° 53' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses ; the population of the village was un-
known. The headman of the village has no others subordinate toTiim. The
inhabitants are of the Marip tribe, and grow the poppy.
PUMPU.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district, situated
in 25" 59' norlli latitude and 07^* 57' cast longitude
in 1892 it contained twenty-five houses : the population was unknown. The
headman has one village subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the
Lepai tribe.
PUU-PUN ]
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
79 >
PUMSANG— A Kachin village in Tract No. 8. Bhamo district.
In i8g2 It contained tucnty houses, with a i)0[iu!ation of fifty-on« persons.
The headman of the village has do others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
arc of the Maran tribe and Lana sub-tribe, and own four bullocks aad four
buffaloes.
PUMWATTU or POMG.VTONC'or WUTU.— A Kachin village in Tract
No. 28, Myitkyina district, situated in 24'' 51' north latitude and 96* 57' east
longitude.
In 1892 it contained sixteen houses, with a population of seventy persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit*
ants arc of thu Lcpai tribe, and own twcnty-tive buttalocs.
PUNGAN. — A Kachin vilLigc in Tract No 22, Myitkyina district, situat-
ed in 25" 24' north latitude and 9;° 51' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained one hundred houses; its population was not known.
The headman of the village has no others subordiiiate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe and Sadan sub-tribe.
PUNG HA.— A Shan village in Mong Sit circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hs6ii Wi.
It had not long been rstahlished in March 1892, and then numbered three
houses^ with a population of thirty persons. They owned a good number of
plough cattle and proposed to cultivate paddy-land in an irrigated hollow.
PUNG MPAN. — A village in the M6ng Yai circle of the Northern Shan
State of South Hsen WI. It is situated on the low hills to the south-west of
MOng Yai town, near the main south road, and contained in March 1893 ten
houses with a population of sixty-eight persons.
It had been entirely resettled since 1889. The inhabitants cultivate low-
land paddy and some quantity of cotton,
PUN'G HTON— A Shan village in the Mang Sit circle of the Northern
Shan State of South Hsen Wi. It li''S to thf south-west of Loi Ngijii, the
chief village of the circle, and had in March 1892 e'ght houses, and a popu-
lation of forty-seven persons. Lowland rice cultivation was the general
industry.
PUNGIN Kf/A.—Thc Pungin k/ra or Pcnin Ha rises to the south of the
Sana hills and flows north-east into the Malt tha, where the road up the
riglit bank of the Malt i/ia crosses it ; it is f om forty to fifty yards wide by
three and a half feet deep in its decpcs* part in January : the bottom is rocky.
PUN'G LAWNG,— A circle in Mong Tung sub-State of Hsi I 'aw, Northern
Shan Stales, in charge of a nebaing. The circle is bounded on the north by
Mak Man, OQ the east by Mong La, on the south by Man Kang Long, on the
west by Man Hsio, and on ihe north-west by Man Awng.
Its area is about one square mile, and in 1898 the population numbered one
hundred and nineleeu persons, in t«cnty-four houses and five villages.
The revenue paid amounted to Rs. 175-8-0. with seventy-five and a half
baskets of paddy. The people work lowland paddy.
PUNG LONG. — A village in the Kodaung subdivision of the Northern
Shan State of Hsi Paw, bounded on the north by the M6ng Ngaw ci cle, on
the cast by Nin Hp5k, on the south by Kyawk M^ and on the west by Hu
Sun in M6ng Long sub-State.
792 - THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. ^.^n
■ PUNG WO.— A circle in the Northern Shan State of Hsi Paw.
It is in charge oi a nebaing, and Is bounded on the nortb-noi'th-east by Pang
Sam, on the north-east by Nawng Kwang, on the east by TawngTek, on the
^ south by Man Htam and on the west-by Hai Kwi.
It included hfteen villages in 1898, and had a population of eight hun-
dred and forty-six persons.
In the same year it paid Rs. 1,620 net revenue and supplied one thousand
four huudicd and fifty baskets of paddy. It had also two hundred and two
revenue-paying tkanatpei trees, for which Rs. 24 were rendered. The popula-
tion is engaged in wet-paddy cultivation.
PUNG Y WAM A NINGSA.— A Kachin village in Tract No 38, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25° 57' north latitude and 97" 56' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirteen houses ; the population was not known. The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants
are of the Lepai tribe.
PUNKA. — A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Mjitkyina district, situated
in 26° north latitude and 97° 53' east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty houses ; the population of the village was un-
known. The headman of the village has no others suboidinatetohim. The
inhabitants are of the Lepai tribe.
PUNTE.— A village of Chins of the Yahow tribe in the Central Chin Hills.
It lies six miles south- wpst of Lyenhnga, on the east bank of the Tayo river,
and can be reached vid Lyenhnga.
The name of the resident Chief was Tawlyen or Dolyin.
Funte is subordinate to Vannul and pays tribute to Falam. Water is
plentiful.
PUNTE. — A village of Chins of the Kanhow tribe in the Northern Chin
Hills. It lies between Tung Tung and Salzang, and is reached by the route
to Tunzan.
In 1894 it had three houses: the resident Chief was Sunt Ut. The people
are Yos, subordinate to Howchinkup. Water is brought in by bamboo leads,
and there is a camping-ground above the village.
PUNTU (LAWKATONG) or PO.NTU.— A Kachin village in Tract No.
18, Myitkyina distiict, situated in 25^ 4' north latitude and 97° 48' east lon-
^tude.
In 1892 it contained sixteen houses ; its population was unknown The
headman of the village has no others subordinate to him ; the inhabitants are
of the Maran tiibe.
PUNTU (PUMKATONG or PONTU).— A Kachin village in Tract No.
18, Myitk)ina district, situated in 25° 4' north latitude and 97° 48' east
longitude.
The number of houses in 1892 was twenty-two. The headman of the
village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of the Maran
tribe.
PUNWALIDAN.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 38, Myitkyina district,
situated in 25° 49' no.th latitude and 98° i' east longitude.
in 1892 it contained fifty houses ; its population was unknown. The head-
man of the village has no otheis subordinate to him. The inhabitants are of
the Lepai tiibe and Sadan sub-tribe.
PUS PWEj THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 793
PUSAT.— A village of Chins of the WhenoH tribe in the Central Chin
Hills. It lies south of the S6kte-Nwengal villages and can be reached by a
route south-west of Molbem, but is more easily approach,ed -vid Helfe or
Pai Van.
In i8Q4'it had twenty-piecht houses. The village has no resident chief. It
pays tribute to Falam. There is good water-supply.
PUT-THO. — A village in the Kwe-my6k circle. Yeza-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of seven hundred and six
persons, according to the census of 1891.
The tkaikameda amounted to Rs. 1,630 for 1897-98.
PWA-SAW. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision
of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one thousand three hundred and forty
persons, and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 2,106. No land revenue was
collected in the circle.
PWE-CHIT, — A 'revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan
subdivision of Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one thousand persons and the thatha-
meda amounted to Rs. 1,680. No land revenue was collected in the circle.
PWfi-OAING-GYAW.— A village in the Madaya township and subdivi-
sion of Mandalay district, west of The-gaw.
It has seventy houses and its population numbered in 1897 tliree hundred
persons approximately. The villagers are cultivators.
PWE LA (Burmese, PWE-HLA).— A State in the Myelat district of
the Southern Shan States, with an area of one hundred and two square miles,
administered by a ngwe-kun'kmu. It is bounded on the north by Pang-
tara; on the east by Maw Sun and Yawng Hwe ; on the south by Hsa M6ng
Hkam; and on the west by Kyong, Nam HkOm, and Kyawk Ku Hsi Wan
States. The two circles of Tat Pok and Myin Mu are detached from the
main State and border with Meiktila district.
The general aspect is of a series of open, grassy downs. There are
no perennial streams and the country is somewhat dry, but drinking water
is always abundant.
In 1S97 the State contained six thousand three hundred and thirty*siz of a
population, of the following races :—
Rs.
Danu ... ...
Taun^-yo
Taun^-thti ... ... .„
Da-yo
Shan ... M.
Burman
P6nna
Pwe La is divided into four circles : the U-laik^ Tat Pok, Kyfit Kyct and
Myin-mu. In 1897 there were one thousand three hundred and twenty-nine
houses in sixty-three villages, paying Rs, 7,629 in taxes, out of which Rs. 3,500
was paid to the Government as tribute.
99
■ a.
2.930
...
a. 173
...
8ti3
■t.
330
■ •■
37
...
10
...
4
Tout
6.336
794
AI! the record*
of history.
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
[ PWE-PWI
Pwe La history are burnt, and nothing is available but a
bare list of chiefs.
No.
3
•3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
Name.
...{
Baiknaya Bo
Maunjf YwA
Maiinfi U
Maung Wun
Maung Kaung
Maung Kyfik
Maung I^w Ma
Maung Po Thein
Maung Yw4
Maung Saw Nyun, a.t.m.
Date.
Tribute.
■■■{
iinB.E.
I75IA.D.
do
do
do
do
1201B.E.
1839A.D.
i8=;s
1863
1875
1886
}.
Rs.
I. .■140 {
do ...
do ..
do ...
do ...
do ...
do ...
7,000
4,500
4,5oo*
Son of No. I .
Son of No. 3.
Step father of No. 3.
Son of No. 4.
Younger brother of No. 5
Son of No. 6.
Brother of No. 7.
Step father of No. 8.
Son-in-law of No. 9. -
In 1840, owing to the raids of the Karen-ni, tribute was remitted and one
thousand baskets of paddy were sent instead to the Mong Nai court,
A house inspection was made in 1862 by order of the Myelat wun, and
the revenue payable was stated to be Rs. 7^000. This assessment was found
to be too high and Rs. 2,000 were remitted.
PWE LA.— The chief village in the State of that name, Myelat district
of the Southern Shan States, and the residence of the ngwe-kun-hmu.
In" 1897 the village had two hundred and twenty-six houses with a popu-
lation of one thousand one hundred'and three persons. Excepting ninety-four
houses none were assessed to revenue, and these paid Rs. 963-8-0 annually.
On a slope opposite the village is a large bazaar, one of the finest in the
Myelat. - -.
PWET-NYET. — A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivi-
sion of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and paid a revenue of Rs. 600 in 1897.
PWIN-GA. — A revenue circle and village with one hundred and fifty-one
inhabitants in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district. •
It is situated in the Sfe-ywa-gyaung valley, on the bank of the Patol6n
chaung, which runs from south to north between the Mahudaung and P6n-
daung ranges. Paddy is the chief crop cultivated. The revenue in 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 390. from tkatkameda.
PWIN-HA.— A circle in the Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe district,
including the single village of Pwin-hla.
PWIN-LIN. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered two hundred and fifteen persons and
the thathameda amounted to Rs. 332. No land revenue was collected in the
circle.
'Reduced to Rs. 3,500,
PVAJ
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
m
PYA.— A rcveoue circle in the Mying^'an township, subdivision and dis
tricl.
In 1895-96 Ihe population nu'ubercd one thousand three hundred and
eleven persons and the ihathumeda amounted to Rs. 1,568. No land revenue
was assessed in the circle.
PYA. — A revenue circle in the Taungdwin-gyaung township, Mingin sub-
division of Upper Chindwin district, including a single village.
The revenue paid by the circle in 1S97 amounted to Rs. 270.
PYA. — A village of oi\c hundred and six houses in the Ava township o(
Sagaing district, fifteen miles south of Ava.
The principal villages in the circle are Myobingauk, fifty houses, Kokogan,
thirty-three houses, and Gyo-gya-u, thirty-three houses, with subordinate
village headmen at each.
It is said that during the reign of AlaungSithu, the grandson of Kyanvittha,
a large stone slob of five cubits square, which he toolt for a pedestal for an
image, was cut at l\a and placed at Mycdu, and over it was prectcd the
Shwcku-myin pagoda, some one hunHred and fifty years before the founding
of Sagaing.
PYA. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdivision of
Pakfikku district, with a population of 257 persons, according to the census
of 1891.
The thathtimeda amounted to Rs. 610 for 1897-98.
PYA-DAN-GAING. — .\ village in the Seik-che circle, Myaing township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and four
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 180^ in-
cluded in that of Seik-che.
PYA-DAUNG or TAUNG-BET.— A vUl^e in the Pauk township and sub-
division of Pak6kku district, with a population of one hundred and ninety-
two persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 930.
PYA-GAUXG. — A revenue circle in the Kyi-daunggan township, Pyinmana
subdivision of Yamfcthin district.
Maung Bo Haik gives its previous history as follows. — There was an
ancient prophecy that when the Uurmese era reached
Legendary his- tj^ree eights, that ts to say in the year eight hundred
*">• and eighty-eight (1526 A.D.) the city of Ava would fall
before the Shans. Accordingly in that year there was war between Shwenan
Kyawshin and ZalAn Thohanbwa, the King of Mo-hnyin. Thohanbwa killed
the King of Ava in battle and look his kingdom, When he heard this, Maba-
thiri Zcyathu, the King of Touugoo, marched north from Toungoo with a
large army and when nc had gone a distance of thirty-six thousand tas,
he halted his forces. There he nad a dream in which tlic Nyaungsaung nat
appeared to him and told him that the kingdom of Toungoo would remain
unharmed for three rcign.'i, that of Maha-thiri Zeyalhu, his son and his
grandson, and that there was no cause for alarm.
The King was much pleased, but in order to make cvcrjthing secure he
founded a town on the spot and called it Pyagaung (a good sign shown).
The town was defended by a wall ,fifly tas square and a rampart ten cubits
high and five thick, and it was finished in six months' time. Then Aungrj-
79^ THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER, [pya
hmu Nemyo Mintin-thurein, one of his officials, was put in charge of it and
ordered to resist the advance of any hostile force.
Pyagaung myOf however, only lasted for fifty years when it was abandoned :
it remained deserted until 1245 B.E. (1883) when one IWaung Maung, with
the title of myothugyi, was ordered to re-establish it : he soon gathered one
hundred households round him. A number of other villages were also estab-
lished in the neighbourhood both before and after this date, but many of them
were abandoned in the years which succeeded the Annexation.
PYA-GON. — A village of Chins of the Yokwa tribe in the Southern Chin
Hills. It lies eight miles north-east by east of Hrongvvin, and can be reached
from Y6kwa via Hrongwin.
In 1894 it had twenty houses: Sanhmon was its resident Chief.
The village is under the protection otTinghmon of Yokwa. There is good
camping-ground, with plentiful water.
PYA-GYUN. — A village in the Madaya township and subdivision of
Mandalay district, south of Thfe-gyun.
It haa fifty houses and a population of two hundred persons on an ap-
proximate calculation in 1892. The villagers are fishermen and cultivators.
PYA-MA. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakokku
district, with a population of two hundred and sixty-three persons, according
»to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 1,060.
PYAN, — A village in the Pyan circle, Laung-she township, Yawdwin sub-
division of Pak6kku district, with a population of seventy-nine persons and
a revenue of Rs. 1,097.
PYAN-GYA. — A village in the Mayagan township, Ye-u subdivision of
Shwebo district, fifteen miles from Ye-u.
The population numbers five hundred and fifty persons, chiefly paddy culti-
vators. The thathameda revenue for 1896-97 amounted to Rs. 800.
PYAN-HLE. — A revenue circle with four hundred and twenty-five inhabit-
ants in the Kani township of Lower Chindwin district. It is situated on the
left bank of the North Yama stream and includes the villages of Pyanht6,
Thig6n, Taungbu, Shan-ywa, Aungchantha and Kantha.
The principal crops ^x^jowar, sessamum and peas.
The revenue for 1896-97 amounted Rs. 425 from thathameda^ and Rs.
168 from State land.
PYA-0. — A revenue circle with one hundred and one inhabitants in the
Kani township of Lower Chindwin district, including Pya-o and Ywa-thit
'villages. It is situated near the North Yama chaung, which separates the
Kani township from the Salingyi and Mintaingbin townships.
Paddy, /uaiffr and peas are the chief products. The revenue for 1896-97
amounted to Rs. 290, from thathameda.
PYA-PON.— A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered three hundred and thirty-five persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 217. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PYA-THI.— A village in the Pyathi circle, Myaing township, Pak6kku
subdivision and district, with a population of five hundred persons, according
to the census of 1891. The thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,830 for 1897-98.
PVA] THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. 79^
PYA-THON.— A revenue circle in the Taungdwin-gyaufag township,
Mingin subdivision of Upper Chindwin district.
It includes a single village and paid Rs, 520 revenue in 1897.
PYAUNG-BYA. — Award in the town of Myingyan, MyJngyan subdivision
and district.
in 1895-96 the population numbered four thousand two hundred and fifty
persons, the land revenue amounted to Rs. 14-9-6, the ihathameda to
Rs. 6,906 and the gross revenue to Rs. 6,920-9-6.
PYAUNG-THE-WA.— A village in the Indaing township, Tantabin sub-
division of Shwebo district, on the Mu river, forty-seven miles from Ye-u.
it had one hundred and twenty-five inhabitants in 1891, mostly paddy
cultivators. The thathameda revenue for 189697 amounted to Rs. 250.
PYAW. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision and
district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and sixty-one persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 198. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PYAW-BW£. — A township of Yani&thin district, bounded on the north by
Meiktila district, on the east by the Shan Hills, on the south by Yamfethin
and Yindaw townships, and on the west by Yindaw.
It has fifty-four revenue circles. The average revenue over a period of
three years was —
Rs.
Thathameda-tax „. ... .„ ... 41,169
State land ... ... ... ... ... Iji63
Irrigation ... ... ... ... ... 10,733
Excise ... ... ... ... ... 3,303
The population, according to the census of 1891, numbered thirty-five
thousand nine hundred and ninety-three persons, but the transfer of eighteen
circles to Meiktila in 1896 and the reception of twenty-six from Yamfethin
township is thought to have raised the number to 37,627.
Pyawbw6 town is a station on the Rangoon-Mandalay railway and has
undoubtedly very considerably increased in size since the Annexation. No
particulars, however, are supplied.
PYAWBWfi. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision
and district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered seven hundred and fifty-five persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 1,006. No land revenue was assessed
in the circle.
PYAW-BWfi. — A village in the Udaung circle, Madaya township and
subdivision of Mandalay district, east of the Irrawaddy.
It has forty-four houses, and the population in 1897 numbered one hundred
and seventy-six persons approximately.
PYAW-GAN .—A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 tie popuhition numbered two hundred and fifty-five persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 376. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
798 THE UPPER Burma gazetteer. tPVA-m
PYAWNG KAWXG.— A circle in the Northern Shan Sute of Hsi Paw.
It is in charge of a. nebaing and is bounded on the north by M6ng Tang,
on the east by Kywai Kung, on the south by Ho Kut, and on the west by
Hsi Ku.
It included seven villages in 1898 and had a population of nine hundred
and sixty-eight persons. In the same year it paid Rs. 911 net revenue and
supplied two hundred and eighty-three baskets of paddy. It had also
five hundred and twenty revenue-paying thanatpet trees, for which Rs. 59
was rendered. The population is engaged in paddy cultivation, both low-
land and upland, and there is a bazaar of some size. The railway line passes
through the circle, which is therefore likely to become of increased import-
ance, and a railway station has been built at Pyawng Kawng.
PYA-ZWE, EAST and WEST. — Two villages in the Wundwin township,
Northern subdivision of Meiktila district, with a combined population of
three hundred persons.
The Thfinzu tank ensues a fairly constant supply of water, so that a
certain amount of paddy is always raised .
The village has a group of pagodas, built by private benefactors.
PYE-GAN.— A revenue circle in the Mingin township and subdivision of
Upper Chindwin district, including three villages.
The revenue paid in 1897 amounted to Rs. 720.
PYI-AING. — A village in the Ye-myet circle, Pakdkku township, sub-
division and district, with a population of three hundred and ninety-six
persons, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 660, included
in that of Ye-myet.
PYI-BIN. — A revenue circle in the Sa-le township, Pagan subdivision of
Myingyan district.
In 1895-96 the population numbered one hundred and sixty-five persons
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 248. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PYt-DAUNG. — A village in the Shwe-gyin township, Ye*u subdivision
of Shwebo district, with an area of four square miles of attached land.
The population in 1892 numbered one hundred and forty-five persons and
there were two hundred and sixty-seven acres of cultivated land. Paddy
and jaggery are the chief products. The village is nine miles from Ye-u :
the revenue for 1896-97 from thathameda amounted to Rs. 350.
FYI-DAW-TH A. — A village in the Sagaing township, subdivision and dis-
trict ; it is separated from Ywa-thit-kyi by a small lane, but each village has
had a separate thugyi since Thibaw's time.
There is ^jhil in the neighbourhood, the area of which is roughly estimated
at about four square miles. Mayin cultivation is extensively carried on.
Near the village are three large pagodas, the Le-myet-hna, the Shwcrmu-tan
and the Kyantha-gyi.
PYl-LON-GYAW. — A village and revenue circle in the Amarapura town-
ship and subdivision of Mandalay district, eight miles east -south-east of head-
quarters.
It had a population of two hundred and 6ve persons at the census of 1891,
and paid Rs. 305 thathameda-iax..
PVII
UPPER BLRMA GAZETTEER.
799
PYIN.— A revenue circle in the Kyaukpadaung township, Pagan subdi-
vision of Myiiig^'an district.
In [89506 the population numbered 335 persons and the thatkameifa
amounted to Rs. 488. No land revenue was collocted in the circle.
PYIN-BA. — Avillape in the Gwe-g(^n circle. Yeza-gyo township, Palcukku
subdivision aiui district, wth a population of 2to persons, according to the
census of 1891. The thathamnia amounted to Rs. 560 for ra97-98.
PYIN-RA. — A village in the Kabvu circle, Yeza-g>-o township, Paki^kku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and fifty-four
persons, accnrdini; to the census of 1S91.
The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 380 for 1897-98.
PYIN-RA. — A villas in the Tilin township, Pau'c subdivision of PakAkku
district, with a ponulation of four hundred and thirty-nine persons, accord-
ing to the census of 180 1, and a revenue of Rs, 800.
PYIN BA-ZWB —A villngc in the Sa-lemyin circle, Nga-singu township,
Madava subdivision of Mandalav district, south of Zehaung.
Tt has twenty-five houses and a population of on«! hundred peisons. The
villagers are bamboo cutters and cultivators.
PYIN-CH.AUNG.— A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of
PaVnkku district, with a population of six hundred and eleven pcfs>n<,
according to the census of i8gt, and a revenue of Rs. 1,860.
PYIN-GA. — A villagr in the S.igaing subdivision and district, situated on
an island in the Trrawaddy river. It lies twenty-six miles north-cast of
Sa^aing nnd has thirty houses.
Formerlv the vlllafre was under the control of the King's elcpbant-keeper,
and hence was named " Stnsakyun."
PYIN-GAN. — .\ village In the Mo-hnyin circle, Shwe-gu-suhdivision of
Bhamo district, on the right bank of the Irrawaddy river.
All tb*' households are Shan-Burmans, who came here from Bu-gyan in
1888. The inhahitanLi are fishermen exclusively, and the only method thev
usi^ is that of vins at low water. The fisheries in the neighbourhood are at
Wctmasa, Gyoin and Pawya.
PYIN-GYAUVG. — .\ circle in theTaungdwin-gyi township of Magwe dis-
trict, inclufiinw the single village of Thaya-gj'i-
PYIX-GVI.^-A villatre in the Pyingyi circle, Laung-she township, Yaw-
dwin subdivision of PakAkku district, with a population of tuo hundred and
thirty-two person^ and a revenue? of Rs. 490 in 1897.
PYIN-LE. — A villaire in the Yaw township, Yawdwin subdivision of Pa-
kftkku district, with a population of eighty-seven persons, according to the
census of 1891.
The thafhamedn amounted to Rs. 180 for 1897-98.
PYIN-MA — A revenue circle tii the Sa-le township, Pagan subdivision of
Mying\'an district.
In 1895-06 the population numbered one hundred and sixty-seven persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 290. No land revenue was assessed
in the circle.
PYIN-MA-NA — .\ subdivision of Vamithin district in the Meiktila Di-
yision, with an area in the Karen hills on the east of about four liuadredand
800 THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER. [pyi
sixty-eight square miles, and a plain-land area of one thousand two hundred
and sixty-one square miles. The population, according to the census of 1891,
numbered fifty-six thousand three hundred and forty-nine persons.
Pyinmana is bounded on the north by the Yamfethin subdivision, from
which it is separated by the Sin-the stream ; on the east by the Myelat Divi-
sion of the Southern Shan States ; on the south by Toungoo district, the old
boundary between British and independent Burma; and on the west by ,the
Pegu Yamas, which mark the division between it and Magwe district.
There are three townships in the subdivision, which was formed in 1894 out
of the former district. They are Pyinmana, Kyidaunggan and Lfewe.
PYIN-MA-NA. — A township in the subdivision of that name of Yamfetbin
district. It has an area of one thousand six hundred square miles and is
* bounded on the north, east and west by Kyidaunggan and on the south by
Lfewe townships of the subdivision.
The average revenue for three years amounted to Rs. 28,768 from thatha~
meda, Rs. 6,433 from Stite land, and Rs. 28 from excise. There are thirty-
four revenue circles in the township, and the population in 1897 was estimated
at twenty-two thousand five hund'ed and forty-one persons.
The municipal area of Pyinmana town is one square mile. The population
in 1897 numbered thirteen thousand one hundred and seventy persons, and
the revenue paid amounted to Rs. 4,500. Both town and township have
undoubtedly greatly increased in population since the Annexation, immediately
after which Pyinmana was one of the most disturbed parts of Upper Burma.
No particulars, however, are furnished, except that there are twenty-one
[■^ villages with over (Ifty houses in the township.
PYINMANA. — On the Nga-laik ckaung, the headquarters of the subdi-
vision and township of the same name of Yamfetbin district. It is situated
on the Rangoon -Mandal ay main railway line.
At the Annexation the town of Pyinmana or Ningyan had no clearly defined
boundaries and covered a targe extent of ground. Most of
The town at the ^^ houses were surrounded by thick groves of plantains
and other fruit trees. Theseimpeded the view and on the
east and south-east the houses gradually got fewer and fewer and merged in
a dense belt of sugarcane and other hiffh crops, through which it was difficult
even for an elephant to make its way. The more central parts of the town were
intersected by broad straight roads running at right angles to one another, and
j excepting the main street these were all two or three feet deep in mud. Such
.. ' a town offered every facility for dacoits and made their pursuit and capture
i. very difficult. Bands of dacoits used to creep into the town and set fire to
two or three houses while they robbed the inhabitants, and the police found
." such difficulty in getting through the mud that they were almost invariably
■ , too late to do anything. It is not surprising therefore that forseveral months
after the occupation of Pyinmana, part of the town was practically held by
J the dacoits. The construction of roads and the building of block-houses at
intervals and their occupation with small parties of police eventually restored
order.
1 The roads to Toungoo, Yam^thin, and even the five-mile road to Sin-thewa
remained very unsafe even for armed parties for nearly a year after the An-
nexation. Notwithstanding several posts on the way, country carts which
PY1!
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
801
followed tlie convoys were liabhually looted, the cattip carried off and the
carts often broken up. Even the convoys sometimes suffered, and the mails
had to he carriotl under a guard of twenty rifles.
PVINM! or P!XHMI.— A Kachin village in Tract No. 26, Myitkyina
district, situated in 25° iS' north latitude and gf east longitude.
In 1892 it contained thirty-three houses, with a population of t34 persons.
The headman of the village has no others subordinate to him. The inhabit-
ants are Shan-Burmese.
PYIN-NYIN. — A circle in theTaungdwin-gyi township of Magwe district,
including the villages of Hyinnyin, Yalil<aingg6n and Kaiib6.
PYIN-THA, — A township in the Ntaymyo subdivision of Mandalay dis-
trict, bounded on the north by Maytnyo township, on the south and south-
west by the Myit-ngfe river, and on the west by the Amarapura subdivision
of Mandalay district.
It is Jiiade up of the old OnkAn and ThAndaung townships, which were
amalgamated in 1895. The population in 1891 numbered 4,931 persons, and
the area was one hundred and ninety square miles The headquarters are at
Pyintha, two mites west of Thfindaung.
PYIN-THA. — A circle in the Pyintha township, Maymyo subdivision of
Mandalay district.
It is the township headquarters, and there are five villages in the circle.
Pyintha is situated on the main cart-road and has a bazaar; it had a popu-
lation of six hundred and sixty-three persons at the census of 1891. The
thathamcda paid by the village in iSg6 amounted to Rs. 820. The people
xrc yff cultivator-"! and bazaar-sellers
PYIN-TH.\. — A village In thi? Letyama circle, Myalng township, PakAkku
subdivision and district, with a population of one hundred and sixty-four per-
ions, according to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 4.00, included in
that of Letyama.
PYIN-THA. — A viitage in the Min-ywa circle, Ku-hna-ywa township,
Gangaw subdivision of Pakokku district, with a population of one hundred and
eleven persons, according to the census of i8gi.
The tkothameifa amounted to Rs. iSo for 1897-98.
PYIN-THA.— A village 10 the Tet Hun circle of the State of Pangtara,
Myclat district of the Southern Shan States.
It contained in 1897 forty-one bouses, with a population ol two hundred
and thirty-three persons, and paid Rs. 183 annual revenue
PYIN-U.— A village in the Pyin-u circle, Yeza-gyo township, Pak6kku
subdivision and districti with a population of fifty-eight personSj according
to the census of 1891.
The tkatkameda amounted to Rs. 480 foe 1897-98.
PMX-U-LWIN— 5tf? under Maymyo.
PYIN-YWA. — A circle inthe Taungdwin-gyi township of Magwe district,
including the single village of Pyin-ywa.
PYIN-ZI. — A village in the Pyinzi circle, Nato-gyi township, Myingyaj
subdivision and district.
According to local historians it was once the residence of a prince antj
very prosperous. The ruins of an enclosing wall are still to be seenj and a
101
803
THE UPPER BURMA GAZETTEER.
tPVI— PYU
moat can he traced round tite village. To the riortli is a ruined brick build-
ing, said to have been the residence of a wealthy native of India-
In 1895-96 the population of the circle numliered one thousand six hundred
and seventy-five pir.iotis, and the thatkameda amounted toRs- 1,764. No
land revenue was collected in that year.
PYIN-ZU.— A circle in Ti-g>'aing township, Katha subdivision and district,
including a single village of forty-one houses.
The villagers arc Shans and cultivate /aungya, mayirit and kaukkyi.
PYIT-MA. — A village in the Ku-hna-ywa township, Gangaw subdivision
of Pak6kku district, with a population of eighteen persons, according to the
census of 1891.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 110 for 1897-98.
PYIT-TE. — A village in the Pauk township and subdivision of Pakfikku
district) with a population of one hundred and thirty-five persons, according
to the census of 1891, and a revenue of Rs. 490.
PY6N-BU. — A village in the Pfindawbyi circle, Ycza-gyo township,
Pak6kku subdivision and district, with a population of nine hundred and
yixty-one persons, according to the census of 1891.
The thatkameda amounted to Rs. 310 for 1897-9S.
PYU-DWIN ri6N.— A village of seventy-eight houses in the Myotba
township of Sagaing district, ten miles to tbc uorlh-wcsl of Myotha. It is
situated near the Myiiigyan border on the Myotha- My ingy an road, in the
heart of a rugged and thickly-wooded jungle.
PYU-GAN. — A revenue circle in the Myingyan township, subdivision
and district
In it>95-96 the population numbered two hundred and thirty-five persons ;
the thathameda amounted to Ks. 301, the irrigation tax to Rs. 1,919-12-3,
and the gross revenue to Rs. 2,220-12-3. No land revenue was assessed in
the circle.
PYU-GAN. — A village in the Pyugan circle, Myaing township, Pakikku
subdivision and district, with a population of two hundred and twenty-one
persons, according to the census of 1S91.
The thathameda amounted to Rs. 770 for 1897-98
PYUN. — A revenue circle in the Pagan township and subdivision of
Myingyan district
In 1895-^6 the population numbered four hundred and seventy persons,
and the thathameda amounted to Rs. 712. No land revenue was collected
in the circle.
PYUN-MA.— A circle in the Taungdwingyi township of Magwe district,
including the single village of Pyunma only.
PYU-YAUNG. — A small village in the Mogfik township of Ruby Mines
district, four miles sooth-west o( Mog&k to^vn.
It is inhabited by Shans.
G B. C P. O —No 3895. B. S., 35' 1900— 1006-
L:: :. ■• :...
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11